《King of succubus》


 Chapter 1 Ah, I Am Now An Incubus!

    Alvine, a 27-year-old man, orphaned since the age of 10, has a carcinogenic brain disease in the final stage...


    While he was breathing hisst breath, he addressed himself in his heart: ''... sigh... I who had abandoned all kinds of distractions to take care of my professional career, who would have thought I would leave like that! ... ''


    ''... Fortunately, there are not many people who will mourn my death... I wonder if Veronica will forgive me for abandoning her for my career? ''He thought, with an air of regret and feeling his strength abandon him...


    ''....sigh....I was an idiot! ...Hehehe...'' a barely visible mncholy smile appeared on his face.


    Veronica was his childhood friend who was the same age as him, and they were neighbors at the time. She was also the first girl and the only one who had fallen in love with him to his knowledge.


    She even confessed her feelings for Alvine at the age of 20, but Alvine, who had just been betrayed by his colleagues at that time and abandoned by all his friends, no longer trusted anyone but himself. Therefore, he gave him a rake on the pretext that he preferred to focus on his career before any other distraction...


    After this event, Veronica moved to another city to continue her studies. Since that day, he had not received any news from her!


    ''...Sigh... I''ve been too stupid in my life to trust his mischievous beings! Huff... I can''t say that I had lived a life.'' His metallic heart was filled with regrets while his breath gradually softened...


    ''If I had known rather... that there were such scums... I wouldn''t be as pitiful as now!!'' After his words, Alvine''s soul prepared for his new adventure into the unknown...


    But just at this moment...


    A small red ball appeared in Alvine''s hospital room, it was floating above Alvin...


    "Ding..."


    [New host found...]


    [Compatibility test procedure...]


    [Possabled stand!!]


    [Procedure for erasing memories...]


    [...10%...20%... Failed to remove memories!! ...]


    [Research on the cause of the anomaly...]


    [.. Anomaly found!! ..... The host has too many regrets...]


    [Red code 1...will be put into operation to counter this anomaly..]


    [Annihtion of the host''s memories !!]


    [...10%...30%....60%....80%.... FAILURE!]


    [IMPOSSIBLE To Erase THE HOST''S MEMORIES !!]


    [Extraction of the soul of the host...]


    [10%....50%....90%....100%... finished. The host''s soul has been sessfully extracted from the host''s body.]


    [Soul transfers to gxy N?115 on N?37]


    [05%.....10%....20%.....]


    [...50%............]


    [....................]


    [.....100%.....]


    [The soul of the host arrived at its destination safely...]


    [Search for the most suitable new administrators to guide the host...]


    [Administrators found: 1]


    [Transfer administrator rights to the new administrator!!]


    [...5%....30%....50%.....80%.....100%...]


    [The System will be monitored, to transfer administrative rights to the new administrator! ]


    "Uhm." Alvine opened his eyes to see a luxuriously decorated ceiling that is different from that of the hospital,zily lying on a gigantic bed that can amodate ten people without problems. He began to look around him, at that moment, he realized that he was no longer in the hospital.


    Getting up to get out of bed as if he wanted to check something... but suddenly, a maid entered the room!


    "Hello master, I hope you rested well... tea is waiting for you in the living room, to be served." Said the maid!


    Alvine turned his head to inspect the source of the new voice that waspletely unknown to him...


    And there, he was surprised to see a girl with pure white hair who is draped on her shoulders in a very attractive way up to the middle of her back... impable and delicate beauty, her purple pupils, pink lips, and pointed ears... a plump silhouette with milky white skin, soft as jade.


    ".... Master, Something is wrong?" Seeing that Alvine was in his amazement with his mouth wide open, she could not help but ask confusedly!


    "Gloug... no... everything is fine! "He answered urgently. By suffering from recovering to get out into his stupor!


    ''Who is this strange girl?! By the way, where am I?! And why do I no longer feel the disease that gnawed at me with great fire?...'' dozens of question marks constantly appeared above his head. Who unfortunately had not found immediate answers.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Oh yes, today is indeed your 18th birthday, we have already made all the preparations for the celebration, master. "She said enthusiastically.


    "Eh... my birthday!? .... Oh yes, it''s true I had almost forgotten this little detail... It''s my birthday today, Ahaha." Affirmed Alvine with bizarre behavior that could not be masked despite his efforts.


    ''I don''t understand anything about what''s happening to me right now! But one thing is certain... this girl with a beauty that will remain in history is certainly not a simple personality! And why did she dress up as an elf? Is it Halloween day? No, the calendar in my hospital room meant that it wasst month...'' between his confusion and astonishment at the juicy beauty that stood in front of him, Alvine had begun to have a headache for trying to process this new information!


    "O-ok... everyone is waiting for you in the salons for the big event, join us once you have finished preparing, master. "She stressed again before turning to the exit.


    Once alone in the room, Alvine tried to analyze his current situation. Knowing that he was supposed to die of an incurable disease! But, one way or another, he survived his illness! More importantly, his sessive events after his awakening were most iprehensible to him.


    ''She had addressed me as his master, she said that today is my eighteenth birthday. But I''m clearly in my twenties. And besides...'' he had just noticed something suddenly when he crossed his hands. It was the color of his skin.


    Without wasting another second, he followed in the footsteps of the mirror that was just at the back of the room.. and there, unprecedented disbelief mixed his brain circuits! A beautiful man with short ck hair, delicate features, and sky blue pupils who will make the hearts of any girl on earth beat looked him straight in the eye! He imitated each of his movements in the mirror as if it were his reflection!


    ''Wait for a second!'' He cautiously approached the man who was in front of him and who perfectly imitated his gestures... now he was just a few centimeters from "his reflection" and looked at him with disbelief!


    "Who is this guy? "Just after this sentence that escaped between his lips, a phenomenal amount of memories invaded his brain! This anomaly had managed to aggravate his original head pain, whichsted several minutes.


    Lying softly on the well-stained ground, breathing loudly, He finally had an idea of what had happened to him.


    Apparently, he was in the body of a boy who had just turned 18, in a small two-story castle on the edge of the forest. The most amazing thing about all this... it was he who had just woken up in a fantastic world of magic that is filled with all kinds of imaginary races.


    ''Ahaha. sigh... so that''s it? Who would have thought that even if I am not met a kind of divinity, I could still be transmigrated to a new world?'' After acquiring his new memories. He was strangely calmer than usual.


    The name of this person is Alvine Dragnar, the only son of Gustav Dragnar and Mariel.


    Both his parents have been missing since he was six years old. Since then, he has lived alone with his four maidservants in the small luxurious castle that is isted in the forest. The former owner of his body had never set foot more than a kilometer from the castle. As a result, his knowledge of the outside world was acquired in the books that are brought by his chief maid who had just left his room!


    The line in question is none other than his chief maid who manages all kinds of auxiliary tasks at the castle. Apart from her, there are three other girls...


    No, a Neko girl with smooth mint hair who goes down to the shoulders and pupils of the same color, a very warm silhouette with breasts in size E! She takes care of all Alvine''s needs like a kind of butler! She inclines to tease Alvine.


    H¨¦l¨¨ne, a shy fairy, took the human form of a blonde girl with an innocent face who makes you want to pamper her every time you have the opportunity. She takes care of the cleanliness of the castle.


    And finally Ashia, a young girl of the demonic race with two seductive little horns pointed upwards above her head, shiny ck hair, a face with charming features, slightly pointed ears, a ripe silhouette with honey-colored skin... Not to mention her thin tail covered with sparkling ck scales that are surprisingly very pleasant to the touch... She mainly takes care of the kitchen and other little things in the castle.


    They will all be rare pearls if they lived on earth!


    While he was immersed in his thoughts while processing the new data he had just received...


    Suddenly, Roque''s voice sang in his head!


    [The transfer of system management rights to the new administrator is nowplete...]


    "What!" Alvine jumped in panic.


    "What is it."


    [Instation of the beta system "Assi"...]


    "...Eh!"


    [...10%....30%....50%.....]


    "Wait! Stop! Stop! Stooooop now!!!"


    [...90%... no, I refuse to cooperate with the host!! ....98%...]


    ? Alvine:"..."


    [....100%.... Instationpleted!!]


    Alvine:"??? "


    [... Launch of the "Assi" system in 10 seconds without dy...]


    [10....9..8..7..6..5..4..3..2..1..]


    [....]


    [...Finish!!..]


    After ten seconds of silence, a girl''s soft voice resonated in his head


    [Hello, I am "Assi" delighted to be with you for the rest of your life... please take care of me...]


    Alvine "..."


    [Your body has reached the age required to activate the "SUCCUBUS" gene!!]


    "Fuck!! What else is it?? "


    [Activation of the Incubus gene in five seconds! ...]

 Chapter 2 The Effects Of The Power Of Lust!

    [Activation of the incubus gene in 5 seconds! ...]


    "Ahhh! Listen to me now!!!"


    [ hmm... I''m busy there, what do you want!? Host?]


    ''....''


    "I have a name.. is it Alvine! In short, I have the impression that after your subus thing... nothing good will happen to me! So can you please be a nice little girl and give up this idea. You can first exin to me what happened to me." Seeing that he does not have the power to interfere with the work of this...thing! Who spoke in his head, he had no choice but to choose a peaceful terrain with her.


    [...sigh...Alvine is that right? Very well, your request for a change of name is epted..]


    [For your other requests....]


    [...All are rejected without exception until the activation process ispleted]


    "Thank you...wait... What!"


    [Resuming the gene activation process...5....4....3..2..1....]


    "!!! "He suddenly fainted because of the dizziness...


    Since then, 3 days have passed... and Alvine has still not woken up. Meanwhile, her maidservants in the castle had all died of anxiety. Even Sabrina, who is the most educated of them, did not understand the strange events that urred suddenly.


    Today, his maids were all in his room to watch over him.


    "Needy Rina. Why did master suddenly find himself in this state?" Despite the ims of H¨¦l¨¨ne who is the mostpetent healer, No still had leaps of emotions.


    "Sigh, this is the sixth time you have asked the same question. Dame Rina and H¨¦l¨¨ne said that master was fine and that he would soon wake up. So can you close it for a second and not disturb the master''s peaceful sleep?!" Ashia spoke to No who kept buzzing like an annoying fly.


    "Tch, give me peace Ashia." She said, mming her tongue. This demon girl always bothered her to get her nuts.


    "humph, when was ourst duel? If you want to fight I''m always ready. Your previous victory was just a stroke of luck! So don''t overestimate yourself too much, my little kitten." Ashia replied dryly. She looked proud despite her 8/10 defeats!


    "Humph, a maniac in battle will always remain as such! I''m not the luxury of giving you another beating. Unfortunately, I have to watch the master!" She said, mocking Ashia who was looking for an opponent at the slightest opportunity.


    "Both Shut up! Don''t you see the person sleeping right now? Maybe you want me to give you a punishment that you already deserve?" Sabrina had no choice but to intervene between these two girls who quarrel every time they had the opportunity.


    "Lady Rina, look! I think something strange is happening to the master." H¨¦l¨¨ne, who was just passively watching the scene in front of her, suddenly saw Alvine''s body in an unorthodox way (ording to earthlings!)


    "Sigh, I think I now know what master is going through right now! It''s a lineage awakening process!" Finally, the heavyweight that rested on Sabrina''s chest and her gang suddenly lightened up.


    When in Alvine, his skin which was originally tan, had turned a glowing white and the contours of his face became more handsome and manly, his ears became slightly pointed and two slightly curved horns began to grow on his head.


    Two white wings that had the same shape as bats, but were two meters wide, grew from his waist!


    And finally, a thin tail 1.5 meters long and at the end, instead of being heart-shaped like a subus, it had the shape of a Rhomb.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''?!?!?!'' His maids, which were next door, could not help but exim themselves with a surprise.


    "Master finally managed to awaken his lineage!!" Helen could not contain her joy, so as she shouted for joy by apuding with her two delicate hands.


    "...but why does he look like he looks like a species that''s not supposed to be his?!! Those curved horns, his wings that are on his waist and not on his back, and that¡­!! Sabrina, who always showedposure when analyzing his master''s situation, couldn''t help but blush when her eyes were on Alvine''s beautiful face.


    "Ugh!!!¡­" She immediately looked away breathing heavily "Huff¡­ Huff¡­. Huuufff.." her efforts to calm her heart which at the moment was beating like a drum in her chest was in vain.


    ''Lord! What was it about? What was it? All that came to mind was...'' She blushed when she thought of what she had wanted to do with his master!


    "That kind of power to charm others doesn''t even belong to a lower rank subus, you have to be at least one level higher than the one you wish to charm for it to have any effect. but the master is clearly ''apprentice'' level. and he hasn''t even started training with magic yet! And I''m still a mage empress...Our levels are like the distance between heaven and earth. So how did his charm power go? he could have such an effect on me? Besides, he''s still unconscious isn''t he? How can he have such an effect despite his unconscious state?! It''s so creepy!" As she thought about all this, he suddenly realized a small detail.


    The power of charm belongs only to the subi and the subus are all women. To his knowledge, there had never been such anomalies! And the lineage of his master is hundreds of thousands of light-years superior to that of the creators who popte thesends! Let''s not even talk about his creatures increasing their forces in lust!'' Speaking of Alvine''s parents, his eyes sparkled with indescribable admiration.


    ''I always wondered how they could achieve such power? Sigh, it seems I have to be patient and watch the growth of this mysterious lineage. But still, what about his charm power that affected me earlier? What if it was something else!?'' To confirm her suspicions, she slowly but carefully raised her head to look again at the angelic face of Alvine who was still sleepingfortably on her soft bed... But her second attempt was even worse than the first! Even her intimate space has started leaking her love juices into her underwear!


    Only after she used half of her mana to shield her brain and meridians with mana was she able to regain her healthy state of mind and erase the lewd thoughts that had thrown her brain into chaos.


    After regaining her spirits, she realized that her panties are already wet... she instinctively tightened her thighs against each other so as not to let her love juice escape


    She turned her head to see the other maids in a very ambiguous position which left her in a state of absolute disbelief!


    She was amazed at the sight of the scene unfolding before her¡­


    She realized that finally, her case is a hundred times better than the others. When she saw a scene that left her speechless!


    Ashia, the demon girl, and No, the Neko girl, were kissing hungrily. Their bodies of jade and honey were already half exposed on the edge of therge, cozy bed. One with a hot, plump figure with milky white, porcin-smooth skin, and the other had a demonic charm with honey-smooth jade skin!! Their intertwined tails form a hairy, scaly rope. They were rubbing their two celestial pairs of sizes E and D so intensely as if they wanted to blend into each other''s bodies. A scene that will indeed be enjoyed by any man who owns veiny rods.


    The scene that most marked Sabrina''s mind was H¨¦l¨¨ne! The sweet H¨¦l¨¨ne, the innocent H¨¦l¨¨ne, the imperturbable H¨¦l¨¨ne had already ridden Alvine. She was currently on disy from head to toe with her pretty childish face filled with lust! She kissed Alvine darkly without the slightest restraint or the slightest shame as if a subus ghost had taken possession of her body! As if she were not satisfied with his lustful actions, she began to undress Alvine who was still in a state of deep unconsciousness. The sweet and shy H¨¦l¨¨ne had categorically turned 180 degrees into an obscene H¨¦l¨¨ne.


    Sabrina, the only witness to such a scene, had cold sweats on her back.


    '' God! It''s even worse than I thought... How many minutes have already passed since he woke up this strange bloodline?! He has already emphatically turned the minds of the Three Holy Magus! And the worst... he doesn''t even do it intentionally. This means he can instantly bring any opposite sex below Empress rank into this state if they so choose. Too scary!!'' She no longer dared to look at Alvine who was still unconscious! Lest she can break free next time! If this happens...one word can define the situation that will ur, "CATASTROPHIC!"


    "I...I have to stop them!" His decision was firm! She sure won''t let anyone in this world take her master''s virginity like that.


    She approached No and Ashia cautiously, paying close attention to the suspicious movements of her three there...with a mild electric shock, but one that can grind a rhino to dust, but only put her two there in a momentary state of unconsciousness! With this small detail, anyone can have a rough estimate of the strength of a "Sacred Rank"


    Then she had treated Helen the same way. of course, after he managed to get her away from Alvine, which was no easy task at all!


    "Fuiw...I''ll have to research what has now be the master and be able to find a solution to help him control this terrifying thing he can do unconsciously!" She affirmed as she wiped the non-existent sweat from her brow.


    Then she took the three unconscious girls with her to their bedroom, and she went to take a shower to get rid of that ufortable feeling between her thighs!

 Chapter 3 More Details About Incubus.

    The next day, under the beautiful exotdscape. Sabrina and her gang did not have the luxury of observing this magnificent sunrise under the exotic sky, They were all in their master''s room to watch over him.


    Alvine had been sleeping deeply for four days now. Her maidservants are still sitting in their original ce, looking at her silently as their thoughts wander in their brains.


    This time, Sabrina did not think of thirty-six solutions to prevent their master from charming them without her knowledge. She had simply covered his master''s face with a pillow next to him. The innocent Helen, the sweet Helen was now back. She could not put her eyes on anything other than the ground under her feet because of her excessive embarrassment. His beautiful exotic face was red as a ripe apple.


    "Hmm, Lady Rina, your trick is effective against him, even if I can no longer admire this male virility, hehe." No, is always faithful to herself, not feeling at all embarrassed by what happened yesterday. Everyone knew that their master was his obsession embodied.


    "Come on Helen, you just exchanged a few shots with the master, don''t pretend it''s the end of the world. Uh, even if you were incredibly fierce! Hahaha... Helen, I didn''t know you had such ferocity! Now I feel threatened! She continued to tease H¨¦l¨¨ne.


    "I... that''s not what you think." Helen eximed urgently. She didn''t want to have a moral conflict with this lively-tongue Neko girl.


    "Ara ara, what do I think? Helen, you had kissed him so intensely that your brain can no longer have coherent thoughts. Haha, you''re going to get used to it! She said in a teasing tone.


    "Oh... I.." In the end, only silence can help him minimize the invisible damage that the boring girl was causing her. Because the more she continues to justify herself, the more she will fall into her trap.


    Seeing this girl Neko intimidate Helen, Ashia''s sense of justice rose like a small g above her two little horns! "Everyone here knows that it wasn''t Helen''s fault, don''t forget what you did to me too!! The most important thing is that the master will not remember this ambiguous event. You don''t have to worry about that anymore, Helen. Your esteem is always in safe ces! Isn''t it, Lady Rina?" She said with absolute confidence to try to boost H¨¦l¨¨ne''s morale while trying to convince herself.


    As for Sabrina, she was busy reading an old grimoire that seemed to have lived for hundreds of centuries.


    But when she knew Ashia''s benevolent intentions, she closed the old grimoire while looking at the ceiling they had sumptuously decorated as if she were organizing her thoughts. After a few seconds, she separated her pink lips as if to render her verdict.


    She began to speak softly in a slow and rxed rhythm. "ording to an old legend told by the ancient deities, there was an incubus at the time of their ancestors who possessed mysterious powers that are not even known to deities. But the parts that concern us most are page 110 "their existence is a disguised curse. Laws are their sharpest weapons. And on page 907 too, there are: "they are the most coveted specimens, even among goddesses, And if ever one of them discovers their existence, they will do everything in their power to get their hands on them!" She stopped reading for a moment to catch her breath.


    The other girls nervously swallowed their saliva! "Who is crazy enough to engage in a fight with a deity? It''s a unteral suicide!"


    She continued her story with an enthusiasm that was not in her tone before. "Finally, the most important part is here, at the end of the book, on page 2004! Who says: "Any opposite sex who has the chance to practice dual culture with him, will have unprecedented advantages! They will be blessed with a radiant eternal youth and will reach supremacy! ?


    "Wha... what?! Lady Rina, are you sure you haven''t misread the page?! How could such a person exist?!" The person who reacted before everyone else was none other than Ashia. The mage knows it.


    "Hey, is it a temptation? Lady Rina, if what you have just said is the truth, I think I will soon reach the divine rank, Fufufu!" Arguments No, with a strange glow in his eyes.


    Reaching the divine rank... effort and talent are not the only necessary factors! Wealth, opportunity, and sweet destiny. All his bills must be brought together to have a chance to break into the kingdom of divinity.


    Even if people in this world can live until the age of 1500, only those who have reached the "divine rank" can live for eternity and they can control and master one or more divinews!


    And now, to be able to ovee all its obstacles and have the certainty of achieving the supremacy that is beyond all kingdoms, even above the primordial kingdoms. The solution is right in front of them... "ALVINE DRAGNAR". The only incubus that has just awakened in a world where power is the only absolutew.


    At that time, four hearts were beating at 300 beeps/s in the chests of their hosts! And all eyes are turned to the only man in the room, Alvine!


    It was no less enticing than a treasure room that is open right in front of a treasure hunter! No less salivate than a piece of well-cooked meat that has been ced in front of a man who is about to die from the end!<novelnext></novelnext>


    In a world where everyone seeks to develop their strengths, and suddenly... as if by magic, the solution to all your problems has appeared before your eyes. Who wants to wait until tomorrow to solve an urgent problem that can be solved today? It''s the same for the current No who didn''t want to wait for a second!


    Suddenly, the predator became the prey!


    Ashia who usually does not leave these kinds of opportunities to reprimand No was strangely silent. To believe that she thought the same thing. As for Helen, she had pink cheeks when she heard the word dual culture.


    Sabrina who had just dropped this pink bomb was not surprised to see their reactions! After all, she had the same thoughts at first! But there was one more important thing than what others seemed to have forgotten. But she didn''t want to interrupt their line of thought!


    After a long moment of silence to give everyone a chance to process the information they have all just received, No exaggeratedly broke the silence.


    "Gohoun... and now, what can we do? Master is still too young for this kind of burden, and if people discover his identity, they will do everything to capture it and use it as a stove for their crops." With this pleasant discovery, their sense of duty seems to be sharper than before.


    "Sigh, despite your dirty thoughts, you always manage to remember your sense of duty! Huff, indeed, it''s really disturbing! The empress ranks are not a threat to us. But the goddesses! It''s another story!" Sabrina responded dryly with sparkling mes of determination in her purple pupils!


    During all this time, H¨¦l¨¨ne, the shy young fairy, is sitting next to the bed, suddenly asked with her melodious voice that resonated in the y "Euhhh, the master will sleep longer?" She directly asked the young woman who seemed to know more about her master''s condition than the others.


    Without further ado, Sabrina answered him directly with confidence. "I think he will wake upter in the evening." She said, putting her hand on her cheek with a radiant smile.


    "But he could wake up earlier than expected..." she continued. "Ahh yes, I forgot to warn you about something very, very important... so listen to me carefully." With his sudden warning, the atmosphere suddenly became heavy in the room.


    "When he regains consciousness, do not look him in the eyes! Otherwise, you may be a sex beast for the rest of your life! At the moment, we don''t have enough details about it, be careful!" She spits her words on the faces of the three girls who were sitting in front of her.


    Hearing his words, the maids rememberedst night''s epic scene in their master''s room.


    They have just achieved something, even if their master has powers that can be beneficial to all female practitioners, it is also a time bomb for them.


    They nodded in unison, in understanding!


    What a joke! Who disagrees after witnessing his events that had almost been debauchery?


    Just after his few words, silence fell into the room. And time passed slowly until dusk...


    "Hmm..." Alvine, who had his head under the pillow, began to regain consciousness, but her field of vision was still blurred because the pillow was carefully ced on her face.


    ***


    Don''t forget to support me.

 Chapter 4 First Mission As An Incubus

    "Hmm..." Alvine who was under the pillow began to regain consciousness, but his field of vision is still blurred because of the pillow that was carefully ced on his face.


    " ??? "The maidservants.


    After removing the soft pillow that was ced on his head, he began to open his eyes, which were originally sky blue, have now be blood-red eyshes with strange purple patterns inside his pupils!


    Even before he correctly regained his mind, a soft voice familiar to him resonated again in his head.


    [Congrattions to host Alvine... the awakening process of the SUCCUBUS lineage has beenpleted...]


    [... Host Alvine is now an incubus! ...]


    [... After this step, the next objective is the awakening of the mutated lineage that is still dormant..]


    "Hoahhm..." being deaf with this girl who constantly buzzed in his head like a cursed fly, but her following words had made his jump!


    [... But the body of host Alvine does not have a constitution strong enough to awaken this mutated lineage... the chances of surviving are... 10%!!]


    *... What!~* Alvine couldn''t help shouting the danger.


    [Do you still want me to initiate the process of awakening the mutated lineage at your own risk?]


    *Mistress Assi! I have a greater favor to submit to you!!! * Alvine haspletely changed his behavior towards this thing!!


    ''Shit! She''s crazy!''


    [... Ugh!! ...]


    [... What can this nobledy do for a miserable mortal like you..]


    "..." For the first time, Alvine felt that this thing had mood swings.


    But he didn''t care about this insignificant detail while his life was definitely at stake! The saddest thing is that he could do nothing to prevent this thing if she decides to continue her murder. In addition to trying to resonate with them with sweet and peaceful words.


    ''Shit! It''s pure very!'' But the most important thing at the moment is to prevent him at all costs from continuing this process.


    *Please, can you wait until my body is powerful enough before starting the process?! * His arrogance? He got rid of it!


    What a joke! You should know that in his old life, he refused the operation which had a sess rate of 40%... Instead, he had preferred to live the rest of his life in peace. And now, a simr case with a lower sess rate than before. And his life will not even be threatened if he refuses the process!


    [Uhm... okay, as long as you are kind to me I would also be kind to you...]


    *...*


    [Process of awakening the lineage is on hold... at least for now...]


    *...*


    [But above all, you must find a way toplete your transformation...]


    [If within three hours the host Alvine does not find the warmth of female sex...]


    [He will lose his mind and be enved by lust!!]


    *Enved by what?! You''re kidding, isn''t it?! *


    [In three hours you will be like a beast that will only think of sex]


    *Sigh, Ok, I understand* He nervously swallowed his saliva, while praying that his assumption would be false.


    Unfortunately, his prayers were in vain. Because of the following words of the female voice that resonated again in his head.


    [Of course, host Alvine must do everything to be intimately served by the opposite sex in the next three hours... otherwise, he will experience an unfortunate end!]


    *Gloug... offer me another solution pleasedy Assi.* begged Alvine.


    Sh?t! She talks to him about this with such ease as if it were feasible to order. Especially for him, who is always a nk leaf.


    [Sigh, I would have liked to have helped you if it were within my means. But unfortunately, it''s not in my way! And that''s the only way that exists]


    *...Sigh.. this time, I''m condemned!*<novelnext></novelnext>


    [However, you can use your charm maybe it will help you get out of it better...]


    Hearing the girl''s words, Alvine adjusted her emotions and waited patiently for the soft voice to continue.


    [If the opportunity arises...]


    [Look in the eyes of a girl who is below "empress rank" for three seconds and your charm will do the rest]


    *My charm, what are you talking about?* Eximed Alvine in an agonizing tone


    [Affirmative!]


    *Of course this time I''m condemned* says Alvine While shaking your head. He was just a man who had not had the slightest interaction with the opposite sex... and there, he must pass the test so as not to be condemned...


    [Humph! Do what you want from this information.]


    Their conversations did not evenst more than 10 seconds.


    "Master, first of all, don''t panic... it''s just the awakening of your lineage that causes some change in your body. You should be able to instinctively control your wings, horns, and tail to return to yourter shape." Sabrina was worried to see Alvine in a calm and silent state since waking up. She thought the shock was too hard for him.


    "Hmm? My horns? "He said with total confusion. But it was only momentary before he tried to instinctively touch his head!


    ''Tch, it will be even moreplicated in the future, even the master''s voice will be a problem for us in the future!!'' No says she is with a grimace while she does her best to keep control...


    Meanwhile, Alvine has just noticed a pair of wings and a tail that seemed to connect to him! Histest, he followed in front of the mirror even if he was naked, he didn''t care... he wanted to see with his own eyes the thing he had be!!


    Once in front of the mirror, he almost fainted with shocks once again when he saw his silhouette in the mirror!


    In front of him stood a man who has everything necessary to be at the top of male beauty!! What is different from his previous self was his smooth white skin that was originally tanned, his red pupils with purple patterns that were originally sky blue, two thin horns slightly bent backward, his huge white wings on his waist, and a tail out nowhere just above his buttocks!


    ''Sh?t! She turned me down right into a monster.'' He had rather cried without shedding tears.


    Sabrina and her gang didn''t dare to stare at him for long when they realized something exciting was rising in them.


    Alvine had no choice but to ept reality, while he was doing his best to calm down.


    After a minute, he turned around to see his maids act strangely with their cute red faces from the other corner of the room like girls who were veining to be intimidated... This scene left Alvine his voice!


    ''Huff ..'' Alvine let out a breath of fresh air when he saw this background in front of him.


    Especially the case of H¨¦l¨¨ne who originally had a cute-childish face and No with her curved cat ears. Who is perfectly adapted to this role!


    "Something is wrong?" He asked after driving out his obscene thoughts.


    Could it be that this thing was right??! Is this b?tch finally right?!''


    "Master, your clothes?" Sabrina found an excuse for everyone.


    "Ahh, why am I all naked?!" Realizing that he was wrong, without further dy, he dressed in ck leather clothes. This gives it a strange look because of its wings and tail that had no ce.


    "Master, dinner is already ready,e to the dining room to eat and regain strength. You must be hungry after four days without eating or drinking anything" effective as always, Sabrina offered him her services without further dy to soothe the strange atmosphere that reigned in the room, always with your head down!


    ''I was just making movies, it seems... sigh''


    "So I slept for four days?!" He asked with astonishment. "Okay, let''s go back downstairs to have lunch together" Alvine headed for the exit without dy, while his maidservants followed in the footsteps behind him.


    --------Author##


    Encourage me with your votes!


    This is a second chance to improve better and give a better of myself.


    Give me your opinion. Because it is through your criticisms and appreciation that I improve and give me the strength to continue. It is by seeing yourments and your votes numbers that I can get an idea of the number of sponsored readers who follow my story!


    ***


    https://discord.gg/spxKDxt4dv

 Chapter 5 Bathroom

    "So I slept for four days?!" He asked with astonishment. "Okay, let''s go back downstairs to have lunch together" Alvine headed for the exit without dy, while his maidservants followed in the footsteps behind him.


    Once they went down the stairs, a living room decorated in a Victorian style weed all five of them. And at the end of the living room was a dining table with five seats, one at the top of the table and two seats on each side.


    Alvine naturally sits in the middle chair, just like the former Alvine.


    Then Ashia served the dishes. Everything went well until Alvine opened a conversation.


    "Sabrina, did you say I must be able to get back in my former form? How do I feel to do that? Are there any procedures I need to follow?" Alvine asked Sabrina after dinner, while she cleared the empty tes in front of alvine with Ashia.


    "Umm... I''m not too sure, about your case which is a little special. For example, a fairy can instinctively take human form when she understands the high-level healing power and a dragon can take humanoid shape instinctively when he has reached the "holy rank" and for you..." Sabrina ced her hand under her chin while she thought for a moment before continuing her exnation. "...as you are a very rare case there is not much


    "How is my case rare? Do you mean there are no other incubus like me?!" Asked Alvine, a little panicked.


    "Hoh, master, how do you know that you belong to the subus race?" Sabrina and her gang could not hide their surprises.


    "Umm... I only know... Finally, I think..." Alvine didn''t want to talk about the annoying girl in his head, lest these girls in front of him take for a madman.


    "Hmm... it may be one of the side effects of awakening your lineage..." she said thoughtfully... "if my hypothesis is correct, you must soon know how to return to your original form..." she continued her exnation.


    "Ah, ok I understand," said Alvine, a little depressed. ''It seems that I have no choice but to proceed with the method... of this thing,'' he thought.


    "About your previous question, it is true that subus are a minors Species and represents about 1/10 in the demon race, but there has been no trace of incubus outside the stories!" She said.


    "Hum? I''m part of an extinct species!?" He Asked with a slight surprise.


    "We can say that subus is often sought by malicious men to be used as objects to increase their powers. But you master, you must seriously hide your identity! I''m not even sure you''re an incubus. But if your identity is revealed..." A barely visible sadness appeared in her purple eyes. "I know you have to start your apprenticeship in the tower soon... but I hesitate a little if it''s a good idea to expose yourself to the outside world. Even if you manage to control your transformation, the risk is too great to let you go to the tower alone."


    the towers are ces of learning for every novice mage.


    Alvine began to dive into his recently acquired memories. Each continent has a tower to allow its inhabitants to learn to increase their power to strengthen their kingdoms!


    "We will see it after mastering your transformation, master." Seeing Alvine''s depression, she had put aside this sensitive subject.


    "No problem," he said, no longer dwelling to dwell on the subject either. "But by the way, why have you been acting strangely since just now?" Noting their strangeness, Alvine felt a little weird when his maidservants all turned their heads away and looked elsewhere. Has he be so unpleasant to look at?'' He thinks.


    "Ahhh!! That''s not what you think master, believe me!'' Ashia spoke hastily so that his master does not have misconceptions.


    "By the way, you have to go take your bath, master. No, it''s your turn to apany the master to take a bath!" Sabrina wanted to change the subject outright.


    "Eh, you haven''t answered my question yet... why..." Alvine couldn''t even finish his sentence before No intervened in turn.


    "Ah yes, it''s true. Master, pleasee with me!"


    "What is..."?


    "Come on,e quickly, you haven''t taken a bath for four days now. If you stay like that, you will begin to feel bad smell!" Understanding Sabrina''s n, No did not given time to continue the conversation, she dragged him with her in the bathroom.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Once Alvine left with No, the three maidservants breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I hope No will get by this time... it was perhaps better for Lady Rina to take care of it this time" H¨¦l¨¨ne, who had remained silent all this time, slowly began to speak with her melodious voice.


    "Hmm? What do you mean by that?" Ashia asked her with confusion.


    "You know that master is not yet able to control his power, his charm always works without his knowledge... and No likes to tease the master in his bath... if...if ever she does as usual...." H¨¦l¨¨ne began to blush thinking about what No could cause because of her stubbornness!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Meanwhile, Alvine and No have just arrived in the bathroom behind Alvine''s room upstairs.


    In front of them, a small royal spa of five square meters, a mermaid statue with a conch in hand that constantly poured hot water with a soothing smell into the spa was at the end of the room.


    Alvine was pleasantly surprised to see such a scene. As a transmigrant, bathing is amon practice that is rooted in his culture.


    But we can''t say the same about poor girl Neko next to him. She was at an impasse. His master is not able to know the tempting aura he had been constantly emitting since he woke up. She must be very careful not to sumb to the same state of madness as yesterday.


    To achieve this.


    ''I have to be careful this time'' she thought.


    She cautiously approached Alvine to help his undress.


    "Euh? No, what are you still doing?!'' Alvine suddenly remembered all the dirty tricks that this girl Neko had done to him in the bathroom!


    "Oyaa. Master, are you already starting to feel embarrassed from the beginning when we haven''t even started yet? Fufufu... don''t be afraid master, because you now have everything it takes to be a whole man, it may be time for you to be Fufufu..." As if it wasn''t her who was talking about caution, No began to enjoy her favorite hobby pleasantly, if she knew who was waiting for her, she will surely think twice before provoking his master!


    "What!!." Alvine was joy surprised As if he had just won the lottery. But... ''Ah, it''s so embarrassing to imitate the other idiot who was as shy as a young girl. But if I don''t want to be suspected... I have no choice but to y the game with her. Sigh, what a mess!!'' -Alvine


    "And as your handmaiden, I must guide you and serve you with all my strength!" Hehehe... "she said with a sensual expression on her face, apanied by a mischievous smile on her face!


    ''Shit! This Neko girl is even more daring than usual!!... It may be an opportunity to take good care of her once and for all and to make her realize that I am not like his former master with whom she can y with her dirty tricks!!'' Alvine is already starting to put in ce a n for his revenge. But suddenly, he became aware of a crucial thing.


    ''Wait for a second, it may be my only chance to survive from this cmity!'' A sudden realization invades him.


    ''I wonder how far this Neko girl will go in her rides?!'' He Thought... The other Alvine had always arrested her when she tried to go further in her teasing.


    "Humph, you''re talking about what, your kid''s stuff no longer affects me so you''d better give up. Little Neko!!" Alvine has implemented his n. He had a diabolical smile thinking about the scenes he was about to y. His objective was simple, pretend to be shy like the other Alvine while pushing her to the limit with her "provocations"


    "...Ugh!! You want to y this master, you will surely regret it... hehe" Her ego has been broken this time, she will never let that pass! Especially when it came to his master!!


    ****


    Comment to let me know your opinion!

 Chapter 6 Bathroom (Final)

    "What are you talking about? Your childish teasing no longer affects me! Then you''d better give up... Neko! Alvine put his n into action.


    "... Ugh!! Do you want to y this master? Won''t you beg me to stop me soon as before...? Hehe." Her ego was broken this time, she will never let the insult pass. Especially when it came to his master!!


    No had just undressed Alvine professionally with unstoppable flexibility. Seeing himself treated like a young prince of antiquity, he felt a little weird and a little agitated deep within himself. But despite everything, he still kept a direct expression so as not to give this girl the slightest chance to tease him!


    He walked nonchntly to the stool that was at the back of the bathroom... just to take a shower before diving into the Spa. Sitting there in front of the bath mirror, his back facing No who was about to help him. She sat down on her knees and quietly prepared to take care of his master with a mischievous smile.


    Alvine, who saw her actions, acted as if nothing had happened! All he wanted was to aplish this damn mission of which he had no chance!


    "Master, I''m starting now! "She said.


    With a small container, she constantly poured water from Alvine''s head-to-toe with refinement.


    As for Alvine, he had never imagined that simply being washed by a girl would be so pleasant Despite his twenty-seven years of life on earth... He had never been so intimate with a girl! His body involuntarily shuddered with sensuality. especially when this mischievous girl deliberately aimed at his junior who was half awake with the water contained in her cup.


    After three minutes of a struggle for self-control. This devil girl had finally stopped her provocative actions!


    "Hehehe... master, why is the young master suddenly agitated? Could he appreciate my services?" She made a triumphant pose.


    She burst outughing when he saw Alvine forcing his junior to lower his head with both hands leaning on him.


    "Sigh, You know very well that it''s a natural reaction!"-he retorted... ''Shit, I''ll end up giving up this stupid game and giving her what she deserves!''


    Instantly, a progress bar appeared in Alvine''s field of view that was filled with 10%.


    [The more excited the host is to be taken care of by the opposite sex, the more the bar will progress toplete the facilitator''s transformation!]


    ''Sigh, this bar really progresses like a turtle. How can we push this girl to be bolder without being suspected?''


    While he was thinking about the best way to fill this damn bar of pleasure, two extremely soft celestial objectsnded on his manly back with a "plop" sound! Which made him shudder!


    "Ni-No, isn''t that what I think?" He asked, Pretending to be agitated ! ''It''s so sweet and bouncing! So that''s what the feeling looks like?'' Despite his role-ying game... he really appreciated the quality of this girl''s services. Even if he feels a little guilty about using him as a way to achieve his goals... he did not give up


    "Fufu, master, can I know what you think now? *Lick*" Just after answering his master''s question with another, she slipped her tongue into his right ear and licked it with seductive!


    [+30%!]


    (-_-|) Am I so vulnerable?! -Alvine


    It was the first time that Alvine was intimately in contact with the opposite sex! Let''s not even talk about the teasing No was doing at the time... it was too much for him! If he doesn''t stop this incredibly attractive girl as a heavenly fruit, unimaginable things could happen!


    "No, I think it may be time for me to take a bath." His little soldier had already been ready for a tour for a long time! But he still had his hands pressing him With a shy air


    "Um? Master, do you want to dirty the Spa water with all this dirt on your body? In addition, the "young master" has not even taken a shower yet!" She spoke nonchntly by highlighting his master''s young master while looking at him with a devouring desire!


    "W-What?! No! I am very good at taking care of myself! Alvine eximed by tightening her grip on his junior!


    "Hehe... master, haven''t you forgotten the arrogance you were doing earlier? Don''t tell me you''re a ball?!" She teased him with a mischievous smile that formed on his honeyed pink lips.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Humph, do you think I''m embarrassed? It''s just that I still have to do a workout with Sabrina!" Commented Alvine, while seeking to implement his new n!


    "Hmm, so is that how it is? Do you want to y it cool? But you have forgotten a little detail, it''s alreadyte for your practice. Fufu, admit it, you just want to run away, don''t you? "She whispered tactically in his ear.


    "Tch, okay, do you want to help my junior?! Let''s see how you''re going to cope with him?!" Alvine suddenly released his grip on her junior.


    A soldier of about 17.3 cm suddenly got up as if to make his ascent to the shameless summit of this little Neko!


    No''s teasing expression suddenly turned into inexplicable dizziness!


    ''Does she suspect me of something with my audacity? ''- Alvine seeing the dubious expression of her servant.


    ''S-Since when has this thing been so big?!'' She thought for a second in her dizzy state... she had instantlye to reason. "Ahaha, master, I didn''t know you were keeping such a monster in the dungeon? It''s time to free him a little from his fatigue, isn''t it?" Asked her while licking her lips after her words.


    Thoughts of Alvine...


    A white hand that was covered with soap foam and wore an unstoppable softness suddenly wrapped around my junior who was just waiting to be pampered in the care of this Neko girl. As she made movements up and down with her delicate hands, her two naked mounds were constantly rubbing against my back, which gave me the feeling of being cuddled by two girls At the same time...strange sounds mixed with my loud respiration filled everything the corners of the room!


    While I was overwhelmed with pleasure by her know-how, I didn''t even realize that this damn pleasure counter was already progressing towards its destination with great progress!


    "Hmmm~ you manage to spoil me today!" I tell her with my eyes closed. For some reason, just after my words, her movements have be more and more fluid and tender!


    "Uh, that''s my attention From the beginning. So close your eyes and let me quietly serve as a master, let yourself go...*gasp*" She whispered in my ear like a little subus who wanted to spoil me in my dream.


    I never thought being jerked off by a girl could be so pleasant... there''s really a very big difference between her and me. As for my junior who constantly struggled under my influence to free himself... had now be the wisest boy in her hands without the slightest sign of struggle!


    As I was about to reach the pink sky, the boring voice suddenly brought me back to earth!


    [Congrattions host Alvine, you havepleted your transformation]


    Alvine jumped slightly in panic! When he suddenly heard this boring voice that had only caused him trouble since he woke up in this world!


    "Master, is everything okay?" Alvine''s sudden agitation had even slightly worried No. But her hands did not stop For that! It was a unique opportunity to see his master indulge in her like that. She wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to make his master addicted to her services to take advantage of it soon!!


    "No, everything is fine... I think I''m pretty clean now. I''m going to rx a little on the Spa." Even if it was reluctantly, Alvine had no choice but to take a bath and try to return to his human form as soon as possible. For fear that he will be stuck in this form forever! And he also felt that this... thing in his head did punish him if he does too much.


    "You held better than I thought master. Next time, try to do better than that! Fufu." Provoked No, whileughing heartily.


    "Ahh, I haven''t had so much fun in a long time. Next time... you won''t escape me!" She said in her heart!


    Next time, I''ll take care of you!'' -Alvine


    ***


    insta: Golden_raise

 Chapter 7 Legendary Specimen!

    Thousands of kilometers from the small castle of Alvine, a flourishing kingdom ruled by the human race with more than a million inhabitants. The kingdom itself was a second-ss kingdom, and its throne was upied by a woman who was known for her cruelty, her thirst for power, her thirst for massacres, and above all... for her venomous beauty that makes any man dream!


    But the most amazing thing in its history was its family situation. She no longer had a brother or sister, her father and mother had experienced a mysterious end about fifty years ago... she was the only girl with royal blood who ruled over the people of the kingdom of Arycha with her ministers who all bear without exception a seal of very!


    It is not that she did not have brothers and sisters and was an only daughter, the cause of her singrity was due to herself! Her older brother the crown prince, her younger brother, her older sister, and her two Benjamine sisters... She had massacred them all by the notes of the assassinations, poisons, and with her own hands! So as not to leave any obstacle between her and the throne! His parents were of course one of her unfortunate victims! Her cruelty even made her peoples shudder when hear about her!


    She was currently sittingzily on the throne which was strangelyrger than her size, She was like a doll ced in a chair. Her ministers or rather her faithful ves surrounded him at the bottom of the staircase that leads to her throne... Were all afraid of her, after all, they all wear her seal of very tattooed like a dog cor around their necks


    "Your Highness, Empress Miyako Yury Arysha. The mage of the inheritance chamber asks for an audience." The voice of the guard resounded behind the doors of the throne room!


    "Let him to enter!" A melodious but authoritarian voice resonated in the room


    Subsequently, an old man with white hair and white beards entered the room. He was dressed in a ck dress and held a magic stick of earthly grade in his hands.


    After a respectful greeting, "Your Highness, the orb of your ancestors has finally reacted to the presence of a rare specimen when are been bing legends now!" His glowing teeth were all exposed because of his joy. He knew that with this news alone, his Highness will reward him with unimaginable value


    Indeed, Yury did not disappoint her, she jumped on her throne with an expression that was filled with disbelief!


    "Everyone, leave us a moment alone." She said.


    All ministers followed in their footsteps as if their lives depended on it


    Once alone in the huge room with his treasurer, "Alfonzo, can you repeat what you just told me?" She could no longer hide her joy even if she constantly tried to do so.


    "Yes! Your Highness, you didn''t hear badly. The divine grade orb that has remained in your treasure room for several hundred thousand years at the time of your ancestors... have finally given a report! And I''m sure that by its brilliance, the incubus must not be difficult to find!" He raised his head with a disgusting smile as he answered his Highness'' question.


    ''ording to legends, by practicing dual culture with this legendary species... let''s not even talk about crossing this bottleneck to the divine rank, I could even be one of the primordial goddesses! Or even achieve supremacy. Haha.'' Her heart was thrilling with excitement. She could no longer stay quiet on her throne


    She had a huge talent for magic, in the history of the kingdom of Arysha, she is the youngest mage to reach the rank of empress before the age of 500!


    She has currently been an advanced mage empress for more than three hundred years. It was also thanks to her excessive strength that she had managed to dethrone her father and murder all the members of her family! And her most faithful aplice was none other than his master when became the treasurer of the kingdom of Arycha and is considered the most powerful mage in the kingdom, Alfonzo!


    "Alfonzo, does the orb disy the person''s sketch?" She didn''t have too much expectation, the fact that the orb shines brightly enough for her to use any means to be the first person to get her hands on this heavenly treasure! After all, she is the sovereign of a second-ss kingdom!


    But to her great surprise, "Yes! Your highness, the orb to beautiful and well disyed a person who perfectly matched the descriptions of the book." Affirmed Alfonzo with certainty


    "Talk enough, take me to the treasure room! I want to see it with my own eyes!" Without waiting for Alfonzo''s answer, she had instantly disappeared into the room as if her presence in the room was just an illusion.


    "Bamm!!" She entered the treasure room eagerly.


    A pink orb the size of a basketball was carefully ced in the hands of a female angel statue. As Alfonzo had exined, the orb shone pink while disying the face of a man with two horns, blood-red eyes with purple patterns in his pupils, and ck hair!


    This man was none other than Alvine Dragnar!


    When Empress Yury''s eyesnded on Alvine''s portrait, her whole body trembled with excitement and perplexity.


    "Then the legend is finally true, the incubus exist... And he''s so handsomely!" She whispered to herself while gently caressing Alvine''s face in the orb with her sparkling eyes.


    She turned to look at the only person she trusted, "Alfonzo, I offer you 30% of the rarest resources in our kingdom, four million tinum coins and you will be the only lord of one of the kingdoms of 4C! You willter choose the kingdom you want!" Alfonzo''s pupils had almost fallen from their orbs! "If you manage to locate it as soon as possible, your rewards will be doubled!!" She dropped the bomb on Alfonzo''s face. She knew this old man very well, after all, they all have the same personality.


    "Hah! I will find this incubus in the blink of an eye even if it hides underground! Your highness." His eyes shone with a determination that Yury had never seen before! This scene made her smile pleasantly.


    He turned around without dy to deal with this matter, which is for him, the most important since he became treasurer.


    "I would have you! No matter what means I have to do to achieve this... you will be mine!" She tightened her point tightly while taking an oath.


    _____________


    At the castle,


    Alvine just went out into the bathroom and was heading to his room. While the annoying voice kept buzzing in his head...<novelnext></novelnext>


    [Forpleting your transformation, the system gives you 100SS as a reward]


    [You have unlocked elementary affinities]


    [You have unlocked the shop]


    [You have unlocked dimensional storage]


    [You have unlocked your unique skills]


    [Congrattions to you host Alvine, you are now a novice mage]


    [For having seeded in your breakthrough, you have 50SS]


    [You received 10SS for filling out the pleasure bar]


    ====


    ||||||||||||||||||||STATS||||||||||||||||||||||||||||


    [ name: Alvine Dragnar ]


    [ Race: Demon ]


    [Species: INCUBUS ]


    [ss: Beginner Mage (31/60)]


    [SE: 10/ 50]


    [ EP: 1130/-].


    [Intelligence: 30]


    [Force: 40]


    [ vitality: 90]


    [ agility: 40]


    [ Charm: 100]


    _____


    [ Sleeping lineage: mutated lineage]


    [unique skills: Stealth assassins, energy trainer, dual culture, unparalleled charmer...]


    [Magic Affinity: elementary affinities]


    _____


    [ Remaining SS: 160]


    *****Author*****


    Vote max


    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

 Chapter 8 Succubus Assiaphir Glephnir

    ______


    *Are you here Assi? *


    [Yes. What worries you Alvine?]


    *Can you tell me more about the shop I just unlocked? *


    [The shop is divided into several levels...]


    [As you have just unlocked level 1. you will have ess to low-level scrolls for your learning, middle-grade spiritual stones, different potions, fighting techniques, earth-level weapons, and different types of magic affinities (fire, water, earth...)]


    *Hmm? But you just told me that I had unlocked the elementary affinities, didn''t you? So why do I still have to buy them? *


    [You certainly unlocked them, but mastering them is another story! To do this, you must buy them so that you can be able to control them at will.]


    [Let''s take the example of the elementary affinity of fire magic if you wish you can make a fireball appear in your hands with your magical energy without buying control of this affinity.]


    [But this action will draw three times more energy and your unique skill: [energy trainer] will not have control over this spell.]


    *Talking about my unique skills... what exactly are they? *


    [At the moment, you cannot fully use your US (unique skills)]


    [But you should know that these are your greatest assets in a fight and they can be useful outside the battle...]


    [First, you have the skill of stealth assassin: this skill allows you to ess certain advantages during a fight such as ws, weaknesses, tricks to effectively kill an opponent and instantly! And it also allows you to fight fairly against a warrior of the same rank without using any magic!]


    *Seriously? It''s a useful skill* He wore a warm smile when he heard Assi''s statement.


    [The dual culture skill gives you the advantage of crossing ranks twice as fast and cultivating mana twice as fast as before... by doing the act of procreation]


    *Ugh! It''s so advantageous... Tsk, but why these perverse conditions? *


    [Sigh, the higher you rank, the more your skills will evolve!]


    *Hehe, am I not on my way to bing strong? In short, I suppose that the charms skill is just as its name suggests... * He was a little disappointed with this skill.


    [Unparalleled charm is more useful than its name suggests! In addition to allowing you to charm and make anyone under the empress rank sumb in lust, it allows you to hypnotize anyone below your rank and force them to obey your orders!]


    *!!!! * He dizzies him because of his surprise and joy. ''What will happen if I reach a higher rank in the future?!''


    *Indeed you were right, it''s a useful skill I never thought I saw so much luck! * he was like an excited child who had just had histest Gundam collection!


    [Humph, you''re just an idiot to have thought otherwise!!]


    *...*


    *sigh, Assi, haven''t you forgotten one of my natural skills? I remember I had more than that.* provoked this girl was the most terrible act tomit. Even if he refuses to admit it, he knew that his future was in the hands of this thing! At least for now!<novelnext></novelnext>


    [tch, no, I haven''t forgotten it, don''tpare myself to an inferior being like you! Your most useful and abnormal unique skill is your energy trainer skill!]


    *?!?!? * It was the first time she praised him! Which made him impatient to hear the details!


    [This is the first time I have heard of such a skill. It''s a passive and active skill at the same time... It can be defensive and offensive.]


    [It is passive because it allows you to absorb any type of energy and serve you as EP (energy points)]


    [It is active because it allows you to absorb your opponent''s magical energy or even vital energy during a fight!]


    *Ahh it''s just to weaken my opponents and umte magical energy that I can do just by meditating. Sigh, Assi, are you sure this skill is as wonderful as that? * a hint of doubt and disappointment arose in his heart when he heard Assi''s exnations. He expected something phenomenal, more fanciful but not, this thing just made fun of him!


    [...]


    [You are brainless! Even if my hypotheses are limited, being able to have an inexhaustible energy resource is the dream of any mage. Spells are not only powerful because of their ranks, the more magical energy you put into the spells you cast the more powerful or destructive they be! A level 1 fire spell with more magical energy can annihte a level 2 fire spell if it does not contain enough magical energy!]


    [When for your second statement, which is even more ridiculous than the first... the absorption of others'' magical energy depends on how much you can absorb during your duel. Otherwise, you can instantly defeat a mage if he no longer has mana in his body and a warrior if he no longer has Q in his body! You must even be able to instantly kill someone by absorbing all their vital energies!]


    *W-What?! With this skill?! * His body cooled down when he understood why this demon was excited exining the importance of this skill!


    [But I advise you not to try to absorb anything before your body bes strong. At least, you have to wait until you reach the rank of an emperor!]


    [But these are only hypotheses. After all, I had never seen or heard of this skill! ]


    *Hmm? Was it not you who granted me these skills? Howe you are not sure of their expected effects?! * He waszily sitting on his bed all this time after dressing in a ck whimsical coat.


    [I am only an administrator of your system. I never introduced myself as Randolph!!]


    *Do you mean that you are a living being made of flesh and blood and not a kind of programmed AI? *


    [Tch, you have too many nerves to have dared topare me to his useless Randolph doubles. I think it would be better to start the awakening process of your second lineage to finish it once and for all with you!]


    *Sigh, It''s just a way of speaking and besides, you''ve never introduced yourself so outside your name! I know practically nothing about you.* He was rmed while waiting for the threat of this...thing!


    ''Shit! When will I get rid of this time bomb that fits in my head?!''


    [Humph]


    [My full name is Assiaphir Gleph''nir of the demon race and I am of the same species as you, except that I am a subus and you are... maybe an incubus and I am a magus of divine rank!]


    *What? Are you a subus?! A divine ss magus?! And besides, why do you have doubts about my species? * Assi''s information made Alvine stunned with astonishment.


    So this thing turned out to be a girl of goddess rank?! But the deities live in the higher kingdoms... they had left the of Alzania. Since thetter no longer provided enough energy to allow them to continue their cultivation, they have gone to a ce that is unknown to ordinary mortals. He knew all his information thanks to the other Alvine.


    If her information is true, then this girl who turned out to be a subus must surely know a crucial thing!

 Chapter 9 Study Project

    So this thing turned out to be a girl of divine rank? But the deities live in the higher kingdoms... they had left the of Alzania... Since thetter no longer provided enough energy to allow them to continue their cultivations, they have gone to a ce that is unknown to ordinary mortals. He knew all his information thanks to the other Alvine.


    If her information is true, then this girl who turned out to be a subus must surely know a crucial thing.


    [Hey, one question at a time. To return to your question that deserves a rest, namely, why I have doubts about your species... well the answer is simple. It is because of your second lineage that is even more mysterious than your skill as an energy trainer. Your predecessors had never had two lineage. What am I saying, I have never heard of a subus/ incubus with a mutated lineage! Finally, perhaps your energy absorption skill has a rtionship with this lineage that is still inactive.]


    *O-ok I understand now. But more importantly... As you are a kind of god... no, since you are a girl I must surely say a goddess. In short, will you be able to send me back to another? And had you ever heard of a called the earth?" A wave of excitement invaded him, ''finally, it might be a chance to vengeance.'' He Thought.


    [Hmm? I see where you are going. But unfortunately for you, you will have to ask Randolph this question, he is the only one who can ede to your request to send you back to earth.]


    *This is the third time you have pronounced this name. Who is this Randolph at the end? * He felt a little perplexed to know that this girl knew his thoughts without even pronouncing them, more importantly, she knew that he did not belong to this world originally.


    [Sigh, he''s the old voice you heard in your head... he''s also the person who gave me the administrator''s rights. Tch, he always flees his responsibilities.]


    *Ah, you''re talking about this bastard! *


    [Haha, you call him a bastard? It''s good continuous like that and you won''t have a chance to live more than two weeks. Hahaha, I wish I would have seen his old face deform with annoyance.]


    *?? *


    [In short, let''s move on, anyway, he is no longer able to monitor you. You are lucky that I am the only person who can hear your words.]


    [Do you want to buy fighting skills or elementary affinities?]


    *Mm, if possible, I would like advice to make a good start. As a divine mage, wouldn''t you have some advice for me? * He said with an enthusiastic smile. If this girl is really as she had presented herself, then this is his opportunity to avoid some mistakes and started his practice with a solid foundation.


    [Um, I think the best is to start with affinities. They will allow you to face any mages of different affinities. Then increase your strength, your agility to face warriors. Above all, don''t forget to increase your IQ, it should help you with spells that are moreplex and sharpened your instinct and speedy reaction in your battles.] Her voice looked calm and full of certainties that gave the impression of not questioning her advice.


    *Ugh, that''s okay. Let''s see how much all his things cost.* with a single thought, the interface of his system changed and he went directly to the shop tab.


    As Assi told him, the shop tab was like the interface of an online sales app with two categories and subcategories:


    [Magus]


    -Magic Affinities (elementary, [intermediate], [advanced], [...


    -Laws ( [Mortals], [divines], [primary ], [supremes])


    -Parchment of mana collection techniques


    -Magic potions (....)


    -Magic weapons (....)


    -Magic objects (.....)


    -...


    [Warrior]


    -Fighting techniques (murderers, knights, barbarians, pdin, thief...)


    -Martial arts skills (earth shield, wind de, Thunder Gods, etc.)


    -Laws (...


    -Corporel Q culture parchment (...


    -....


    -....


    **AN: [...] not yet unlocked**


    *Waoh, it''s not the missing choice! Then the elementary affinity pack costs 50SS! (SS: sexual stone), the weapons and remains of level 1 paperwork cost 3-5 SS on average.... why do these damn affinities cost 10SS each?! * His heart was bleeding at the idea of spending more than half of his SS. ''But it''s for a good cause.'' He was trying to console himself with his words.


    [...]


    *O-ok makes the purchases of the necessary things! * After several efforts, he had finally managed to pronounce his words with his teeth clenched.


    [You have made your purchases sessfully]


    [A pack of elementary affinities, an earthly grade magic stick, an earth-grade anti-curse ring, a mana collector technique parchment, an assassin''s pack.....]


    A flow of phenomenal information has invaded his sea of consciousness! His cells vibrated with vitality and the objects he had just bought instantly appeared in front of him (magic objects, assassin-grade weapons, potions, parchments of techniques, etc.)


    [You still have 30SS!]


    *What? Why do I only have 30SS left?! Also, are you sure of your calctions? * He had never expected that by making just a few purchases, this girl would take away all her SS! ''What a scam!'' -Alvine


    [Sigh, in addition to shopping I also added a few points to your stats]


    ||||||||||||||||||||STATS||||||||||||||||||||||||||||


    [ name: Alvine Dragnar ]<novelnext></novelnext>


    [ Race: Demon ]


    [Species: INCUBUS ]


    [ ss: Beginner Mage (35/60)]


    [SE: 10/ 50]


    [ EP: 1450/-].


    [IQ: 50]


    [Force: 45]


    [ vitality: 95]


    [ agility: 45]


    [ Charm: 100]


    _____


    [Sleeping lineage: mutated lineage]


    [unique skills: Stealth assassins, energy trainer, dual culture, unparalleled charmer...]


    [Magic Affinity: elementary affinities]


    _____


    [ Remaining SS: 30]


    ___


    *So it was the cause of this feeling of vivacity that I had felt earlier. It seems that the higher my statistics, the stronger I would be. *


    [Now that you havepleted your transformation, you can return to your original form and swing to your incubus form at will.]


    *Oh, I had almost forgotten this little detail. I will try toe back in my former mode. * Affirmed Alvine closes his eyes and concentrates. For a reason unknown to him, he was instinctively able to return in his former form without the slightest advice from Assi.


    His wings, horns, and tail suddenly narrowed as he went along until theypletely entered his body as if nothing had happened. Its irises, which were originally blood red with purple patterns inside its red pupils, have now be sky blue as before.


    *huff, it''s better like that. But I feel a little weak all of a sudden. Is it because I have returned to the original form that it happens to me? * He looked at his reflection in the mirror with a satisfying smile.


    [Yes, your form of incubus gives you about double your statistics! Even if it is not disyed in your status after your transformation, you will still be able to feel it.]


    Subsequently, he stored all his objects in his inventory and went directly to the living room.


    __________


    "You are finally back master... you took more time than usual. Is No still disturbing you in the bathroom? Tch, I have to teach this girl good manners." It was Sabrina who asked him the question with slight concern in her eyes. She was not worried about Alvine... but about No.


    Alvine smiles slightly at Sabrina''s question. "Hmm? No, she was just a little more ferocious than usual that''s all."


    "O- ok I understand..." his face turned slightly red when he heard Alvine''s words. Let''s not even talk about H¨¦l¨¨ne.


    "Woah master, have you managed to control your transformation?" As for Ashia, she yededy very well acting as if she hadn''t heard anything.


    "Yes, thanks to No I managed to take this step sessfully without too much difficulty," he says, bulging his chest.


    "I- I see." This time, even Ashia was disturbed by his master''s response.


    Damn it! What else had she done?!'' They all thought


    "...." an embarrassing silence falls in the living room.


    "Otherwise, when would I start my studies in one of the towers?" To counter this heavy atmosphere, Alvine had no choice but to address another subject that was close to his heart.


    In a world where the strong govern the weak, his only chance of survival is to rely on his strength! He had stopped trusting others for a long time. He didn''t even trust his maids.


    "Master, where do you prefer to go to study? In humans, in Elves, or demons?" Asked Sabrina. The question was not as simple to deal with as it seemed.


    "Because I have more choice?" Asked Alvine with confusion.


    "Yes, but I think the wisest choice would be to go study with humans." Said H¨¦l¨¨ne this time.


    "Hm, why?" He was increasingly confused about Helen''s suggestion.


    ***


    https://discord.gg/spxKDxt4dv

 Chapter 10 Request For A Duel

    "Master, if you going to study In the demons, for example, you must sooner orter reveal information about the species to which you belong! It will be a disaster if people discover that you are an incubus. But on the other hand, in humans, you would not need to face this obstacle. With your current form, you can simply pretend to be a human without problems." Answered Ashia.


    He crossed his hands and began to think about his choice. After a while, "Okay, I understand and besides, I think it''s the wisest choice." Just after saying this sentence, he suddenly remembered a little detail. "But I remember that there is a mixed tower that allows any race to study magic..." he asked for confirmation while staring at Sabrina.


    Her eyes were wide open. "It''s true, there''s the Brisht Tower. There, all races on the continents can study magic without the slightest discrimination. Master, it''s the right choice." A kind of light bulb lights up on Sabrina''s head with this sudden awareness.


    "Master, we were wondering one thing. Who should apany you as a tutor?" Sabrina cut off his lines of thought with her sudden question that put Alvine in an impasse.


    "Hm? Because it''s mandatory to have a tutor with me if I want to study at the Brisht Tower?"


    "It''s not mandatory but most students bring a tutor with them to the Brisht Tower. Don''t forget one thing, even if interracial conflicts no longer rage as before. There is always a deep grudge between them that often triggers bloodbath between them." H¨¦l¨¨ne affirmed her concerns.


    "Okay, I understand now. In short, is it like a kind of bodyguard?"


    "Yes, in a way. But it''s more than that." This time, Ashia intervenes.


    "Hmm? What do you mean by that?!" He asks with confusion. Even before listening to Ashia''s answer, he went to the luxurious sofa in front of him and sat down. And beckoned to his maidservants to sit on the sofa in front of him.


    They nodded with respect before sitting in front of Alvine. Afterward, Ashia immediately answered his master''s question. "There is also a better exnation of the courses they took in ss. A bit like additional courses." She says while looking for afortable ce between her tworades who are glued to her on both sides.


    "In this light, those who bring their tutors will have a greater margin of progress than those without a tutor." He now understands why this option exists at the tower.


    "Very well, in your opinion Sabrina, who is better qualified to apany me among the four of you?" He got rid of the load without the slightest scruples. "Oh, thank you." He said, receiving a cup of tea from Helen.


    She gave a sweet smile to his master before taking her ce.


    "Me! As I''m a maid who take care his daily tasks, I am the most qualified!" Of course, No was the only one to express himself in this way without worrying about herportments. She has just arrived in the living room. Currently, she was dressed in a tight ball gown that perfectly traced her celestial curves.


    "OUT OF THE QUESTION!!" The three girls answered together.


    "Hiiiiii~" She jumped panicked because of their screams.


    Alvine was surprised to see her in this outfit, his eyes shone with the same glow as in the bathroom.


    "By the way, why did you dress this way!! Damn, when are you going to be responsible!!" Sabrina was grinding her teeth when she saw his master''s burning gaze on No. ''This obsessed! She did it on purpose!!''


    "Hehe, my maid outfit is... humgh" before she ends her sentence...


    Sabrina had instantly appeared behind her as a persistent image and covered her mouth with her hand before she continued to say nonsense! "Don''t open your mouth room. I don''t want to know what''s next!"


    Alvine who saw this scene had only a slight smile as if he had nothing to do with this case. He sip his tea with innocence while enjoying the aromatic vor it gave off.


    "..Sigh, irrecoverable!" Said Helen, shaking her head.


    "I think I am best suited to be the master''s tutor during her stay at the Brisht Tower!!" Ashia suddenly dropped her words with a serious face.


    "Hm, why? I point out to you that I am stronger and more educated than you. which makes me the best person to protect the master while helping him with detailed exnations for his sses." Says Sabrina dryly.


    Helen in turn looked at his master with a cute face. To see if he will intervene to put an end to this problem.


    "You don''t understand what I mean, master belongs to the demon race. We have things inmon... so I am the most qualified as a guide!" Ashia had not let herself be intimidated by Sabrina''s sharp eyes.


    "Don''t worry about me, I can enroll as a student at the Brisht Tower, after all, I am a fairy and we have the power to change our body constitution to be older if we wish or be two-week-old babies if the desire takes!" H¨¦l¨¨ne finally spoke with a triumphant smile, arms crossed under her small size B breasts.


    Everyone finally has a sudden revtion. ''She finally revealed why she didn''t participate in thepetition!


    "Well, that''s not all, but I have to go and meditate. If you need me, I would be in my room." He had just finished his tea. "Thank you H¨¦l¨¨ne, it was nice of you. He walked quietly up the stairs to go to his room.


    "Uh, It''s quite natural, master." Her face shone with joy.<novelnext></novelnext>


    _____


    It was in the morning, Alvine had just gone out into his room and was heading to the living room. ording to his recollection, it was time for his daily training with Sabrina who taught him how to handle the sword.


    After spending the whole night cultivating his mana and spiritual Q. For some reason, spending a whole night staying awake did not exhaust him at all. On the contrary, he was overflowing with energy!


    H¨¦l¨¨ne was cleaning with her wind magic in the living room.


    "Hello H¨¦l¨¨ne, can I know where Sabrina is?" Alvine, who had just gone down the stairs, was standing behind her.


    "Hello to you Master, Lady Rina went shopping to prepare your stay at the Brisht Tower." She had temporarily stopped her work to answer his master''s question.


    "Ah, it''s not lucky... otherwise you were able to designate the person who will be my tutor during my studies?" He was a little disappointed to learn of Sabrina''s absence! After all, he was eager to test his new skills.


    "Yes, No will watch the castle during our absence. As I also nned to register for the Brisht Tower, Ashia will be my tutor and Sabrina will be yours."


    "O- okay, I understand."


    ''Why do I feel that it was to punish her that they decided to leave her behind?'' He felt a little guilty for her. After all, it was somehow his fault too.


    "Otherwise why do you need Lady Rina Master? Can I do something to help you?"


    "No, it''s not worth interrupting your work. I can wait for him until he returns." He didn''t want to have such an adorable girl to apany him on an intensive workout!


    "If you wish, I can assist you today with your master workout." Ashia manifested her presence. She had directly guessed why Alvine was looking for Sabrina.


    "Ugh, have you ever finished preparing dinner?" Alvine was not at all surprised at the suddening of Ashia. But he felt rather ufortable with Ashia''s proposal who is abat maniac!


    She removed her apron and stored it in the drawer next door. "Yes master, today I prepared for you a demonic level 3 wild boar fillet apanied by the spiritual fruits that Lady Rina brought us this morning to the capital of the Elves and milk from a level 6 armored back crocodile that Helen had brought us to the marsh of hell." She had said her words with an innocent smile on her lips as if nothing had happened.


    "I feel like I''m going to enjoy myself tonight." Even if he had no idea of the names of the dishes Ashia had just quoted in the form of incantations, he was sure of one thing, the kitchen of this demonic girl had always been a treat for his taste buds!


    "Yes, don''t hesitate" she looked happy when she saw Alvine''s greedy reaction.


    "Otherwise and for your training?"


    "Ah yes, I don''t mind at all. Let''s go outside."


    "Yahoo, I''ll show you the difference in level that separates us." She is abat maniac and Alvine has just realized one thing. ''I feel like I won''t spend a good quarter of an hour with her!'' He was thinking.


    Subsequently, they went to the backyard of the castle.


    ____


    "Master, I see that you have reached the beginner level! Not bad at all. What kind of duel do you want? A magic duel or a chivalrous duel?!" She ced an ethereal bubble barrier around the yard to minimize damage.


    "Both at the same time!" Responded dryly Alvine


    "Hehehe, master, I''m joking with you. Even if you are now a beginner ss mage, you have just taken this step not even 24 hours ago. You can''t be able to cast magic spells and don''t even talk about fighting while using magic." She felt a little amused to see so much seriousness when she heard Alvine''s words


    Alvine did not feel discouraged by the words of his maid. "I want to know my limits!"


    ***


    Instagram: @Golden_raise

 Chapter 11 DEAL

    "For beginner ss mages, they have to make efforts to awaken their affinities! A beginner mage can''t cast more than three spells!! Even to do that, it takes a week of practice and being a genius out of the ordinary.mon to be able to make fire sparks!! You still haven''t forgotten that, have you master?" She asked with concern on her face.


    Alvine didn''t know what to do to silence this girl and start their duel without waiting too long. He let her talk nonstop while he took a look at her status.


    Ashia Sabar| Demon girl-//| Holy | EP 500000/500000| VIT 1000/1000]


    *Tell me Assi, why don''t I have enough information about her?* Alvine noticed thatpared to her status, Ashia''s is very limited when ites to information.


    [it''s simple, your inspection skill is currently at level 1]


    *I understand now.*


    Seeing that Ashia still hadn''t finished her lessons, He continued his little chat with Assi.


    *One thing has been bothering me for a while now. If you are a subus and not a programming thing. So where does all this informatione from that appears in my field of vision as if I were an android?!*


    [Um, you''re right, as I exined to you before, I''m just using Randolph''s power.]


    *Ahh yes, you''re still talking about that b?stard!!* Alvine them a sudden realization.


    [Hahaha, how ironic. The fact that you''re so disrespectful to old Randolph!!]


    *What do you mean by that?* A feeling of unease suddenly enveloped him. ''Did I say something that shouldn''t be said? This mischievous girl won''tugh at anything good!!'' he thought.


    [No, nothing serious. You just insulted the deity that handles most of the day-to-day business on earth! Hahaha I really really wish he was here to see his arrogant face wither with annoyance.]


    !


    "Master, master! do you understand what I mean now?!" Finally, she had finished her long speech.


    "Um...I get what you mean by that. Can we start our duel now?"


    *We''ll talk after. Assi, You''re going to have to exin some things to me in detail!*


    [Hehe]


    *Tsk.*


    "No problem master. You can take out your sword in your storage bag."


    "I''d rather fight with that!" Instantly, two small crimson-colored daggers appeared in Alvine''s hand.


    "You''ve always fought with a sword so why do you want to fight with weapons that assassins use? And where did you get those two daggers from?! I didn''t see you using your space bag !!" Ashia was surprised to see two daggers suddenly appear in Alvine''s hands.


    "We''ve wasted enough time! Get ready to counter me!" Alvine didn''t feel anything strange about his actions!


    He attacked Ashia with breathtaking speed!


    ''W- what... since when did he get so fast?! Is this really a speed that is supposed to belong to a novice mage?!'' She hastily countered his master''s lightning attack bare-handed and unarmed!


    ''He has strength above a rookie mage?! That''s at least the strength and speed of a mid-level warrior!! Is Lady Rina training him to be a warrior and not a mage?!'' Ashia is starting to have second thoughts about her previous guess!


    "Hehe, master, are you finally a warrior instead of a mage?"


    "Here is the answer to your question!!" He threw one of his daggers at Ashia who managed to avoid it easily. But this action was only a decoy! Now that he had his hand free, a ming chain came straight at Ashia at top speed as if to tie her up!


    At that time, only a few centimeters separated him from Ashia. ''My attack will hit its target!!''


    Unfortunately for him, the reaction speed of a holy magus is not something he could predict!!


    Ashia disappeared instantly in front of him and she reappeared to the other end of their arena.


    ''He can already cast a magic a Fire-type with such mastery?! And without incantation on top of all that?!! It really is more than impressive!'' She didn''t know that the surprise effect hadn''t started yet!!


    Alvine hadn''t let herself be impressed by Ashia''s speed!<novelnext></novelnext>


    A crimson-colored dagger in his right hand was pointed at Ashia, and he cast 4 level 1 fire spells (fireball) in session with his left hand!


    "Boom!!"


    An ethereal barrier has appeared in front of Ashia! She could easily dodge these kinds of attacks without too much trouble, but because of her daze, she had no choice but to resort to a protective barrier!


    "Ashia, you know very well that a rookie mage won''t be able to damage a barrier thrown by a holy mage! So what''s the point of erecting that barrier?!"


    "Ahahaha, I just reacted on instinct. Iyaah, I didn''t know you could cast elemental spells with such ease!"


    How ironic, a holy ss mage hiding behind a barrier against a newbie mage!


    ? "It''s part of the risk of fighting. Who told you to underestimate me?!" Alvine had a smirk on his face! ''You haven''t seen anything yet!'' Did he think


    "It''s okay, let''s get back to the duel. This time, I won''t give you a rookie chance!" Ashia looked awkward when she heard Alvine''s provocation. She knows better than anyone the value of a fight.


    But still, how is a holy mage supposed to take seriously a newbie mage who isn''t even able to cast spells in general?! But his master is definitely a special case!!


    By the time the barrier was gone, "Master, let''s make a deal. If in the next ten minutes you manage to hit me with one of your attacks, you will win the game, otherwise, you will lose the game!" Just by seeing her smile, Alvine knew her idea of a deal wasn''t as simple as it looked.


    But still, he had the confidence to hit him with one of his attacks. Even if he wasn''t able to cause any damage to her. "Hm, if you want to y it like that, I''m in. But on the condition that you no longer use your barrier and nows either!"


    "Very well, anyway I wasn''t nning to use a shield anymore and I won''t attack you directly either!" Her smile widened as she heard Alvine''s response.


    "Okay, I can''t hope for better. So what''s at stake in the deal?" Alvine in turn asks for it.


    "Hehe, it''s simple, once the time is up you have to ept a request from me!" Her red eyes shone with a strange light.


    "Okay as long as it''s within my means. But what if I win the game?" he asked.


    "Fufufu, because you think you can win against me who is of holy rank?!" She had a smirk on her honeyed pink lips that were in perfect harmony with her evil nature!!


    Unlike No who constantly teased Alvine as his favorite pastime, Ashia''s favorite pastime... IT''S THE BATTLE!


    Alvine shruggedzily. "Sigh, until the duel is over, nothing is decided yet!!"


    "Very well you can also ask me anything indefinitely!!"


    "It doesn''t benefit me. Anyway if I ask you something you''re not going to refuse me, are you?!" Alvine asks with a bit of confusion.


    "Ugh! You... you''re right. But then, what does it take to make our deal..."


    The two fell into deep thought.


    After a moment, Ashia dropped her fist into her hand. "Ah, I know! If you win the duel, you will give me a seal of very!!" She had said this sentence as if nothing had happened!


    "You really don''tck the nerve to have dared to put so much into y!!" Alvine was more surprised beyond all reason!


    ''This girl has really twisted thoughts!!''


    "Ahaha you''re talking to me like you''re going to be the winner? It''s just a way to seal our deal, the higher the stakes, the more motivated the opponent will be! There''s nothing wrong."


    "Very well you would have looked for it!! DEAL!!"


    "DEAL!!"


    ________


    ***


    Don''t forget to tell me your opinion in thement

 Chapter 12 The Result Of The Duel

    _____


    Up in the blue sky hundreds of thousands of miles away. To be more precise, behind the sun which constantly orbited the of Alzania, was a small of pink-crimson color (1/4 the size of Alzania).


    But since it was behind the sun and always followed the same trajectory as it, the inhabitants of Alzania do not know its existence. There is no trace of this small in Alzania''s history books. It''s was like a world apart!


    The itself is pink-crimson in color. Strangely, apart from a single person who lived there, this small only housed magical beasts, nts, rivers, giant trees, etc.


    The strangest thing was the castle that was on this! It was a castle about a kilometer more majestic and more luxurious than any castle on ALZANIA! The castle itself is rose-gold in color and a golden time barrier enveloped it from all sides!


    Inside the castle...in the throne room to be more precise, there was no one else but a mysterious girl standing beside an empty throne with a charming smile on her lips. honeyed pink lips. She was staring at a magic tablet floating in front of her. In the 3D screen, two people were preparing to fight ( A girl of the demon race and an 18-year-old boy who is incredibly handsome for a man!)


    These two people are none other than Ashia and Alvine who had just agreed on the terms of their DEAL!


    The mysterious girl who had smooth pink hair that went down to her plump round buttocks like the most beautiful waterfall in the world, purple eyshes and pink pupils, her straight nose, her pink lips, her slightly pointed ears, smooth white skin like the finest jade made by a divine ss craftsman... in short, she was the pinnacle of beauty that any man would sacrifice anything for!


    But what contrasted most in this mysterious girl was her two long horns, her golden bat wings three timesrger than those of Alvine! Her tail was of the same color as her wings, but unlike Alvine''s tail, she had a heart shape just at the end of her tail that continued to make seductive movements over her domed buttocks because of her enthusiasm!


    "Fufufu looks like he''s more special than I imagined. Not bad, not bad at all for a novice mage." A more melodious and seductive voice (which will turn any man into a sexual beast) escaped between her pink lips.


    That girl was none other than Assi who constantly watches Alvine through the


    Randolph''s "system"!! She was currently in the throne room. You would have guessed it already, the castle itself is none other than the castle of the first subus king!


    Her voice was still several times more engaging than when she was speaking with Alvine through the "system".


    "Sigh, will you be the future king?... Or will you suffer the same tragic fate as your predecessors?...will you be the one who will free me from this prison?, or will I have to wait many more thousands of years?!!" With that thought, her expression that was originally enthusiastic suddenly turned into a mncholy one.


    "No! Let''s not be depressed! He made that sacrifice to save me!" She gave herself a light p with her thin jade hands so as not to sumb to her sadness. Especially now that she saw a ray of hope.


    "Alvine Dragnar, you of more mysterious origins unknown to me even. Me, Assiaphir Gleph''nir, swear to do all I can to guide you and conceal your presence from her mad goddesses who only think of their advantages!" She had a childish smile that made her "so cute!!"


    "So pray for your SS!! I will never spare them for your benefits!" She said with a mischievous smile!


    _____


    Instantly, Alvine felt his heartache without knowing the cause! Confused, he looked around to find out where this feeling of unease wasing from. Yes, it was the natural instinct that he had instinctively acquired! "THE INSTINCT OF A STINGY!!!"


    "Fufufu... master, it''s whenever you want, I''m ready!!" Of course, Ashia was unaware of the difort of his master who was obsessed with money!!


    ''Ugh, what was that? It''s like a thief is about to rob me!!'' His back was all sweaty Because of its nervosity


    "O-okay, let''s get started!!" After realizing that he didn''t have a big one that deserved the thieves'' attention, he finally calmed down and without further ado, his fight with Ashia began!


    ''If I want to have a chance against her, let''s forget the clinch. Since she''s a mage, she''ll favor rangedbat...in which case, let''s see how she fare in those attack tactics!!''


    ''1st n!''


    The dagger he was holding with his right hand suddenly vibrated!


    [wind magic! level 1: wind arrow!] The wind spell is often looked down upon by many magus and warriors. But in reality, it''s an affinity that can be smooth as a breeze but it can also be sharper than a divine rank weapon if properly used by a high-rank mage! But for the moment, the dagger of alvine cannot have such dangerousness.


    He directly threw his dagger which was even sharper than before towards Ashia who had once again fallen into her daze!


    ''He can even use two affinities?!''


    Of course, she managed to easily dodge the buzzing dagger due to its destructive speed by leaning slightly to the left.


    But just then, something strange happened.


    Alvine''s dagger had also abruptly changed course and aimed once more at his back with a speed that split the air itself!!


    "Fhhhhhh!!!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''What?!! Gravitational magic?! Impossible!! You need to be an advanced mage to have a chance of mastering advanced affinities!!!''


    She was right about that. Alvine''s attack wasn''t a gravity spell, but it was moreplicated than that!!


    He had used his raw strength [STR:45] [wind arrow] to perform a single throw with his dagger. But the most important thing in this tactic was the [Mana Nets] which was attached to the end of his dagger and the other end of this Mana Nets is still connected in his right hand after he throws it!


    He had just pulled the manas towards him while disconnecting and his dagger suddenly changed its trajectory with sessive flip-backs towards his old target which was none other than Ashia!


    It was one of the skills he acquired in the assassin pack both active and passive. [Stealth Assassin!!] which allows him to create manas out of thin air that is as hard as steel and more flexible than silk with his energy! And manipte them as you please. He had discovered the usefulness of thisst night when he took turns practicing his skills! The scariest thing about all of this: is these manas are invisible to the naked eye no matter the level of a mage as long as he does not use a magic vision skill, it will be impossible for him to detect the dangerousness of this skill!


    Meanwhile, Alvine hadn''t been idle himself, He was running towards Ashia with a speed that was even faster than his previous speed to nked her (a daggering towards her back, and Alvine who was already in front of her)!!


    ''2nd n!''


    Without further ado,


    "Grrrrr!!!!"


    [Earthquake!] as it''s a level 1 spell, it didn''t have a long-range. Therefore, Alvine needed to erase the distance between him and Ashia for his spell to take effect and knock her off bnce!!


    Ashia felt like she was fighting against an experienced assassin who was constantly using vicious tactics!


    Alvine had both on the ground and was constantly using the earthquake with his right hand to unsettle Ashia so that she was punctured by his dagger!!


    ''All his attacks were stealthy from the start like an assassin, I mustn''t let him get close to me!!'' Seeing his master''s ruthless actions, She simply mmed her finger and a strong wind rose around her!


    "Shwooooshhhh!!!"


    Alvine was thrown more than 20 meters back! Let''s not even talk about the dagger that was inches away from Ashia.


    "Hehe... master is that all you have up your sleeve?!" She was definitely like a demon queen who enjoyed bloody battles!!


    3rd step!!!!


    "Craaack!!!"


    A crack appeared under Ashia''s foot and greenish roots instantly wrapped around her body!


    "?!?!?" Ashia


    [Flexible root! : Level1] at the time he was performing the earthquake, his other hand had a whole other role to y. That was root maniption!!


    The daggers and the earthquake he had made were only decoys!


    His goal from the start was to immobilize Ashia AT ANY COST!!


    Without wasting a second, another small dagger of Earth rank had appeared out of nowhere in Alvine''s hand. He knew that if he gave it a second, his attack would have a better chance of failing. He threw his small dagger directly at Ashia almost as the vines wrapped around her!


    Her actions took ce in less than a second when Alvine was thrown by Ashia''s wind magic!


    "ng!"


    Alvine''s small dagger bounced off Ashia''s translucent barrier, who was overwhelmed by Alvine''s continuous attacks!


    Instantly, "I think I''m the winner!" Said Alvine out of breath!!


    ***


    https://discord.gg/spxKDxt4dv

 Chapter 13 Getting A Sex Slave

    ''!!!!'' Ashia can''t believe she lost to his master!!


    Despite her handicap of not using higher affinities or shields, she ended up using a magic shield!!


    [Congrattions Alvine, the "system" automatically rewarded you with 100SS! For winning a training duel against a holy mage!]


    *Wh-what? Because I''m also entitled to rewards for winning fights?! * Of course, Alvine''s surprise was apanied by an indescribable joy!


    [In short, I think that''s it. After all, this is the first time it has arrived!] She said with a little joy contained in her voice.


    Since Alvine discovered her identity, she has stopped speaking like an AI.


    *Euhh, not bad, not bad at all, haha. *


    "Master, master, how many magical affinities have you mastered?" Ashia was not sad about her defeat, on the contrary, she still couldn''t believe that Alvine could master so many affinities!


    Not only can he instantly throw low-level magic without incantation, but even after his fight, he doesn''t seem to be running out of mana!!


    The word genius is too weak to describe its master. Yes, he''s a f¨±cking genius among geniuses!!


    "Uh... Ashia, what did you just tell me?" He had just had a discussion with Assi who had brought him the good news! Because of that, he hadn''t heard his question


    Alvine took a deep inspiration to calm down... and he immediately put his daggers back in his dimensional storage. Subsequently, he took out 10 medium-hearing spiritual stones that he had bought with his SS and began to cultivate!


    Ashia was speechless looking at His master''s actions! But despite her curiosity, she did not disturb Alvine who was meditating.


    ''Besides, where did all his spiritual stones and the daggers he hade from?'' She ended up giving up when she knew she wouldn''t find the answer so easily!


    ______


    After ten minutes of mediation, he felt refreshed. All his tiredness had disappeared.


    "Ehn, no problem. But after fulfilling my part ... of the agreement." She said timidly.


    "Do you still remember that? Sigh... you know, I wasn''t serious about my request so don''t force yourself to. Or I can make another request if you want..." He had not even finished his sentence before Ashia faced him with a stop sign with the palm of her hand!


    "Master, it is impossible for me or for you to take your word for my benefit! An agreement is an agreement!" Unshakable! It was her personality.


    "Sigh, very well done as you wish!! But I will point out that I do not know of any fate of very!" Seeing this girl so stubborn. Alvine ends up giving up the game. After all, he had nothing to lose!


    [You now have 30 left!! 100SS after buying a sex ve parchment!!]


    *Wh-why?!! ASSI, little slut! Why did you spend 100SS that I just won hard for a damn very technique!!! * Alvine was mad with rage! He no longer cared about Assi''s threats. "I swear to you that even if you are a goddess, on the day of our meeting I will lower you on all fours until you faint!! *


    [...]


    "Sigh, The only choice we have left now is to go see Lady Rina. She must know a spell that will be able to use!"


    ''Ahh, this girl doesn''t know when to give up! All right, she will have looked for it! Alvine had only one thing in his hands. It was the seal of a sex ve that this madwoman has just bought with his SS


    "No need to disturb Sabrina for that! I think I know a seal of very." He didn''t want others to be aware of this story of very!


    "Is that true, master? Very well, what am I supposed to do to make your seal work?" She had not wondered how his master, who has just been a novice mage, knew such a spell. Instead, she simply wanted to fill its market share.


    He took out a pink parchment in his dimensional storage.


    "Hmm, I just have to kiss you... well, I think so" Alvine had only taken 30 seconds to learn the spell of very in the parchment


    "Wh-what? Master, I''ve never heard of this kind of method... is it a farce for you to get rid of me?" Her face was starting to turn red.


    "Hmm? No, I''m just reading what''s written on the parchment. ording to the contents of this parchment, to get a new ve, I must transform myself into my incubus shape and activate my charm to the maximum before kissing the person I want to turn into a ve." Alvine finds nothing strange with the method that is on his parchment. He did not think too much about why his method is only usable to enve an opposite sex.


    "Uhu, it''s a very strange master method." Ashia had the impression that something was wrong with his master''s abnormal method. But she couldn''t know what.


    ''This is the first time I''ve seen this kind of very parchment. hmm, besides, since when has he had these things with him? Even if the master can make objects appear in his hand, does he remove them in a vacuum?!'' She became more and more curious when he thought about this possibility. On the human continent, heroes who are invoked by humans in another world have a simr skill. But his master has been with them from a young age... impossible.-Ashia<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Sigh, Ashia, I think we must drop this deal and act as if nothing had happened." Seeing that she was hesitating a little, Alvine found a w to convince her to abandon this idea of bing his ve. He felt ufortable with these kinds of wild practices!


    "Master, please don''t try to deny my will anymore!!... you can practice your method. A deal is a deal!" She looked imperturbable, but the redness of her face betrayed her.


    ''I''m not too much to lose anyway. After all, there is not too much difference between what he is about to do to me and my current situation.'' She was Thinking


    ? "Sigh, okay, I wouldn''t try to convince you anymore..." without further dy, Alvine has turned into his form of incubus!


    His eyes went from dark blue to red irises with purple patterns in his pupils, two white horns grew on his head, two huge wings grew on his waist and a 1.5-meter tail stretched!


    Alvine''s transformation did not take more than two seconds.


    Ashia, who is in front of him, was dazed to see this perfection once again!


    ''He even more handsome than before!!'' Her eyes softened and began to turn with a sensual glow!


    Alvine didn''t waste time, [natural skill: unmatched charm]!!


    Ashia suddenly threw herself on him! Alvine, who did not expect such a reaction from Ashia, fell directly to the ground with Ashia''s sudden push!


    ''What just happened how...uhmm~'' Alvine couldn''t finish his sentence before the delicious pink lips of this little devil attacked hers!!


    [Do you want to enve this girl?!] This time, it was not Assi''s voice that reached the ears, but Randolph''sroque voice!


    *!!!! * Alvine had goosebumps. Could it be that this god of the earth heard his sentence when he called it a bastard?!


    [Hahaha, don''t worry, it''s just an automated system with his voice. Apart from me, no one else can monitor you daily!]


    [You''d better ept the system''s offer unless you want your maid to be a sexual beast who won''t think anything else in the future outside sex!]


    *Yes, I ept!! * He was already beginning to regret his decision!


    [Envement process triggered!!]


    [3..2..1.. Sessful!...] A small pink glow the size of a pearl came out of nowhere into Alvine''s throat and entered Ashia''s throat making his way to her heart and lodged there !!


    *!!! *


    [The host now has (1: sex ve)!]


    Alvine, who saw all his strange actions, did not know how he could see and feel this strange pearl that was in Ashia''s heart!


    [The host can now read in the most hidden thoughts and feel his deepest wishes of his sex ve if he wishes...]


    *?!?!? *


    [Sex ves aim to fulfill any desires of their master without the slightest exception...]


    [They will never be able to disobey their master''s orders, even if he asks them to end their lives...]


    *?!!!!!!!! *


    [.... And they will automatically contribute to the increase in their master''s SE if he begins to be below 10!]


    Author''s note: SE (sexual energies)


    *... * Alvine had a big headache because of this shocking information that was constantly flowing into his brain.


    After 10 seconds, Ashia dropped her grip on Alvine''s lips, who was still in a state of excessive shock.


    "Shuurt~ master, you have a magical taste!" She licked her pink lips greedily with her tongue!

 Chapter 14 Drunk On Lust! (*)

    14 "Shuurt~ master, you have a magical taste!" She licked her pink lips greedily with her tongue!


    (-_-!) Alvine was speechless when he saw her actions.


    ''What is this dark envement method? It''s more than very! It''s as if she was now my living doll!!!''


    "Ashia, you... are you sure you''re well?!" Alvine asked him with extreme anxiety that could not be hidden by the tone of his voice.


    "Um, I don''t feel any Changement, master. Are you sure I became your ve?"


    After all, she had read in a grimoire that said: once you be a ve there is a seal either in the shape of a ne that will appear on the ve''s neck or in the shape of a bracelet that will appear on a person''s wrist or ankle ording to the different methods.


    But she had not seen anything appear on her body. She was scanning her whole body with her magic but she didn''t find anything weird about her body!


    ''Sh?t, this method is too demonic!!'' Alvine has just had this revtion!


    *Exin to me thing, is it possible to cancel the contract? * Alvine had no other option. He never wanted to leave a girl as nice as Ashia in such a state!


    [Sigh, of course, it is possible to revoke the seal in her heart. But we must...] She could not finish her sentence.


    *So let''s cancel this damn contract!! * his decision was final! But to his great surprise...


    [No, I refuse! Didn''t you forget the wickedness you showed earlier?!]


    *... Did you spend 100SS on such a parchment?! And you don''t want to tell me the method to cancel the seal?! It is a parchment of envement to enve an enemy! Despite all his actions that had just beenmitted, did you expect me to be kind to you?! * Anger was bubbling in his heart, but he did everything possible to stay calm so as not to be noticed by Ashia!


    *Please Assi, this is not the time to y with me! Just tell me how to cancel the very contract with her! * At that time, His eyes suddenly saw in the red-blood even Ashia had begun to feel agitated as if a cmity was preparing! But she didn''t know it was because of his master''s anger. She looked around him to find the strong murderous intention that had weighed down the entire surrounding atmosphere... but to no avail.


    [... Tch, getting angry like that won''t solve anything! Anyway, you can''t cancel the contract even if you wanted to!]


    *Assi?!! *


    [Will you be silent at the end and let me finish my exnation?! Sigh, it''s a magic of divine grade that you just used! To cancel it, you have to wait until you be a divine mage!]


    *W-what?! How the hell could you give me such a parchment?! By the way, how could you unlock the spells of the divine rank?! * He will never believe it until it gives a satisfactory exnation!


    [It was simply by ident! I didn''t know that I could get you the divine grade spells. I just pressed it and instantly, the system authorized its acquisition!]


    *.... * Alvine didn''t know what to say anymore! This girl is having fun with his points and maybe even his SS is convertible into a gold coin but this girl wasted them as if nothing had happened. And the worst thing in all this, he couldn''t do anything to prevent it!!


    ''I think she''s the one who is an idiot in the end!'' This achievement made him smile. This woman was a girl in an adult body. Even if she had reached divine rank, she is still a kid!'' He Thought. He Thought.<novelnext></novelnext>


    [Ugh, what is this stupid smile stuck on your lips?! I''m sure you think something bad about me! In short, you have a bigger problem than you have to do!]


    [If in thirty minutes, your sex ve has not received your seed... she will die!!]


    *Tch, all that was missing!! I knew that this story was not going to end on the right track! * Strangely, he was not surprised to hear the sudden revtion of Assi!


    [Look at it, it looks like the effects have already begun. Hehe, as long as she has not had your seed inside her, the seal will react like an aphrodisiac. The more time passes, the more she will want more! For now, a lollipop is enough to calm it down. But after ten minutes, only pration will satisfy her! Hehe, you can wait ten minutes and you will finally lose your virginity!]


    *Tch, take pleasure in her while she''s not herself... do you think I''m so desperate?!! *


    [You are too innocent for this Alvine world. If you want advice from me, abandon all the rules you had acquired on earth. You are no longer in a civilized world that is governed by justice like your home, you are now in a barbaric world where only strength and personal interests are sought and where only thew of the jungle is put into practice! Thew of justice has never had its ce in this world! Put that in your head! Otherwise one day, you will regret it more than anyone in this world!] Even if millions of kilometers separated them, Assi''s voice resounded in Alvine''s brain as if she were speaking in front of him.


    *I won''t let a world change me.* it was the only sentence he had pronounced to answer Assi.


    Sigh, he was too naive to have such thoughts! But unfortunately for him, ALZANIA will soon learn him to be the cruelest man in the history of Alzania. Where demons, humans, and all races will unite to eliminate it! And it''s not far from happening!


    [Sigh, I would have warned you... Alvine.] Her tone looked mncholic when she said her words!


    But Alvine had not heard his words because of Ashia''s sudden action. She had put her soft hands on the virility of Alvine who was nestled in his trousers like azy predator who was not at all hungry! "Master, I''ve been feeling weird just now, my body has be hot, and... this ce has be a little demanding too. Something must be done to calm it down!" Her voice had be so soft that Alvine felt tempted by a prostitute who had more than ten years of experience with men!


    She said her words while guiding Alvine''s hand to her honey cave that had already wet her little panties under her maid dress!


    Even if a tiger was not hungry, he will never lower himself to let go of a small deer who hase obediently stretch his throat as a provocation! Alvine''s white tiger who waszily nestled in her den suddenly rose like Hitler''s g!


    "Ashia, I know you have to do that right now but... there are limits that you will never have to cross!!" apparently he needed to work on his self-control!


    "Hehe, master I just need you to give me what I deserve if I exceed the limits." she shone with absolute lust!


    She gently unzipped Alvine''s ck pants when she felt that under her hands a small mound was constantly fighting for her freedom.


    "Ugh, v-very well, start by sucking it first, then we''ll see if it could make you pass the desire to take her in your pink room! *Kiss*" He tenderly caressed the pink cheek of this little demon who had lost his spirits in the immense rivers of sensuality and put a sweet kiss on his luscious lips! Without losing another second, He slightly leaned his head down and forced Ashia to put herself on both knees. A well-erected veined stem was waiting for him at his destination.


    His eyes grew with stuns mixed with euphoria when theynded on Alvine''s big d?ck!


    ****Author****


    Power stone: for the contest! Don''t let me down...

 Chapter 15 10 Million Premiums !! (*)

    ''It''s too big! Since when has the young master be so... BIG?!!'' She was panting with surprise when she was a few centimeters from his master''s majestic stem! "Master, you really have an impressive capital!"


    Her warm breath peacefully caressed Alvine''s erect dick, which shivered with attention. She wrapped his young master with her two soft hands while making light back and forth with delicacy on Alvine''s veined stem that shuddered with her softness!


    Whether No or Ashia, they all had a kind of talent to fully satisfy Alvine with their handjob! ''Hmmm~ how can she be so gifted in this matter?!'' Thought Alvine, the two had bluntly forgotten that they were outdoors behind the courtyard of the castle.


    "Mmmm~ Ashia, can you take it in your mouth? It is better to elerate the pace."


    "Um." Alvine''s sentence had made her blush more than before, but she had still obediently. She opened her two pink lips and two small fangs were exposed like a little vampire who was about to empty the blood of her prey. She slowly approached her luxurious mouth towards Alvine''s trembling d?ck... a breath of hot air invades her before being swallowed by Ashia''s care!


    "Ahhhh~ it''s wonderful! Keep going like that!" A feeling of soft warmth mixed with erotic euphoria enveloped his whole being. He felt so good that his legs could barely support him.


    *Slurp~slurp!! * her dripping mouth constantly swallowed Alvine''s big dick in its entirety while making obscene slurping sounds! While Alvine had his eyes closed, his two hands clinging to Ashia''s two seductive little horns while madly delighting the waves of pleasures that constantly invaded him in waves! He couldn''t help but make stifling moans.


    As for Ashia, she was like a little subus who appreciated the gloomy expression of her prey. Seeing that his master really appreciated her services, an indescribable joy forced her to go further in her rides. Alvine''s dick who was satisfied with his new territory, he suddenly felt a dripping tongue wrap around his nd-like debauchery. extreme pleasure electrocuted all his cells, he fiercely grabbed Ashia''s two little horns while helping her elerate her movements and sent his dick to the bottom of this little devil''s throat!


    Despite the stifling feeling she felt, she will lock


    Hmm~ yeah~ that it''s good!!


    His movements became more and more fluid and gloomy sounds coupled with euphoric moans of Alvine filled all-around their arenas, which served anotherscivious battle session! It was a new world for Alvine who was still a virgin!! His dick constantly tapped the uv of his little sex ve who was really a divine gift of Assi!


    Alvine was able to hold on for a good eight minutes before reaching his limit. "Ahh~ Ashia, I can''t hold on anymore! Take my full discharge! Nnng~ I don''t want to see the slightest drop cast on the ground!!" His grip on Ashia''s horns was like a crab w as he pushed his dick to the bottom of his throat and shot all his seed inside her!


    Ashia''s flexible ky tail stood like a frightened little kitten while her cheeks swelled with his master''s seed!


    "Hun''g~ Glug!! ~" she swallowed all Alvine''s sperm like a dried tree that had not received a single drop of water for a year!


    "Huff~ Huff~ master, did you have so much sperm in your little bells?! Huff, I feel refreshed all of a sudden!" Despite her breaths, she had still managed to pronounce her words with great effort while tenderly caressing Alvine''s balls!


    "Hehe, I see that you have recovered your spirits now! It''s good to know..." A satisfying smile appeared on his lips when he saw this satisfied devil... even if it was he who had been spoiled!


    "Um, I''m fine but we''ll have to continue afterward! I feel that we will have a more exotic session in a short time! Hehe." Alvine had nothing against his idea. But they both knew that it was not the right time or the right ce to continue theirscivious battle!


    But Alvine felt a little guilty towards her, even if it was the fault of this subus that teased her with her words: [hahaha, you reproached me for acting without thinking, but you seemed to be in paradise when you put your dick inside her mouth! Haha! Why not devour it in its entirety! After all, she looks so juicy and so cute!] -Assi


    *The person I will fucked mercilessly will be you! Believe me, the day I see you, I will plunge my dick to the bottom of your ass to make you pay for everything you have done to me! * A diabolical smile appeared on his lips when he imagined the scene where he would plunge his dick deep into the pussy of this subus that was simply intended to be fucked like a sex toy!!


    [...]


    "Ehu master, are you feeling good? Doesn''t anything go wrong with the very pact you just gave me?!" Alvine''s sudden change worried him a little.


    Resuming his spirits, He ced both hands on the shoulders of his maid who had now be his sex ve to attract all his attention.


    "Um, Ashia, you have to listen to me carefully while keeping calm. I have.. some very important things to tell you!" His face had an expression full of seriousness.


    Subsequently, he slowly revealed to him the information he had just received through his system!


    Ashia had a little clumsy face at first, but after a long time, she made an embarrassingugh.


    "Ahahaha, master, I didn''t know you had something so perverse!"


    "What?! .... w-why... What is... why do you seem not to be angry with me?!!" Alvine didn''t know what was thinking anymore!!


    ''Is it because she is enved that she can no longer get angry with me?!!'' A wave of guilt suddenly invaded his heart when he thought about this possibility.


    She put her hand under her chin with a thoughtful air. After a few minutes of silence to better digest Alvine''s information, she spoke softly with a determined air. "Master, I understand that you feel guilty. But know one thing, you won our duel. As a result, you are the winner and I am the loser...<novelnext></novelnext>


    Neither you nor I could predict that your technique had such perverse conditions!! Uhhh, there, I''m starting to be nervous!!" She embraced her body with a cute air that left Alvine speechless!!


    "Sorry..." Alvine could do nothing else. It was not his fault! Yes, it was the fault of this perverse of Assi!


    Ashia had a sudden revtion! ''Wait for a second, this situation is not as disadvantaged as I think!!'' She suddenly remembered the information Sabrina had revealed about the incubus!


    She had wide eyes, with this sudden realization! In her case, she can not only be his master''s official ve and stayed next to himself in the tower, but wherever he goes while reaping unimaginable benefits that every woman would dream of having!!!


    Instantly, Alvine''s two hands were seized by her. "Master, please promise me some favors!" She says with an enthusiastic expression!


    Alvine no longer understood anything in this story that was originally provoked by him! "Yes... ask me anything you want!"


    He wanted to redeem himself near this nice maid who had been taking care of the other Alvine since childhood!!


    "Don''t feel guilty about what had just happened anymore. After all, it was I who insisted on filling my market share... and fill your market share know that I am not at all disadvantaged in this situation! Fufufu..." her mood was bright when she pronounced her sentence


    ".... What do you mean by (you''re not disadvantaged)?!"


    ''Why are girls soplicated to understand?!'' He really had a big headache.


    "Fufufu, you will understand, master..." She said with a mischievous smile. "Let''se by, you must now return to your original form. Maybe tomorrow will be the day of the resumption of sses for you and H¨¦l¨¨ne." She arranged her young master who had to want more in her den with an amused smile!


    "Umm... Sabrina didn''t be idle, it seems. It''s much better like that. Now let''s go back to the castle, I can''t wait to taste your dishes." He spoke as if nothing had happened. But both knew that her dick wanted more than a blowjob... she wanted to be inside her cave! What an injustice for him!


    "Um, now that I am your ve, I have to take care of you constantly... I think the best thing is to be your regr ve." her face instantly turned red!


    The practice of very is not taboo in this world. Even in the towers, anyone will have the right to bring a maximum of two ves with him. ves aim to serve their masters anywhere and anytime!


    "Uh? Okay, anyway, that''s what you''ve all been doing from the beginning."


    She ps once with her hands with a yful face. "Okay, master!"


    ____


    Meanwhile, a certain girl empress released a mortal aura in the throne room! All her ministers were sweating in the face of her anger!


    "Shit! Call me Alfonzo!" She said with annoyance! She was none other than Yury, the queen empress of the kingdom of Arysha! The cause of her anger was simple, since Alvine''s appearance on her divine orb, she had put all the means Alfonzo would need to find her supreme treasure (Alvine)! But until now, she had no good news!


    Alfonzo took a hundred steps towards the throne room with unstoppable nervousness. "Your Highness...


    "F*ck your greetings! Instead, tell me why you haven''t gotten your hands on my treasure yet!! Despite all the rewards and resources, I had put at your disposal, do you still have the chance to have fun with your old mistress subus without taking my orders seriously?!!" Her anger constantly made her plump breasts tremble as if she were showing off! But no one in the room had the nerve to appreciate this scene. Everyone trembled with fear! Even Alfonzo was no exception!


    "Please be lenient and patient your Highness. I didn''t spend a single night with my... wife. It''s just that your treasure is impregnated with high-level camouge magic! We have been trying to find his traces by all means since ourst interview!" his status as a master is only a joke when this mad furious woman got angry! She had overtaken Alfonzo and will be able to kill him without too much effort despite both being at the emperor level! After all, she also had the power of a holy-level warrior! He was simply a talented monster!


    "Tch, you will lead the elite squad, you will visit every kingdom around, you will search every forest... don''t even exceed the anthills without searching them! Draw his portrait and distribute them in each kingdom that is under our governance, bounty hunters, mercenaries, all kinds of organizations! Give them the absolute order to find him and bring him without touching the slightest hair above his head! Set a bonus of 10 million tinum coins to reward the person who brings him back safely to my pte!" She dropped this bomb that had even almost fainted her ministers and Alfonzo!


    On the of Alzania, 1 million pieces of tinum are enough to allow a person and his family to live at the top of luxury forever, until the death of their descendants!


    "At yourmand, your Highness!" Despite the madness of their empresses, no one in the throne room had dared to open their mouth!¡­


    ***


    thank for your reading keep it, you will been surprise

 Chapter 16 Instinct

    "Did you really dare to make such a bet?!" Helen broke the deadly silence that reigned in the room!!


    She had just exined to the girls how their master had a monstrous talent that had never appeared even among the greatest geniuses in history! But when she announced that she had lost to Alvine with the conditions of their duel, no one believed it. No and H¨¦l¨¨ne even suspected her of letting Alvine win the game!


    Annoyed by them, she ended up telling the event of their deal and it led them to that!


    "Um, I would never have imagined that I would lose against him! So you now understand when I say I didn''t let him win!!" Afterward, she continued her massage on Alvine''s shoulders


    "Tch, so suddenly, you became his ve. But I see that you haven''t signed the very pact with him yet.... hum~ Maybe you were waiting for a hand from me?!" Even if she was annoyed by her subordinates who take the lead against her and do anything. She still had to help them in this kind of situation with a cool head. Especially when their master is in front of them!


    "Ahaha, yes, I wanted you to help me check one thing. Master and I had already concluded our pact. But there''s a problem, I haven''t felt anything since I became his ve. Is there no seal somewhere?!" She lifted the hem from her maid''s dress, to show her milky white legs to Sabrina who was looking for the seal with her eyes impregnated with mana.


    "Sigh, Sabrina, if you want to find the seal of envement is, you''d better look at her heart!" He has just finished tasting his tea and H¨¦l¨¨ne cleared the table without further dy. On the other hand, he was notfortable when others had just learned that he had now marked Ashia as his ve.


    "Hm? her heart? Master, you mean that you know such a divine ss envement spell... Uh?! I see a small pink pearl that has a dominant presence!!" She had noticed something she had never seen before!


    "I think it''s even more powerful than all my seals... Sigh, I can''t do anything against that... I''m sorry master."


    Alvine in turn got up between the sweetness of his maidservants, he immediately went to his room. "I would be in my room, I n to meditate a little before going to bed... if everything is ready, we will go to Brisht Tower tomorrow morning!" With his words, he went to his room slowly...


    ____


    Alvine had just closed the door of his room andzilyy down on his soft bed!


    *Assi, can you tell me more about the deities?! * It was his first question for their long discussions


    [... Sorry, but I can''t! A mortal does not have the right to learn more about the deities. You live in a separate world where everyone does not have the right to interfere in the other''s affairs. It''s for the bnce of the worlds.] She was categorical.


    *Tch,....in this case, tell me how could you get me such a great divine parchment even though it was blocked?! * it was the second question that concerned him the most. If this girl can give him superior affinities that are blocked... he will soon be able to use all kinds of divine magic... maybe even learn divinews!!


    [Hug, are you stilling back on it?! I had already exined it to you, I had simply pressed it even if it was blocked... I was surprised at its acquisition!]


    *Maybe the rights you own as administrators. Try to buy one of the top affinities to see how it works! * He was impatiently rubbing his hands.


    [This is dangerous! Serious idents could happen to you...


    *I have to be stronger! It was you who told me to do everything I could before malicious people discovered my existence, right? I can''t hide forever, sooner orter people will discover my existence and when it happens, I don''t intend to hide behind people like a good little kitten to let others protect me! * Deep down, he simply didn''t trust anyone! He knew only one truth... ''No matter what world I am in, you have to count on even to never know the same fate as when I was on earth. People only take an interest in someone when they have something to gain! And this is true for everyone without exception!'' He was Thinking.


    He is a person with a sweetheart, but it was not as naive to think that people can change and put their lives at risk to protect another person! When the fire arrives, everyone takes care of their roof. Whether it was His maidservants or Assi, he didn''t trust anyone!


    [You have to learn to rely better on people you know, even if you had experienced a kind of hell on earth, there are always people who care about you and who are ready to protect you even if it costs their lives!] Alvine knew he was referring to her and his maids. But despite everything, he didn''t believe her! Anyone would tell him the same thing but in the end, no one is determined enough until the end!<novelnext></novelnext>


    [Very well, I''ll try to buy a higher affinity to see if it works!] Seeing that Alvine was not convinced, she had no choice but to give up with a hint of sadness.


    No longer wanting to dwell on this sensitive subject, she tried to buy space affinity with her administrative rights! It was a rare affinity that even some deities do not possess!


    [Spatial affinity is not yet usable for the host... do you still want it unlocked for him using your administratormands?!] His lines appeared in the field of vision of Alvine and Assi.


    [It''s like the previous time. But it seems that Unlocking has nothing to do with its mastery. So I guess you just have to click yes!] After his action,


    [The host does not have enough SS! The administrator or host can use 997,000 gold coins toplete the SS to unlock this affinity.] Alvine almost fainted with this notification!


    *997000?! He doesn''t care about us, isn''t he?! Besides, why is he talking about gold coins? Is my SS convertible into gold coins?! * He had a bad presentiment when he finally asked His question to Assi?


    [Tch, this old man loves gold coins!] She mumbled for herself with annoyance.


    [I hadn''t told you that yet?! 1SS is convertible for 100 gold coins.]


    *Shit! I didn''t tell me! You had wasted more than 10,000G that was in my possession?!! * He was grinding his teeth while his heart was bleeding! He may have expected his SS to be convertible, but not with such an exchange rate!!


    [So to unlock a rare affinity you need about 10,000 SS?!] She was deaf with this penny obsessed. Instantly,


    [Congrattions, you have unlocked Space Affinity! You have 0SS left. To master this affinity, you will need 5000SS]


    *Why did you buy it?!! You could have waited a little longer. Now I don''t have a penny left! Sigh, I''m broke.* pearls of tears could be seen in the corners of his eyes just thinking that he had spent more money than when he was on earth!


    [I point out that I just spent more than nine hundred miles G!!] She was annoyed because of Alvine who acted as if he was the only person who had contributed!


    *In short, you owe me 130SS with interest! Let''s first test this affinity... but since I haven''t yet acquired control of this affinity, I guess you had nned a n for that?! * shamelessly!


    [...]


    [It''s simple, even if you don''t yet have control of this affinity, with the magical energy you currently have, you should be able to cast a low-level space spell.] it didn''t have the energy to quarrel with this penny-obsessed! She had no money problem like these mortals!


    [But I have to warn you of an important thing, don''t force yourself if you see that you can''tunch it.]


    [To be a mage and be able to cast spells, two conditions are necessary: High intelligence to perfectly master the magic forms and the magic energy sufficient to be able to cast the spell in question! Never forget that!]


    ***


    Insta: Golden_raise

 Chapter 17 The Incident

    "Hm, so is that how it is? You finally woke up... but you woke up this lineage first?! Sigh, I should have suspected that it will happen... unfortunately, you must be strong as much as possible. Lady Rina and the others are no longer as strong as before. Sigh, I hate seeing you suffer... but your survival depends on it." In an unknown ce, a ce that was not on the of Alzania, a melodious voice resonatedzily in a dark room!


    "Sigh, mortals are not problems for them. But if the deities get involved... sigh, I have no choice I hope you understand what I''m about to do...master." In total darkness, electric pupils suddenly shone like a beast of cmity!


    ________


    [Now, try to open a dimensional portal to go elsewhere that is not in the castle. And let''s see if my theory works!!]


    *Uh? But ording to my current level, I am not supposed to be able to open a dimensional portrait! All I can do is make a small slot in space! * He had a silly smile hanging on his face.


    [Sigh, it''s just a test nothing more. But not in a long-distance, otherwise your magical energy will suffer.]


    *Okay, let''s see if it works! * without further dy, he closed his eyes, his hands outstretched forward.


    "Arghhhhh!!!!" He firmly grabbed his head which gave him the impression of exploding from one second to the next, all his meridians and nerves were swollen in blocks!! He shouted with all his strength because of the pain that was suddenly triggered!!


    [Alvine!!.. Alvine!!... calm down! You don''t have enough magic energy to cast such an annulled spell! Cancel it quickly...


    "Bum!!"


    He fell to the ground with a dull noise before fainting!!


    |What was that?!!. It was definitely the worst thing that could happen to a mage!!! |


    |What an idiot!! He wanted to open what kind of dimensional portal and how far so that his meridians would be half-destroyed!!! |


    |Ahhh, what an idiot!!!! Didn''t you waste your cultivation like that?!!! |


    While Assi''s thoughts were raging in her head!


    ____


    Instantly, in the living room, Where were Sabrina, Ashia, Helen, and No.


    Ashia suddenly got up on the couch with total panic in the depths of her eyes! Her whole body trembled with extreme nervousness!!


    "Hm? Ashia, are you okay? You look..."? Sabrina had not even finished her sentence before Ashia went down the stairs with her fastest speed... direction? Alvine''s room!!!


    The others followed in the footsteps behind her even if they don''t know who was putting her in this state... one thing was certain for them all, their master was definitely in danger!!


    ____


    "Bam!!" The door of Alvine''s room!


    "Ashia!! Calm down! Why...."


    Before No finishes his sentence... "Master!"


    Ashia directly put Alvine''s head on her thighs. "H¨¦l¨¨ne,e quickly check the master''s state of health!!"


    H¨¦l¨¨ne was also a holy ss mage and a fairy in addition to that...


    Just like demons who have naturalpatibility with the affinity of darkness and elves who are more gifted with the wood element... Fairies also have naturalpatibility with the affinity of light and the magic of high-level healing!


    "Yes, I know!!!" H¨¦l¨¨ne had an expression of never seen before!!


    Instantly, she ced her smooth white right hand on Alvine''s forehead and the other hand above his heart... a soothing white light enveloped Alvine like a caterpir in her cocoon!


    Inside the cocoon, canvases of white light connected from each Alvine pore and constantly injected magical energy into them!


    "So? What happened to the master?!!" Even Sabrina had her hands trembling with nervousness!<novelnext></novelnext>


    "!!!!." Sweat beads flowed on Helenehead. With this anomaly alone, the girls had known that she had difficulty caring for their master!!


    Three minutes passed like that...


    Now, H¨¦l¨¨ne was drowned in her own sweat!! "Quick!! No! Ashia! Share your magic energy with me!! Lady Rina, please train a high-level mana collector array with high-level spiritual stones as quickly as possible we won''tst long!!" Her energy was totally dry! Alvine constantly pumped her mana without her consent like a parasite that was stuck to her!


    ording to her orders, the girls performed their tasks like good little soldiers!!


    After thirty more minutes...


    The high-level training was drawn up by Sabrina... H¨¦l¨¨ne withdrew her hands-on Alvine''s forehead and torso.


    "Fuiiw... Huff... Huff.... that should be enough for now! Prepare some spiritual crystals in case!!" She wiped her face, which was already all soaked in her sweat with a handkerchief!


    "H¨¦l¨¨ne, what happened to the master? Is this ack of mana? Look at his hands, all his nerves are...don''t tell me that...!" Sabrina asks for it nervously!


    "Uh, To be honest, I have no idea! His case looks like someone who has just lost all his cultivation skills!! But there is (an eel under the rock)! It''s certainly not as simple as it seems!!" She stopped for a moment to catch her breath.


    "I think he had an ident when he was growing... and all his meridians may be wasted!! He will no longer be able to be a mage or a warrior!! If he even survives that... it would be a miracle!!" Her eyes were already soaked in tears.


    "?!?!?!" Sabrina, No and Ashia!


    "He always continues to absorb mana!! Who disappears instantly once he enters his body! Sob... This may be our only chance to help him survive in this cmity!!" Subsequently, she left to sit in the corners of the room, a way to recover her mana.


    Ashia and No were no better off than her. They were all short of mana.


    Sabrina kept looking at them in turn. ''How could he absorb so much energy?! No, Ashia and H¨¦l¨¨ne...they are all without exception holy magus!! But even after that, he always continues to greedily absorb the energy contained in spiritual crystals!!'' Her face was pale with concern because of her iprehension about his master''s condition.


    After a whole day in ama, the beautiful flowers that were carefully ced on the window of his room, the trees, the nts that surrounded the small castle within a radius of one kilometer had all begun to wither without exception!!


    Even the low-level insects and magic beasts lurking around had suddenly started by dying mysteriously!


    At that time, in Alvine''s room, Sabrina and her gang no longer knew what to do, they had no spiritual crystals left in their possession! Alvine is like a cmity beast whose sole objective is to absorb all forms of dry energy!


    "Lady Rina, what are we supposed to do? Look out, it looks like this strange phenomenon was caused by the master!" H¨¦l¨¨ne had her eyes wet with tears, she didn''t know what had happened to his master! And of course, they no longer have a single drop of mana in their bodies. Even Sabrina, who is an empress mage, was no exception!


    Currently, not only were they short of spiritual crystals, but they can''t cultivate either... Alvine absorbed all the surrounding energies! But strangely, Alvine did not absorb a single of their vital energies!


    "Ashia, watch master! No, H¨¦l¨¨ne follow me, we''re going to look for cultivation resources for him! Even if his body asks for all the spiritual crystals of this world for its survival... I swear that as long as I am alive, he will not die!!" Sabrina rendered her verdict and left with No and H¨¦l¨¨ne!


    Not even 5 minutes had passed, Alvine began to undergo worrying changes!


    Its two horns and white wings are instantly turned to crimson red! And his tail, which was originally ck, also became crimson red!


    Ashia "!?!?!"


    Alvine slowly opened his eyes that are strange as usual when he turns into his incubus shape (crimson irises with purple patterns inside his dark pupils!).


    "Uhmm~" he waszily lying on his bed while Ashia was sitting next to him.


    "Master!! Are you okay!" She had her eyes wet with tears of joy and sorrow due to his master who has just escaped certain death, and the misfortune that had just struck her...


    As soon as his eyes fell on Ashia, he instantly pulled her towards him!


    "Master? What is... hummm~" Alvine violently kissed him on her pink lips while sucking them until they turned pinkish-red!


    As he kissed his bleeding lips, his hands tore Ashia''s maid outfit!


    "Ahhhh~ mas~ master, what are you doinnnnng~"

 Chapter 18 When The Lion Comes Out Of His Lair! [~]

    "You close it, demonic bitch!! p!" Alvine pped her on her white bouncing C-cow breasts that blushed directly!


    "Iyaah~ master, what are you ying~ you have to stay in bed to recover... Annng~dy Rina and the others went to look for spiritual crystallll~...


    Alvine stuffs his index finger and middle finger to the bottom of her throat before she can finish her sentence! "I don''t ask you to keep quiet? Fucking ve!! Hang~" He took her entire pink button in his mouth while biting it fiercely!!


    "Hmmmmmph~" Ashia''s dark purple eyes widen from shock!


    "Shurrr~ hmm~ not bad for a demonic taste! Your breasts are divinely sulent!"


    "Onnnnh~" Her face turned current red and her eyes are slightly wet with a sensuality mixed with worry for his master.


    She can easily free herself and help his master who, ording to her, is not in good condition for a sudden exercise with her!


    ''Annng~ what happened to the master? Khun~ I must not sumb! This is not the time. He is definitely in a bad condition!'' She finally decided to free herself for the good of his master. But...


    ''Hiii ~?!!! What is thaaaat?!! I can''t read!! My body is definitely submissive... is that the effect of the seal?!'' The poor girl, she hadpletely forgotten a small detail... she was now her master''s sex ve!!


    "p~ stays well in bed okay! Don''t move from there!" After another p on Ashia''s n, he got up directly and unzipped his trouser! And there, arge, well-erected tail came out into his lion''sir while nodding his head as if he were satisfied with the beauty and maturity of his future prey!


    Ashia was wisely lying on the bed like a good obedient little slut and was looking at his master''s well-erect dick that will soon be in her with stupor! ''It''s impossible! ... It''s... it''s very big for me!''


    "What are you doing there looking at me like an idiot?! Come and greet your "young master"!" Alvine leaned towards her and guided her mouth by pulling her hair towards his dick!


    "Y.. yes master. *Kiss*~" She put a wee kiss on the nd of his "young master" while standing up to take her whole in her mouth gently...


    "Hm? What are you ying? Do better than that... like that!" Alvine has tightened his grip on her smooth ck hair, which is now messy, and stuffed his dick deeper to the bottom of her throat!


    ''Ugghggg!!!''


    Just then, Alvine''s incubus tail was heading towards Ashia''s panties and caressing the slit under her panties. She shudders with ecstasy while trying to control her legs that moved without her knowledge to let Alvine''s tail go further to his destination. Although his tail was less blunt, he handled it so delicately that all Ashia could feel... wassciviousness!


    He spread her little red panties on her side and prated his tail between her tight virgin bowels. Alvine''s action had stimted her to elerate the movement of her cave on Alvine''s tail who was drowned in the pool of pleasure.


    "Aaaaah~ yessss~ continue like that~ you see that you can when you want little ve~"


    "Hmmm~Slurp... slurp~..." The tail became more and more ferocious just a few centimeters in her pussy while being careful that she does not lose her virginity. He wanted to make the most of it with his dick right after! While her whole body trembled with ecstasy with each Alvine push, stifling moans resonated in the room because of Alvine''s dick that was stuffed in her throat and her tail that was plunged between her dripping bowels... she could do nothing but ept his master''s advances.


    "Hmmmmh~ your mouth is well adapted to your master''s dick, hnnn~ you can be proud of yourself. Small exve~"


    Their match continued like this for a good five minutes! Before Alvine shows a quick orgasm! Perhaps because of its current state.


    "Hnnnng~ little demonic maid be my mess~ Mmmmff~ ~ p~!" He gave her a p on the cheek of his maid-sexual to well excited his junior who was drowning in the sweetness of this heavenly mouth! While elerating his tail which was tighter than ever in Ashia''s charter that was approaching orgasm!


    "Hummff~ slurp!! Slurp!! Slurp~" She jumped with ecstasy at his master''s sudden actions, and elerated her movements to better serve him!


    "Ahhhh~ you really deserve to be my ve~ I''m really lucky to have you by my side~" Alvine released Ashia''s hair and clung firmly to her two cute little horns while helping her to be more flexible in her movements.


    "Sluurp! Sluuurp! Sluuurp...." Her movements have gone wilder as if she were a professional in the field!<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Ahhh~!!!" Alvine pushed his dick to the depths of her oropharynx and ejacted directly into her throat!


    ''Ahhhhhhh~ I''ming.. ~!!!!'' Alvine''s tail was ejected by a breaking wave that came deep inside her


    "Hmmm!! Gloug~ Gloug~ "Swallow or not? The choice muste! Alvine was ruthless towards her on that asion!


    "Ugh! Huff~ Master, are you well?!" She didn''t have any white spots on her lips, everything was directly poured into her belly!


    "Haha, you have to worry about what''s going to happen to you instead of worrying about me!" Alvine nced at the end of his tail, which was now very wet... he licked his lips with greed and impatience! Without further ado, tore his panties directly!


    "Iyaaaah~ not so fast, master I have to...oomph!!"


    He directly stuffed her torn panties directly into her mouth! "You speak too much for a ve! Agree to take whates to you, that''s your role!!"


    He positioned himself on her as a "Missionary" while rubbing his well erect dick (which did not lose power at all even after a super-ejaction) against the juicy pussy of her demonic little ve!


    She was already trembling with ecstasy even before Alvine began his entrance! "Hoo? I see that you are well soaked underneath! It''s not to displease me little bitch! It will even make it easier for me to ess the pink skies!!" He had a mocking smile when he saw this maid wet good!


    In the "Missionary" position he had full control of his movements. Therefore it''s up to him to open the ball and lead the dance!


    After a well-soaked dick... Without wasting another second, he pushed his big dick directly to the bottom of the tight pink slit of his little maid!


    "Hmmm~ Ugh!!! Master... What... I''m in great pain!! " Tears flowed in her beautiful blood-red eyes... while her panties flew into her mouth like a grasshopper.


    "No, no... you have to be taken like that! The more you suffer, the better you will feel! And see it as a punishment for daring to resist your master!" It bes like that when its Sexual Point (SP) is below 10


    As an incubus, making love is like a kind of food for him. No, it''s more than that!! He has to fuck a girl in less than every 48 hours otherwise he will fall into the madness of his dominant incubus nature!!


    Ashia had simply had no chance of falling on him in this state!


    "Master, I''m sorry! It won''t happen anymore... if don''t stop, I''ll be torn in half!!"


    Alvine was deaf all he wanted now was to return his dick to the heart of this ve through her pussy! Extreme pain, choking,... so, his words can perfectly define her current state!!


    "p~" The breasts that were originally milky white are now all red under Alvine''s ps.


    "Annnng~ I''m going to die today!" After her words, she closed her mouth and bit her lower lip while obediently epting her "punishment"


    .


    Just after a few seconds that looked like an eternity for her... the acute pain she felt disappeared after each dive of Alvine''s dick. As she began to gluttonously taste this new sensation, Alvine retired directly into her pussy, which is now a mixture of her honeyed juice and sneaky blood!


    "Uh? Master... you.. are you done with me?!" She was surprised to see Alvine stop suddenly! Not that she was happy with her sudden action... it was rather the opposite!


    "Hehe, my little ve who has a juicy pussy, Serious things have only begun!!"


    With a diabolical smile, he lifted her right leg and ced it quietly above his shoulder, and positioned his dick towards the dripping celestial entrance of her little Soubrette while staring it directly in her eyes and Is preparing for a second-round that will not be the same as before

 Chapter 19 A Sexual Beast[~]

    "Annnng~*!! *" she instantly closed her mouth with her hand. She was surprised to let out such an obscene voice!


    "Hm? You are finally starting to get a taste for it! Hehe... it wasn''t very early, get ready to go around the world with my dick!!" He asserted with an amused smile.


    As silence began to settle in the room... Ashia''s stifling moans soon filled the room despite her efforts... her shy expression, her efforts not to reflect what she felt at the moment... Alvine suddenly had an idea. So like that, do you want to hold your voice? Hehe, ~ let''s see what you can do against it...''


    He pinched her clitoris~ and A wave of sensuality invades him like thousands of ants walking inside her pussy!!


    "Iyaaaah~ mas~ master~ you''re too ugly~" even her pointed ears are now red when she realized that her efforts to resist the waves of pleasures provided by his owner... were useless!


    "Hey, I like your melodious voice~ p~


    Alvine''s movements were like an expert in the field! His dick that entered the depth of her pussy, his two hands that caressed her nipple, and his tail that wrapped around hers... each cell of her body roared with extreme sensitivity! She could no longer hold back her moans with such an amount of gloomy euphoria!!


    "Hnnnnnggg~ you... you''re going to drive me crazy~ nnnnngh~ I want more~ please, give me more~" her thin hands wrapped around Alvine''s neck preventing his from moving away from her while her pussy sucked his deeply endlessly!


    "That''s my intention!!" Their lips were only a few centimeters from one to the other... erasing this boring distance and kissing her gloomily by plunging his tongue into the pce of her official ve while elerating his downward movements!!


    "Ummm~ *kiss*~" the painful expression on Ashia''s glowing face had disappeared in recent minutes! She now had a gloomy face that asked for more ravaged in her pink pussy!


    A small trickle of saliva bound them after Alvine released her cherry lips that had her Driven crazy by this little ve! But instantly, she licked his master''s saliva with ascivious smile on her lips!


    "Nnnnh~ more~ ravages more this ve who belongs only to you~ hmmm~ that it''s good~" Her pussy has be more and more drunk and has constantly deeply sucked up his master''s big dick as if she were afraid that he would run away!


    Alvine''s veined stem waspletely wrapped in the spongy walls of her receptive pink cat. He no longer knew how to describe the extreme sensuality that gnawed at his soul~"Hmmm~ my word! You are very tight around your young master! I really love theplexity of your honey cave~ mmmmf~"


    "Aaaaanh~ master don''t hesitate to give me all your being~ use me as you wish! Hmmm~ you really have all the merit of having me as a stopover!" Her whole being was wrapped in an aura of lust, the seal she had on her multiplied every ounce of pleasure she received, it was one of the advantages she did not know... and neither did Alvine.


    His instincts as an incubus constantly pushed him to want to tame his maid and mark her as his for eternity! He was strangely in his element and he knew it just by hearing the erotic cries of Ashia who was under him.


    The lustful ve felt Alvine''s dick plunge into her several times, like a piston. "Soooo~ deeeeeeeep~ nnng~" she moans, out of breath! While the obscene sounds of the mixtures of celestial juice invaded the whole room! Feeling Ashia''s catch weaken around her waist, He removed his dick for the second time in the juicy pussy of his little maid.


    "Come this way little bitch~ get on my dick! I want to see how you''re talentuous..." Hey down on the bed with his big dick that was constantly erected towards the ceiling and was looking forward to the spongy walls of his little ve-sexual!


    "Y-yes master, your desires are orders" Ashia timidly rode his master, she took the dick that is already all soaked in the honey juice of her pussy with her trembling hands and positioned him towards her dripping pussy....


    "Wait for a second little b?tch! Rub your young master against the pink lips of your little pussy! I want to feel every millimeter of your pussy with my nd." A scene he had visualized in one of his erotic videos


    "...Ummm~ it''s annoying master~" her face became redder and redder. But she did not dare to disobey his master''s orders...


    She took his master''s dick with unprecedented delicacy and rubbed it gently with a very slow rhythm on her pussy


    "Ohhhh~ it''s so sweet~ ummm~ fucking! Why didn''t I think about that instead?" Unnnn~


    "?!??! ~" Ashia was speechless when she heard his master''s words. She sat gently at a slow pace to appreciate in turn, this celestial sensation that his master''s veined stem gave her!


    "Innnnnng~ it reaches the depths of me," she moans with an exotic melodious voice that was filled with lust "Soooo~ deeeeeeeep~ aahhnnnnnnn~"


    "Ahhh~!" Feeling his dick go deeper into the pussy of this demonic little slut, Alvine had a new sensation! It was to reap pleasure in its pure state without the slightest effort!


    "Pat~ pat~~" his plump buttocks much more bouncing than any nk constantly hit his scrotum and thigh! Of course, his balls seemed to appreciate this new touch of control!<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Ahhh~ you''re perfect, little bitch your buttocks are softer than I imagined!"


    She took both hands of Alvine and put them on her cup C chest, with Her face filled with lust. Of course, Alvine diligently kneaded her white mounds withsciviousness!! The scene to continue like this for a good thirty minutes!! Before Ashia runs out...". Ah~ Master, hummm~ I''m cummmming~" every centimeter of his body trembled with extreme ecstasy!!


    "Ohhhh yeaaah~! You squeeze me so tightly~~~!" Alvine fired a good shot of guns between the bowels of her little maid!!


    Ashia''s body became soft and fell bbily on Alvine''s manly chest with heavy breathing! "Huff... huff... master, I''ve never felt so good!!" She says with A satisfying smile on her lips.


    "Hehe, who told you I''m done with you?" Alvine slightly lifted her round buttocks with both hands...


    "Uh?" She blinked her eyeszily because of her exhaustion when she felt that his master''s dick is still well erected as if he had never ejacted in his life!!! She had a bad one right now...


    Suddenly... "iyahhh~ mas~ master, are you still not satisfied?" She asked with concern. As for Alvine, he also pumped her pussy, which was more sensitive after her erection with more ferocity while sucking her pink melons, which were harder.


    "Hm? We have more than ten rounds ahead of us... So prepare yourself mentally little ve! The day is going to belong to you! Hehe." Alvine was like a piston that constantly pounded mercilessly the tight little pussy of her little maid!!


    "Hiiiiiii~ I would never survive that!! Master, please give me a two-minute break!!"


    ______


    Poor Ashia spent a good 24 hours serving her master without the slightest break of a second.


    "Hm~ Annng~ Nnnm~ mmmm~ Hm~ Um~ Hm~ Nnnnm~ "She had already been half unconscious for three hours. But Alvine didn''t care.


    "Ahhhh~ this ve is really a heavenly ve! Hmmm~ the more tired she is, the more she squeezes me like crazy!! Haaaah~ She has a heavenly pussy!!" For the 23rd time, Alvine sent all her gloomy sperm inside her dripping pussy!!


    "Hummmm~ mas...ter... you''re a sexual beast... *cough* Ahaha you make me pregnant!!" She was like a retarded woman, she caressed her belly which was swollen like a 9-month pregnant woman. Because of his master''s sperm!


    "Huff! You have stood firm so far! I''m sure you''ll hold another move!!" It was the umpteenth time that Alvine told her the same sentence after each ejaction!!


    As her belly was swollen like a pregnant woman, Alvine had no choice but to treat her as such! He took her back in the "little spoon" position while moving his tail on his thigh


    As if he were fucking a pregnant woman!!


    After five good hours!!! Alvine performed another ferocious discharge that was no less powerful than her first cumshot in the pussy of her little demonic ve! Ashia''s pussy was now withered, like an old grandmother!!


    "Finally, I have to let her rest now she looks exhausted!!" He says with satisfaction.


    Ashia, for her part, had been fainted for more than four hours!


    Alvine had been fucking an unconscious woman since all that time!!


    "Ashia... hm? Did she faint? ... sigh, I hope she''ll be fine." He said, letting her rest.


    _____


    https://discord.gg/spxKDxt4dv

 Chapter 20 The End Of Magic For Alvine

    The EndDozens of kilometers from the small castle of Alvine, three beautiful girls had just met in the forest under the full moon...


    They were none other than Sabrina, No, and H¨¦l¨¨ne who have just found each other after a day and a half of separation after their missions of collecting spiritual crystals for their master who, ording to them, is still in a life or deatha!


    "Very well you''re all there. Let''s not waste any more time...Let''s go to the castle." Sabrina, the leader of the band ordered the other two without dy!


    "Yes,dy Rina!!" No and H¨¦l¨¨ne answered together!


    They flew at a flying speed no less slow than the fastest jet in the world! Each of them had a deadpan expression, but that was just a facade.


    ''As long as we arrive in time!!'' It was the only thought that upied their minds!


    ____


    "What?!! What''s that again!!! Arghhh this stuff is downright fucked!!" It was the voice of the natural enemy of Alvine''s SS... namely Assiaphir Gleph''nir! The goddess-ss subus who constantly wasted Alvine''s SS.


    For the first time since her appearance, she was freaked out beyond imagination! When Alvine had an ident during his training. She had thought at first that it was just a minor incident that will only harm her for a few months or maybe a few years before healing naturally....but who would have thought she was wrong up to this point!!


    "Damn, shit, damn shit!!...why did this happen?!! Why is he so stubborn?!! I warned him against that!!" Pissed at Alvine? Yes. But she was even more worried about him!!!


    "Don''t use magic that couldn''t be above your magical energy...Never use magic that your IQ couldn''t handle!!! But why did you have to want to use LAW magic? divine Spatio-temporal?!!!!"


    After Alvine passed out, she had expended almost all of her divine energy to carefully inspect the clues of space magic in Alvine''s room through the system!


    Revtion?! Alvine hadn''t attempted to open a dimensional portal around the forest. It wasn''t a portal to the city, or the ces furthest from his castle¡­no he hadn''t done any of that.


    Instead of that...


    "What an idiot!!! Why would you want to open an inter-dimensional portal to your old?!!!"


    ...He had wanted to go to his room, on earth!!!


    "Damn bastard You''re not able to cultivate anymore!!! Even the most worthless of your predecessors didn''t have such an unfortunate fate!!" Her face was withered. She took another look at Alvine''s STATUS to see if her eyes were ying tricks on her... Unfortunately for her, her eyes weren''t lying to her!!


    "Sigh, it looks like it''s back to a hundred thousand years of solitude in this prison! Hehe... it''s not that long! After all, I could have waited several hundred thousand years here. So a hundred thousand more years is nothing...." She gently stroked the diamond throne which didn''t have the slightest scratch even after several billion years.


    "I had really begun to dream of the day I would see you sitting on that throne...I saw myself standing next to you...Alvine." The more she spoke, the more her voice became a roar of grief.


    "Arghhh fuck!!! I''ve had enough of this!!!" She instantly disappeared from the throne room... direction? In his room.


    ____


    At the same time,


    Sabrina and her gang had just arrived in the castle, but something was wrong. As soon as she opened the main door, with her keen senses of Empress rank, she smelled a strong strange smell!!


    ''What is that smell?!'' She followed suit with her greatest speed!!


    Of course, H¨¦l¨¨ne and No were not ignorant. They followed Sabrina the same way!!


    "Boy!!!" It was truly an unfortunate day for the poor door!


    "?!?!???!!!!!" They couldn''t believe their eyes!!!<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''pre-pregnant?!'' They had the same thoughts when they saw Ashia''s swollen belly facing the ceiling like she had triplets inside of it! The room itself looked as if it had been inhabited by a bear for two weeks...everything was a mess!


    The white sheet that was on the bed was stained with red and semen!! Of course, Alvine and Ashia were all naked and uncovered!


    "What... what happened here?!" Sabrina was not blind, she could see very well what was in front of her eyes. But she didn''t want to believe the mess that seemed to be caused by his master!!


    Currently, Alvine was sleeping peacefully with Ashia. to be more precise, Ashia is still unconscious!!


    "Ahhh!!! It''s an illusion isn''t it?!" Poor innocent H¨¦l¨¨ne, she was not ready to see this kind of scene!! His innocent eyes seemed to have been stained.


    "Ahahaha!! I see master has been busy! Um, it''s a relief to see him breathing again!!" It was to be expected, No was not at all embarrassed at the sight of such a scene! She was even more envious of Ashia!!


    "Is Ashia still alive?!" H¨¦l¨¨ne whispered shyly the first question that preupied him.


    "Uh. I think she''s alive!" Even Sabrina wasn''t sure of the words she was saying. Despite the fact that they saw beautiful and well Ashia breathing normally, they doubted her current state!!


    "Ahh, o-okay if you say so! But why...why is her belly swollen like that?! Is...is she pregnant?!" Despite her face which is now like a red apple, curiosity had taken over her shyness. She couldn''t help asking a question that everyone was asking!


    "Umm...that''s a good question indeed. Can master instantly get someone pregnant? Neeedy Rina, did you see that part in your book?!" No turned his head to Sabrina to hear a response from her confusion. After all, she was better educated than any of them.


    "Um? Not...not to my knowledge....maybe...I should read it again. Not to miss these kinds of details, which are of paramount importance!!" Even Sabrina herself had no idea why Ashia''s stomach was in such a state.


    "Ahh, that''s right! Lady Rina, why don''t you use your magic eyes to see if a baby is...inside?!" No dropped his fist into his palm because of this sudden realization!


    "*cough* I think it''s a bad idea to do that, Lady Rina. Who knows, maybe you''ll find something even more shocking inside!!" Said H¨¦l¨¨ne while looking at the sperm stains on the sheet. Sabrina and No''s eyes followed the same trajectory as his...and then they had the same thought ''NO KIDDING!!''


    "Uh, I think H¨¦l¨¨ne is right. Maybe it''s not a good idea after all!" Sabrina was 100% in agreement with H¨¦l¨¨ne!


    "Anyway, let''s move on, it''s up to Ashia to manage "her child" it''s none of our business! Helen, you''ll clean the room. But be careful not to wake them up... meanwhile, I and No will raise an empress-grade mana-gatherer formation!"


    Since they entered the room, they were whispering softly to each other!!


    With an extreme blush up to the ears, H¨¦l¨¨ne wrapped them both in a cocoon of flowers and ced them on the ground with delicacy.


    Alvine: "Umm."


    "?!?!?!" the maids


    Alvine suddenly turned to H¨¦l¨¨ne... and there she was able to see the young master who had put Ashia in such a state!! His brain suddenly exploded! And hot steam rose from his head to the sky!


    "Keep your cool H¨¦l¨¨ne if he wakes up you will surely be next!!" No only had this option to allow this shy girl not to make unnecessary mistakes!! Everyone could see very well that their master still had extra energy just by seeing his cock which is still well erected!!


    Unfortunately, No had overestimated H¨¦l¨¨ne. Just with No''s sentence, her eyes turned into two whirlwinds and she passed out right away!!! Before she fell to the ground... Sabrina grabbed her by the cor of her dress!


    "Sigh...No what are you ying?! If you really want to wake them up...wait till I''m out!!" Sabrina spoke to him with a whisper of annoyance!!


    "S-sorry, I thought she was going toe to her senses saying it!!" She didn''t want to take the risk just yet!! Subsequently, as H¨¦l¨¨ne was out of service, No took care of the cleaning and Sabrina set up the training!


    _______


    For thest, don''t give up, the story will being soon interest

 Chapter 21 [Bonus]Ashia: Pregnant! DXD

    You can jump on this chapter if you want _____


    _____


    "Ummm..." Alvine opened his eyes to see the luxurious ceiling in his bedroom. ''Hm? It was not a dream? Am I still in this strange world?... It''s perfect!" He had a happy smile on his lips!


    "Wee aboard, master!" A melodious voice that is not unfamiliar to him sounded next to him.


    "Hmm?" He turned his head towards Provence in the melodious voice. And right next to him on a clean bed. A sparkly ck-haired demonic girl with crimson red eyes smiled lovingly at him like a cherry tree under the spring!


    This beautiful girl was none other than Ashia, who almost joined her ancestors several months ago!!


    She was neatly dressed in a red dress that perfectly matched the color of her eyes.


    Alvine''s eyes widened in shock When he saw this demonic girl who was many times more beautiful than before! But her celestial beauty was not the cause of his daze! It was the round puffy shape that was under Ashia''s dress!


    "Gloug... A- Aashia what did you hide under your dress?! You want to give me something?... you know, you could have hidden it somewhere else... hide something like that under your dress...I almost had a seizure thinking about something else!! Ahaha" He had a deadpan expression, but his heart was beating at 300 beeps per second in his chest!


    She tilted her head slightly in confusion as if she understood nothing at all of his master''s gibberish. "Hum? But what are you talking about master? I''m not hiding anything from you under my dress. But on the other hand, you''re right on one point. I have good news to tell you!" She happily pped once with her delicate hands before caressing her belly which is very swollen like a "pregnant woman"!


    "*cough*....*cough*.....*cough*.... uh? Gloug, what kind of good news do you want to tell me? Ashia, I... I have a bad feeling all of a sudden!! The good news you want to tell me has nothing to do with the thing you hide under your dress, does it?! Ahahah... I''m right, don''t you? Come on, tell me I''m right!" His back was soaked in cold sweats!!


    "Arrree!! How did you guess that my good news had to do with my belly? Master, you are insightful, I admire you more and more!!" She looked shocked to see Alvine guessing her surprise with such ease!!


    "Glug!" He was downright afraid to guess the rest. He had a mad desire to see Ashia calling her an idiot when he had tried to guess her previous question! But unfortunately for him, he was right!! Therefore, He didn''t want to y a guessing game anymore with this kind of topic that can knock him unconscious again right after he wakes up!!


    "Aghh!! The baby just kicked me I wonder which of the two just kicked me." She gently caressed her belly which is well swollen in front of her! With a slightly pained expression.


    Beads of sweat had already formed on Alvine''s forehead due to her extreme nervousness!! "Ahaha...Asia what have you been talking abouttely?!"


    ''She can''t be pregnant can she?!''


    "Master, I am now pregnant with a twin! It was Lady Rina who confirmed it to me with her magic eyes!!" She dropped this sentence with a happy smile on her lips!!


    "W-what?! Since when did you be a pregnant woman? And by the way, who dared to get you...pregnant?" The more he spoke, the more his voice diminished until it became a whisper. But Ashia had heard it!


    "Master, there''s no way for you to withdraw from your responsibility! Have you already forgotten what you did to me a few months ago?! Come say hello to your two little devils!! Don''t be shy...they must be feeling their father''s warmth by now!!" Ashia approached Alvine step by step...


    Alvine: "!!!"


    Ashia and Alvine constantly walked around the room! One step from Ashia forward versus one step from Alvine back!!


    ''Impossible!! Unless I''ve been in bed for several months. Could it be that the demons have a quick pregnancy?!! Aghh... it''s ok I give up!!''


    They went on like this for a while...until finally, Alvine gave up.


    "It''s okay, you''ve won! Sigh, there aren''t thirty-six solutions anyway!" Alvine approached Ashia to finally touch her belly which contained ''his children''


    Alvine slowly ced his shaking hands on Ashia''s ''tummy''! And instantly...


    "Fwiiiiii!!!" The originally puffy dress as if worn by a pregnant woman instantly deted! [Intermediate Wind Magic]


    "Ahhhh! What was that?! Ashia! What was that?!!" he eximed!<novelnext></novelnext>


    Normally, he would never be fooled by such a simple thing. But Ashia''s acting made her lose all hermon sense!!


    "KHahaha!!! Revengepleted sessfully!!!" Ashia made a winning break!!


    "?!?!?!" It was at that moment Alvine knew he had been yed from the beginning with the diabolical ns of this little devil!!!


    He was not angry with her at all. He was too happy for the pregnancy story to be false!


    "Hahaha!! Master, did you see the face you were making?! That''ll teach you how to treat me better in the future!! KHahah!!" She put both hands on her hip and paused triumphantly whileughing her heart out!!


    "..."


    She was a demonic girl!!


    Alvine was watching this exceptionally beautiful girlughing at him. Everything was incredibly appealing! Even his bad temper suited him perfectly! He couldn''t help himself anymore... he pulled her delicate hand directly towards him...


    "Master? Hmmph!! Ummm~!!" He locked his lips on the honeyed pink lips that were even more delicious thanst time!!


    After a moment of lowering, he released her from his grasp! His expression instantly turned shy due to his master''s audacity.


    "Muuu~ what was that again master?!" She puffed out her cheeks cutely but she wasn''t mad at him at all!


    "Haha, see this as some kind of revenge for your bad joke earlier!" Afterward, He turned to look out the window... and their shock appeared on his face!! "Tell me Ashia, how long did I sleep? And what happened to me?!...my memories are still too hazy!!" Because of the state of the forest, which was covered with dried trees and without the slightest trace of nts within a radius of one kilometer! This scene was more than shocking for him!


    Hearing Alvine''s question, Ashia''s body shivered. The question everyone else wanted to avoid was asked for her! "Master, you slept for three and a half months..." she stopped halfway. Given the choice, she would rather never let Alvine know of the unfortunate fate that had befallen her!


    "W-What? Three and half months?! Are you kidding?! What happened to me that I could spend so much time unconscious on the bed?! And what happened there when I was unconscious?!" He pointed his index finger at the dead forest through the window and nervously asked for his... maid/ ve.


    Ashia took a deep breath before looking his master straight in the eye. She started talking slowly while exining every detail to Alvine! The fact that he was no longer able to be a magus or a warrior... and his body that absorbed any type of energy that was within a mile of him!


    "..." Alvine didn''t know what to think, his eyes was zed over in shock at Ashia''s revtion! ...first, he had an ident with a spell gone wrong, his unique skills are now out of his control and finally, the worst part of it all is that he is no longer able to be a magus or a warrior?!!!


    ''It''s too much to be true! How can a minor ident cause me so many problems?''


    Forcing himself to calm down, ''Nothing is lost yet, I haven''t even tried using magic yet and¡­ there''s still Assi who is a divine ss mage. She will surely find a solution!!''


    "Where did the others go?!" He asked


    "Um, Lady Rina and the other girls are off to get more Spirit Stones to keep you alive! Look at that dump over there...you''re the one who drained them all of their Spirit Energy!" She pointed out the window to a pile of pebbles that looked like a small mountain.


    When Alvine saw this scene, his heart bled!! What kind of effort did his maidservants put in to acquire such a phenomenal amount of crystals?! That''s more than an entire kingdom''s money!!


    "Please Ashia, ask them toe back right away! Tell them they don''t have to look for her things anymore, I''m healthy now!!" He gripped Ashia''s shoulder firmly while speaking nervously!! They can''t acquire so many crystals with honest methods... Maybe they had used other methods that will get them in trouble in the future!!!


    "Yes, Master!" Her eyes started to water with tears!!


    "Ashia! Are you sure everything''s okay? Did anything serious happen?!!


    "Snif.. no master, I''m only d to see you waking up... if you only knew.... how worried we all were....snif..." she hugged his master while weeping with tears of the joys that flowed. "I''m so happy to see you finally waking up...*Crying*.." Between the joy of seeing him wake up safe and his ident...his master just wasn''t lucky

 Chapter 22 Despair!!

    ___


    *Assi, how long do you n to turn a deaf ear?!* It''s been over two years now since Alvine woke up. His maids all returned to the castle... but every day, new bored people knocked on their doors!! Since Sabrina and her gang had returned to the castle, assassins, magus, even some kingdoms had sent small squads to Annihte the castle and its inhabitants!


    The cause?


    It was due to the misdeeds Sabrina and her party had caused them!! When Alvine was in a state of deep unconsciousness for three months, Sabrina and her gang had no hesitation in robbing anyone of their wealth to save their master!


    They no longer had time for negotiations! They started with rich dealers, aristocrats, and even 4c and 3c kings were no exception!!


    Writer''s Rating: 4c (4th ss realm)


    Two choices were offered to their victims... surrendered and abandoned their wealth of cultures! Or abandoned their wealth in a bloody massacre!! No racial distinction! They had made victims on the continent of the race of demons, the humans, the elves, the dwarves, the fairies... all were victims of their rampages!!


    Luckily for them, they were all strong. They''ve been doing well so far. Except for Alvine who had be a big ball even worse than before!! But thanks to him, Ashia had now reached the empress ss and she was even stronger than Sabrina in some way!!


    It was because of his first battles with his master! When he wanted to give Ashia... a one-way ticket to the home of her ancestors. After that, she had made her breakthrough to the empress ss!! But as every day she diligently served his master as a regr ve, she had now surpassed Sabrina in magical power!!


    This cultivation speed had scared them all!! Their master, who was now like an ordinary person with zero spiritual energy, strangely became the most coveted resource for any female mage!! The effects of his double cultivation are more beneficial than in any legends of Alzania!!


    Speaking of more... Yury hadn''t been discouraged at all, on the contrary... Alvine''s bounty had now reached 30 million tinum. Even Sabrina and her party now knew of the existence of this poster with such a colossal sum.


    With this revtion, No, who was constantly looking for excuses to double-crop with his master every chance she got...now got bolder with her ultimate excuse (I just want to get stronger for better protect master!! )


    At that time he even does threesomes with Ashia, a super sexy juicy demon girl with her pussy that squeezes him tight as he fucks her, and No, a Neko girl with nice assets and more experienced in this! She knew how to serve his "young master" so well that Alvine sometimes doubted that he was the one who had taken her virginity.


    H¨¦l¨¨ne and Sabrina acted as if they saw nothing and didn''t hear the mournful cries that came out of the room every evening! Thus, a new daily life had settled in the castle...


    Minor and major changes had taken ce in hisst two years...the small castle was no longer as tiny and less popted as before. With trouble constantly knocking at their doors, Sabrina and her gang had made a new decision. They had also formed their small squads which areposed only of their ves, they were originally the assassins and the warriors of the different kingdoms who prowled around the small castle with bad intentions.


    Now the castle has six floors and four ground floors with hundreds of ves of all kinds of races living there!


    Alvine had a new title for the people of the outside world... Alvine Dragnar, the evil lord!


    He wasughing with everyone as usual and doing his best not to reflect his emotions on his face! But his maids knew how he tried to be strong in the face of this ordeal!


    ||||||||||||||||||||||STATS||||||||||||||||||||||||


    [Name: Alvine Dragnar]


    [ Race: Demon ]


    [ Species: Incubus ]


    [[ ss: ERR (ERR0/ERR)]]


    [[SE: 20987/ERR]]


    [[ EP: ERROR-/-ERR]]


    [[IQ: ERR1130]]


    [[strength:ERR50]]


    [[ vitality: ERR100]]


    [ agility: ERR50]]


    [[ Charm: 200]]


    _____


    [dormant line: Unknown]


    [][][][][Natural Skill: Useless Assassin, Energy Trainer, Dual Cultivation, Unrivaled Charmer...EROR///////][][]<novelnext></novelnext>


    [][][Magic Affinity: ERREROR/////////][][]


    _____


    [ Remaining SS: 1789999999999999M]


    ____


    His system had be a total mess!!


    For the past two years... All he did was eat, wash and go to bed after a fuck session with an empress ss mage girl and a holy ss mage girl who had be an empress mage two months ago! Coupled with the fact that he is now seen as an ordinary person by the system.


    The system had automatically increased its SS rewards. Strangely, there was always a strange message that always apanied his SS rewards


    [ host has unblocked [4][2][7][9][0][5][2]]


    What doodles!! With numbers that change over time. Even Assi had no idea what it could be! Speaking of her, she no longer had her admin rights. All she could do wasmunicate with Alvine through the system! Disheartened, desperate by Alvine''s irrecoverable situation¡­ she had stopped interacting with him for over a year and six months.


    Apart from his status, the system had blocked all other ess to Alvine! Whether it''s the shop, its dimensional storage, let''s not even talk about the Legacy Hosting Center!


    Therefore, other than exchanging his SS for stats that didn''t change the constitution of his body cells despite their colossal point numbers...he couldn''t do anything but look at his SS in disappointment!


    *Assi....? Assi...?!* a year and six months, but he still persevered in the hope of getting Assi''s answer! Despite the short time they had spent together, she was the only one who knew him better than anyone in this world and the person with whom he could talk openly. Considering this fact, Assi''s silence had hurt him more than his inability to use magic. He felt a bitter taste that was not unknown to him when he lived on earth.


    "Sigh, she abandoned me... I understand her, I''m no longer useful to her! Hehe, I who thought I was making a new start and never felt so alone and pitiful again... I have to believe that fate will never spare me no matter how many times I transmigrate to a new world!" A wistful smile formed on his lips. "How long will they also remain with me? Probably the day when my seed will no longer give them the advantage of growth!" He looked at Ashia (who was training with an elf who had originallye to kill them but had be a ve) through his bedroom window longingly. If only he too could at least have the strength of an ordinary warrior... it was his unrealistic desires that clouded his heart with negative emotions like (Envy, jealousy, self-loathing, fear of ''abandon...)


    "bum!!!!" He overturned the table in front of him, which was nicely decorated by No!! Footsteps instantly came from behind his door. But he didn''t care, because he had a vague idea of who it could be!


    "Thumb!!" The door to his room swung open!!


    "Master! Are you alright...!" It was Sabrina and No who had just entered his room when they heard noisesing from his room. They had thought that something had happened to their master who was more fragile than a 14-year-old child! But everything was fine...physically. It was just their master''s emotions overflowing.


    Something that had been happening frequently for over two years! They broke vases, knocked over dishes he liked and praised him, or hurt girls when he fucked them... he even once pped Sabrina who was trying tofort him in front of everyone! But strangely, they were getting softer and softer with him and no one had shown a single ounce of anger towards him! It was one thing that pissed him off even more!


    They had not looked for the cause of his anger. Because in reality, they already had their little idea on it. No started cleaning up the drink that was spilled on the carpet while Sabrina was arranging the table again. Alvine looked at them with dull eyes that were filled with guilt.


    "Tell me one thing, Sabrina, No... how long are you going to hang around with a cannonball like me?!" For more than two years, it was his first question that sent shivers down their spines!


    "You know very well that everything that is happening to you now is my fault! With your current level, you can live anywhere like queens who no longer have to worry about anything in their lives! You will be happily ever after and you will live a good life until you die! Why do you keep working and risking your life every day for a poor guy like me who can''t even protect himself?!!"


    "!?!?!" Sabrina and No couldn''t understand a single word from their master! They were dizzy and had a huge headache! It wasn''t because she didn''t understand what their master was going through right now, but it was just that his guilt was beyond their imaginations!


    Seeing Sabrina and No shut up, Alvine''s heart began to sink in despair! He thought his girls were just waiting for his order to abandon him in turn!


    Guilt, Fury, disgust, contempt, Despair, hatred, rage, panic... all these feelings were directed at himself!


    "Sabrina, No, you don''t need to see me as your master anymore! You''re all free! Tell H¨¦l¨¨ne myst order! As for Ashia... she can leave with a peaceful heart! I''ll never use her again my envement seal against her! Anyway, I''m not able to do that now!"


    ''It is I who am useless! They have no more reason to stay with me! They will abandon me like Assi! And leave me alone... like when I was alone on my deathbed in the hospital! Nothing had changed in the end! It was me who was just too naive to think that this time I would be a better man in my new life.


    "Mas...master why...


    Sabrina hadn''t even finished her words yet before Alvine continued talking as if he didn''t hear Sabrina''s voice!


    Extreme anxiety, endless grief,passion, fear of the unknown, deep despair, mortal boredom, envy of those around you, self-shame, jealousy, mncholy, pain, rage, terror, sadness... all his emotions were raging in the depths of his soul!


    "If you want to, you can deliver me to a merchant or sell me at auction, I''m sure you''ll get a good little sum! It may notpensate for the loss I caused you, but it is better than nothing!! Or if you want, you can even use me for yourself as you see fit to increase your culture! After all, that''s all I am now! a alive cauldron! A kind of swarm of rare quality! an inexhaustible spirit crystal! a fucking incubus who has only his balls as market value!! A bastard of...


    "p!!!!" Alvine''s cheek suddenly turned red from the strong p given by Sabrina who was already in tears!


    _______

 Chapter 23 Its Our Choice, Not Yours!!!

    In a luxurious pce in one of the realms of humans (3c)! A high-level meeting that was of utmost importance was taking ce inside the pce... between the kings of the different kingdoms! To be more specific, the kingdoms that fell victim to the misdeeds of Sabrina and her gang!


    In the meeting room, around a golden round table that measured 5 meters wide, only ten chairs surrounded this spacious table! In each of the chairs, seven were upied by middle-aged men, two were upied by two women who were no less beautiful and less sexy than No! Whether it was the seven middle-aged men or the two beautiful women, they all had their crowns ced before them on the luxurious table. Only one person always wore his golden crown above his head!


    It was thest person in the group of people! She was a beautiful girl who looked like she had celebrated her neenth birthday not even two weeks ago! Sabrina''s beauty and her gang were nothingpared to her! The only girl who was more beautiful than her in the human realms...was none other than Yury, the Bloody Empress!


    And behind her were two emperor ss guards (a magus and a warrior)!!


    After a moment of silence, the crowned girl broke the silence with a melodious voice that would make any man shiver if he wasn''t mentally prepared!


    "Well, it''s time we talked about the n of annihting the castle and its inhabitants of this little brat who thinks he is the evil lord!!!" Finally, the girl with the angelic face and twisted mind shed a mischievous smile on her luscious lips!


    "..." Everyone was silent around the round table. As if they were expecting something!


    Seeing their reactions, she was satisfied like a power freak!


    Without further ado... "As you all know, as Empress of the mightiest realm among the ten realms, I have summoned you here to put a stop to the rise of this little brat once and for all! " She had first started by showing her superiority to her colleagues. Before continuing to make fun of Alvine as if he were a little ant who wanted to bite an elephant!


    "The little brat who ordered his underlings to relentlessly plunder your merchants, high-ranking nobles, and not to mention a few kings who fell victim to his rampage!" She looked disdainfully at a chubby man who was gnashing his teeth in frustration and annoyance!


    "Fatty! You who had been in direct contact with our enemies, can you give us some useful information about the enemy we are about to annihte?!" The person she dubbed "fatty" was the king of the kingdom of Ambirghan! (A low-level 3c realm).


    His face and that of his two subordinates turned red when they heard the nickname of this annoying girl! "I''m not ''fatty''! I have a name I''ll let you know! And it''s Grigor Bilmart Ambirghan!!" A thud was caused by Grigor when he hit the table which is made of mithril! He was after all an emperor rank warrior who rules a 3c kingdom but this ''little girl'' openly mocks him in front of his 4th ss kings!


    "Hmm, it doesn''t matter King Fatty Bilmart! Stop wasting our time! And don''t forget your manners when you address me! Not only is your kingdom insignificant but you are not qualified to address me like that!!" She will release a crimson red aura that had put the whole room on edge! It turned out that the ''little girl was an empress magus!!


    "...My apologies...I got carried away in my emotions! Let''s not make a big fuss for so little Lady Sofia!!" In a world where strength is the driving force, respect is only given to the strong!


    This angelic girl was none other than Sofia Sandrelin Belzak, the empress of a 3rd ss kingdom... the kingdom of Belzak! She had a cruelty list that was no less than Yury''s!


    "Sigh, the main thing is that you know your ce. Anyway, can you answer my previous question...fatty!" She asked mockingly.


    Fatty could only bite his lips in helplessness and give a satisfying exnation! "The girl who came to my kingdom was a fucking white-haired elf with her purple pupils. She said that her master''s life was a thousand times more important than all my kingdom and its contents! She had asked me to deliver all my spirit crystals to her without exception to save her master! Of course, I had refused this stupid request and called my guards... but no one was a match for an advanced empress mage! so... "The more he remembered the scene, the more enraged he was!!


    "Hmm, I get it. In short, to preserve your life, you put your forehead to the ground to beg his forgiveness..." she asserted. "Interesting... ording to my spies, she was apanied by two other girls of holy rank." His revtion surprised no one in the meeting room.


    "Very well! We don''t need to tinker around with unnecessary details anymore! Lady Yury''s two loyal guards will lead our troops toplete a very simple mission... Wipeout everyone except that little brat!" she said, licking her luscious lips! Her action made those who were with her in the room feel extremely cold.


    "Lady Sofia, why do you want to spare this guy who is the cause of all this mess!" Despite his extreme nervousness. Fatty hadn''t been able to help to ask with his trembling voice!


    "I have my reasons which don''t concern you! I heard interesting information about him that made my mouth water! Believe me, he is a hundred times more useful alive than dead!" Her eyes were filled with excitement as she spoke! She was the only one who had a deep connection with Empress Yury. Thetter had told him useful information about the treasure that had appeared on their continent she had even promised to lend him for a few nights! But to her surprise, a man who looked like Alvine who had been missing for more than two years had appeared at the small castle, in the forest.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Very well, I have another cat to whipped. If no one has anything to add, prepare your troops! The assault will beunched without fail tomorrow, at dusk!" After her words, she went to the exit without waiting for confirmation from others! Fatty no longer dared to open his mouth... let''s not even talk about the others who were sitting like statues on their seats!


    The difference in strength was too great between them! Apart from Fatty, the others only ruled fourth-ss kingdoms! Considering this fact, Their silences were justified!! But despite everything, everyone in the room had one thought in mind... ''What an arrogant bitch!!'' The ten kingdoms around the table are ruled by Yury''s kingdom! Since she treats Sofia like her sister, no one had the nerve to cklist her!


    Behind the door, Yury was currently talking with the two emperor rank guards...


    " I have only one order to give you... capture this rare living specimen no matter what means you use to achieve it! This is the only mission that falls to you "


    "Your wish will be granted without fail your highness!!" They answered together!


    ____


    Meanwhile, in the castle...


    Alvine dazedly massaged his cheek! He didn''t know what had just happened... no, he knew it very well! But what he didn''t understand was why his cheek had taken such a p! He looked at Sabrina who was the responsible... and there, surprise!


    Hot tears were streaming down her cheek! ''just... what''s going on?! Why is she crying after pping me?!'' As his thoughts raced, he didn''t understand anything in this story, he had done all sorts of stupid things to find someone who would teach him a good lesson... but in the end, he had found no one to take his thrashing!


    But at that moment, for some reason he didn''t know, he had received a good p from his head maid!


    It was the first time he had seen Sabrina cry!


    "*Sob*.. what have you been talking abouttely?!! ...You have so little confidence in us?!! You believe that the bond that unites us is as useless as that?! Master...you think that everything we''ve been doing so far is just to use you as...as...!" They couldn''t repeat Alvine''s sentence! They were moral sins that she would kill anyone for uttering them! But the person who had justmitted these sins was none other than his master!


    "But when are you going to wake up at the end?!! I''m clearly a mess now!! I will never be a magus! Neither is a warrior!!! Even Assi realized this truth... and she... she has me...


    "We don''t give a fuck about this Assi!! Besides, who is Assi even?! More importantly, if you can''t farm anymore, so what?! Even if we be enemies with the whole world for you, what do you care?!! It''s our choice and not yours!!!" After Sabrina''s words, Alvine was mute as a grave! The reason was simple, he couldn''t say anything more!!


    "Master, we understand very well what you are going through now... but we never allow you to abandon us! Even if you can''t cultivate anymore, even if you are the weakest on this continent... Even if the whole world turns its back on you and bes your enemies. We will never abandon you! We will fight until ourst breath for you! And if you want to end your life!... kill us first before you Do it! Know one thing, the day you die will be ours too! Even if it''s a natural death... we''ll still end our lives!!" To nail their master''s beak once and for all... No entered the game!!


    After several seconds of silence, he was still staring at his two girls as if he had never met them before today!!" Tell me one thing you two, who are you really to have such thoughts? What is the connection? who really unites us?!! And frankly speaking, who was really my parents for you?!! Why are you so faithful to them to this degree?!!" That''s all that came to mind at the moment! The most important question he asked himself at this moment was hisst question! ''What mysteries hide behind the identity of my parents?!!''


    Seeing that his master was feeling a little better, No quietly wiped away her tears whileughing awkwardly at Alvine''s question..."Hehe...master, what are you talking about?! We are still your maids and We''ve always been from the beginning...Ahaha considering yourst question...ahh, how can I say..." She turned to Sabrina pitifully for help!


    "Master, your parents were kinder and nobler people to us than any living being that lives in this world...recording yourst question...I''m sorry but I can''t yet give you answers...this is very early for now...Please excuse me for my disobedience!" Since he had known Sabrina... it was the first time that she refused him something!!


    ''A terrible problem hides here!!!'' Alvine thought

 Chapter 24 {A New Version Of The System Has Been Detected...]

    "Sigh, he had been desperate for more than two years now... but despite all this, he had not achieved the goal. Why did Lady Rina and this obsessed No have to intervene to help her ovee this ordeal?!" It was the female voice that was melodious but at the same time mysterious that had watched Alvine since his appearance on this continent. "Sigh, maybe I should move things forward as quickly as possible... losing his cultivation ability, will no longer affect him anymore, I must make him feel the deepest despair he had ever felt!"


    "I hope you will forgive me... but time is running out, and the only possible solution to help you survive in this world is to be strong and abandoned your kindness. Now that n B isunched, there is no turning back." While she was saying these words, a pink orb that did not look too different from Yury''s was lighting up in front of her. The castle of Alvine could be seen inside the small orb and a few kilometers from the castle; an army of Thousands of menposed of mages and warriors was walking towards the small castle!


    Seeing this scene, two rows of white teeth illuminated the darkness it was. "Hehe, it''s only a matter of time before serious things get ready, master. Let''s see how you''re going to get by this time!" Her two dark pupils seemed to consume the light itself when the low light that emanated from the orb tried to illuminate the contours of his face.


    Her facial features looked more exquisite than Assi''s and her pupils were dark as a ck hole apanied by her hair that looked whiter and purer than Sabrina''s!


    _____


    At the castle Alvine''s


    He was diligently meditating in his room even if he does not expect to receive the desired effect... He still didn''t give up. His mood was brilliant thanks to the previous events that had taken ce between him and his maids. He had realized that the thing he had always wanted to have on earth was in his possession since he woke up in this new world... namely, good people without an afterthought!


    After his small argument with Sabrina and No, he apologized to them and his two other maidservants were no exception despite their confusion of the moment. Although he was envious to be able to use magic like others, his respect and admiration for his maids outweighed his desire for jealousy. His negative emotions were always present but it was not as chaotic as before... love, pride, joy, gratitude... governed his heart as if they were the new lords of his heart.


    Today, he felt the castle a little empty and less noisy because of his two energy maidservants who were absent with Sabrina to attend a meeting with one of the leaders of the continents of demons. The only person who was present by his side was H¨¦l¨¨ne, the innocent H¨¦l¨¨ne, the cutest among his maidservants and the shyest who speaks less than the others.


    ''Hmm_ it''s so peaceful and so serene. I wonder if they are doing well with this demon lord... I would ask them for more details as soon as they return.'' For the first time in more than a year, he was able to spend a whole day without thinking about Assi let''s not even talk about wanting to contact her. He felt nourished by the affection of his maidservants that was expanding in his heart.


    While he was delighting in his new warmth which was full of sweetness... Suddenly,


    "Boom!!" "Boom!!"


    the cry of fighting had begun to rage in the vicinity of the castle, under the crimson sky of dusk!


    "Master! Please go to the secret room and activate array that Lady Rina had drawn behind your wardrobe!!!" Helen was like a persistent image that had just suddenly appeared in front of him! She had anxiety that could not be hidden despite her efforts.


    "Eh? H¨¦l¨¨ne why talk to me about this all of a sudden?! Tell me, the enemy Is He too powerful to be contained?!" Since the reconstruction of the castle, it was the first time that someone asked him to use the array that was built especially for him if things went wrong! And today, H¨¦l¨¨ne asks him to activate this array! The worst of all this, Sabrina and the others were not present at the castle!!


    "Master, please! For the first time, granted the only wish that I send you! We have no more time! I have already contacted Lady Rina and the others with the long-distance transmission talisman...they should not dy! I can get by during this time!! Otherwise, I''ll have to attach you to drive you there!" His hands trembled with erethism. It was the first time that Alvine saw her in this state!!


    "Very well, I will follow your advice! But please don''t do anything stupid!" Given the determination contained in this little fairy''s sky blue eyes, Alvine had no choice but to obey. Otherwise, he will find himself tied anyway and be sent back by H¨¦l¨¨ne!


    Alvine rhythm to the secret room with confusion. Behind the cab that looked quite normal, a one-way teleportation array was there! With his studies, he was very familiar with the effects of this array. He also knew that once he has gone through this one, he will no longer have the opportunity to go back for a long time!! It was in effect thest resort! You had to be desperate to use such an array!!


    ''So why did H¨¦l¨¨ne ask me to use it!... could it be ?....!!!!!!'' Alvine instantly shot with his fastest speed towards the castle courtyard with anxiety deeply rooted in his head!


    His castle, which looked calm and serene, had turned into a bloodbath! Everything was above below! Thousands of troopers were constantly massacring Sabrina''s ve soldiers and her squad! The power was simply overwhelming!


    But Alvine didn''t care about that! For in front of him, just 50 meters from his position, in front of his eyes wide open; Helen was nailed to the ground in a tide of blood with a sword about a meter long nted in her chest! Her eyes were vitreous while she continually spat a bit of blood at each breath! Alvine''s head bes empty at the sight of this scene that he firmly believed to be an illusion. His throat had dried since his lips began to tremble with disbelief.


    "Hey, little one! Don''t die first you have to tell us where you hid your master!!" A strong man dressed like a mercenary warrior who looks more like a wild beast than a human constantly twisted his sword, which was half driven into Helen''s little body! Next to this man stood a man as thin as a living dead. He was dressed in a dark mage dress with a magic stick.


    "Noooooo!!!!!" Alvine could no longer believe that the scene taking ce in front of him was reality!! His ears became deafened, His vision became blurred, his body became heavier as if he were carrying several tons of bricks on his back! He approached her with a frightened expression, all his cells trembling with anxiety and his breathing became heavier and he approached her!


    "Kehkehkeh! Bilst?n! Look at that? The person we wanted to find came straight to go! I''m sure Lady Yury will reward us this time!!" It was the unpleasant voice of the mage who wore a ck dress with his magic stick in his hands!


    "Kahkah!! Champmen! You have heavenly eyes for noticing it! He releases no magical energy or warrior aura he''s just a man with an angel face! No wonder Lady Yury wants him alive to this point! Tch, I''m jealous! Maybe I should show him the hell that awaits him with a few shots of my points!" Bilst?n, the emperor-ranking giant warrior and Champmen, the emperor rank mage. They were the same people who followed Empress Sofia Sanderlin, The same people who had been ordered to capture alive regardless of the means they used to achieve it!! It was her subordinates!!


    "Kehkehkeh! Bilst?n! My brother, I don''t advise you to do that. You know her Highness, she will kill you and feed her dogs with your body!! Kehkehkeh! Anyway, you don''t need to show him hell. Look at it... I think he''s already living in his hell!!" Champmen satszily on the ground, while watching Alvine''s actions as if he were watching his favorite show!!<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Kahkahkah! Champmen! You little bastard! You are too vicious for his kinds of things. That''s why I appreciate you more and more!!" Seeing the actions of his colleague, Bilst?n did the same! "Let''s enjoy the show ande back after! There''s nothing more fun here!!" He continued.


    Meanwhile, Alvine had just reached H¨¦l¨¨ne''s position. He removed the long sword that was deeply stated in his chest with his hands was covered with sweat!!


    "*Cough*...*cough*....*cough*...*cough*..mas...ter..!!" She had slightly opened her sky blue eyes to look at her master for final memorization!!


    "shhhut. Everything is fine! Everything is fine H¨¦l¨¨ne. You will be able to heal yourself now with your healing magic as you did with me! Go ahead... don''t waste any more time... you bleed a lot... please..*sniff*...please hurry!!" He carefully ced his little Helen''s head on his knees while carefully and delicately caressing her golden hair, which was half red and dripping with her blood!


    "Ahah...*cough*.. mas..ter I....had...asked.....you..*Cough*..wish.


    "Please stop talking H¨¦l¨¨ne...take care of yourself first before it''s toote...sniff... I forbid you to die!!!" Alvine''s drops of tears constantly fell on H¨¦l¨¨ne''s cheek while continuing their way to her chin as if it were her tears!!


    "Umm. it''s toote for me now!! Unfortunately, I failed in my mission!... if I had known it I would have thrown you into the array before going out into the castle! " Her face instantly regained Her color, and her cheeks turned pink again and full of life! But Alvine was not telling about that!


    Anyone who had rocked a person on his deathbed knew this strange phenomenon that is called "thest vital breath"!!


    *Simon!! Vivia!! Here is my ultimate order! Do everything in your power to protect the master and take him away from here. Use force if necessary! As for the others, I give you the ultimate order to besiege his two emperors to allow Simon and Vivia to escape from here masterfully! Use your lives as a shield! * it was herst order that was intended for her ves! Simon was a human and Vivia was the elven girl who often trained with Ashia in the courtyard of the castle; everything was of holy rank. After the death of the seal owner, he will break after a month and the ves will regain their freedoms... but Helen had only this option to save her master''s life!


    "No, H¨¦l¨¨ne!! No, no, H¨¦l¨¨ne!!! No, no...*sniff* noooooo!!!" H¨¦l¨¨ne slowly returned to her original fairy form of about thirty centimeters. Her golden hair, her innocent face... her whole person represented innocence and absolute purity! It was really a sad scene!!


    "No... H¨¦l¨¨ne...do you want to disobey my orders? I give you the absolute order not to die and to do everything possible to survive!!" Unlike other species, after the death of a fairy, she will turn into the dust of light and disappear into nothingness! ording to the legend of the continent, they will join the stars for another cycle of samsara.


    Slowly, Helen''s little body began to turn into a soothing soft light!


    "No! Please don''t abandon me too!! How long do you all n to abandon me every time!! First my parents on earth, the parents here, Assi and now you too want to abandon me!! No!! I refuse!! I refuse to let the same thing happen to you!"


    Despair, grief, impotence, disappointment, regret, remorse... All kinds of feelings of sadness invaded him at that moment...


    Without realizing it, His unique skill that had been active since his ident quietly absorbed Helen''s vital energy! At the ce that Helen''s bright glow rises to heaven, he turned around and constantly entered Alvine''s body!


    Helen''s glow hadpletely disappeared!! "No!!!!"


    Suddenly...


    [Ding...]


    [A new version of the system has been detected...]


    [Immediate update of the L¨¨NA system...]


    ***


    You have to live hell to be ruthless!


    A man who had never known a bloodbath cannot be ruthless overnight.


    Stay with me, because those who have left... wille back

 Chapter 25 Misfortune Never Comes Alone!

    [Ding... the system has detected a newpatible energy source for its restoration...]


    "Ahhh!!!..." his body reacted naturally and had turned into his incubus form.


    While he was shouting in his deep despair, he did not have the luxury of noticing the strange behaviors of his system. Even if that were the case... he didn''t care... surely!!


    [Immediate procedures for restoring the system data...]


    [...10%...20%... Failure!!!]


    [The process of restoring the system to... FAILED!!]


    "Kehkehkeh! This is the moment I wanted to enjoy the most, Bilst?n! Have you enjoyed this despair enough?! Kehkehkeh! It''s so... delicious!!" He licked his lips while caressing his belly as if he had just finished his feast. He was sitting in a tailor position while enjoying his favorite show!!


    "Kahkahkah! Champmen, you bastard! You are so evil! I feel so full now!!" Bilst?n, who was standing next to him,ughed while licking his disgusting lips too!!


    [New attempts ....failure!!...recovery...failure...]


    [..Failure...failure..failure...failure..failure...failure..failure...failure..failure...failure..failure...failure...failure..failure...failure...failure...failure...failure...failure....failure...failure...failure...failure...failure...failure...failure.....failure...failure...failure...failure....failure...failure...failure...failure...failure...failure...failure.....failure...failure...failure...failure...failure... FAILURE!!!]


    [Complete deletion of old administrator data..10%...50%... Done!!]


    [Deletion of old Statistics... FAILURE!!]


    [Removal of the powers and affinities granted by the old system....10%....30%....80%..... Done!!]


    [Total deletion of the Randolph system!!]


    [....15%....40%.....50%.....70%....90%.....100%...! Done!]


    [The N?989878964-Randolf system will be reced by the new N?0001 beta system]


    [..30%...60%....100%... Teermin¨¦!!]


    [The new system N?0001 "LENA" will beunched in...3...2..1... Done!]


    [Search for new administrators...2administrators found!!]


    [Collections of new data...10%...30%...60%...99%... finished!!]


    [Instation of new data..pleted!!]


    [New interface... being tested...


    [New shops....in the process of experimentation...


    [News...news... News...news... News...news... News...news... News...news... News...news... News...news... News...news... News...news... News...news... News...news..pleted!!]


    [All new data has been sessfully installed!!]


    All the strange actions of Alvine''s system had not even taken more than 10 seconds after Helen''s disappearance.


    War was still raging between the two sides... but victory was already won for Alvine''s opposing camp!


    Kehkehkeh... Kahkahkah... Bilst?n and Champmenughed with joy from his grief! Alvine''s transformation had not disturbed them at least, on the contrary, they were delighted to have been able to confirm that they will finally have the 30M of turntables!


    As for Alvin, two people suddenly appeared behind him, one was dressed like an assassin and the other was a witch magus; Simon and Vivia!


    Simon hit Alvine''s neck directly while he didn''t pay attention to anyone! As an Assassin, making Alvine lose consciousness, who was weaker than a 14-year-old child, was just child''s y for him! Without wasting another second, he carried it on his back and went straight to the forest with Vivia.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Kahkha, look at his two idiots who think they are heroes. He thinks he can escape us just like that?!" Bilst?n moved like lightning despite its enormous size! He had erased the distance that separated them from his prey in an instant!


    "Bilst?n! Don''t kill the female, she looks tasty! Let''s take it as a war trophy!" An obscene smile had appeared on his face which was full of disgusting pimples.


    "Bastard! You have such brilliant ideas, Champmen. Kahkah! This elf looks really juicy, I will fuck her until she dies once she returns to the kingdom with us!" A sudden awakening of consciousness invades him like a kind of enlightenment!


    Vivia was trying to block his way with his advanced spells. His whole body was impregnated with a purple aura! "Don''t approach us, dirty pig!" She had an indomitable determination despite being facing an emperor warrior, she had not panicked!


    [ Range 7 spell: Storm of the Gods of the Sea!] She eximed


    She opened hostilities with 7th Rank magic! A storm in the form of a hurricane rose between her and Bilst?n who was just under four meters from their position!


    "Tch, what can a holy rank mage do against me?" After saying his words arrogantly, he used one of his most powerful skills to no longer waste his time with this magus.


    [Level 8 warrior skill: Harvest sword!] Just after this sentence,


    He and his giant sword began to release a bloody aura that disrupted the flow of the surrounding aura and he cut off the storm heading towards him with a cry of war!


    "Boom!!"


    Crackling deafened all around the castle by the collision of the two powerful attacks.


    But finally, the water storm was annihted one way under the effects of the Bilst?n attack! As for Vivia, who had used more than half of her mana before receiving Helen''s order, was thrown hundreds of meters away before taking a tree in full whip and fainting after spitting a bite of blood!


    As for Simon who was an assassin warrior weaker than Vivia coupled with the fact that he carried Alvine on his back, his case was easier to manage for Bilst?n. But despite everything, He had not retained his blows for the least. He elerated towards Simon while avoiding his sneaky attacks with disconcerting ease... By the time he was two meters from him, he Tight his grip on his giant sword and...


    [Swordpetence: reaper!] The surrounding aura whistled as if he were torn in two by the speed of his sword blow.


    Simon who saw that Bilsten''s attack was inevitable, got rid of Alvine so as not to hurt him and tried to counter his attack in a hurry!


    Unfortunately for him, Bilst?n''s goal had never been Alvine. With his experience and power that is superior to his own, he has slightly changed the trajectory of his sword to his right shoulder! Simon could do nothing but minimize Bilst?n''s attack damage as much as possible!


    But just as he was stabbed on his shoulder, a diabolical smile appeared on Bilsten''s lips. Seeing something was wrong, he went out of the tip of the sword that was housed in his shoulder. Their fights had not evensted more than a minute before Simon fell softly to the ground...paralyzed!


    "Scream! Where did your honor as emperor knight go to use blows as low against a holy rank?!" Simon announced in an angry voice!


    "Kahkah! What a bad loser. Yet that''s how the assassins fight, isn''t it?! I was an assassin before bing a knight! I would not shorten your sufferings with a quick death, the poison that is soaked in my de is a poison that even an emperor rank will die in less than an hour in atrocious suffering if he has not received the antidote! Kahkah! Good luck with your suicide." He mocked Simon while walkingzily towards Alvine who was now unconscious.


    "Champmen, aren''t you done with your flies?! Kahkah! They wanted to hold us back to allow this small lord to escape." Seeing the thirty corpses around Champmen, Bilst?n burst with a cynicalugh at their useless efforts!


    Alvine was on his right shoulder and Vivia was on his left shoulder; Both were unconscious! They walked slowly towards the forest for a while before stopping in an open space.


    Champmen had taken out what looked like a horn in his small space bag,*whistling* just after blowing in it with a barely audible sound.


    "Rwarrrrr!!!" Two winged tigers flew in their direction under the twilight red sky.


    "Champmen, you bastard! Your tiger finally reached the master rank, Kahkah. It wasn''t too early... in short, let''s go home! His Highness must not lose patience!" He tied Alvin and Vivia on back his winged ck tiger who had been rank master for 6 months and flew to the kingdom of Arysha on the backs of their beasts tamed with Alvin and Vivia!


    ***My Discord


    https://discord.gg/sTtSV9Gz


    Maybe a bonus chapter will surprise you!!


    ***My Discord


    https://discord.gg/spxKDxt4dv

 Chapter 26 Finally, I鈥檓 Back!!

    *aaap!!!! * *aaaaap!!! *


    "How dare you treat it this way? Look at his hands and feet that are tied like a bag of fruit! He seems to be in such a pitiful state! Do you know how much effort and resources I used to get my hands on him?!!" It was none other than Empress Yury, she was like a tigress who had just lost her newborn, her blood was bubbling with anger when she saw the state in which Alvine was because of her two subordinates.


    "But... it was necessary, Your Highness, if we hadn''t done that... he could have To escape." Champmen caressed his red cheek with some of his disgusting buttons that had just exploded under Yury''s p! He had just returned from their mission sessfully, but to their great surprise, Empress Yury had weed them personally from the entrance of the kingdom with an angry p!


    "Tch, Alfonzo, puts his two behind bars for a while to reflect on their crimes! And bring this elf into the Royal prison!" Seeing the two idiots trying to justify themselves, she was increasingly irritated by their behavior!


    Alfonzo bowed his back with respect, "At yourmand, Your Highness!" Without further ado, he tied them with a gripping spell as if he were only ants who did not deserve his attention.


    "Please be merciful Your Highness!" They said together while they were dragged like pigs going to the ughterhouse. It wasn''t that he didn''t have the powers to resist his chains, but they didn''t dare! He was not crazy enough to disobey the orders of this bloody empress!


    Just after Alfonzo''s departure with his "new prisoners", Yury ordered his guards to bring Vivia into the royal dungeon, she had a vague idea why her two subordinates had captured this cute little elf. But as a punishment, she will deprive them of theirscivious meals for a long time! As for Alvine, no one else had dared to approach him to bring him to the royal castle... everyone was afraid of the divine anger of their bloody empress!


    She carefully detached his ropes with a small dagger she had created with her [intermediate affinity "metal"] and she used gravitational magic to bring him to her apartments!


    _____


    Alvine has just opened his dark blue eyes that seemed dull and lifeless. He looked at a ceiling that was different from that of his room but was more luxurious than that of his room. He was softly lying on a Victorian-style royal bed while looking around him with discouragement, but immediately, a soft hand stroked his cheek delicately! The sudden action made him panic a little and looked in the direction of the owner of this hand eagerly. To his surprise, this hand belonged to a girl who seemed to be in her twenties, she had sparkling brown hair that confessed slightly on the bed, her purple-blue eyes that were filled with a strange affection with a beautiful smile like a cherry tree in the spring and her milky white skin without the slightest imperfection!


    Her appearance had slightly disturbed Alvine a second before his face became dark as a ck anchor! "Who are you?! Why am I here?!" His voice was of unwavering coldness! Despite his memories that were slightly blurred, he knew what had happened to the castle and... HELENE!!


    "Hehe, I can understand your frustration, it won''t help you anymore! All you can do is forget everything that had happened in your life, you are now a new person who has just been born, you no longer have to remember anything! For now, you pertain and will belong only to me alone!" Her voice was sweet that she had never used in hundreds of years!


    Hearing her words, Alvine''s eyes were blood-red filled with hatred. "I would never be yours!" Just after his words, he wanted to retaliate to kill this girl without any hesitation! But he finally realized that his movements were mysteriously sealed! His body could not move an inch! ''I will kill her! I swear to kill all those who were responsible for Helen''s death with my own hands!!'' His teeth collide because of his extreme anger!


    Seeing this scene, Yury sighed with disappointment, but just after a second, his gaze became cold and sharp. "Sigh, you have no choice, my darling, I have several options to make you docile like a little doggie. Hehe, this hatred in your eyes is only temporary. Soon, you will see me as the only mistress to whom you will worship with absolute loyalty!" After her words, she got up out of bed and went to the door nonchntly,


    "You only have 15 minutes! Enjoy the time you have left, before you be my ve who will obey the slightest whim on my part." She locked the door behind her and set up a prison barrier!


    ''Huff, he''s so attractive! I had nned to leave him in his despair for a while... but I can''t spare him anymore! *Huff...* *huff*'' her breathing became heavier and heavier as she thought of Alvine''s beautiful face, his hateful eyes, his confusion, his astonishment... everything suits his perfectly and only increased his man''s charms! ''I wonder what kind of incredible expression will you show me?! Worship? Adoration? Of submission? Or love?!.... Ahhh! Shit, I''m going to go crazed by thinking about it!'' If her subordinates saw her carefully now, they will surely rub their eyes to make sure it was not a hallucination.


    ____


    Alvine, who had just regained control of his body''s movements, got up with calm air and went to the door with azy rhythm, he tried to open the door just to realize that there was a barrier between him and the door wrist. A bitter smile appeared on his lips... ''Sigh, Assi was however right. This world is really not solid! How many people will still die because of me? My father had an ident when he came to pick me up at school with my mother and now H¨¦l¨¨ne!!'' He instinctively clenched his fist until his nails entered his pulpit and bled!


    But just at that moment, he heard a *ding* in his head! At first, he thought he imagined things. But...


    [Minor injury detected, do you want to treat it?!]


    *!!! * His lines of words appeared in his field of vision! Unlike Randolph''s grotesque voice or Assi''s seductive voice... it was the voice of his cute maid! His innocent little fairy whose death he mourns in his heart!


    "Glug! H-Helen ... is it you?" Just with the innocent tone that emanates from this voice, Alvine instantly knew that this voice belonged to H¨¦l¨¨ne! He looked left and right... he didn''t even spare the underside of the bed! After a minute of silence and inspection, he finally realized that it was his spirit that was not reasonable and that the truth had to be epted!


    [Master, you hear me...]


    Once again, he heard the voice! But unlike before, ''I''m sorry H¨¦l¨¨ne, wait for me a little, I swear I''ll avenge you with a hundred times for their suffering!!'' He thought! Believing that it was the voice of Helen''s ghost who wanted to ask for revenge!!


    [Master, please answer me!!]


    *H-Helen? Am I going crazy now?! * his angry expression had turned into a mockery of self! ''I didn''t know I had such a weak mentality!''


    [Please master, you''re not crazy. I''m currently talking to you so calm down and listen to me carefully!]


    *! *


    [I think I have an idea of where I am! But this is not the most important at the moment! You must listen to me carefully, I believe that my soul is currently inside your inner kingdom, you do not have to feel sad for me! But we''ll talk about all these thingster, the most important thing is to get you out between the clutches of this crazy empress!!]


    "..." Alvine is silent for almost thirty seconds to adjust the chaotic emotions in his head! H¨¦l¨¨ne is not dead? She talks to him like when he was talking with Assiaphir.... is Helen with Assi now?! Has she also be a fairy goddess?! And besides, since when is it so single to imagine such ideas?! Between the joy of learning that she was alive and his desire to want to know more...he dropped a breath of air of relief as tears of joy rose to her eyes!


    *Please speak, I''m all ears! * he cried with happiness!<novelnext></novelnext>


    [Never let her put you a seal of very! Under no circumstances!!] It was his ultimate warning! A seal of very is like a personality remodeling! And with the weak body of the current Alvine, he will have no chance of resisting Yury''s if she ced her a seal of very!!


    *Sigh, I would like to shoot this bitch as if she were a useless Dog! But I''m just an inadequate person! Who is not even able to use any magical energy! * a smile of self-derision appeared on his lips after pronouncing his line of sentences. He never gave up when he was meditating, but despite his efforts, he felt no change in him! He was aware that he had to be strong but how to do it?! To protect his new family, to no longer suffer or be used for the profits of others and live in peace... only one thing was necessary... THE STRENGTH!! An overwhelming power that would prevent any enemies, any greedy people, and even any deities would no longer dare to interfere in its affairs!


    [Master, take a look at that!]


    ||||||||||||||||||||STATS||||||||||||||||||||||||||||


    [ Name: Alvine Dragnar ]


    [ Race: Demon ]


    [ Species: Incubus ]


    [ss: Beginner Incubus]


    [SE: 13/ -] [EP: - /-]


    [IQ: emperor] [STR: beginner ]


    [VIT: beginner ] [AGI: beginner ]


    [CHM: holy] [RE: 50M]


    _____


    [Evolution magus/warrior: Intermediate, advanced, Master, great master, spirit, holy, emperor, god, primordial, supreme]


    [Evolution of The Lineage: Silver, Gold, tinum, Diamond.]


    [Natural skills: energy trainer (Lvl 3)/ dual culture(Lvl 2)/ maniption (Lvl 1)]


    [Magic Affinity: ~]


    [Other line: unknown (satat: inactive)]


    _____


    [Sex partners: 2]


    [No Albizan| Hybrid girl-| empress magus-397| EP 1,960,000/ 1,970,000| ]


    [Ashia Sabar| Demon girl-| empress Magus-440| EP 2,600,000/ 3,800,000| ]


    [ Remaining SS: 17899999999999M]


    ___


    Daily mission: learn an intermediate affinity! [Status: In progress]


    *?!?!?*


    ''finally, I''m back!!!'' -Alvine with a smile!!


    ******


    AGI=agility, STR= strong, CHM= Charm, RE=raw energy, VIT=vitality,


    IQ=intelectual quotient, SE= sexual energy! SS= sexual stones

 Chapter 27 Unimaginable Quest

    [Master, take a look at that!]


    ||||||||||||||||||||STATS||||||||||||||||||||||||||||


    [ Name: Alvine Dragnar ]


    [ Race: Demon ]


    [ Species: Incubus ]


    [ss: Beginner Incubus]


    [SE: 10/ -] [EP: - /-]


    [IQ: emperor] [force: beginner ]


    [Vitality: beginner ] [Agility: beginner ]


    [Charm: holy] [Gross energy: 50M]


    _____


    [Evolution magus/warrior: Intermediate, advanced, Master, great master, spirit, holy, emperor, god, primordial, supreme]


    [Evolution of The Lineage: Silver, Gold, tinum, Diamond.]


    [Natural skills: energy trainer (Lvl 3)/ dual culture(Lvl 2)/ maniption (Lvl 1)]


    [Magic Affinity: ~]


    [Other line: unknown (satat: inactive)]


    _____


    [Sex partners: 2]


    [No Albizan| Hybrid girl-| empress-397| EP 1,960,000/ 1,970,000| ]


    [Ashia Sabar| Demon girl-| empress-440| EP 2,600,000/ 3,800,000| ]


    [ Remaining SS: 1789999999999999M]


    ___


    Daily mission: learn an intermediate affinity! [Status: In progress]


    *?!?!?*


    ''finally, I''m back!!!'' -Alvine with a smile!!


    ---


    [I don''t know how it happened or how you''re supposed to use magic. But one thing is certain, as long as you don''t learn, you will never know!]


    *I know H¨¦l¨¨ne, it''s something already familiar to me... I pretty much know how to use it! * his pain of losing a loved one, his anger at being a useless man... everything had disappeared at that moment! The only goal that remains clear in his head was to be strong as soon as possible and make all his enemies pay! Revenge, to subdue this damn empress like a bitch!


    [Master, how can you know this thing? In short, this is not the time, this empress was trying to use you as her ve, hehe, I just have a special gift for her!]


    Hearing his innocentughter that was both diabolical, Alvine had the goosebumps! ''Since when did this innocent girl be like that?!''


    *Very well, let''s try to buy some useful tips again! * His hands trembled with excitement and impatience thinking that he could finally use magic after two and a half years! He was like someone who was a prisoner with the chains of hell!


    With a thought, a new pink interface had appeared in his field of vision where magical affinities, weapons he had never seen, strange skills, and all kinds of strange objects!


    A diabolical smile appeared on his lips when he saw a scene!


    Without further ado, he thoughtfully clicked an elementary affinity...


    |elementary affinities (water, fire, earth, air)|


    |cost: 40SS|


    *Too expensive! But I don''t have time to worry about that! I am buying! * He eximed urgently in his thoughts!


    |Ding, acquired elementary affinity pack|


    He felt a feeling he had not felt for more than two years! Flows of information flowed into his head like a waterfall.


    After a minute, ''So that''s it? I don''t know how it happened, but this new system seems more advanced and more advantageous than the old one! I can use my RE to learn thews, or simply convert them to EP! Too effective!'' His eyes burnedziness of excitement.<novelnext></novelnext>


    *Converted 1000RE to EP! *


    |impossible, you are not strong enough to use such an amount of EP! |


    His smile copsed, but he remembered that Assi told him that only the deities could use a fraction of this energy with caution, otherwise their divine bodies would explode if he loses control of this unknown energy! Unwilling to suffer the same fate as two years ago, He cautiously sought advice from his system!


    *Then convert RE/EP that my body can support. *


    |10RW are being converted... |


    |...10%...30%....50%....60%... |


    ''Tsk, it will be annoying if I manage to run out of EP during my fights!'' The countdown had not even taken more than ten seconds. But during a battle, ten seconds can cost the lives of several people!


    |....100%... 10RE/5,000,000 EP|


    "!!!" A wave of enormous pressure fell on Alvine''s room as if he were a demon god who had just woken up in a deep sleep, the whole room was scolding and trembling under this enormous pressure!


    ''Shit, such an amount of energy will surely alert this madwoman!'' Despite his surprise and astonishment with such an amount of energy that emanates from his body now, he has not lost his calm! The situation was too disadvantaged for him at the moment. ''Despite energy that isparable to an emperor who is one step away from reaching divinity, I am not advantageous with my low-level affinities! I... I really have to be stronger than that and at least be able to use at least rank 7 magic!''- he thought.


    After hiding all his energy in his body as if nothing had happened, he sat calmly on the bed while thinking about an effective way to thwart the n of this obsessed empress! *My charming skill will not have too much effect on her, with her experience and her mastery of higher affinities, I would have no chance of winning against her even if I have an almost infinite magical energy... What is to do?''


    While Alvine had a huge headache by analyzing the situation, H¨¦l¨¨ne intervenes.


    [Master, why not use the same enve spell you used on Ashia? I now know how frightening this enve spell is! I am that you have to be a divine rank to seed in breaking this spell!]


    *No, I will massacre once and for all those who attacked the castle! I would annihte every kingdom, every emperor, I would even kill a deity if he tried to hurt my family! * At that moment, his eyes had relentless coldness, his heart was like a stone that had not made the slightest beat, his blood froze and his whole body gave off an evil aura! He was currently like a demon god who had just lost his only heir!


    A bell sound resonated in his head with a Ding... before shocking new information appeared in his field of vision.


    |indomptable as an evil God, unshakable as a heart of peter, you have decided to fight against deities despite your insignificant level. Thanks to your bravery and determination, you have met the conditions to acquire a new passive skill. |


    |New skill acquired: the heart of the evil god(level 1)|


    |The more arrogant and inflexible you, the higher the level of skill. |


    |Status: passivepetence


    1: You will be immune to submission as an evil God.


    2: Peter''s heart will give you the courage to fight against any enemy who tries to harm your family even if the enemy is a god! |


    With his lines of words, Their expression was not jovial, it is now that he has just realized that this system is more dangerous than the previous one! The cause is simple...


    [Master, I understand that you are angry, but you must know that the more ruthless you are, the more you will lose some of your emotions that will probably nevere back! If this happens, you may no longer feel affection for the people around you! And instead of wanting to protect them, you may treat them as objects that will be of no use to you!] Her voice carried a hint of anxiety that could not be hidden!


    *Sigh, I don''t know too much. But one thing is certain, I won''t let anyone take my family from me anymore! * While he had finished this sentence, *click* the door had suddenly opened and Yury entered the room with a magnificent smile that will trigger the Third World War!


    "Are you ready to serve me for the rest of your life?" She says with determination.


    "If you don''t pay attention, the person who will serve the other forever will be you!" He responds dryly without even sparing him a look.


    "Hehe, you''re so cold with me, I''m euphoric with excitement at the idea of taming such a ferocious beast!" She licked her lips as if she were in the presence of her favorite dish! She to rhythm towards Alvine who always had her back turned and her arms crossed in front of her chest. She wrapped her thin hands around Alvine''s waist while clinging against him affectionately and whispered in his ear... "Huff, if you knew how many hours, days, weeks, months I couldn''t close my eyes because of you. A man, who will help me be at the top, you have nothing more to fear my darling. Soon, your suffering, your hatred, your desire for revenge, all those embarrassing emotions that make you so sad... will be reced by your love and affection for me! I won''t let anyone else, have you. My treasure! After two years of patience, you''re finally at my side!" More she spoke, more excited she was like crazy and Alvine would be as strong as possible.


    "Tch, you deserve a brain diagnosis!" Alvine mocked.


    "Your time is now up. It''s time for me to serve me for eternity! Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of you! Haha!" Just after she had finished pronouncing these lines of words, she took a pink parchment out into her space bag and slightly stung Alvine''s neck with a needle she had made with her magic, she collected blood on the parchment that was suddenly shone with a thousand lights. Alvine who saw his Scene was not panicked!


    Slowly but surely, a tattoo-shaped ne formed around his neck as if he were now a guinea pig of scientists with a serial number. But at the same time,


    |very ne detected. |


    |The indomitable skill to cancel the seal of very and the source of its energy has been sucked in. |


    |emergency questunched, take Yury''s virginity without using a enve seal in 30 minutes. |


    |Award: intermediate rank mage and all statistics|


    |Punition: you will lose your manhood! |


    |Cause of the mission: an evil god will make anyone who dares to do such a thing to him pay! |


    ''Ohh shit!!'' -Alvine, At this moment, He realized that this damn system had just ruined his revenge ns


    ***Author


    Nice reading

 Chapter 28 Cul-De-Sac

    |emergency questunched, take Yury''s virginity without using a enve seal in 30 minutes. |


    |Award: intermediate rank mage and all statistics|


    |Punition: you will lose your manhood! |


    |Cause of the mission: a demon god will make anyone who dares to do such a thing to him pay! |


    ''Ohh shit!! What else is that? This system is not only diabolical, but it is also a number one pervert!'' -Alvine


    "Eh? My seal of very had no effect?! How is this possible?!" She eximed with surprise when she saw her spell dissipate! "Tell me, what have you done to break my very ne?! Even a holy rag will not be able to free himself from my seal! And you''re not even an intermediate mage! How did you do it?!" Her eyes were fixed on him as if she wanted to skin him and study him in detail.


    But Alvine didn''t care about her, currently, he had a more urgent problem to solve, his "junior" was in danger of death! Every second that passed was as if he was watching the time before the apocalypse! While the morous juicy silhouette in front of him had difficulty finding a solution to make him obedient, his brain circuits were moving like a broken machine by wanting to find a solution to his problem! They faced the same problems without realizing it!


    Alvine wanted to take the virginity of this arrogant empress, but he was convinced that as long as she did not make her his ve, he would have no chance against her! His charm is not strong enough to immerse this girl of heavenly beauty in lust. Let''s not even talk about using force! Even H¨¦l¨¨ne had no suggestions for him!


    As for Yury, she wanted to use it to increase her strength... but the most powerful seal she had in her arsenal was useless against "her treasure", she was sure that with the fierce hatred that shone in the eyes of "her treasure", he will never submit to her! Even if she tortures him to death! After all, to be able to resist such a seal, you must have an unimaginable will and at least be holy! But his darling had not even reached the intermediate rank! Between her admiration and frustration, she was somehow more disturbed than Alvine! And the worst in all this, she didn''t even dare to use her strength to subdue him, lest "her treasure" be useless!


    "....Sigh...!!!!" They sighed together as they were confronted in the same impasse!!


    [Master, there must be a solution!] Hearing Helen saying her words with so much confidence, Alvine had the impression that she was like his guardian angel who had just appeared before him with a divine verdict! His eyes were burning with impatience


    [Do you remember her goal by capturing you? She wants to submit you only for dual culture! I think if you try your luck with an attractive offer that she will not be able to refuse... she will obey you!!]


    *Helen, you''re my guardian fairy! My little maid brings good luck!! * Just hearing Helen''s idea, he was like a person who had just reached enlightenment!


    [...] the poor girl, she was too shy for suchpliments!


    A self-derisory smile appeared on Alvine''s lips. He is forced to satisfy his enemy''s request now when he thought he would torture her to death a few seconds ago! The system that is supposed to defend him became his sworn enemy at that moment. With a heavy sigh, he turned to Yury who had a helpless expression, and gave him a mocking look! ''If only this damn system had not threatened me with this "absurd punishment".... sight!''


    "Then, your seal of very still doesn''te? Haha, where did the arrogance and trust you had gone?" He mocked. Heughed.


    "..." she wanted to answer him, but no word came out of her mouth!


    As for Alvine, Despite the hot oil that was bubbling inside his heart, he had an impassive expression! To get out of it, his only chance is to give no hope to this girl who thought she would master her! "You can hit me, torture me to death, skin me alive... I would never be your subordinate!"


    "You... do you think I''ve finished ying my cards?" She had suddenly thought of something. A mischievous smile appeared on her lips! "I have a prisoner with me, to be precise... she''s an elf!"


    Alvine''s smile suddenly turned into darkness, when he heard the words "elf". All his thoughts were focused on Sabrina!<novelnext></novelnext>


    Seeing Alvine''s facial change, she burst out with joy! This is his chance! "Haha, seeing your look, I guess it''s important to you. If you want to see your little blonde elf, you have no other solution than to be mine! Otherwise, she will know hell, hell in the world of the living!" Her smile was as charming as a goddess! As she said her words, her porcin hands delicately caressed Alvine''s cheek as if she were afraid to hurt him!


    ''A blonde-haired elf?.... sigh, She''s talking about this girl who trains with Ashia! Thank God!'' Yury had just relieved him without herself realizing it!


    "Do you think I care about a girl who wanted to kill me? Go ahead, please yourself, she is simply the ve of one of my maid whom your men killed! I will make you pay a hundredfold of his suffering!" He had a bestial ferocity in his eyes while he spoke his words! Even Yury felt ufortable, despite their power gaps! Alvine''s words had given her a huge headache in the face of this situation!


    "Very well, you won! What if... what if we made an alliance? You will move into the castle, I''ll give you everything you want. Everything that is mine will be yours, you will be able to use my possessions as you wish! I will make your safety a top priority for everyone, Your desires will all be taken care of! But...you must~ you must make me your only wife with a wedding ceremony!" She bit her pink lips and pronounced her sentence lines with a lot of effort without forgetting her main goal! Keep it with her! Apart from herst sentence, all her other words were baits to stimte Alvine''s greed!


    Any normal person will find it difficult to reject such an offer. But unfortunately for her, Alvine was not like a normal person! A mischievous smile appeared on his lips! ''Finally, the moment I expected the most!'' Alvine thought.


    "Sigh, you humans who think only of his futile things, have ordered your men tomit a massacre in my house! Do you think that giving me all his things will bring the dead back to life? Do you really believe that all my suffering and sorrow will just disappear with his insignificant things?" His gaze was sharp as the cutting edge of a sword! As for Yury, she had no longer a solution. His head was empty.


    "Everything will be paid by nature! I would offer an ocean if it was within my means to a person who had quenched my thirst! I would burn live a person who threw fireballs at me!" He said. He said. "Do you want cooperation? Here are my conditions... all those who participated in the massacre in my castle, I want them as prisoners! And especially the two people who brought me here!" When he spoke of Bilst?n and Champmen, his voice was even more monotonous than!


    "As for you..." before he continued, H¨¦l¨¨ne intervened.


    [Master, don''t forget my warningter, please! I am still alive, only my body has perished. Don''t forget also the danger you face if unfortunately, she refuses your conditions if she doesn''t have much to gain!]


    With Helen''s warning, he realized that the person who was in danger was not Yury, but him!


    Taking a deep breath, he continues. "You will surely say that you only ordered your men to capture me and that the rest may not have had anything with you! But the truth is very simple, you are the person responsible for all this mess! The person I would like to kill the most is you! But I''m not naive enough not to see the gap that separates us! As a result, my wishes are not achievable and neither is yours! My proposal is simple, you will let me return to my castle and in exchange, I will spend a day with you every three months!" While he was pronouncing his lines of words, his gaze had never left this Yury standing in front of him. Her expressions constantly changed as if she weighed the pros and cons! After a while, she finally replied to Alvine.


    "Your other conditions will not cause me a problem, but the most absurd is thest! I''m not ready to let you leave my castle!" With his voice alone, Alvine knew that he would have a huge headache to be able to negotiate with her! His time was already exceeding 15 minutes! As if that were not enough,


    |Your SE points are below 10! Lust will consume your mind and you will be a sexual beast in thirty seconds! |


    |29...28.. |


    *!!! * seeing this countdown, he had no other option!


    "You will realize the opportunity you just missed after our session!" He wasted no more time, He took Yury''s hand and brought him directly to bed!


    ***


    SE> sexual energies.

 Chapter 29 Ruthless Maidservants!

    *Bam!! * it was the umpteenth person who had just been killed by Sabrina under her anger!


    "No! Bring another knight!" She wiped the blood on her thin fingers. Her white dress was now tinged with red, she was like a demonic girl who terrorized innocent people!


    They had just returned from their conversations with Alicia, the most powerful woman who governs all the kingdoms of demons! Unlike humans, demons have only one sovereign who governs them all. Whether it is the kingdoms of the 2C, 3C, or 4c... all the kings and queens of its kingdoms receive their orders to the only empress daughter who is one step away from reaching the divine rank, namely Alicia Doomy. She awakened the line of dragons, just like Ashia. But her beauty had nothingpared to Yury''s!


    Sabrina and her party had a clear goal! Seek asylum from this sovereign. Of course, Alicia was delighted to see this arrogant girl ask for her help. She is one of the few people who knew about the existence of Sabrina and the small castle. But when she learned that the person Sabrina wanted her to wee into her kingdom was none other than Alvine, the person who has been wanted for more than two years by this bloody empress, a girl who was obsessed with the massacre. She was toozy to trigger a war! But Sabrina''s conditions were so enticing that she did not hesitate to agree with her!


    Sabrina and her gang, who were carrying good news, had arrived at the castle to find him in chaos as if it were the apocalypse that was falling on him! They had not wasted time, her first order was ordered to Ashia to protect her master while she and No massacred thousands of enemies and kept those who were above or equal to the holy rank alive to supply their ve stock!


    After mastering the assants, she asked one of her ves for a report. "Britannia, what is the report?"


    "Mistress Sabrina, More than 4/5 of our troops are dead! And- *gloug* the lord was..." she was nervous beyond imagination when she had to report this news that could cost her life!


    "Talk! What happened to the master!" Her hands trembled with nervousness as she asked her question!


    "Gloug* Lord Alvine was kidnapped by two emperors who had killed Helen!"


    Reported Britannia!


    ? *ppp!!! * instantly, the human ve known as Britannia was thrown more than fifteen meters away by Sabrina''s p.


    His purplish-blue eyes were of unimaginable coldness! When No and Ashia had just learned the same thing, she was no longer the sympathetic girls as when they were with Alvin, but they were like beings straight out into the depths of hell! Their interrogation was simple, the 108 prisoners they had spared for supplies were now the most unhappy.


    She asked the prisoners about roles... namely, what kingdom does your troop belong to? Who gave you the order to attack us? Who are the two people who captured the master? Who are they under whose orders?!..:. Answering her questions or not, regardless of the answer, only death was waiting for the designated person! Currently, out of the 108 prisoners, there were only 44 survivors left!!


    "Please! Please keep me alive, I was forced to join the troops! I was not killing anyone! Be merciful! A sacred rank mage who had just been designated by Sabrina had tears like a waterfall while he asked for mercy from his evil maids!


    "No, you don''t need to bring him for his questions, he''s useless!" While waiting for Sabrina''s words, his face had regained his color a little second but was only a moment before Sabrina continued her sentence.


    "You can simply kill this useless thing and all the other people who are like him! She turned to Ashia, without worrying about the deep despair that had appeared on the man''s face. "Ashia uses a long-distance transmission talisman, tell Alicia to send reinforcements... we will destroy the kingdom of Arysha and all those under her governance!"


    "At your orders, Lady Rina!" It was as if they were possessed by evil souls! Their frightening expression had nothing more to do with the sweetness that Alvine was used to seeing... it was their true natures, ruthless!


    -----


    Meanwhile, in the meantime,


    "You will realize the opportunity you just missed after our session!" He wasted no more time, He took Yury''s hand and brought him directly to bed!


    The bloody empress, the girl who is known for her cruelty and arrogance had just followed Alvine while she was still in her stupor! If his ministers saw this scene... maybe they will go crazy about disbelief!<novelnext></novelnext>


    "What?!! What is... Hmmmppphhh~" before she could continue her sentence, Alvine ced his lips on her luscious and wet lips! He pushed her directly on the bed that could easily amodate more than 15 people!


    "No, no, no, no... you don''t understand!" Her agitation could not be hidden! The sudden change in the situation puzzled her, she doesn''t know if she should be happy or sad. She of course wants to practice dual culture with Alvine to increase her strength, after all, it was her intention from the beginning.


    But she had not prepared mentally. She wanted to ask him to wait for her to be ready for that... but it was as if she were given methods to increase her strength but she decides to keep the said method for tomorrow!


    "Sigh, well, if you don''t want this session, then you can forget all the offers I have offered you. Forever!" He replied. By the time the 30-second time was disyed in front of him, he had turned into his incubus shape to increase his chances by a few percent!


    While Yury looked at his two attractive red pupils with strange motifs that made Alvine''s charm more mysterious, she could no longer refuse Alvine''s offer! Even if the empress ranks could resist Alvine''s charms, she could not resist right now! The cause is simple, in addition to having a deep sexual desire for Alvine, Alvine''s offer was like a murmur from the devil for her heart that had not known her kinds of experience! That is, the interaction between a man and a woman. ''Ahhh! How can it be so attractive? He is still my hostile, as long as he has not received my seal, I do not trust him. Maybe by bing a little stronger I can seed next time!'' She Thought.


    "A-All right, if you try to hurt me, I swear I would kill you without the slightest hesitation!" Despite her harsh words, Her face showed another facade, her cheeks had be timid pink, and her two pupils began to shine with the sparks of lust! Alvine was somehow relieved when she saw her give in!


    |psed time, self-defense process activated: lust mode|


    Instantly, Alvine''s pupils became pink and his gaze became drunk with lust, even his wings and tail had turned pink. His breathing became heavier and heavier and all his senses were focused on every centimeter of Yury''s body that was perfectly well sculpted by the best craftsman.


    "Uh? Are you sure you''re okay?" Yury who was lying on the bed waiting to be devoured by Him, could not help but ask him with confusion!


    Her voice was like a celestial melody that reasons in his heart! He wanted her so intensely that her manhood was erected to form a bump in his pants! ''Shit, this damn fashion of lust really turns my charming skill against me!'' He was so disgusted with himself when he saw his lineage give him a strong desire for this slut. But he did not have the power to resist.


    "No, you just have to let me do it, rx." Seeing that he could no longer hold back, he joined Yury who was lying on the bed with a red face! She had only one thought in mind: I will check if the legend told by my ancestors is true! If it''s false, I would kill him without the slightest hesitation!'' She was thinking, while her two lips kissedfortably!


    Just with her kiss, Alvine knew that this empress was a white sheet for all her long years! He felt proud to be able to take the virginity of such a person who is feared by the whole kingdom! His ns of revenge and hatred Were been reced by obscene thoughts when "lust mode" was activated!


    While he kissed gently, Alvine goes to the next step, he caresses the plump and sensitive udders that had never been touched by anyone else until now with greed, their, sizes or twists, all his factors were of superior quality even though they are covered with silk fabric! Each little pinched Alvine made her body tremble and disrupted the rhythm of her kiss, despite her futile efforts to want to control herself!


    After a moment of kissing, Alvine disconnected his lips from hers while she breathed loudly with her eyes that were now drunk with lust!


    "I see that you enjoy your first kiss, Um, what if I showed you something that is a hundred times more exciting than a simple kiss?!" A teasing smile appeared on Alvine''s lips as he told Yury his lines!


    "Um." She timidly nodded her head when she heard Alvine''s proposal!


    "Then get ready to take a walk Under the pink skies!"


    ***


    Discord


    https://discord.gg/spxKDxt4dv

 Chapter 30 Alvine & Yury [~]

    "Then get ready to take a walk in the pink skies!" He undressed Yury after undressing. And there, milky white skin without the slightest imperfection with two bouncing melons of size E with their pink nipples well erect like a rock apanied by a slightly swollen pink feint without the slightest tuft of hair at the bottom of his belly!


    "I just want to see how beneficial your dual culture powers will be to me! If it turns out that they are false, I would kill you for daring to touch me! I would kill you as if you were a pig who~ annnng~!!!" Before she finished her sentence, a moaning that would melt the bones of any man escaped between her lips! She was surprised to see Alvine having fun ying with her breasts without sparing the slightest attention to her death threats! ''What a nerve!'' -Yury


    "Humph, wasn''t it you who captured me? To punish you for threatening me, don''t me me for not being gentle with you!" While he was saying his words, he had a mischievous smile on his lips!


    "Tch, what do I have to fear from a novice-ranking mage? You~ Ahhh~ stop pinching my nipples! Unnngh~!" Between thefort, she felt under Alvine''s teasing hands and her arrogance... she appreciated while rejecting Alvine''s teasing!


    "Shut, forget your status for a while and be my whore if you don''t want to have regrets!" He said his words While his mouth was locked on the bouncing round udder and caressed his nipple with his tongue.


    "Never~ sooner orter, you will serve me! And you will be my usual ve~ oooh~" her hands were clenched on Alvine''s tuft of hair, while she held Alvine''s head to give him no chance to escape!


    Alvine no longer wanted to waste his time with useless speeches, after all, he was sure that this empress would be his ve afterpleting this damn absurd quest! And there, he will have every chance of treating her as he wants!


    With his incubus instincts and his experience acquired during two years of continuous sex, satisfying this virgin empress is child''s y! Wanting to take it from all sides, His tail that had remainedzy from the beginning came into y just like his first time with Ashia! Just with a slight contact, every cell of Yury''s body trembled with exultation! She was more sensitive to Alvine''s jokes than Ashia and No! "Hhhhhnnnngh~ you really know how to make this empressfortable~ continue like that~ it''s an order!" Hearing this annoying sentence, He stoppedpletely!


    "Uh? What are you ying?! Didn''t you hear my orders?!" Her tearful eyes became cold as if she were talking to one of her vassals!


    "If you want me to continue, then you must apologize by saying "I''m sorry master"!" He had a mischievous smile when he saw this scene! ''You''ll see how I''m going to have fun with you obsessed Empress!'' -Alvine


    "Tch, you''re really annoying." But despite everything, "I''m sorry master! Are you happy?" She spoke her words with her teeth clenched! Alvine was in a second state when he heard his words. He expected to torture her a little more with this condition that she had just crossed with ease! ''Humph wait for a little, you''ll call me master soon!''-Alvine


    Without losing another second, he positioned himself towards the pink feint, his head between his fragrant thighs and he licked on Yury''s fragrant feint before wildly sucking the honey juice from this honey cave. His sudden action jumped out of euphoria! "Hhhhnnng~ you were born to be my partner! I order you... no, I mean... mmmph~ yes that''s it~ nng~" Spending more than hundreds of years being a virgin, imagine what kind ofck she had!


    As for Alvine, for a reason he did not know, since he first tasted No juice, he had realized that it was a magical taste that was appreciated by his pte! The taste was so unique to him that it had somehow be his favorite drink! It was like a vampire who liked to suck the blood of his victims! ''Maybe it''s because I''m an incubus?!'' -Alvine


    While Yury moaned like a crazy girl who was lost in lust, Alvine reveled in every hundred liters of fragrant nectar that escaped into her honey cave! After a brief moment that seemed to be an eternity of lust for Yury.


    After letting this girl reach the top at least three times, he walked on all fours towards the two tits that went up and down with Yury''s strong breath... He was now essentially sitting on her chest, trying to be careful not to put too much of his weight on her for fear of causing her difort because of her weight. Yury watched his actions without interrupting him, after all, since Alvine started his rides, everything he did gave him more exciting pleasure than the previous one!


    Yury''s two boobs were held together by his two hands while Alvine''s erect dick went back and forth in totalfort! He held his head by his hair and pushed his veined stem deeper between plump breasts to make his way to the honeyed pink lips of this human with a perfectly sculpted face! While every push of her dick, his nd efleured this empress''s juicy lips, she had unconsciously unlocked ess to let this majestic dick have morefort in her secondary pussy!


    "Hmmm~ your instincts are reallymendable!" Of course, Alvine will appreciate this feeling of celestial euphoria! Despite being able to plunge his virility into such luxurious walls, an empress who was known for her cruelty and beauty assiduously served his junior. Who wouldn''t be happy and proud of that? He abandoned the titjob and pushed his dick to the bottom of his throat until he rubbed against his uv while elerating his movements before making a deep discharge in it! "Huuuuf~ your mouth is incredible~" he didn''t need to ask her to swallow his sperm because he had directly discharged it at the bottom of his throat without sparing it in the least!


    "Huff, you have experience and guts, it''s not to displease me! It gives me more courage to be able to tame you!" She was not offended by his actions, on the contrary, she had not been so happy for hundreds of years!


    "I wish you a lot of courage! That being said, let''s move on to the main dishes! It''s time to discover a new world that you had never seen even with your several hundred years!" His eyes shone with impatience as he pronounced his lines of words! He slightly lifted his chubby buttocks and ced a pillow underneath it to make the pussy more easily essible and better ravaged her! "I wish you good luck in maintaining your status as a dominant empress for the next few minutes, hehe." Said Alvine, while he rubbed his dick on the dripping pussy he was about to mark as his new territory!


    "Don''t worry about me, I have endured pains that are beyond your imagination! A little suffering is nothing for-Ahhh!!" The ruthless Alvine plunged directly into the pussy that was tight around his dick without sparing her any pity!


    He had not lost a second after Yury''s hymen broke, he elerated directly into her while she bit her lower lip to hold back with her tears that flowed like the pipe break a tap! Alvine was even more shocked when she saw that she was resisting pain! Without losing another second, the little sympathy he had for her had grown because of all the suffering she is willing to endure to achieve her goal. Just with this thought, he became a little sweeter with her while waiting for her pain to fade a little before continuing the war. Because of the state of "lust" something unknown forced him to make this slut feel pleasure.<novelnext></novelnext>


    After a moment of sweetness, Alvine saw that her cheeks were regaining their dating color, the painful expression on her face gradually disappeared and she had let go of her grip on her pink lip which was now red as if he bleeds because of her teeth! Seeing that she was fine and had be ustomed to the size of his veined stem, He did not wait too long, he ced a sweet kiss on his lips while elerating his bottom movements! As for Yury, all she could do was receive everything that came to her passively! She who was used to being the protagonist was now a secondary character during her match with Alvine!


    "Hnnng~ it''s so good~!!!" Her brain, nerves, and every centimeter of her cells felt waves of pleasure she had never experienced before! Her porcin legs had locked Alvine as if she was afraid that he would tease her in such a moment! With each push of his virility into this honeyed cave, he ventured deeper and deeper into and unknown to the marked!


    After a while, Intense pleasure between the two "enemies", "Ah~ Hah~ Ie~ I feel like I''ming~mmmmpphhh~" while she shouted obscene words and her charming face that now had an erotic expression and the cute cries that escaped between her pink lips... Alvine was getting crazier and crazier about her!! While the sounds of two pulpits in contact coupled with Yury''s obscene moans, His two hands held and pinched from time to time Yury''s two small pink buds who shouted ecstasy, he approached his face to his ears and whispered to him, "no, slut empress. You do not have the right to cum first, you must serve your "young master" more assiduously or you can simply beg me to let youe! *Bite*" he blew slightly into her ear before biting her lobe without stopping his other movements!


    "Mmh~ I won''t lower myself to that anymore~" just after her sentence, she felt that Alvine wanted to stop as before! "Please continue you don''t have the right to stop! It''s okay, You won... "Please master, let me cum"!!"


    "*p*, you just have to be obedient like a small slut for a while if you want to reach the top!"


    "Eeek~ no i''m going crazy~ This is-Ah~ Ah" She obediently nodded as if she were no longer the same person earlier!


    A woman will always remain a woman! No matter her strength, if she finds a man to her liking, it will be a strength but also her weakness! Even men are no exception to this rule!


    "Ahhhh~ KuH~ I'' cumming Aigaaain!~" -Yury crazy~


    After 30 minutes of intensive battle, currently, Yury was softly lying on Alvine''s torso defenseless! She could feel Alvine''s hot sperm between her tight walls around Alvine''s dick! But Alvine wasn''t crazy enough to attack her! Even if she was like a weak woman, it is an almost impossible task for him to hurt her with his current level.


    Instead of risking his life for a lost cause, he instead took advantage of the erotic contact of their two bodies that are now slightly sweating, despite the magical artifact of venttion that was at the corners of the room!


    "Would you want another round?!" Asked Alvine.


    "Ah, Huff, no, I think I''ve reached my limits!" She was out of breath, While her sparkling brown hair was inplete disorder her cheek was ced on her chest where she could hear the clear beat of Alvine''s heart!


    Just after this exchange of words, a peaceful silence settled in the room, Yury was still lying on Alvine while enjoying the virility of thetter who was still pulsating in her juicy cave! As for Alvine...


    |lust mode disable|


    |level up.... |


    |level up.... |


    ****


    If you have followed my story so far... you must find it interesting where you expect something more interesting... your opinion will be very useful to me, don''t forget to let me know your opinions and expectations in thements!


    ****


    If you have followed my story so far... you must find it interesting where you expect something more interesting... your opinion will be very useful to me, don''t forget to let me know your opinions and expectations in thements!

 Chapter 31 Yurys Decision

    |Lust mode disable|


    |instant upgrade.... |


    |instant upgrade.... |


    |All your statistics at the below of the advanced level will be upgraded to the advanced level. |


    |Acquired elementaryws: use 3/3 times|


    |acquired healingws: use 4/4 times|


    |you unlocked... |


    ....


    His mouth was wide open. He had never imagined that doing dual culture would pay so big, even if he had only fucked this slt empress as he did with No and Ashia. Could it be that this girl has a special body? Or is it due to his new system?'' - he thought.


    After a two-minute break, Yury, who was softly lying above him, raised his head with a satisfying smile. But despite everything, she didn''t want to show it... "Hm, you held on to the end. But it''s not enough yet to spare you... as long as I don''t see any significant change, I''ll skin you alive!" She always felt Alvine''s virility in her. Despite her strong desire to continue the sensual battle with Alvine, but, she knew that she had reached her limits even though she had strong endurance. After getting out of bed staggering towards her space bag next to her dress, she took what seemed to be a bracelet that disyed her statistics and put it on her right hand to check her Level...


    Just after five seconds, her eyes were filled with disbelief when she saw her magic points and other statistics! As if she could not believe it, she rechecked several times with the same procedures while changing her bracelet. After a minute of verification, the shock on her face turned into a bright smile, she had almost jumped for joy because of her overexcitation.


    Alvine did not know if he shouldugh or cry at the sight of this scene, he saw his opponent with his sperm flowing throughout his thighs with a satisfying smile like an idiot who was telling of her new power. He would be happy if she were an ally or something simr... but this girl in front of him was indeed his sworn enemy!


    "Congrattions for being able to escape a death sentence. I''m going to take a shower and we''ll talk afterward." She pointed out enthusiastically.


    "No, I''m not as much time at my disposal." He objected with determination. "Either you agree with my conditions or you reject my conditions. There is nothing more to negotiate!" He knew he had the advantage for the moment, if he let this bitch think more, who knows what twisted n she will try to use against him?


    Hearing the assertion of this man in front of her who dared to contradict him, she had an intense desire to tear him to pieces and feed her beasts with his pulpit. But she tried to calm down by taking a strong breath. "Very good, but only the soldiers who participated in the assault and the two men you want. And when you ask for your visit once a week... I want you three weeks in my castle! And I would besiege you ten of my loyal warriors and emperor Magus under yourmand, they will protect you from future threats!" She spoke her words with her teeth pressed against each other.


    Alvine almost burst outughing with annoyance. "You''re crazy, aren''t you? What is the difference between your offer and the one before? Moreover, those responsible had never been the soldiers but those who had given them orders to attack my castle, including You! Sigh, as for three weeks/month, I have to study, so if you want to meet me, it''s up to you to arrange and not the other way around! And it will be a maximum of three times a month!" He affirmed without flinching.


    A destructive dark red aura rose from her body like a goddess of death when she heard Alvine''s condition. "You! Who do you think you are? I would point out that you are my prisoner! I have not only spared you your miserable life but also given you the privilege of negotiating with me! Don''t push your luck further if you don''t want to regret it afterward!" Her eyes shone with the cruelty that will cause anyone to lose in depth. But Alvine was as calm as the water of theke under the full moon. He was not in the least affected by her bloody aura, but he could see through this aura that this girl in front of him was more dangerous than he had imagined! Out of caution, he nced at his status.


    [] [Miyako Yury |Human girl -714| magus empress-445 | holy warrior-310 | EP 2 050 000/2 050 000| VIT 1200/1200]


    |Magic Affinity: elementary (Water, fire), Intermediate (metal, Healing), Advanced (gravitational)


    |Laws: elementary, healing. | []


    ''She is very strong, it''s indisputable... it looks like the fact that I reached the advanced level has evolved my inspection skill.'' -Alvine.


    ||||||||||||||||||||STATS||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||


    [ Name: Alvine Dragnar ]


    [ Race: Demon ]


    [ Species: Incubus ]


    [ss: advanced Incubus]


    [SE: 100/ -] [EP: 5 005 000/6 500 000]


    [IQ: emperor] [STR: advanced ]


    [VIT: advanced ] [AGI: advanced ]


    [CHR: holy] [RW: 49 999 995/-]


    _____


    [Evolution magus/warrior: Master, great master, spirit, holy, emperor, god, primordial, supreme]<novelnext></novelnext>


    Lineage: copper (Lvl 4)


    [Evolution of The Lineage: Silver, Gold, tinum, Diamond.]


    [unique skills: energy trainer (Lvl 3)/ dual culture(Lvl 3)/ maniption (Lvl 2)]


    [Magic Affinity: Elementary(all)]


    [Laws: healing (3/3), elementary(3/3)]


    _____


    [Sex partners conquered: 2]


    [No Albizan| Hybrid girl-| empress-397| EP 1,000,000/ 1,970,000| ]


    [Ashia Sabar| Demon girl-| empress-440| EP 2,000,000/ 3,800,000| ]


    [ Remaining SS: 178999M~]


    ___


    Daily mission: learn an intermediate affinity! [Status: In progress]


    ___


    ''Tch, I''m always far from her level.'' He felt a little disappointed with his statistics When he took a look at hisst ones. ''But Ashia''s EP are superior to her EP, is it because she is of the demon''s race? I need more details to better equip myself in this world.''


    "You can do what you want! But if you follow this way, I promise you that as long as a breath of life emanates from my body, I will make your life hell!" He affirmed with relentless coldness in his eyes. An advanced mage who threatens an empress mage, people will burst outughing at his madness. But Yury, who knew that Alvine had just reached the advanced rank in less than two hours while he was at the novice rank, could not help but be wary of him. She was considered a genius among geniuses butpared to Alvine, she could not even consider her talent as a means! And the worst thing about all this was she wasn''t ready to let go of her big piece of meat or hurt him. She had only one option, it was to put it by his side at all costs. And since her seal of very did not work, she could only clench her teeth and give in! "So what do you say about a week?!"


    "Four days/month is myst offer!" He asked with concern. ''I have practically be a whore who sells himself. Although this dual-culture power apport me a lot of gain, it is also a burden. But as long as I am the strong, nothing would matter!'' That was his line of thought.


    "Tch, very good! You said you were a student, didn''t you? How about making the transfer to my tower? "She proposed. ''To achieve my goals, I still have to y the games with him. I will do some research at the end of our conversation to find a more powerful spell and you will end up being mine. I take the oath on my ancestors!'' Her pupils sparkled with determination when she set herself her intention.


    Alvine was not naive enough to believe that she had no back thought... "No, I want to study at the Brisht Tower. I still have to register and pass the admission test." He shook his head as a refusal.


    Her eyes widen when she heard the words "registration". That is to say, this man in front of him had not yet begun his studies? How is this possible? She can one can see the mana he was trying to hide from her thanks to a passive skill she had acquired. "So you haven''t started your studies yet... but you''re at an advanced rank, and you have at least two elementary affinities... I don''t know what to say... how old are you to reach such a level... and besides, what''s your very name?!" She finally realized this minor detail but which could be major in a way.


    As for Alvine, he didn''t know how to react. ''She''s really a slut! How can you do it... without knowing my name?''


    As if she knew what Alvine thought, "w-what? What are you thinking about right now? I''m not time to waste looking for the details of a useless man like you!!" She replied while blushing slightly with difort.


    ''As I was going to believe you'' -Alvine. "Alvine Dragnar, 20 years old." He appeared nonchntly.


    "20 years old?!! Impossible!" She affirmed with disbelief. ''How can someone reach the advanced rank at the age of 20?! He makes fun of me!'' -Yury.


    A breaking wave of curiosities invaded her, without wasting a second, she firmly held Alvine''s right hand and forcibly hung her bracelet of statistics. Naturally, Alvine did not want to show her personal information to this girl who was even more obsessed than No and unlike No, she was a potential enemy. Who was crazy enough to show off his personal information with an enemy?


    "Shit! Let me Quiet, Fucking obsessed!" He could only get rid of his grip after Yury wanted to let go of his hand. Her strength had surprised him even more than he thought! His need to increase his strength became increasingly urgent when he had been seized by her.


    As for Yury, her eyes had alreadye out of their orbits. "F-five million magical energy points?!!! A-Are you sure you are an advanced rank mage and not a divine ss mage who wants to hide among us?!!" She stuttered with nervousness. If she had provoked a deity... then she can no longer do anything but beg for her life! the Mage Divine are known for their arrogance, they can kill thousands of people just because of one person, destroying an entire kingdom is nothing for them! Although her bracelet clearly showed that Alvine was an advanced magus, she could never believe it! Even she, as empress, had only one million five hundred thousand EPs before her double culture with Alvine! But this man had more than five million PE and was at the advanced level?!! Where are the norms and justice in this world?!!


    "Tch, if I were a divine ss mage do you think you will still live?! I would have already annihted you, your kingdom, and all those under your governance!" Alvine replied with annoyance. In a world where strength was his spine, who is lenient enough to spare those who have hurt his loved ones?! Everyone except him!


    She was not at the end of her surprise... when her eyes fell on the information at the very bottom, it was at this moment that she had begun to sweat for real! ''He has the samews! An advanced mage who can use thews?!'' Her hand trembled with the bracelet. At that moment, she had only one thing in mind... be Alvine who has a monstrous talent will be her ally forever with a divine pact that they will sign together that are known to be invible and impossible to break for the mortals... where he would kill him with his own hands before he grows up. It doesn''t matter if she loses her chance to reach divine rank!


    ***


    Support me...

 Chapter 32 Preparation For The Entrance Test

    "Alvine, I have a question for you. How many years have you started your home learning?" Her voice was monotonous, without emotion, and her question had a deep meaning. In Alzania, any race with intelligence will begin to learn magic when it reaches the age of 18. It is only at this age that the meridians of the body will be strong enough to withstand the weight of mana! This is why to register and be a student at the Ivory Tower on the continent of humans, the nature tower on the continent of the Elves, the tower of hell on the continent of demons... or the Brisht universal tower, you must reach 18 years old to be able to register.


    "Why are you interested in my journey all of a sudden? This is personal information. I won''t reveal anything to you at all." He shook his head with disagreement. "Is our agreement valid or not?" He asked eagerly, he didn''t want to worry Sabrina and her gang the best, will be to go home as soon as possible!


    "I want an additional condition... I want us to sign a non-nuisance pact on a celestial parchment!" She will require. While taking out an archaic parchment into her Space bag, without wasting time she signed it directly and the parchment shone slightly with a golden glow!


    Alvine was currently riding Between surprise and mistrust, he of course knew the meaning of "a pact of non-aggression on a celestial parchment". Why do you want to sign such an agreement with me? You have nothing to gain in it... so why?" His expression became more and more suspicious as he thought more about the actions of this empress. She had power, in a position of strength, she governs a powerful kingdom of 2C... as for him, he had only his maids and some ves who may all have died at the hour he spoke. In short, he had nothing material that could put water in this empress''s mouth...


    "Don''t try to find out why." She said impatiently. Alvine could see that she was slightly nervous, but he didn''t care, after all, the person who will benefit more... will be him. At least for now.


    He nonchntly signed the contract after verifying that there were no traps with it.


    Just after his signature, the golden aura that emanated from the parchment was divided into two parts, one had disappeared when she came into contact with Yury. As for the other part of the golden aura that had just reached the Alvine body,


    |The Divine Pact has been detected. |


    |Skill "Heart of the demon god" activated|


    |Indomitable: the effects of the pact have been neutralized|


    |10Divine energy detected, do you want to turn it into EP or do you want to increase your RE? |


    A mischievous smile bloomed over his lips when he saw his lines of words in his field of vision. ''Apparently, the "Heart of the Devil God" skill spares me a lot of future problems!'' He thought.


    *Convert it to EP! * He affirmed with excitement.


    |10 Divine Energies/100,000EP sessfully|


    ''Hm. so if I understand correctly, 1RE/500,000 and 1DE/10,000... It''s perfect, I can at least no longer worry about mana!'' If others heard his lines of thoughts... they will surely wet their pillows with their tears. It is the dream of any mage to have a sufficient mana reserve. But in his case, he is almost unlimited!


    "Very well, now that we have signed the heavenly agreement, no one can harm the other, we are no longer able to betray each other. Even thinking of treason amounts to going against the will of the agreement. If this ever happens, the person will suffer a heavenly Punishment!" She announced with relief.


    As for Alvine, he no longer cared about his things. Because thanks to his unique skill that had just transformed the energy of the agreement into EP, only the girl in front of him is obliged to obey the terms of the agreement, he is free to act as he sees fit. By realizing this detail, his smile became brighter and wider from one ear to the other. ''Wait for me for the time that I would have enough strength for my revenge.'' -Alvine


    "If there''s nothing else to do, I think I''ll go home!" He asked without worrying about his manners as always. Especially now that this annoying girl could no longer do anything to harm him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Hm, I would assign you to my men to escort you to the castle. You will be able to leave with your ve who is on warning... as for others, I would send them to you after gathering them all." She answered calmly, different from her usual answer. What made Alvine feel strange.


    As if she could feel Alvine''s piercing look, she exined to him. "Don''t worry about that, it''s just that after the signing of the heavenly pact, it forces us to treat the other party as its equal. From now on, you will no longer be able to betray me and the same for me... so I no longer have anything to fear from you and it''s reciprocal." She replied nonchntly.


    "Very well then I''ll let you make the preparations, and I don''t want an escort, I don''t trust them. You just have to free my ve and we will go back to the castle...


    Before Alvine ended his words, Yury stopped him with her palm in front of his mouth. "It''s impossible, I can''t let you go home alone. The road is not safe for a person as reliable as you. So let me apany you. Anyway, it''s been more than 5 years since I set foot outside." She replied with an unwavering expression as if Alvine could do nothing to make her change her mind.


    Alvine was not naive enough to believe that this obsessed cared about him without a back thought, she was definitely worried about losing her only chance to divinity. But he didn''t care, an agreement is an agreement... in any case, he had more to gain in their agreement than she did.


    ________


    It was a morning like no other...


    The melodious song of the birds resonated in the forest near a six-story ck castle. Warriors and Magi of different races trained in the course of it, when inside the castle, many maids cleaned up and all kinds of secondary tasks... everything was animated like a royal castle. The castle in question was none other than Alvine Castle.


    Two weeks ago, He returned to the castle with Yury, Vivia, the little elf girl who was training with Ashia and 12 prisoners. At that time, Sabrina, with the help of Empress Alicia, had raised an army of 10,000 holy magus and warriors and hundreds of emperor magus and warriors to annihte the ten kingdoms without forgetting the eleventh, the kingdom of Arysha! Just as they were preparing to carry out their wars, Alvine had appeared and exined what had happened and how he ended up signing a heavenly pact with Yury! His maids were so angry that they wanted to kill this daring empress who had dared to order her men to kidnap their master and kill Helen. But unexpectedly, Alvine stopped them, and acted as if he were under the influence of the pact... but in reality, he had his ns of revenge for this empress! After settling all this, Alvine left the 12 prisoners (7kings, 3 queens, Bilst?n and Champmen) under the care of Sabrina and her ruthless gang!


    As for Empress Alicia, it''s another story...


    Today was not a morning like any other because, Alvine, the only master of the castle who was no lessrge and less luxurious than a castle in the 3C kingdom, must begin his studies at the Brisht Tower. To be more precise, take the admission test...


    But since he was two yearste, he will have to do a special test and pass it if he wants to join his pairs in the 3rd year!


    "Ahh. My head hurts me, my eyes are blurred, my body is numb... I feel that my end is near..." it was none other than Alvine, who was in a pitiful state. The cause is simple, Sabrina and the others who had just learned that Helen''s soul had miraculously survived and is currently housing in Alvine''s head thanks to an identity artifact that Sabrina had tested on Alvine. And Alvine who was supposed to be adequate forever is now miraculously healed, Sabrina no longer spared him... since his return to the castle, Every day, He had only two hours of sleep time, two lunch poses, and ten minutes in the bathroom. Apart from his actions, all he did was learn all kinds of useful knowledge in the morning. In the evening, it was his catch-up sses if we can call them that for someone who had never registered for the tower.


    Sabrina''s objective was simple... first: to prevent Alvine from enduring the same fate as two years ago. Second: boost his knowledge at the level of a third-year student so as not to fall behind his age.


    "Master, make an effort, we only have thirty minutes left toplete your training. And we will go to Brisht Tower for your entrance test. sses had started more than three months ago, you''d better give yourself to the full so as not to be the ball of your ss!" He had no longer seen Sabrina giving in to his whims... instead, he had a ruthless Sabrina who had not given him any gift so far.


    But despite everything, he persevered until the thirty minutes had passed. Sabrina finally closed the book that had the area of having more than two thousand pages with a satisfying smile. She moistened her pink lips with her tongue before speaking... "Master, congrattions, you are now ready to pass the contest test and participate in your sses in the Brisht Tower." She said with excitement.


    "Finally, it wasn''t very early! " -Alvine

 Chapter 33 First Test... Magic Theory.

    When the sun was at its zenith, two silhouettes were sitting on a dragon-lizard of spiritual rank who wanted more than 3,000 kilometers per hour... an elf girl who had the area to be in her twenties and a man with neat features who had the area of being the same age.


    "Listen to me carefully master, when we are at the tower, never register as a demon, you must at all costs pretend to be a human... otherwise the problems will be no less than that of this crazy little empress." A melodious voice resounded between Sabrina''s lips as she exined some basic rules she had put in ce to spare them unnecessary problems.


    "Okay, you don''t have to worry about that. I am not as carefree for not taking precautionary measures. But the most annoying is the magical energy test artifacts. You know, with my current mana points that do not correspond to my advanced mage level... I feel that I will attract more problems." The young man who had just answered Sabrina was none other than Alvine. Both were sitting on Sabrina''s contracted beast and heading towards Brisht''s tower.


    "Hm, you don''t have to worry about that. The fact that you master all the elementary, intermediate, and advanced affinities will be more problematic thanparing to Your amount of mana, which is not a big problem. Um, but I think it will be fine for you, you may get into some trouble but you should be able to manage them without too much trouble. But what you should never let happen is not to let anyone discover your species!" Sabrina severely reminded him of the most crucial thing. During the previous two weeks, Sabrina had not only helped Alvine with her theoretical studies, but also with asional duels and especially the mastery of her mana. The only secret that could have escaped Sabrina''s falcon eyes was her skill as an "energy trainer" and "heart of the demon god" that could not even be identified even with the test bracelet.


    ||||||||||||||||||||STATS||||||||||||||||||||||||


    [ Name: Alvine Dragnar ]


    [ Race: Demon ]


    [ Species: Incubus ]


    [ss: advanced Incubus]


    [SE: 58/ -] [EP: 6 030 050/6 500 000]


    [IQ: emperor] [STR: advanced ]


    [VIT: advanced ] [AGI: advanced ]


    [CHR: holy] [RE: 5 000 067/-]


    _____


    [Evolution magus/warrior: Master, great master, spirit, holy, emperor, god, primordial, supreme]


    Lineage: copper (Lvl 4)


    [Evolution of The Lineage: Silver, Gold, tinum, Diamond.]


    [Natural skills: energy trainer (Lvl 4)/ dual culture(Lvl 3)/ maniption (Lvl 2)]


    [Magic Affinity: Elementary(all), intermediate(all) Advanced(gravitational& nature)]


    [Laws: healing (2/3), elementary(2/3)]


    _____


    [Sex partners: 2]


    [No Albizan| Hybrid girl-| empress-397| EP 1,960,000/ 1,970,000| ]


    [Ashia Sabar| Demon girl-| empress-440| EP 2,600,000/ 3,800,000| ]


    [ Remaining SS: 178999M~]


    ===============


    He had time to refuel his stock of affinities, test the twows he had temporarily acquired from Yury to revive the forest around his castle. Meanwhile, he had several experiments with his system to learn more about it. It will lose 3SE/day, its RE recharge automatically thanks to its natural skill "energy trainer" which can absorb all forms of energy. But after updating its system, it allows it to absorb the energy of nature only. Not the mana of living beings or their vital energies... but he didn''t care. After all, the level of this skill is only at level 4 at the moment


    After another 30 minutes in flight, a huge floating ind of several hundred square kilometers suddenly appeared in front of them, Alvine could not help jumping given this sudden scene. "The whole ind is protected by an invisibility barrier, you must have a special pass to be able to ess it." Calmly exined Sabrina while showing her a mini gold te with mysterious ruins before continuing her exnation. "The Brisht Tower is not only special for its mix, but also its effectiveness and strictness. Their teachings are first orders, their tests are the strictest and it is in their tests that several thousand students lose their lives... there are about 3 million and student dust. To be brief, it is a tower where only elites among geniuses are admitted!" She finished her little introduction.


    Hearing her sentence, Alvine trembled with excitement and impatience. His eyes had the light of unfathomable determination! "Sabrina, let''s hurry up!" He licked his lips greedily.


    _____


    "Halt! What brings you to Brisht Tower? "The two guards who stood in front of the huge entrance door ten meters long / five meters wide asked Sabrina with suspicion.


    "For my master''s registration so that he can begin his studies." She replied nonchntly.


    "Have you received an entry authorization?" Asked the other guard, tightening his grip on his spear. His two individuals in front of him did not suck his confidence, the pressures emanating from their bodies were overwhelming!


    "Take it and check." She affirmed while handing him the golden te that had helped them cross the barrier.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The guard who was on the left recovered it with more courage and verified its authenticity. After three seconds, "It''s okay, you can enter. Wee to Brisht''s tower. *ting-ting*" while he was saying his words after returning the que to Sabrina, he tinted two bells that seemed toe out of nowhere appearing in his hand.


    Instantly, the two gigantic doors opened with a dull noise...


    And there, before Alvine''s wide-open eyes, a luxurious city that is both archaic and fanciful covered its field of vision. The city looked more impressive andrger than the city of Yury!


    "You can take an Arch who will take you to the buildings of the inscription." One of the guards advised them.


    Sabrina just nodded her head of affirmation. She didn''t look dazed like Alvine who had just seen a background he had never thought he would see. "Master, let''s not waste time." She flew on her beast contracted with Alvine to one of the arches that led them to the building in question.


    After about ten minutes of flying on the arch, they arrived at their destination where a building that looked more like a castle than a building was waiting for them at their destination.


    "Hello to you, what is the reason for your visit?" A beast-man with chivalrous looks politely asks for him without being inferior. Although the building is only visited by those who want to register, he still asked them the reason for their visit because the courses had started more than three months ago Now. And He had not received anyone for more than a month.


    "We are here for the entrance test so that my master can start his studies. Unforeseen events had not allowed us toe rather... is it possible to register now?" Sabrina did not waste her time, she directly highlighted the reason for their visits.


    "Sigh, I understand, but registration is no longer free. The registration fee is now 1000 non-refundable gold coins even if the candidate fails the test." Says the knight.


    "No problem. Here is the amount due!" Subsequently, she took out a purse in her space bag that was hung on her waist and gave it to the knight in front of him.


    After the check, the knight opened his mouth as a request. "Is it for re-registration or a new application?"


    "New candidate. But he must pass the level three test to attend the third year!"


    Hearing Sabrina''s sentence, the knight could not help being surprised. "If I may, the level three test is a little difficult for someone who has not yet started his sses. Are you sure it will be fine for him? It doesn''t matter if he can start in the first year, after all, many people are the same age as him but who are in their first year." He tried to advise them without offending them. A good start is better than a failure and waiting until next year. You should know that each candidate is entitled to only one test/year if he passes, so much the better... but in case of failure, he will have to wait until next year. This rule is strictly applied to them!


    "Thank you for the advice, but I think it will be fine for him."-Sabrina


    "Sigh, very well. So go to room number three at the end of the corridor, you will proceed to fill out the form... they will guide you on the next steps to follow." With a sigh of discouragement, he guided them to the office of the said test.


    Looking at the back of these two silhouettes, he shook his head once again. He was convinced that Alvine would fail the tests, after all, no one ever had their kind of crazy ideas. At most, he had had a few dozen nobles who were hailed as geniuses in their kingdoms who dared to pass the level two test. But in the end, they had all failed and had no choice but to wait until next year to take the level one test, to start sses, and start with a solid foundation. The Brisht Tower was also known by another name... "The tower of geniuses!" Here, everyone without exception is considered a genius to the outside!


    Alvine and Sabrina had just finished filling out all the paperwork with a lot of the advice given by those who were supposed to guide them after each step to dissuade them on this fixation. But they hadn''t stumbled! Now their next destination was the room of the first test, magic theory! As he had registered as a mage, his tests will be automatically based on magic!


    ___


    In arge room that could hold more than a thousand students, only one person was sitting on the bench of the first row with absolute concentration as he looked at dozens of copies filled with all kinds of questions based on magic that he had to answer them in an hour. It was none other than Alvine who was doing her first test. In front of him, an old man human dressed as a sage with white hair and long beards supervised him.


    His questions were both basic questions like


    (How many types of affinities can an intermediate-ranking mage awaken?


    An earth affinity belongs to which ss of affinities?


    A novice mage can use the healingw... true or false? ) and so on.


    And other moreplex issues such as


    (An affinity with nature allows a mage to do what?


    What is the most important thing a mage must worry about in a battle?


    Makes a summary of the effects of different affinities on different races!


    Why can''t demons use holy magic?


    Why can''t other races outside the demon race use dark affinity?....)


    And he had to answer more than fifty questions of his kind in less than an hour! Knowing was not the only factor in taking this test... but you also need to know how to stay imperturbable, while using your brain 100%!


    Alvine''s hand with the pen was moving on the leaves as if it were a mirage! Compared to Sabrina''s test which was more than a hundred questions per hour which was moreplex and more difficult to answer than the questions in front of him... Alvine had an amused smile when he thought of the ordeals he had endured because of his Maid!¡­


    ***


    Insta: Golden_raise

 Chapter 34 Second Test.

    "Huff..." Alvine put down his pen with a big sigh while looking at the time on the clock that was hung on the opposite wall. It had now been thirty-eight minutes since he started his test! As for the old man who served as his supervisor, approached with a disturbing air and asked after clearing his throat... "Um, young man, something is wrong? Why did you stop working all of a sudden?" He asked confusedly while leaning slightly to take a look at the documents that were scribbled by Alvine.


    "Ah Mr. Supervisor, it''s okay, I just finished answering the questions." He Said.


    The old man was only slightly surprised when he heard the bold words that Alvine had just spoken. Speed is never noted... what matters is the result. "Very well young man. You still have enough time to rest before your next stage of the test. You can simply rest here by hearing that the second test does not begin." He advised the old man while taking a sh look at Alvine''s answers with stupor. Just with the answers, he had just seen, the young man had exceeded his expectations, but he remained calm in the face of the situation.


    "Thank you for your kind advice elder, but you don''t have to worry about me. The next test is a magic aptitude test. I think it will be fine before thest test." Alvine replied politely when he got up and went to the door.


    Outside, Sabrina was looking forward to Alvine. "Master, what took you so long? I point out that you have to give everything to earn a good grade, it''s very crucial. Not only will this allow you to ess premium resource packs but also a downhill dormitory." She advised.


    "Um, are you sure of yourself Sabrina? You know, if I get too noticed, it will attract too much attention!"


    "You don''t understand what I wanted to tell you when I asked to do "low profile". It was only to warn you against anything that could threaten your identity. The rest will not be a problem... remember that if you want to receive more resources, you must give your all!" She always tried to convince his master who was so obsessed with his little mystery.


    "Okay, I''ll follow your advice. In short, the next test is the aptitude test... in building C34 to the north... Are we going?" -Alvine.


    It took them only a five-minute walk to get to their destination. A huge room that looked like a gym awaited them behind the doors of the C34 with a demonic woman. But unlike the other room, this room still had a few students who had just checked their Crystal Statistics that were in the middle of the room. They were like gigantic pirs more than fifteen meters long and five meters wide with different colors (white, cyan, green, blue, Purple, Red!) Aligned one after the other!


    Of course, the busiest remained the first crystal! White and cyan. Because these two are used to measure the strength and magical power of a mage, beginner, and intermediate apprentice. Green is for advanced and master mages, blue is for great masters and spirits, purple... for the holy level and finally, red crystal is for emperor/imperator mages.


    But as Alvine had already reached the advanced rank... he had no choice but to go to the green crystal to pass the next stage of his test.


    It was now that some students had just noticed Alvine who was like a noble among the barbarians. Whether it was his facial features, his expression, even his costume that was simpler without too many weird things hung here and there like most of the luxurious clothes in this world. No one could ignore his noble silhouette passing through the crowd with his maid walking nonchntly behind him.


    "Tch, yet another arrogant who believes he is at the top of the world. Ka ka ka, he will soon see that he is only an ant among real men!" A strong man with red hair spoke arrogantly as if he were the captain of the ship.


    "Guelph, calm down, it''s no one but a doll that is appreciated by girls." Another strong man who looks 80% like Guelph but he had silver hair and looked more mature than him. They were twins, one of the most famous duets in the tower thanks to their talents! They were both warrior mages and belonged to the demon race. Guelph & Galph


    "Nee, cousin looks at this man, he is so beautiful and cute at the same time. Hehe, exactly to my liking. But this is the first time I''ve seen him here, is he a new student? Given how he attracts everyone''s attention, I guess this is his first timeing here. Let''s see if he has a talent that deserves to be monitored." A girl-elf with mint green hair spoke with her cousin while showing Alvine with her finger.


    "Shit! As the world is unjust, have you seen how handsome he is? I''m sure he will catch a lot of the beautiful girls just with his appearance just!" Answered the cousin. They were both in their third year.


    Simr discussions were taking ce among others. Others are curious but while most men began to envy Alvine who was apanied by a cold beauty like his tutor... they prayed that he would have decent talent, lest another monster diminishes their noble glow.


    "Hello Mrs, I was asked toe here to do my next magic skill test." He politely asked the instructive who was in charge of the room in question.


    "Hm? I suspected it, you''re a neer... very well, what level of testing did you choose?" She asked after getting out of her astonishment, for some reason, she did not expect such politeness from Alvine. In general, neers are always arrogant before discovering that here, their statues are worth nothing more than wind.


    "Level 3, Mrs."


    "W-what?! Oh, umm since you''re here, which means that old n has already allowed you to take the next test. All right, all you have to do is put your hand on the second crystal on the right and inject your mana into it. But you must know that to pass the test, you must at least be at the intermediate level with 100 points of magic energy and be able to cast an intermediate spell regardless of the affinity you have." She says with more curiosity.


    Alvine went to the crystal under the eyes of more than a hundred students who were in the room without the slightest disturbance.


    "Hey, in your opinion, will he pass the test?" Student A.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Are you crazy? Have you ever seen someone pass the level two test in the history of the tower? He is just an arrogant ignorant who does not know what is the distance between heaven and earth. If he seeds, I''m ready to give you my 10 contribution points!" -Student B.


    "Assh?l?! Everyone knows he''s going to fail so what''s the point of betting on your points? Give them to your grandmother!"-Student A.


    Meanwhile, Alvine had justid his hand on the cyan crystal and began to inject his mana gently into it. Contrary to his indifferent expression, deep down, he was nervous beyond imagination. Not for fear of failing, but because of people''s reaction!


    *Master, don''t hold back, everything will be fine there is nothing to hide. Otherwise, you will not have the resources that follow you best for your cultivation!* Sabrina advised him by telepathy. She knew that Alvine wanted to be strong as much as possible at all costs. What is the best way to push him to everything than this one? She was annoyed by the mockery of her/his students who called his master an idiot!


    "I understand!" He asserted with determination. Subsequently, he did not hold back... he broke his entire EP on the crystal which could only hold a maximum of 500EP. Unfortunately for him, Sabrina had not informed him of this little detail! Even before Alvine injects 1% of her EP...


    *Cracks.*!! *Crackkk!! * BOM!!!


    The crystal exploded into a thousand bs before disintegratingpletely without leaving even a seed!


    "..." silence invades the whole room.


    ".?!?!?" Subsequently, the silence turned into a shock!


    "!!!!!" And in the end, their shocks turn into disbelief!!


    ''Shit! Sabrina!!!'' Alvine turned around to see Sabrina with a triumphant smile as if it were she who had just strangled a God with a bare hand! Seeing her like that, Alvine immediately understood this girl''s rides. ''She does it on purpose.''-Alvine


    "Umm, instructor, I think there was a problem with this crystal. Why not let my master try the next one to see if he can pass the test or not?" Innocably asked Sabrina. Apparently she wanted to spice things up.


    ''This is necessarily the cause of this anomaly!'' Thought the students!


    "Uh? Maybe you are right. But this is the first time it has happened. Crystals had not had its kinds of anomalies until now... umm, how strange it is!" She knew the mana overload factor, but she was ready to believe that tomorrow would be the end of the world rather than believing that Alvine could annihte a crystal in just a few seconds with his advanced level!


    Powerless in the face of the whims of his maidservant, Alvine went to the third cyan crystal and did the same after being convinced by Sabrina. *The more crystals you destroy, the more resources you will have ess to! * -her exnation.


    Of course, Alvine was not as stupid to believe in such nonsense. The steepness contained on the face of the crowd said it all about it! But seeing how Sabrina was having fun with his misdeeds, nothing mattered to him as long as he had the opportunity to make his new family happy! Thus, he will soon have a new title among his pairs... "the enemy of crystals!"


    ---


    Statistical crystals are formed naturally in mines and dungeons they are more urate and revealing when ites to disying the exact information!


    While test bracelets are magical artifacts specially designed to measure disy magical points, numbers of affinities without naming the affinities in question... and deadws!


    ***


    https://discord.gg/spxKDxt4dv

 Chapter 35 Last Test... Unique Test

    The second crystal could not resist its EPs. Normally, its advanced rank corresponded perfectly to the crystal that is supposed to measure the magical energy of an advanced mage and a master rank mage. But Alvine was different, just with the amount of his magical energy!


    *Hehe... master, to the next one!! * -Sabrina cheerful!


    He shook his head with helplessness by discovering the new facets of this girl. ''She likes to stand out indeed.'' Thought Alvine while walking nonchntly towards the fourth crystal while the supervisor and students were in a second state! But among the crowd, only red-haired Guelph had his "clear ideas" and gnashed the teeth of annoyance. And before Alvine can touch the blue crystal,


    "Wait for a moment! I''m sure you rigged all the crystals to make you stand out! What a dishonor!" Guelph couldn''t stand Alvine anymore. He was the most envious genius in the whole room! But this little human who had just arrived not even ten minutes ago was cheating to climb to the top. He won''t let that pass!


    Alvine signaled to Sabrina not to intervene, this arrogant demon was not difficult to manage even if he was one step away from reaching advanced rank.


    As for the supervisor, she was mute like a grave. She knew that it was impossible to her knowledge to rig magic crystals, moreover, it was because of this confidence that the dean opted for crystals and not bracelets despite their low resistance to a high-level mage!


    Alvine lookedzily at this demon who was burning with rage with his dark cyan mana breaking around his body. No one had dared to contradict it among the students on site. They were either afraid or agreed with him!


    "So why note and test this one with your magical energy?" Asked Alvine with a diabolical smile.


    "...!!!" Everyone in the room knew what will happen when an intermediate level tries to test its level with a green crystal. But Alvine offers him toe and test his level on a blue crystal!


    "Hm, I will reveal your crime in front of everyone!" Despite his nervousness, he could not believe for a second that Alvine could achieve such a feat, he was ready to take the risk to save his reputation in the face of a human! Demons have always been enemies with humans, despite the rules that prohibit racism, the long-standing hatred between them will not disappear as easily.


    Guelph walked with confidence and arrogance before the eyes and whispers of hundreds of students and touched the blue crystal with trembling hands that could not be hidden. Just when he touched the crystal, his mana was like a drop of water falling on a sponge. All his magical energy was sucked up dry to thest drop in less than three seconds, he had not even had time to utter a painful cry before he fainted! He fell with a *BOM* on the hard ground who was like a mirror because of his straightener.


    "Brother!!" Gaplh sailed to Guelph, which was fainted on the ground. He cast a deadly look at Alvine who was nonchntly standing next door as if he wanted to skin him alive.


    But fortunately, the supervisor had intervened. "Galph, bring him to the infirmary of the Magi. It was his fault to dare to question my observations. He had what he put on!" She affirmed in an angry tone.


    Galph had goosebumps when he heard the supervisor''s warnings... Who didn''t know berserker who is known for her impatience and warmblood?


    While both were talking or rather, while the supervisor was preaching Galph...


    "CRAAACK!! BOOM!!!" Alvine exploded his third crystal! It was as if he wanted to wake everyone up from their dizziness!


    "Ahhhh!!! You! Why do you want to destroy our test crystals? Do you want me to take away contribution points?" She exploded with rage against this scourge she had just weed in her room not long ago... but which had just broken the record of the former troublemaker!!


    "Hm? But I still don''t know if I passed the test or not. After all, You still haven''t announced anything." Answers Alvine innocently with a mocking smile.


    "..." everyone had only one thought in their heads... ''Who to allow such a type to take the test?''


    "My master is not wrong, if you had announced instead, he will not do one thing intentionally." Sabrina intervened to support her master''s arguments.


    "It''s okay I''ll let it pass for this time, but if hemits other carnage, the costs will be at his expense!" She tried to calm down while giving a final warning. "The next step is to be able to cast a rank spell...


    Before she could finish her sentence, a soothing glow of iparable purity lit up in Alvine''s right hand...


    [Affinity of light of intermediate rank.]


    He almost left their orbits when they saw Albine nonchntlyunch magic of light without incantation. Is he a new student? Sigh, they had to check his age and level. I don''t need to check again. It would be a waste of time'' - the supervisor.


    "Very well, take this badge and head to the ce of yourst test. Unlike the two tests you managed to pass smoothly, don''t neglect yourst test... otherwise, the price could be your life!" She advised him while giving him a que with his badge.


    Alvine and his maid did not waste time, they followed in their footsteps towards the exit under the dazed eyes of hundreds of students.


    "Haha, you seem to have a fun master." Once outside, Sabrina dropped her mask of indifference and burst outughing at the actions of her master who looked in a good mood since he miraculously regained his cultivation potential.


    "They are only children who know nothing about the cruelty of this world. My goal is to be strong... no matter what means I use under my disposal." He said with a mischievous smile.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Sabrina knew what he wanted to talk about... the trials he had gone through in recent weeks havepletely changed his way of thinking. She could confirm this sensation just by looking at the lights that contained in his master''s eyes!


    "Hehe, why do you speak like an old monster who had lived for several centuries? You are still a baby who has not yet grown up." She says in a teasing tone.


    "Hehe, are you sure of that? Can you always check to see if I''m a baby or not? Pay attention to yourself, otherwise, you can end up like No or Ashia!" A mischievous smile appeared on his lips. He knew very well that this girl wanted to tease him, nor did he miss this opportunity to reply.


    Its cheeks blush slightly before returning to their original pink colors. "Master, do you think I''m so easily intimidated? You''re not mature enough to have me, Hehe." She replied with amusement before taking up her serious face as her next words. "In short, your next test is a test that could put your life at risk if you underestimated the test then please be careful... master." -Sabrina


    Seeing the serious aura that was manifesting around her body, Alvine knew that his next test will not be pie. "Don''t worry about that, I''ve never underestimated anything since the beginning of my tests and it''s not about to change." He said in a reassuring voice that emanated from trust and mistrust at the same time.


    --


    It took them more than an hour of travel on the arch to get to the center of the "city". And there a gigantic ck tower that stabbed the clouds because of its height and several hundred meters wide awaited them on the spot... The tower of Brisht itself!


    "This is the very essence of the academy, towers are one of the mysteries of this world, they have existed since the world was not inhabited by beings endowed with intelligence. ording to legend, they were built by the primordial deities! They contain rare affinities that are given only by the tower. Like spatial affinity, time, lightning... and so on. And it was through them that he could get strange skills that never appeared on the!" She stopped to catch her breath. But before she can continue...


    "But the rare affinities such as space and time are acquired after reaching divine rank, aren''t they? And besides, the ident I had had was rted to space magic that I had tried tounch." Alvine interrupts Her with his question.


    But everything Sabrina had retained... "It seems that you were really lucky to survive this, Master. By the way, how did you find the method to take such a risk? Sigh, we''ll talk about it afterward... most importantly, you must know that reaching divine rank and being able to be blessed by a divinew are twopletely different things! Those who have awakened divinews outside one of the towers master only a tiny part of it... to perfectly master a divinew, you must necessarily go through one of the towers!" She says her words without a shadow of doubt in her eyes!


    Alvine felt strange to see her so well informed about the deities. To his knowledge, mortals are not supposed to know his information about divinities. So how can she be so sure as if she had experienced it? Out of curiosity, Alvine simply asked for it. "Sabrina, how do you know so much information about divinities and divinews? How can you be so sure of the validity of his information?"


    "..." -Sabrina


    ''I suspected it, every time I ask certain questions she avoids them with other subjects or she decides not to simply answer!''-Alvine.


    Instantly, an embarrassing silence settled between them as if they were two strangers who had just met. "No need to be depressed for that, I know that for some reason, you can''t answer some of my questions yet..." Alvine tried to lighten the atmosphere by seeing the depressing expression of his maid.


    "I''m sorry master." She said in a discouraged tone.


    "But I have only one question... can I trust you?" He questioned it in a cold tone that he had never used since his return to the castle after the problem with Yury. His eyes were fixed on Sabrina''s as if he wanted to see the depths of her soul! Being betrayed by his friends, trapped by his colleagues, abandoned by everyone in his life passed, and Assiaphir Gleph''nir... his trust was harder to earn more than anyone else!


    But before Sabrina could answer his question, a roque voice resounded in his head...


    *Your test begins now, Son of the renegade!! * just after this sentence, a magic rune appeared under his feet... he disappeared instantly before Sabrina could get out of her dizziness because of his master''s question.


    [Forced teleportation]


    "Master!!!!" Shouted Sabrina when she saw his master disappear instantly and the tower that shone strangely... she had a bad premonition! The tower had never openly invoked someone like that even in legends!


    All those inside the tower were teleported outside except Alvine. Strange things did not stop there, just after the ejection of thest person, the main door was sealed by a red archaic seal.


    She knew now that she could no longer save her master even if she wanted it with all her heart.


    ___


    At Alvine Castle, Ashia, who had a deep connection with Alvine, jumped in panic. "My connection with the master has just been blocked!" The anxiety could be read on her face as she said her words standing next to the dining table with No... they had just finished their lunch.


    ***


    https://discord.gg/spxKDxt4dv

 Chapter 36 Overcoming His Past [Bonus]

    At Alvine Castle, Ashia, who had a deep connection with Alvine, jumped in panic. "My link with the master has just been blocked!" The anxiety could be read on her face as she said her words standing next to the dining table with No... they had just finished their lunch.


    "Calm down Ashia, it may be rted to Lady Rina... anyway, let''s contact Lady Rina to check if she needs our help or anything." No intervened to calm Ashia who was beginning to have sweat pearls on her forehead.


    ___


    Immersed in total darkness with a feeling of floating in the air... Alvine was currently inside what seemed to be the Brisht Tower. He was not panicked at all despite the strange events that followed one another... ''Hm? Is the test supposed to take ce like that or is it something else?'' He wondered while trying to light the fire to illuminate the room. But to his great surprise, he found himself unable to feel the slightest unc of magical energy in him as when he had had his ident!


    A wave of panic that cooled all his bones invaded him instantly! Thest two years had caused him some kind of trauma. Since his miraculous awakening, every morning after he woke up, the first thing he checks was whether he could still cast spells or not. But now, one of his worst nightmares caught up with him in this dark space!


    *Helen, are you here? * he nervously asked the question that concerned him the most... namely whether the soul of H¨¦l¨¨ne is still healthy!


    [...] No answer from his servant, only his voice resonated in this dark space where he was not even able to see his fingers.


    As his nervousness turned into a panic... the mysterious voice resounded again in his head...


    *Son of the renegade, what are you going to do to deal with this situation? You no longer have an ounce of mana! Your entourage is no longer by your side... they have betrayed you all and abandoned you like your friends, family, colleagues... and Assia.*


    Before the mysterious voice could continue his sentence, Alvine pulled his hair as if he wanted to tear it out while screaming "nooo!" Like a madman who was sunk in his madness. "Come out of my head, get out of my fuck?ng head!!"


    |Ding... new quest received. |


    |Seed the trials of the Tower of the primordial Gods... |


    |Reward: ?? |


    |Failure: death


    |hint: defeat yourself! |


    Seeing this notification, the system was like a savior who had just stretched out his hand to him despite the death threat that is disyed in front of him! He was more afraid of something that he thought was worse than death... it was his past. He had also wanted to go to earth only to put everything in order and return to continue his life on this. He is like a person chained by indestructible irons!


    ''Huff, huffff...'' forcing himself to calm down after several inspirations, he calmly analyzed the situation. ''First, I can''t feel any mana circting in my body, nor feel my connection with H¨¦l¨¨ne and Ashia even if they are quite different... as for the systems...


    ||||||||||||||||||||STATS||||||||||||||||||||||||


    [ Name: Alvine Dragnar ]


    [ Race: Demon ]


    [ Species: Incubus ]


    [ss: - Incubus]


    [SE: 100/ -] [EP: -/-]


    [IQ: -] [STR: - ]<novelnext></novelnext>


    [VIT: - ] [AGI: - ]


    [CHR: -] [RE: 5,000 500/-]


    _____


    ''I see, it seems that for some reason, the test consists in fighting your inner demons. My fear of being betrayed again and being abandoned, my fear of being powerless as before... it was his factors that led me to this ordeal. And if my assumptions are correct, everyone should have simr tests, those who have not been confronted with simr things may easily pass the test, but only death awaits those who are in the same cases as me! Sigh, Fortunately, the system helped me even if it didn''t do it on purpose!'' As he thought about a solution, the ck space clears up directly by a dazzling light that forced him to temporarily close his eyes...


    After about three seconds, when he opened his eyes, a smile of self-derision bent over his lips when he saw the scene taking ce before his eyes! He was currently in a small desert alley in the rain with a young man who had huddled around the corner of the street without worrying about catching the flu because of the rain. His eyes were dull without the slightest sparks of the me of life. The young man who looked 20 years old was not unknown to him... it was himself on earth before being transmigrated to Alzania, it was the day he had just suffered his worst betrayal with his colleagues! A project that he had started alone and face all the financial and administrative difficulties for about three years... but afterward, he let the person he considered to be his best friend join him after his thousands of supplications. They had worked together a few weeks before their small businesses entered the stock exchange and attracted dozens of shareholders every day who passed by. All the media and socialworks talked only about their breathtaking sesses and the bright future that awaited them both! But just a monthter, his "friend" had paid assassins to assassinate him and steal all the guarantees he has as a founder and legitimate owner.


    By the time he was discharged from the hospital after a month in aa, he realized that not only did he have 0% action in his ownpany, but he was no longer even considered an employee! He had tried to resonate with his "friend", He hired detectives, do everything necessary to find evidence... but his efforts were in vain!


    He was in this alley the day he lost all hope, he no longer had the right to investigate with his detectives, to file aint, or talk to the media about this fact and Just as he returns home after this tragic evening, cancer that did not spare his father wille to pick him up in turn.


    Alvine walked slowly towards his old self with all kinds of emotions raging in his heart! He sat next to him while covering him with his ck leather coat without saying a single word for nearly ten minutes. As for the other Alvine, he had not even noticed Alvine''s presence for the next ten minutes... after ten minutes of silence, Alvine Earth slowly looked with dull and empty eyes towards Alvine Alzania without saying a single word.


    Seeing that he had caught all his attention, he spoke to him with a trembling voice that was filled with rage. "I know the feelings that are breaking into you right now, I know them more than anyone... my old friend. But you don''t have to worry... I can promise you one thing, even after a million years, I will go back in time to make him and all those who have used us pay as vulgar puppets to achieve their goals! So, please... Alvine, don''t give up, continue to advance! I''m sure you''ll be a better man than me. And onest thing, trusting yourself, don''t let anyone trample you as long as you have the power to retaliate... even if it''s a deity or anything! Be much more Strong than you are now! Don''t waste your time with this bitch named Assia!" By the time he had just finished his sentence, his eyes were blood red. Not because of his transformation, but because of his grief!


    While the other Alvine looked at him strangely, his body became more and more translucent and he disappeared instantly without leaving the slightest trace, even his coat that covered the Alvine Earth had disintegrated into the dust of light!


    Alvine returned to the darkroom. And the mysterious voice resounded again in his head.


    *Congrattions for having seeded in defeating your inner demon who was gnawing at your strength, son of the renegade. It''s time to take the next test. * -Retorted the roque voice


    |New quest: Clean the dungeon of Brisht Tower. |


    |Reward: ?? |


    |Paste: death! |


    |Index: RE|


    ''Hm? Raw energy? I guess if I want to be able to fight with my statistics that are zero and without EP... I only have to rely on my RE!... But how can I use them to cast a spell? I''ve always converted them into EP and now I have to fight with them...sigh this test is simply a ughterhouse ce!'' He thought in a monotonous tone.


    Instantly, he was teleported to open space inside a translucent barrier with four wolves of darkness!


    But it was at this moment that he was pleasantly surprised to see his statistics return to normal. His expression instantly became icy when he saw the vertical progress bar in his field of vision.


    |1st floor/10|


    ***


    Good reading, don''t forget to tell me your thoughts in thement.

 Chapter 37 Grandpa Tiger.

    ---


    *Um, the tower has just swallowed the master and blocked all ess it is currently the only one inside!... Tch, his arrogant gods really do notck the nerve for daring to do such a thing despite thews they had put in ce. If anything happens to the master, I swear I would kill the sluts who dared to interfere with his test! * She said with annoyance!


    **W-what? They can''t leave us alone even though we have withdrawn from the immortal world? Shit! Why they can''t leave us alone. First his parents and now...


    No had not even finished her sentence before Sabrina interrupted her. *Stay alert, nothing is certain yet... if things turn sour, I''ll summon you... no matter if we have to go against the treaty! They are the ones who have not kept theirmitments in the first ce! * Retorted Sabrina, grinding her teeth.


    **At your orders,dy Rina.** thus, their short telepathies end.


    ''Sigh, i hope my assumptions are false!!'' Did she think with a grimace?


    Meanwhile, everyone was in chaos.


    "The dean has still not returned?" A man with curved horns with red wings in his back and a scaly tail hastily asked one of the guards who were stationed around the tower to stand guard!


    "We have not yet received a report about her, great elder! We have already contacted him... She should be there from one moment to the next." Answered nervously guards him.


    "Damn! What exactly is happening?? Is this an enemy attack? Or..." he shook his head with the other thought who had burst into his head as if he did not want to believe in such nonsense!


    Sabrina was standing in her original ce with her purple eyes fixed on the tower that was bathed in the bloody glow! She didn''t report anything, she was like one spectator among many others.


    ---


    Inside the tower, Alvine was preparing to fight a fierce battle in the dungeon.


    Seeing the two demonic wolves in front of him, Alvine did not underestimate them at all, on the contrary, his vignce went up a level when he saw their actions...


    The three demonic wolves did not charge directly towards him like any low-level beast, on the contrary, they rather formed a kind of team. The two wolves standing on the left and right cleverly walked away to encircle him!


    Alvine had a bad presentiment, his wolves seemed to be banal beasts below intermediate rank. But only beasts of advanced rank have a downhill intelligence to implement abat strategy.


    [] [Demonic Wolf |advanced Beast- 125 |EP 350/350| VIT 100/100]


    |Magic affinity: darknesses[]


    [] [Demonic Wolf |advanced Beast- 129|EP 400/450| VIT 130/130]


    |Magic affinity: darknesses[]


    [] [Demonic Wolf |Master Beast- 170|EP 600/600| VIT 200/200]


    |Magic affinity: darknesses[]


    ''Ugh, a master rank?!! If level one of the dungeon contains beasts from the master ranks... then what kinds of watches house level two? Or the level... ten?!!'' Sweat beads sparkled on his forehead because of his extreme nervousness!


    Instantly, a magical stick of spiritual rank was invoked by him from his inventory... "Very good! Come all so that I can send you back to hell!!!" He uttered a war cry before putting himself in abat position! By perfectly analyzing his situation and the next challenges that awaited him, his strategy was simple, avoid a hand-to-hand fight at all costs and lean towards magic! Given the amount of EP he had at his disposal, he doesn''t have to worry about running out of mana. On the other hand, his endurance is not infinite!


    "Awooo!!!" The middle wolf, who is at the master''s rank, ordered the other two to attack him while he threw a dark ball towards Alvine!


    "Hehe, if I were a normal mage your strategy could have worked on me.... but unfortunately..."


    Three arrows of light were thrown by Alvine to counter the three attacks that came to him. The magic of darkness is known for its corrosion of vital energy, while the magic of light is known to be its antipode!


    While the two magic attacks were canceling each other, Alvine''s other two attacks had barely reached their targets. But his spellscked magical power for thepleted at once! Seeing his reaction speed that was higher than theirs, he was able to rx a little.<novelnext></novelnext>


    While the leader of the small pack was surprised by his magical skill...


    Alvine didn''t waste any more time, Ten arrows of lights, fifteen, twenty-five... their numbers continued to increase until his body was bathed in the dazzling light of a hundred arrows... he was like a deity who attested his presence before mortals. When he was sure that the number of arrows was enough to kills them... "kill them!" He ordered his arrows that spun towards the three wolves like a bullet fired by a nine-millimeter!


    Instantly the three wolves was railled from the dungeon map by Alvine!


    |You have umted experience|


    |You have umted experience|


    |You have umted experience|


    ''Tch, don''t be petty, give me a useful reward instead!'' -Alvine


    But before he could continue hisints, he was teleported to the next floor where ten master rank wolves with different affinities were waiting for him on the spot without giving him the slightest rest time!


    *BOOM!!! * he was like a lord of destruction who ravaged everything in his path...


    Beasts that had affinities of light were annihted under the assault of its affinity of darkness, fires against water, air against the earth, wood against metal, those that had the affinity of curses were exterminated by its healing magic which is a passive affinity ording to standards. But he was not someone who could be judged ording to standards.


    Arrived at the fifth level of the dungeon, Alvine burst outughing because of the ridiculous scene in front of him. "Haha!! They want to kill me his motherfuckers of deities!" He said with a ridiculous smile.


    In front of him, two ck Panthers three meters long / 1 meter high with their crimson eyes staring at Alvine as if he wanted to lick him to the bones!


    [] [Demonic Panther |spirit Beast- 280| EP 50000/50000| VIT 400/400]


    |Magic affinity: darknesses & fire[]


    [] [Demonic Panther |spirit Beast- 290| EP 80000/80000| VIT 450/450]


    |Magic affinity: darknesses & nature[]


    But that was not the thing that put Alvine in this state. No, it was the red tiger that was bathed in the ck mes that made him feel ridiculous!


    [] [Hell Tiger |holly Beast- 350| EP 500000/500000| VIT 800/800]


    |Magic affinity: Hellfire & gravitational []


    ''Seriously, a beast of holy rank?! I expected to meet them at level nine or ten... but meet them now. Sigh, I hope they won''t give me a divine beast as an opponent on the tenth level!'' It was the only thing he could do... hoping.


    "Hehe, look boss, we have fresh human meat..." the panther spoke while showing his fangs because of his overexcitement!


    "Yes, boss! Rwarr!! Since when I haven''t tasted premium Rwarrr quality meat! I''m already drooling just seeing him stand in front of me!!" The other tiger eagerly licked his mouth to his mustaches with his dribbling tongue.


    ? "Silence both of you! Do not lower your guard. If he has arrived so far, he must have some basic skills even if he will soon be our lunch, he will oppose a small futile resistance. RaHaha, I shudder with ecstasy at the idea of cracking his bones between my teeth" a thunderous voice resounded behind the two panthers that instantly calmed down in front of the authoritarian voice of their bosses!


    As for Alvine, he was stunned like a chicken that had just been pped by a man! He knew that when the beasts reach the holy level they will have the ability to speak. But he did not expect even a beast of spiritual rank to be able to speak with such ease! This dungeon is too abnormal! And even worse... he was talking about eating it! What ack of consideration!


    "Hehe, this Fantastic world is really scary! Come on grandpa tigere and visit your grave!!" An exciting smile appeared on his lips as he spoke his words in a mocking tone!


    "Roarrr!!! Stupid human! Who are you calling grandpa? You arrogant human, I will swallow your bones in their fullness after killing you." He screamed with unworthiness as the ck mes around his body burned more vigorously as if he wanted to express their anger!!


    "Hehe! Don''t be a shy grandpa!" He screamed like crazy! His adrenaline was at the top, his blood was bubbling with excitement despite the dangers that awaited him! He had only one sentence in his head... ''I never thought this world would be so exciting!!''

 Chapter 38 Sixth Rounds

    *Roarrrr!!! *


    The two panthers jumped to Alvins with their ws and fangs exposed with savagery...


    When Alvine saw their ns of attack that was familiar to him as when he was fighting with the three wolves. But just when he thought he had taken the advantage tounch a counterattack... his whole body was nailed to the ground. He couldn''t even move his little finger. It was as if he was carrying a weight of two thousand kilograms on his shoulders!


    ''Holy shit, I forgot that the tiger had a gravitational affinity!'' -Alvine alerted to the maximum.


    The two panthers appeared in front of him with a quick speed with their ws aimed at Alvine''s throat.


    *CLANG! * The attacks of the two panthers were repelled by the magic shieldunched by Alvine at thest moment! The animals continued their assaults on the shield until it was cracked and eventually burst into a thousand pieces.


    "RaHaha, kill him before he hides again like a coward!" The tiger scolded by giving a new order to his minions.


    Meanwhile, Alvine was calm and analyzed the movements of her enemies as a predator looking for an opportunity to kill her prey at once!


    ''My spells are not powerful enough to cause them more damage to the enemy. No, that''s not it... it''s rather the opposite. These are my spells that don''t contain enough magic energy!'' At that moment, He was using his brain circuits to the maximum to find a solution to the most urgent problem while continuing to counter the attacks of the three beasts in front of him. Although his speed was lower than theirs, they did very well when they saw their attack paths. It was not aplicated thing for him with his IQ who was at the rank of emperor.


    After three minutes of fierce battle... he was confronted with another more urgent problem. His endurance decreased every second that passed under the effects of the gravitational fate of the tiger!


    ''Tsk, if the battle continues like this... I''ll have to use my master card.'' He was Thinking of sweat pearls. ''My strengths are... my EP, my IQ... and my low-level magical affinities. As for my weak points... my endurance, my physical strength,... and above all, the absence of striking power in my spells!!''


    ''I have no choice, I have to aunt it all for the whole even if I risk suffering the same things two years ago!'' Just after making his decision, the magic stick he held in his right hand had be glowing as times passed second by second until he disintegrated into ashes. But a strange thing happened at that moment, his right hand shone with a wave of bloody energy. And his eyes turned crimson red with their purple patterns as when he turned into his incubus shape!


    "Stay less of him!! He...


    "It''s toote!" Before the tiger could finish warning his subordinates, crimson mes burned around Alvine''s right hand and he directlypressed his crimson mes until they became as small as a crimson pearl at the end of his index finger and pulled him directly towards the panther that was closer to him by pointing his index finger towards his head!


    The crimson pearl rushed towards the tiger at an imperceptible speed by a holy rank and frightened his way until he came out from behind his head leaving a hole between the eyes of the panther!


    The tiger staggered a few seconds before falling to the ground with a dull noise... an instant death!


    While the other two were stunned because of their astonishment, he had invoked another stick and a magic sword all of the spiritual grades... and to perform the same trick by killing them both!


    *You have a thirty-minute break.* the roque voice resounded again in his head.


    He fell on his buttocks while panting with fatigue! He drank a potion that allowed him to regain endurance greedily while checking the information passing through his visual field through his system.


    |your unique skill [Energy trainer] to evolve to level 5 with your previous actions. |


    |To reward your madness by taking such risks... |


    |The system rewarded you... |


    |Rewards: From now on, you can evolve your statistics with your experience points. |


    |You can increase the power of your spells by casting spells with your RE... |


    |Warning: if you cast spells using an affinity that is superior to elementary affinities... you die. Your constitution is not strong enough to bear such a burden. |


    |Elementary spells cast with your RE are the equivalent of rank-8 magic. |


    ...


    |you have aplished in your breakthrough to the rank of master... |


    |Reward: 50exp, 1 point on each of your statistics,... |


    ....


    Seeing his rewards... his face lit up with excitement. He can now use his RE to cast spells! Even if there are spells with elementary affinities... power no less than that of a rank 8 magic, that is, emperor rank! His crimson pearl earlier was the experience alive!


    And the most exciting for him was the first reward granted by the system. He can now increase his points (agility, strength, etc.) to increase his endurance and speed!


    ''Experience points are something new for me. As I had not fought a battle until now, I did not know their existence. Hehe...''


    Without further ado, he took a look at his status bar...


    ||||||||||||||||||||STATS||||||||||||||||||||||||


    [ Name: Alvine Dragnar ]


    [ Race: Demon ]


    [ Species: Incubus ]


    [ss: Master Incubus]


    [VIT: 400/400]<novelnext></novelnext>


    [SE: 57/ -] [EP: 5 899 999/6 500 000]


    [IQ: Emp 10/450 ] [STR: Mas 1/180 ]


    [END: Mas 1/180 ] [AGI: Mas 1/180 ]


    [CHR: Hol 351/370]


    --


    [RE: 5,000 499/-] [EXP: 3000]


    [ Remaining SS: 178999M~]


    _____


    [Evolution magus/warrior: great master, spirit, holy, emperor, god, primordial, supreme]


    Lineage: copper (Lvl 5)


    [Evolution of The Lineage: Silver, Gold, tinum, Diamond.]


    [Unique skills: energy trainer (Lvl 5)/ dual culture(Lvl 3)/ maniption (Lvl 2)]


    [Magic Affinity: Elementary(all), intermediate(all) Advanced(gravitational& nature)]


    [Laws: healing (2/3), elementary(2/3)]


    ''Hm? It looks like leading a battle to change some elements in the system. As my VIT and my END (endurance) are now separated. I now have detailed information about my statistics. Uh? I even have a column that disys my experience points! Hehe... finally, his exp points are not useless in the end.'' He was enthusiastically thinking.


    ''Now, the most important thing is... my basic statistics! First, that, that... and that. I think it will be fine for now with his points.''


    ||||||||||||||||||||STATS||||||||||||||||||||||||


    [ Name: Alvine Dragnar ]


    [ Race: Demon ]


    [ Species: Incubus ]


    [ss: Master Incubus]


    [VIT: 400/400]


    [SE: 57/ -] [EP: 5 899 999/6 500 000]


    [IQ: Emp 10/450 ] [STR: Spi 280/300 ]


    [END: Hol 340/370 ] [AGI: Spi 280/300 ]


    [CHR: Hol 351/370]


    --


    [RE: 5,000 499/-] [EXP: 543]


    [ Remaining SS: 178999M~]


    _____


    ''It''s perfect, I now wonder what kinds of watches await me on the upper floors. Tsk, if this kind of test was carried out by all those who have been admitted to the tower... I wonder how many people will pass the test. Sigh, focus on your goals Alvine... don''t let yourself be distracted by your thoughts...'' -he thought.


    *The times granted to you areing to an end. Get ready for the following tests! * says the monotonous voice.


    "Hehe, let''s go again for another tour!" He got up from the hard ground with excitement! While dusting his coat by reflex even if his coat was clean.


    At the moment, it was no different from Ashia who was obsessed with the battle!


    After a few seconds, he was wrapped in a crimson aura and was teleported to the next floor!


    When he opened his eyes, he was only slightly surprised to see the scene in front of him. Five spirit-ranking panthers... and two holy-ranking tigers were waiting for him on the spot!


    "Let''s start the sixth round." He says, licking his lips like a psychopath.


    ***


    Discord: https://discord.gg/spxKDxt4dv

 Chapter 39 Emperor Beast

    "Roarrr! My dear friends...


    "Shut up son of a bitch!" Before the tiger finished his announcement, Alvine roughly interrupted him! "I''m not all day ahead of me, so bring yourself!"


    "..."


    "Shred this arrogant human!" The tigress shouted in a monotonous tone! Before sittingzily without worrying about Alvine.


    The three panthers charged towards him ferociously while the other two cooperated with the male tiger to throw fireballs and wind magic and to besiege Alvine from all sides.


    Alvine just mmed with his fingers and all their assaults were repelled by his crimson-colored water shield. Currently, he wanted to do tests to find out how far a spell cast with his RE can be powerful.


    "Continue the assault, it''s just a master rank mage. His shield won''tst long!" As ordered by their leader''s queen, the panthers continued to scratch the shield with their ws impregnated with the magic of winds, mes and there was even a Panther with the affinity of light!


    After two minutes of hard endeavors... the tiger felt something wrong with the Alvine barrier that did not have the slightest scratch despite their sessive assaults!


    "My queen, give him some lessons this arrogant human." Ordered the tiger in a serious voice to his tigress!


    She just sighszily as she gets up from the ground and walks one step after another towards Alvine who was still inside his shield... always waiting for something. But when he saw the tigress preparing to attack him, his smile had be more dazzling. ''Will I be able to resist her attack? Will my barrier hold up?'' He thought, eager to see this beast that was more powerful than all the other animals he had met since he began his test.


    [] [lightning Tigeress |holly Beast- 367| EP 800000/800000| VIT 1000/1000]


    |Magic affinity: Lightning, gravitational, winds []


    ''She is just three levels before reaching the rank of emperor. Let''s see if a spell thrown by my RE is greater or not than a rare affinityunched by a rank-7 mage!''


    Instantly, The thunder roared throughout the arena, lightning whips reduced hard soil to nothing after each contact. As for the tigress, her whole body was impregnated by lightning and winds! Despite the distance that separated him from his enemy... he could hear the sounds "Bzzzzt!!" Who had up all the hairs of his body straightened up!


    "You are ready to be reduced ashes... Human?!" Her voice was full of arrogance when she spoke these words.


    "Sigh, can''t you keep quiet and just attack me? Little slut without brains!" He wanted to see this beast throw her most powerful attack on him to confirm his assumptions. But he was not also an idiot who had not taken precautions in case the barrier dropped him.


    "ROAR!! What indignation! Be ashes, Human... RWRRR!!!" She screamed with indignation before throwing her most powerful magic of lightning and wind des on Alvine!


    "BZZZ!!!" "BOM!!"


    The whole ce was filled with dazzling light. No one could see inside the attack. But one thing was clear to everyone... a master rank mage can''t survive such destructive energy!


    "You have what you deserved... Shameless human!" She affirmed with a proud voice apanied by a triumphant Pose!


    "Sigh, the rare affinities are amazing. A single attack contains enough power to make scratches on my barrier..." the voice of the person he thought was dead... resounded behind them!


    "H-how?! How could you survive my ultimate attack? It''s impossible, I refuse to...!!" Before he can finish her sentence...


    A breaking air mass swallowed up the entire arena, anyone could see wind des that cleanly cut everything he touched. After a few pitiful cries... silence resounded again in the arena.


    Only one man stood among the corpses of the barely recognizable impaled animals... it was Alvine.


    "Rest in peace, I will never spare an enemy. All my enemies have only two destinies, death or... submission!" He slowly spoke his words before being teleported to the upper floor.


    7th floor: five holy rank beasts....clean


    8th floor: ten demonic tigers and five giant lizards with the affinities of water...... Clean sess!


    9 floor!


    When it was teleported to the ninth floor. Only one chimera was waiting for him on the spot. Hezily lying on the hard floor blinking his pale white eyes that looked full of wisdom for a beast!


    When the light that enveloped Alvine faded... the chimera sighed with disappointment before closing his eyes again without sparing him another look.


    As for Alvine, when his eyes havended on the creature, his face instantly darkens. He was armed with a caution he had never had since the beginning of his test!


    [] [white Chimera |emperor Beast- 375| EP 900000/900000| VIT 1100/1100]<novelnext></novelnext>


    |Magic affinity: elementary, intermediate, winds|


    |Laws: illusion| []


    ''I expected to meet a beast of emperor rank... but still there on the ninth floor not on the tenth floor!'' He was Thinking by moving further and further away from this beast. ording to Sabrina, chimeras are known for their tricks. I have to be careful with him... especially theirws of illusion that make them more dangerous than anything else. They have been predators since birth.'' -Alvine


    "Sigh, how did a human with such a small culture base manage to reach the ninth level of the dungeon? "Hezily asked Alvine always with his eyes closed.


    "I''m not in the mood to answer your question. Instead, ask for the annoying voice that buzzes with strange information in my head." Answered Alvine with an impassive expression.


    "Hm? I don''t know if you''re brave or just an idiot, but warned yournguage when you address this king! Otherwise, I risk killing you right away out of anger." He warned Alvine in a threatening tone.


    "I know you''re trying to get me with your vicious tricks... but it won''t be as simple!" He said before hastily dodging the bloody ws of the Chimera that stood behind him! But his speeds were too slowpared to that of the chimera... and he paid a high price by losing half of his arm!


    He held the wound firmly to prevent the blood sshing from his arm, which was only half of what he was with his teeth clenched so that he could withstand the atrocious pain he had never felt before.


    |-50VIT|


    |You have undergone a serious injury: you will lose 1 point of VIT every second. |


    |If you do not heal yourself with the Healing Laws... you will die in a few minutes from blood loss. |


    |-1VIT|


    "Sigh, I warned you not to be arrogant. Bow down to this lord and ask for grace. Otherwise, you will die under my ws!" The Chimera that was lying on the floor became ck smoke! And at the same time, the same chimera appeared at Alvine''s original location.


    ''It was an illusion!'' Thought Alvine.


    |-1VIT|


    |-1VIT|


    |-1...


    ''The Red-eyed chimeras are known for their fervor inbat and master high-level offensive spells..."


    |-1VIT|


    ''But unlike them, the white-eyes chimera are more cunning and more difficult to manage because of their powerful affinities with illusion spells.''


    |-1VIT|


    |-1VIT|


    ''If I don''t treat myself now, he won''t give me any other opportunity... but it''s so embarrassing to say such nonsense!!''


    Contrary to the other spells that he can cast without incantation, the twows he had acquired momentarily by doing dual culture with Yury are only triggerable through incantations!


    *O the origin of life, I request thews that govern mortals... healingw!"


    Just after his incantation, he was enveloped by a cocoon of soothing light and all his suffering, the bloodstains on his clothes had disappeared as if he had never been there. And finally, his arm that had been cut... returned to his original state.


    "Hm? A master rank mage skillful of using a Law?! Interesting, you is really very interesting... if I kill you, I may get the Healing Law. With that... I would be invincible!" He said impatiently. he is my best chance! - Chimera Emperor.


    "All resistance is futile... do you know what is good with the Laws of Illusion? The more you know that I use illusion to reach you, the more you confuse illusion and reality. So in the end, to kill you will only be one of the simplest tasks!" He continued.


    ''Tsk, It is really a headache to have to fight this chimera!'' -Alvine


    He was facing the wall at that time. He had no solution to deal with the illusory attacks of this chimera. If he does not find a solution soon... his death will be imminent!

 Chapter 40 God Of Slaughter

    ___


    |-390VIT|


    |you suffered a critical injury... |


    |you will lose three VIT/second points|


    At that moment, He only had three seconds to escape certain death!


    *Cough* *cough* he wanted to incant thew of healing but unfortunately for him, the pain was too strong for him to pronounce a single word with his mouths of blood flowed between the holes of his tight teeth to endure the pain.


    |-3VIT|


    Am I going to die like that? *Cough* and end up feeding this vicious beast as a meal? *Cough..cough* what unfortunate destiny do his gods want me to suffer? Dying on this cold ground in a dungeon?... hehe, *cough*pared to this time, my previous death looked less painful and less unsightly... sigh, in the end, I''m still alone... no one waiting for me and... no one... will care...about me...


    |-3VIT|


    Just after this thought, he remembered Sabrina, No, Ashia, and especially H¨¦l¨¨ne who was housed in his consciousness!


    ''If I die... will H¨¦l¨¨ne also die for good?!!'' This thought frightened him more than his fear in the face of death


    |-3VIT|


    "Well, it''s time to go to the table!" Says the chimera by cleaning her fangs with her red tongue. He walked joyfully to his feast that he had hard-won, his pride and joy exploded as he approached Alvine. He felt both proud and honored to have managed to kill such an abnormal mage and to be able to taste a premium dish that had made her salivate for a long time!


    ''No! I refuse to die and take away such a kind and innocent girl! I refuse to die after finding a family I wanted so much! I REFUSE TO SERVE MEALS FOR A DIRTY BEAST! Move from there Alvine! Get up, idiot!!'' While he was fighting desperately with his 1VIT points...


    |the heart of the demon god''spetence to evolve... |


    |by unlocking level two of this skill, you have acquired the ''god of ughter'' supetence|


    |with this skill...


    While Alvine''s system disyed lines of words, Alvine''s entire body began to undergo drastic changes! His transformation, which had been interrupted by the chimera, had instantly resumed his process, which had notsted a nanosecond... his had not stopped there his whole body was wrapped in a bloody cocoon that had formed with his blood that was poured on the ground. Every beat of his heart inside the cocoon could be heard throughout the arena!


    The chimera that was advancing towards him with excitement stopped sharply looking at the scene that was unfolding before his eyes with horror and fear! The bloodthirsty aura that emerged from the cocoon made him tremble unconsciously.


    ___


    "Father look that!! He didn''t die, he became like... like...!!" Emy eximed with surprise and hastily called her father who was about to go to his apartments when he saw that Alvine''s destiny was sealed!


    But when he heard the piercing cries of his spoiled daughter, he instantly appeared on his throne, in front of the floating screen as if he had never left his throne. He looked on the screen at the scene that was taking ce before his eyes with disbelief. Emilia and her mother could see fear in the depths of her golden pupils!


    IT''S IMPOSSIBLE! Absolutely IMPOSSIBLE!!'' He said by refusing to believe what was happening in front of him with his eyes wide open. His hand trembling unconsciously as if he remembered an event that has traumatized him until now.


    ___


    Unlike the divine king, the mysterious girl in the dark had a mysterious smile when she saw Alvine wrapped in a cocoon. She wiped her tears of grief and burst outughing like someone who had just been cured of an incurable disease.


    "Finally, you finally woke up!" She shouted her words in the dark space, unable to retain the joy she felt.


    "Very well, let the show begin, hehe!" She licked her red lips instead of pink like a normal girl. Her ck pupils shone with incurable madness as she said her following words... "I feel that I will soon resume my duties... master! Ha ha ha,dy Rina get ready to store medocs against headache!"


    ____


    ''Why am I so afraid of a human who has not even exceeded the master rank yet? He is always at the gates of death... right?'' Thought The chimera. But when he heard Alvine''s heart beating like a drum throughout the room with so much vivacity, he was no longer sure of the words he had just spoken himself!


    One minute,<novelnext></novelnext>


    Two minutes,


    Three...


    ...


    Ten minutes... Alvine had still not gone out in the cocoon. Meanwhile, the chimera became more and more nervous. He had already set up hundreds of traps all around Alvine, he no longer cared about feasting with the dear of this... thing that was inside the cocoon. All he wanted was to exterminate him once and for all in order to survive this cmity and regain his beloved peace!


    After 1h30mn... Alvine''s cocoon had finally stopped making sounds of heartbeat and began to crack slowly...


    Slowly but surely, the blood that is now solid and served as a shell for Alvine who was like a baby dragon nestled inside an egg... woke up with his crimson red eyes that did not contain the slightest emotion. His chest, which was opened like a crack, has Now closed and did not carry the slightest scar. Its skin, which was originally milky white, had turned crimson red, its two horns that were slightly curved and pointed were now pointed straight to the sky with double their original sizes, its wings and tail had not undergone major changes... apart from their crimson colors such as its horns and skin!


    He was strangely dressed in ck clothes as with arge bloody crimson-colored scythe that he made himself with the pieces of the cocoon that was on the ground. He was strangely like a god of Death who hade to im the life of a mortal.


    The chimera swallows nervously when he sees the being who no longer had anything to do with the person he had fought. If he had not watched the cocoon from beginning to end, he would have been willing tomit suicide rather than believing that the person in front of him was the same person he had fought.


    |The transformation into a "God of ughter" ispleted|


    "W-who are you? You''re not the human I just faced... right?!" The chimera nervously asked Alvine.


    *Hm? An enemy? No... it''s just a little kitten who almost killed me.* he nced at him casually with an arrogance he had never shown since he was born. Unlike before, he spoke to him directly through telepathy, he did not find him worthy for him to address him aloud!


    "It''s you!! I advised you not to address this emperor with so much arrogance!! Your fate has been sealed since the moment you set foot in my area! DIES... HUMAN! ROAR!!!"


    His bloody aura that had disappeared appeared again, he was even more ferocious and more threatening than the previous time! He cast his most powerful spell, which was the magic of crimson fire that roared towards Alvine.


    The magic of fire has been known for its destructive force since the dawn of time, especially if it isunched by a rank emperor!


    While a ball of gigantic fires that was the size of a meteorite roared towards Alvine... he was calm and cid as if he did not detect the threat heading towards him... with a breathtaking speed.


    *Useless! * -Alvine by telepathy.


    Just when the meteorite ball was a few centimeters from Alvine... it disappeared into nothingness... As if it had never existed!


    "H-how could you do that? What did you do?!!" The chimera eximed with disbelief. Unlike his other attacks that carried a seed of illusion... ''My fire attack was purely offensive. But this... thing simply made him disappear without even moving his little finger? Was it an illusion? No, it was something else... but what?''-The chimera.


    |+0.5RE|


    He simply absorbed his attack with his unique skill [Energy trainer]. Normally, it would be impossible for him to absorb such an amount of energy at once, but with its current form... it''s only child''s y for him!


    He looked at the chimera that was going crazy as he spoke and constantly shook his head as if he did not want to believe that the things that were happening before his eyes were reality.


    And looked at the five-meter-long bloody scythe he held in his hand before sighing with disappointment...


    *You are not powerful enough to force me to use such a weapon.* slowly affirmed Alvine while dropping the scythe that turned into blood and prated her body through his fingers!


    *Usually, I only think of two options to give to my enemies. The Death or bing my ves! But in your case...


    "I ept to be your contracted beast. It is an honor for me to serve such a master!" Before Alvine could finish his sentence, he interrupted it. For some reason, he knew that the following words Alvine would not be favorable to him, he also knew that even emperors did not have an emperor rank beast as a contracted beast. Therefore, it was 200% sure that Alvine would ept his request... And when formting the contract, he will take the opportunity to kill him


    *Your case will be different... I will never allow you to survive. Only one choice is avable to you... and it''s death! * affirmed Alvine with a monotonous voice!


    ***


    Insta: Golden_raise

 Chapter 41 Fearsome Enemy!

    ''Tsk, It''s really a headache to have to fight this chimera!'' -Alvine


    Heunched an area attack with its wind affinities using his RE points. Instantly, the chimera that was invisible until now appeared in a translucent barrier just a few meters from Alvine.


    Seeing that his attack had failed, the chimera traveled about thirty meters in a second to get away from this strange human. He threw two Pious heaps that rushed straight towards Alvine like two cannon shots!


    He managed to avoid them in a hurry. If he had not increased his statistics with his points on the lower floor, he would have had no chance of avoiding an attack with such speed.


    ''Tsk, I''ll have to find a solution to get out of it in this galley. But what should I do?''


    He in turn threw a crimson icence with his RE, but the speed of the chimera was too fast to be touched by Alvine''s attack who was like a turtle Before his eyes!


    Without further ado, the beast made its movements, disappearing a second time. But unlike before which was an illusion, this time it was because of its breathtaking speed that had left Alvine just a second to avoid the deadly ws of the chimera with a scratched cheek.


    [-10VIT]


    He pivoted his body and kicked that was nonchntly avoided by the chimera before it threw him a gigantic fireball that had managed to prate his defense and sent him flying like a kite before falling to the ground 30m from his original position with a dull noise.


    [-100VIT]


    *Cough* he spat blood. He felt that his body was put in hot oil, his whole body was bloody with traces of blood all over him! But strangely, his smile had not reduced at all. It was his first time that he was cornered like this and that he had no other solution to find asting solution to counter his enemy.


    He could see his opponent''s movements with his crimson eyes, but his body was too slow to react in time. He could take his incubus form to solve this problem, but it was something he would not like to use because of future problems that would knock on his door, especially at a time when he is being watched by a stranger.


    ''Perhaps I could use my unique skill to absorb all the surrounding energy in order to cancel thews of illusion... but I would still be unable to cause his the slightest injury if she is able to avoid my attacks so easily. And I can''t use my RE with my other affinities... holy shit, what can I do?''


    He wiped the blood at the end of his red lips while thinking about a n of attack.


    But the chimera did not give him enough time, he constantly threw magical attacks on him and physically attacked him with sneaky tricks coupled with his illusions.


    At the time He had just retreated thirty meters from the chimera, twenty chimeras instantly appeared in front of him lined up like an elite troop preparing to storm a royal city. Of course, he knew that everything was an illusion except a chimera among the crowd of chimeras. But knowing is different from knowing the authentic chimera. His only solution was tounch area magic with its wind affinity.


    A fierce fight was waged between a man and a beast for three hours before Alvine was confronted with another problem. His endurance decreased as he cast spells using his RE that consume more endurance. And the worst thing in all this, his VIT was at 30 despite his healing spells! The attacks of the chimera became increasingly fierce as the battle progressed... as if he were ying with him.


    "Hah, I would never have thought that a vulgar human could entertain me so much. I congratte you on having survived so far, this emperor will now grant you a painless death." Congratted the chimera by exposing his fangs that seemed to represent his smile.


    "Huff, Thank you for thepliment, I would never have thought I could have so much trouble with a stupid beast." Out of breath, Alvine replied. His adrenaline, his excitement at death had almost led him to madness. And more than anything, he wanted to save more time to heal himself


    "Sigh, your provocations are vain, this emperor will not lose his cold blood in front of his food. You will soon be my lunch, I would cram you up and put you on fire and make a feast of kings with your pulpit and I will drink your blood as a drink!" Answered the chimera.


    He did not charge directly towards Alvine instead, he channeled all his energy into his body and a bloodthirsty aura wrapped him on all sides that made the earth tremble like an earthquake that fell on the dungeon, his ws became bloody red, two red wings appeared on his back and his snake tail constantly whistled pulling his fine red tongue while staring at Alvine


    "THE LAST WORD BEFORE YOUR DEATH?" He asked in a loud voice!<novelnext></novelnext>


    "No, I''m not ready for another trip yet." Despite his nonchnt response, he was on maximum alert, all his senses shouted danger to him!


    He no longer wasted time, he instantly transformed into his incubus shape before receiving the ultimate attack of the chimera. His original n was to fight hard even if he was close to death with every blow of the chimera, he at least wanted to continue like that until the chimera exhausted his mana reserves. But who would have guessed that by the time the chimera had consumed 70% of his mana he wouldunch hisst attack? And he hadn''t even given himself fully since the beginning of their battles?


    But just when Alvine''s transformation was running... the chimera had suddenly appeared in front of him, even he could no longer follow his movements, his speed was twice as fast as his previous speed! He went directly to Alvine''s chest and tore him like paper! The blood sshed like a flood on the critical wound he had just suffered almost instantly!


    |-390VIT|


    |you suffered a critical injury... |


    |you will lose three VIT/second points|


    At that moment, He only had three seconds to escape certain death!


    ___


    In the same dark space, the mysterious girl watched Alvine''s duel against the chimera with great interest, she didn''t even want to blink her ck pupils that looked like two ck holes. But when she saw Alvine take such an attack on his chest, her expression darkens like an anchor... you could see anxiety in her dark eyes!


    ''How does it make sense to survive such an attack? Ahhh, that''s why I made all kinds of efforts to help him get strong! Now that he is in the hands of his hypocritical gods, I can do nothing for him!'' She thought while praying internally for Alvine''s survival.


    _____


    In the immortal kingdom, an ind floated in the areas covered by clouds...


    Inside the ind, a majestic kingdom of 1C was there, built fantastically, it was as if it were built following the drawings of an author of the fantastic books. The pce itself was entirely decorated with gold even the royal carpet to the throne was made by a kind of unique Silks that brilliantly in golden color!


    And on the throne, a handsome man who seems to be in his forties was sitting on the throne and watching Alvine''s fight and the chimera with excitement with a mischievous smile, next to him, a girl with golden hair and golden pupils watched the battle of Alvine with her father who was none other than the divine king who was on the throne!


    "Father, why do you watch this mortal so much? Is it that special? This is the first time I have seen you so involved in the affairs of mortals." She asked in a melodious voice for her father who was not blinking his eyes off Front his screen!


    "Emy, my dear daughter, this man is the son of these two bastards who wounded your father more than a thousand years ago. Since then, my cultivation has stagnated at divine rank, I have called on all the doctors of the kingdom and neighboring kingdoms but I have not found a cure to remedy this problem!" While he was saying his words, a golden aura swirled around his body with anger!


    "If it had not stagnated my cultivation, I could have reached the primordial rank at the moment! But his bastards!!!" more he spoke, the more his anger went up a notch.


    "Husband, please calm down, you''ve already had your revenge, so there''s no point in harassing his son. Moreover, it was your fault not to be able to retain yourscivious desires!" A new melodious voice resounded once again in the great room of the throne... it was the mother of Emy, the wife of the divine king.


    "Tsk, have you still not given up this story? I have already exined to you more than a thousand times that this slutty subus had bewitched me with her charms, I couldn''t resist... temptation!" His anger was reced by shame when he heard his wife talk about the madness he hadmitted in his youth!


    ''Shit, if only I could go to the mortal kingdoms without suffering his ridiculous counterblows, I would have killed this son of the renegade with my own hands!'' He Thought...


    His daughter was silent while observing Alvine who had just been injured in the chest by the chimera with interest... ''What did my father find him in this mortal? Apart from his elegance, I don''t see anything special in him... Tsk, he is already dead even. What an unnecessary waste of time!'' She thought looking at Alvine who was lying in his bloody tide with his dull eyes!

 Chapter 42 Last Floor... Princess Fox.

    *Your case will be different... I will never allow you to survive. Only one choice is avable to you... and it''s death! * affirmed Alvine with a monotonous voice!


    "Roar! Son of bitch! You are truly an arrogant and stupid human! Do you think this emperor will be killed by a simple mortal?!" The chimera screamed with indignation when he saw Alvine simply reject her offer.


    *Dies and bes dust. Stupid kitten. *


    He pointed his palm towards the chimera and a bloodthirsty aura emerged in front of his palm in the form of a crimson orb, the chimera did not even have time to retaliate before his blood, mana, and vital energy was sucked up by Alvine under the influence of his unique skill [Energy Trainer].


    In less than ten seconds, the corpse of the chimera fell to the ground with a dull noise. His body did not contain a single drop of his blood or the slightest vital energy... let''s not even talk about mana. He was simply... dead for real without the slightest chance of reincarnation.


    |+10RE|


    |+1000exp|


    |Through your actions, you have unlocked and acquired aw. |


    |You have acquired thew of absorption|


    |Rank: unssed|


    |It allows you to absorb all types of energy without facing back blows|


    |Three times Usable For 24/h|


    Even before Alvine''s system could continue its announcement, Alvine was teleported to the top floor.


    ___


    Outside, Sabrina was still standing in her original ce, her purple pupils intensely stared at the tower as if she could see through her walls.


    Meanwhile, a woman with purple hair and her purple pupils attracted all the attention of the spectators...


    "John looks, she''s the dean, the goddess of beauty!" A student addressed his colleague with his eyes full of lust as if he were going to hop on her in the next few seconds.


    "So is she our dean?! Holy shit, she truly deserves her nickname. This is the first time I''ve seen such a beauty with such a silhouette!!" John''s eyes were even dirtier than his friend''s. Despite the years, he had spent at the tower, he had never seen the dean like the 80% of students! It appeared so rarely that its existence was questioned for most students!


    She belonged to the demon race. She had two curved ck horns, two red bat wings above her undting round buttocks, and a tail that provoked seductive gestures after every step she made nonchntly, Coupled to her plump chest... her silhouette made every man dream who had not reached divine rank for days after seeing her and to spice everything up, she was dressed in a whimsical red dress that highlighted all her curves.


    Seeing her, the eldest whomanded the soldiers followed in his footsteps to greet her and all the guards had carried out the usual ceremonies while eagerly swallowing their salivas that kept filling their mouths!


    "Zeles, how many times have I already exined to you not to address me like that? In short, we''ll see thatter. Give me a full report on the current situation." Her Melodious voice resounded in the vicinity when she asked the demon Elder who gave orders to the soldiers.


    "Glug, Your Highness... I mean, Madam Dean, we have not yet discovered the cause of this anomaly, but we are still investigating to find out the cause!" He swallowed and tried to resist with all his strength the charms unconsciously emitted by the dean.


    "Well, I want to monitor the suite from my office. I don''t want to cause more agitation." She said, knowing what could happen if she stayed too long in front of so many people who Salivated because of her. Even Zeles, who is an emperor warrior/mage, had trouble keeping calm in front of her... the others are naturally at the end of the roll.


    Unlike Alvine, her charm even works on women.


    She injected mana into the ring, which was a short-range teleportation artifact, and prepared to go to her apartments. Her gaze and Sabrina''s crossed at thest second before she disappeared when her ring teleported her.


    ____


    Tenth floor.


    Alvine was still in his form of "god of ughter" when he arrived there. Unlike the previous levels, which were like imperial arenas, the tenth level looked more like a simple training room with a single fox beast that instantly fixed it.


    Alvine had not focused on minor details such as the architecture of the room. Instead, he took a look at the status of his future victim.


    [] [Goddess Fox |empress hybrid- 450| EP 3000000/3000000| VIT 5000/5000]


    |Magic affinity: elementary, intermediate (light, healing) Advanced (Gravitational, nature) Rare (Time)|


    |Laws: [Mortal: elementary(Lvl 8), Healing(Lvl 9) Light(Lvl 8)] [Divine:time(Lvl 1), Gravity (Lvl 3)] |


    Unique skill: divination []


    "Wee to my modest home, I have been waiting for you for an eternity... His hypocritical Gods must truly hate you for having led you to me." These were the first words of the fox.


    Alvine, who had just finished looking at the status of the Fox, did not expect to be weed in this way. Foxes were part of the hybrid breed, But their species had disappeared overnight on the of Alzania, no one knew why or how it happened. They had the status of the highest nobility among hybrids.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Are you also one of the apostles of the gods?" He asked.


    Unlike the chimera, Alvine addressed her by pronouncing the words. The reason was natural, the fox in front of him was different from other beasts who looked at him only with disdain. She did not treat it as a meal or prey and she emitted a soothing aura that was no less weak than H¨¦l¨¨ne''s.


    "My name is Yuer, the princess of the... fallen fox n." She presented herself with a hint of sadness and sorrow in her voice.


    "Alvine." His brief presentation was not due to his arrogance, but rather to his distrust of this beast who is at the maximum level of empress rank, only one breakthrough on his part and she will reach divine rank!


    "Alvine, What is your goal whening here? To be a knight at the service of the divine? Or challenge the gods?" Asked the fox princess who was as tall as an elephant. With a pure white peeling and his purplish blue pupils fixed Alvine intensely while his nine tails swung.


    "Why do you care about that? I suppose that regardless of my answer, the fight will be inevitable. So don''t waste more time do you want?" Said Alvine by creating her bloodthirsty scythe for a second and putting himself in a defensive position.


    The beast looked at Alvine who was making his rehearsals without interrupting him or moving to his original ce.


    After twenty seconds of silence, seeing that the beast was not attacking him, Alvine felt discouraged.


    "Ahem, Yuer is that ?... why don''t you want to attack me like other beasts? Aren''t you here for that? Killing all those who prated their feet in your arena?" He asked for confirmation, feeling stupid. He was currently like Ashia who was looking for a fight with everything that moves without making any distinction.


    "I don''t attack because of two factors. First, I don''t want to amuse his hypocritical gods to gain my freedom. And the second, because I don''t intend to fight against you." She replied mysteriously.


    ''Prisoner? I suppose it''s a story that is linked to their disappearance thousands of years ago. But the most urgent thing is if she refuses to fight against me, it''s like being I stuck here forever like her!'' When he realized this truth,


    "Why don''t you want to fight against me? You are a hybrid beast of empress rank and you are strong, you know a lot ofws, and you even have a unique divination skill!" Alvine had never thought that one day he would encourage someone to fight with him in a fight to the death. The cause for which he did not charge towards it was simple, his system has not yet disyed a quest as with other beasts. Maybe, This means that this fox is not an enemy, but he was not stupid enough to take her for his ally.


    But just as he noted the fox''s statistics to encourage her, he suddenly realized something.


    Does she possess the uniquepetence [divination]?


    ''What type of skill is that? Performs this skill allow him to see the future?!'' He achieved something at that moment.


    ''Because the fox did not attack him, because she refuses certainly knew that nothing good will happen if she does that?''


    Indeed, the following words of the fox princess confirmed his assumption.


    "Sigh, as I had seen in my dreams, I couldn''t hide anything critical from you." She sighed with a discouraged air.


    Seeing that his assumption turned out to be true, Alvine''s mistrust rose to the maximum.


    He has an opponent who could not be defeated by his current strength. If he does not spend attention to her, his end wille without him realizing it.


    The most dangerous affinities are rare affinities:


    The affinity of thunder is recognized for its destructive force. ording to legend, if the user reaches a certain level of control, he can even resuscitate himself after his death. After all, the origin of life itselfes from lightning.


    Those with a spatial affinity are the hardest opponents to kill because they can teleport at any moment and flee when the situation disadvantages them. You must take them by surprise and exterminate them at once, or have the same affinity to use the dimensional lock to prevent them from teleporting. The worst thing in all this is they can emerge in front of you and end your life at any moment.


    The worst of all... is the affinity of time! It allows its user to stop the time, to make a time trip, and above all speed up or slow down a person''s vitality!


    Of course, a specific level of control must be achieved to aplish such exploits. This is also the reason why Alvine could easily kill the tigress beast... because she did not have a deep dexterity over the affinity of lightning.


    But the fox in front of him was unique, the reason why Alvine was sure that this fox had deep control with temporal affinity is due to two factors...


    The first is the unique skill that allows her to see part of the future, even if he did not know how far she could see with her skill, he was not crazy to take such a risk of experimenting.


    And the second... is thew of time which is a divinew! But she has already acquired thisw by being at the rank of the empress, it is irrefutable proof that her dexterity over the affinity of time is on apletely special level!


    [Divine Law: Time (Lvl 1)


    Even if it is at level 1 of its dexterity over the temporalw, it is a divinew. Who knows it is that she can do with a divinew?


    For the first time, since his reincarnation in this world... he was envious of someone else''s talent and luck!


    And the worst thing in all this... he''s an enemy he probably has to face in a fight to the death!!


    ***


    It may be thest free chapter. Thank you all, who have supported me so far, because thanks to you and your advice I have improved day after day... thank you.

 Chapter 43 Contract An Empress Beast

    "Father, this demon belongs to the breed of the incubus that our mistress told us a lot during the species course! He''s truly an incubus, isn''t he?" Emilia had almost trembling hands because of her excitement, unlike her mother who did not seem surprised, and her father who was mad with rage.


    "Don''t even think about it! He is the son of this bastard, he deserves to be killed! And you don''t need his methods to increase your rank. Your talent is far superior to ours. Take your mother''s example." He didn''t even spare a look or the chance to let his daughter ask him for a favor. He knew why his daughter was excited to see a species of such rarity and beneficial for any female sex.


    "But father...


    "No, but! Go to your room and forget what you just saw. I will never allow this bastard to live one more day. He will die on the tenth floor between the clutches of this abnormal fox girl! In the best case, he will remain sealed for eternity in my prison. His fate is already sealed, he will never find the fault, Ha ha ha!" His smile was triumphant.


    ___


    As for Alvine, Despite all his disadvantages, instead of fear, he was currently feeling an unprecedented excitement. Maybe it''s because of his "god of ughter" skill that is still active.


    But he didn''t care and he didn''t want to know either. All he wanted was to know how far he can push his limits by fighting against them stronger than ever.


    But just when he made his decision, Empress fox said something else that had more than shocked him.


    "Before you decide anything, let me give you some advice. If you decide to fight me, you will regret it all your life." She says in a serious tone.


    "Why? Because you trust that you will get victoriously?" He frowned.


    "No, that''s not the cause. That you are a winner will not change much in the oue... at best, you will get stuck here forever in my ce. But in the worst case, you will die between my ws!" She said.


    Alvine''s frowning became deeper. For some reason, he knew that the beast standing in front of him was not lying. But just to be sure...


    "Why are you so sure of my fate even if Ie out victorious? Is it because of your damn divination skill?" He replied.


    "No, I don''t need mypetence to know that. It was the same thing that happened to me a thousand years ago!" She also replied. With the tone of her voice alone, Alvine knew that she was beginning to lose patience.


    Anyway, I''m not sure I''lle out victorious even in this form. I also feel that I can no longerst in this form... for now, my priority is to get out of here and not to fight a battle that seems lost in advance.'' -Alvine, summarizing the situation.


    "How am I supposed to believe you? What proves to me that it''s not a trap that you carefully want to set for me?" He asked with suspicion.


    "I am nothing that can prove this to you and I have nothing to prove to you to guarantee you that it is not a trap. All you need to know is that if I wanted to kill you, you will be dead a long time ago. But it won''t help me achieve my goals." She replied. ''What did he experience to be so suspicious?'' She thought.


    "If you leave here, what do you n to do?" He did not need to ask him for her objective, which was clear through her previous words.


    But at the time Alvine asked him this question, she was slightly surprised to see him guess his goal so easily. But she immediately resumed her cold blood by answering Alvine''s question. "I haven''t decided yet. But I n to stay around the tower to find a way to free my n... or at least what remains of it."


    "Hm? I don''t know what kind of time you lived in, but the Brisht tower may be a mixed tower, but it doesn''t ept beasts. Especially if thetter is at the rank of the empress." Just after Alvine finished his sentence.


    The fox, which was in the form of a beast, was enveloped by a dazzling glow that enveloped her whole body and her size decreased second by second...


    Alvine, who saw this scene, prepared to fight a fierce battle against the fox, his scythe was held firmly and shone with a crimson glow. Everything was ready to receive the "attack" from the beast.


    But at that moment, the light that enveloped the beast went out, and instead, the fox that was the size of an elephant was transformed into the shape of a humanoid girl! She had pure white hair, hairy ears, and nine fluffy tails that were as pure as snow. She was dressed in a white dress that fits perfectly with the purity of her angelic face that bore an ungraspable charm. Her silhouette was no less attractive than that of the dean!<novelnext></novelnext>


    Alvine who had prepared to receive a sneaky attack from her felt stupid when he realized that the girl just wanted to take a humanoid form. He was not surprised to see her turn into a girl, after all, her status showed that she was a hybrid and belonged to the breed of foxes who are hybrids with their special abilities to turn into beasts. But what he did not understand was why it suddenly resumed its original form.


    "Are you a battle maniac or what? We have a goal inmon and do you always point your weapon at me?" Her tone was no longer serious as before, she was sweet to hear despite saying her words with annoyance.


    "Prudence is the mother of safety. Just because we have the same goals does not mean that we are necessarily allies. I know your goal, but I don''t know what method you intend to use to achieve it." Alvine replied without lowering her guard!


    "Sigh, you''re honestly an annoying man! Who would have thought you would resist the charms of this princess? To put it simply, you must sign a contract with me and I would be your contractual beast as soon as we escape from here." Seeing Alvine silent and always suspicious...


    "Of course, don''t expect me to remain your contracted beast forever. I can cancel the contract at any time with myw of time!" She added.


    "What is the rtionship between the contract and our exit door?"


    "You must first have into the contract with me otherwise I wouldn''t tell you the method!" She replied.


    "Okay. But if you try anything doubtful during the process... I would kill you without the slightest hesitation." He replied as if he were in a position of absolute strength against the girl.


    "Tch, I''ve already exined it to you. If I wanted to tell you you will already be dead, so stop with your useless threats!" She nodded with annoyance.


    "Very well, I would exin the method to enter into a contract with me. ce your hand on my forehead and inject your vital energy. You at least know how to inject vital energy, don''t you?" A provocative smile appeared on her luscious lips when she asked Alvine.


    "If only that''s it, there''s no problem. He was confident because the person who will be most exposed during the process is none other than Yuer because to have into a contract, injected with vital energy can be dangerous, but she must open her sea of consciousness to let Alvine mark it. Meanwhile, Alvine can kill her if he wishes. That''s why he is suspicious of this girl who had no guarantee that he would not betray her at a time when she is most vulnerable. But Alvine had a conclusion, either the girl was stupid to trust him, or she took precautions in case of a trick!


    Without losing another second, Alvine slowly walked towards her with his scythe who was ready at any time to defend him in case. As for Yuer, she knelt before him without neglecting the slightest detail of the ceremony. Alvine ced his palm on her forehead which made her fox ears tremble slightly, not paying attention to the small details, he injected part of his vital energy into Yuer''s sea of consciousness who weed him without resistance. After a while...


    Ding...


    |You havepleted the hidden quest... |


    |condition of the quest: sign a master/beast contract with a beast above the Master rank. |


    |Reward: your lineage to progress from the silver rank. |


    Seeing his information, Alvine let out a breath of fresh air. He can rx for a while. "Now tell me how to get out of here?" However, he did not waste time.


    I can now feel it precisely. The special energy that emanates in him is probably the key that will help me achieve my revenge!'' She thought while the archaic motif shone on her forehead proving that she is now Alvine''s contracted beast.


    "All you have to do is inject your mana into this relic it will open a portal that will lead us to the exit." She took out a small stone that gave off strange energy and gave it to Alvine who looked at her with a lost aura.


    ***


    Discord: https://discord.gg/spxKDxt4dv

 Chapter 44 Get Out Of The Tower

    "All you have to do is inject your mana into this relic it will open a portal that will lead us to the exit." She took out a small stone that gave off strange energy and gave it to Alvine who looked at her with absent air.


    "Don''t stare at me like that, I''m the guardian of the key and I can''t use it to open the gate, if you killed me to have it, you will be recognized as the new guardian and you will find yourself in the same condition as me. But if I had given you the key, not only could I not escape with you, but I would die under the effects of the curses of the tower. Do you now understand why it was the only solution for both of us to get out of here?" Seeing Alvine staring at him with annoyance, she could not help exining to this guy who even distrusts his existence.


    "Very well I understand. Being my contracted beast, not only will the tower no longer be able to hold you back if you connect your soul to mine, but I would not be considered the new guardian and I could use this stone to open a portal. You truly calcted everything in advance." Alvine was in admiration of her intellect.


    Not wanting to waste more time, Alvine had returned to his human form and the scythe he held in his right hand disintegrated into particles and returned to his body. Subsequently, he injected mana into the small stone that absorbed just like a drop of water on the cloth. He staggered because of the sudden dizziness that had been caused by insufficient magical energy.


    |EP 30/6800000|


    ''What?! This little stone has just pumped all my EPs?!'' He looked deadly at the girl who stared at him with a mocking smile.


    "Hehe, I wanted you to feel the same pain the first time. I forgot to warn you that stone needs magical energy that is equivalent to the magical energy of the five divine Magi. It took me five years to fill it with magical energy despite being at the grade of the empress. So you who are at the level... hm? A master rank mage?! Sigh, we are stuck here for a long time! And besides, how could you reach the tenth floor by being a master rank mage? I remember being beaten against holy-ranking animals on the fifth level. Has the difficulty of the dungeon weakened over the years?!"


    While Yuer was constantly speaking, Alvine needed to listen to only one sentence from her... "the stone needs the energy of five mages of divine rank to open a portal!" If it were someone else, maybe he would sink into despair, but Alvine who was a living reservoir... had no problem with that!


    *Exchange my necessary RE for my EP! * he said with a mischievous smile.


    |13,6RE/6799970EP|


    |EP: 6800000/6800000|


    Instantly, a wave of breaking energy emanated again from his body and was instantly absorbed by the small stone as if it were a ck hole. Yuer''s discouraged expression lit up with disbelief. ''Did I see badly?!'' - that was all she could think of at that moment.


    But Alvine did not leave her in doubt. He performed the same non-stop operation for a minute before the small beast was satisfied by absorbing ten times Alvine''s PE, which was recharged in blocks after each absorption.


    The stone that was originally gray is now pure gold.


    |Odin stone -520: treasure of divine grade|


    |utility: the key to the immortal world after undergoing divine tribtion. |


    ''Hm? A key to the immortal kingdom?'' His surprise was only brief before his expression became usual.


    "How can you have so much magical energy? Are you truly a master rank mage?!" Yuer who was standing next to Alvine could not help but ask her with disbelief.


    Instantly, a golden portal appeared in the middle of the room and both knew what it meant. But Alvine was nervous because of small detail, his system still did not warn him that he seeded in his mission with the dungeon. It could only mean one thing... this floor is not the top floor!


    "Yuer, stay on your guard. The ce where this portal leads is not our final destination." Alvine warned her in a monotonous tone.


    "I think the same thing." Her instinct said the same thing as Alvine. Strangely, theymunicated as if he had known himself for several years before their meetings. It was because as long as the contract that bound him was not broken, no one can hurt the other... normally. But Alvine who had thepetence "Heart of the Demon Gods" protects him from all kinds of submission!


    Alvine went through the portal followed by Yuer who followed in their footsteps behind him as if she were afraid of being left behind.


    ____


    Ding...


    |Congrattions for surviving in the dungeon. |


    |your rewards are ahead of you|


    When Alvine came out on the other side of the portal, his system told him the news he expected the most. But when he read the following words of the system, he almost fainted with anger. Despite all the effort he made, the system did not reward him personally, instead, he was like in a museum with some treasures exposed here and there! They all looked rusty. Yuer stood behind him, silent without interrupting him, and was waiting to see his actions.


    Alvine looked at the objects in front of him, which were all rusty as if he were going to turn into dust at the slightest contact.<novelnext></novelnext>


    |Primordial sword| |grade: -|


    |Ring| |Grade: -|


    ''Tsk, Artifacts without ss. Maybe it''s because they''re broken.'' He said to himself, walkingzily towards the rusty sword in the window. When he grabbed the sword, all the other objects were driven to the ground! The room was empty. He only had the rusty sword left in his hand with his eyes wide open!


    "Shit! Not only are they useless, but I don''t even have the right to have them all! What an unnecessary reward...


    |Do you want to restore the original energy of this sword? |


    Before he could finishining, the system asked for confirmation with its lines of words.


    *Hm? How many EP does it take to restore your energy? * since his event with the Odin stone, Alvine has been suspicious of the artifacts inside the tower. They look banal but in reality, it hides a deep story. Indeed, he was not wrong to be wary of this sword...


    |the sword can only be restored with your RE points. |


    |Calctions of RE-reacquired for its activation... |


    |1000000RE are necessary to restore and activate the sword. |


    "What?! 500 billion EP? What is this abnormal sword?"


    "Why are you screaming all of a sudden? What''s wrong with this sword?" Yuer blocked her ears with her fingers.


    "Huh? Do you see this rusty sword? It is like the stone that brought us here. But unlike the Odin stone which must store more of the magical energy of five divine rank mages, this sword requires the divine energy of more than one hundred thousand divine mages! I''m not talking to you about their magical energies, but about the divine energy!" Alvine put the rusty sword in his inventory. And turned around to check the room to see if there is something else left... without paying attention to Yuer who no longer knew what to answer with Alvine''s assertion.


    "Let''s get out of here, we''ll see after what the sword can do after injecting the amount of energy it requires. Oh yes, I almost forgot, once outside you have to let me manage before things get calm." He turned around to activate the golden stone that was in his hand.


    "Um." She slightly nodded her head by tightening her grip on a rusty ring that was hidden in her hand, it was the other rusty treasure that was supposed to disappear underground with rusty armor and rusty helmets that had all disappeared underground!


    ____


    "How?! This useless beast!!" The divine king gnashed his teeth when he saw Alvine and Yuer leave the holy dungeon and save!


    As for Emilia, she seemed happy to see Alvine escape unscathed without the slightest scratch. It''s time to go get it back. Sorry father, but I''m no longer your little girl that you always have to protect. I''m strong enough to take care of myself.'' She made her decision internally. She turned around and left without giving a word to her parents.


    ____


    "Grrr!"


    The two gigantic doors of the tower trembled sharply, and the archaic seal that had sealed the door faded as the seconds passed. Everyone was on maximum alert. As for Sabrina, she always stood in her ce with titude! Her white hair was brushed by the winds while her eyes were fixed on the door.


    Zeles, the demonic elder ordered his soldiers to gather in front of therge door of the tower and be ready in case.


    When the door opened enough, two silhouettes could be seen vaguely rushing to get out of the tower.


    It was none other than Alvine, who had suffered trials of sessive deaths. This has changed the aura that now emanates from him.


    And Yuer the fox princess who had been a prisoner in the tower for several centuries!


    ***


    Enjoy it

 Chapter 45 The Deans Suspicions

    "Halt! Who are you? What were you doing inside the tower?" Zeles spoke in a roque voice while his demonic aura surged for intimidating Alvine and Yuer!


    When Sabrina spotted her master, she appeared instantly in front of Alvine. "Young Master, I''m sure to see you safe and sound after the tower trials." her expression was as bright as the sun of dawn. She must now address Alvine as her ?young master? so as not to arouse suspicion.


    "Um, how long time did I spend inside the tower?" Alvine in turn asked his maid who had missed him so much.


    "Young Master, you spent a week and 12:34 minutes inside the tower. I was really worried about you." Sabrina replied with enthusiasm that could not be hidden by the tone of her voice.


    ''I truly took so long?'' He said with surprise.


    "Young Master, who is this girl?" Asked Sabrina pointing to Yuer.


    "Hm? She is no one, she will leave us soon and leave on her side!" Alvine replied nonchntly while ignoring Yuer who inted her cheeks with annoyance.


    "I''M TALKING TO YOU!! Introduce yourself where we are going to have to question you by force!" Zeles shouted in an annoying tone when they saw his three strange individuals who ignore him as if he were not hearing his words!


    "Why has this guy been yelling at us earlier? Did we cause something that didn''t need?" Alvine confusedly asked his maid.


    "I will exin the detailster. For now, let me take care of this little problem." -Sabrina


    After having the consent of her master, she turned to Zeles. "We came here to take the level 3 registration test. It was my young master''sst test but the tower had closed on him and it is now that he has juste out." She briefly exined the story without saying how Alvine found herself abnormally inside the tower.


    "Well, the dean wants to talk to you, follow me." Acquies?at Z¨¦les by turning around to go to the dean''s office... Alvine and the others followed him closely.


    "Hey look, wasn''t it the new student who destroyed our test crystals?"- Student A


    "Yes, he''s him, you have to believe that he has the gift of getting into trouble. He hasn''t even finished his registration yet but he creates as much trouble... I wouldn''t like to be in his ce." Some students who were in the test room recognized Alvine at first nce, her silhouette could not go unnoticed because of the whispering that the students showed each other.


    __


    "Toc-Toc-Toc.." Zeals knocked on the door of the dean''s office.


    "It''s open." The melodious but familiar voice resounded in the ears of Zeles who opened the door.


    "Your Highness, I brought you the two people who went out into the tower as nned," Zeles spoke with respect, his head down.


    "Sigh. Zeles, I already tell you that I don''t want this honorary title. In short, we''ll talk about it afterward." Subsequently, she looked at Alvine and his gang, which were no less attractive than herself. "Please take a seat. You have to answer a few questions from me." She disyed a warm smile that had made Zeles nose bleed. He hastily wiped the blood that flowed with a red handkerchief that he especially took with him when he had to talk to this subus milf.


    Alvine was also in a second state. Not because he was under the spells of the dean. But because it was his first time to see a subus since his reincarnation in this world. And unlike the fantastic stories he had read about them, this subus woman was still ten times more beautiful and crunchy than he could imagine! No wonder subus are captured to be used as a stove, even without the advantage of increasing strength, they will not be spared by perverse people!


    As Alvine stared at this woman who was of the same species as him, he suddenly felt a strange feeling. As if this woman were a person he had to protect at all costs, he was almost sure that he would be willing to put everything at stake to protect her!


    He suddenly looked away while panting as if he hade through a hard battle! What is it? Was she trying to charm me? No, it was something else that was different from luxurious desire...¡¯ he thought.


    *Master, pay attention to you. I think this is called the link of the lineage! The purer your link, the more the lineage link will work on you! * Sabrina warned Alvine who did not know what had happened to him. She did not want the dean who was constantly looking at Alvine''s file to know that he was indeed an incubus and not a human. And it was easy for her to discover, through the link of the lineage that brought him together.


    Alvine passively nodded. He knew that this was a problem that could be difficult to manage unless the link of the lineage only works for him. If not, how could he avoid this dean fixing him?


    "Alvine Dragnar, twenty years old and soon you will reach the age of twenty-one. A human who lives in the kingdom of Arysha, who came to pass the level three test ording to reports, two of the three tests passed sessfully causing some damage, when in the third test... you ejected everyone and locked the tower for a week just for you as if it were your holiday home. Do you have anything else to add?" She asked Alvine who no longer knew if he shouldugh or cry.


    Everything he had experienced inside the tower was only hell. First, forced teleportation. Forced him to face his past, forced to fight beasts that wanted them as lunch, he was forced to risk his life to use the skills that could kill him instantly! But after going through all this ordeal, this dean uses him of something he was a victim of. Where is justice in this world?!


    "I didn''t do all this voluntarily." He replied with a titude.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I know, but recognize it anyway, you have the gift of attracting problems to us since youe. Tell me what happened inside the tower. I''m going on What kind of trials have you faced?" The dean asked Alvine.


    Alvine simply exined that he had cleaned a ten-floors dungeon without mentioning what the ranks of his enemies were. Subsequently, the dean gave him a tinum card that was the highest rank of all the others.


    But before Alvine could get out of the room, the dean''s voice resounded behind him again. "Onest thing, who is this hybrid girl?" She asked.


    "She''s just one of my maidservants, see her as a kind of reward for having passed the tower test." Alvine felt strange that no one noticed the Yuer breed. It''s as if not everyone saw her nine tails swinging behind her. She still belonged to an extinct race. Normally his presence should surprise people, right?


    As Yuer gnashed her teeth with annoyance, the dean burst outughing while shaking her head at Alvine''s "joke".


    After Alvine and the others left, the dean''s expression instantly became dark.


    "Zeles, investigate this man''s past. I want all the details that concern him!" She ordered.


    "Heard, dean. Even I felt that something is wrong with this human. I will do everything I can to discover every detail about him!" He knelt to the ground as if he were receiving an order from his empress.


    "His case is moreplicated than that. Not only did he look immune to my charm, but I felt a strong connection with him through my lineage! He can''t be a simple human! Ask teachers to monitor him and take all kinds of tests! I want to have a daily report about him, he and the two girls who don''t look weaker than me!" Her voice was monotonous and her seriousness was on another level.


    ___


    Alvine who had just gone to number A02 which was supposed to be his apartment, was a small mansion instead of being seemingly simple like any other, he was in a remote corner out of sight and near a small mountain that almost covered the small mansion.


    "Master, why is this girl following us?" Sabrina asked in a voice full of mistrust, she could see that this girl''s strength is far superior to her current state. If she has bad intentions toward her master, she will not be able to fully protect Alvine from her.


    "Don''t worry too much, once inside the mansion, she will break the contract and everyone will leave on their own," Alvine replied nonchntly to Sabrina.


    Meanwhile, Yuer felt like she was being treated like an enemy by Alvine and this strange girl whose strength she could not measure and who looked mysterious just like Alvine. But despite everything, she did notin. After all, it was the agreement she had with Alvine. After they go out into the dungeon, everyone will leave on their own.


    She was sure that Alvine would regret having hunted her, he had had a hybrid beast that was sought for her power and strength but Alvine treats her as if she were a burden to him. Even if she nned to stay with him for a while, seeing Alvine''s hospitality towards him, she also wanted to cancel their contracts as soon as possible!


    Sabrina had her eyes widened when she heard that this girl apparently had a beastmaster contract with Alvine. She naturally knew the identity of this girl and the advantage she represents.


    *Master, I don''t think it''s a good idea to terminate such a contract with her. She belongs to the extinct breed that is knowns for their...


    Before Sabrina can continue, Alvine interrupts her directly by answering her directly by telepathy...


    *No Sabrina, this girl is dangerous she is more dangerous than you imagine! * Affirmed Alvine.


    Sabrina''s eyes widened with disbelief. Not because of Alvine''s warning, but because of the telepathy that Alvine has just sent her! You must be at spiritual rank to be able tomunicate by telepathy. But despite her curiosity, she knew that it was not the right time to dig into this information.


    *Why do you say that? To my knowledge, you must be in divine rank to cancel such a contract. So even if she is dangerous, she will not be able to harm you or your entourage. * She confusedly asked her master for a valid exnation.


    *No, she has not yet reached the divine rank, but she masters affinity and even basic knowledge of the Laws of Time! * Alvine did not give Sabrina too many exnations, but he knew that with this information alone, this girl will know why he is suspicious of Yuer.


    *I understand. If she masters a tiny part of the temporalw, it is not impossible for her to terminate your contract with her! * Indeed, Sabrina did not disappoint him. She directly understood the source of the problem with the little information that Alvine provided her without too much trouble.


    ***


    Discord: https://discord.gg/spxKDxt4dv

 Chapter 46 Disguised Blessing

    "Very well, you can now cancel the contract as nned." Alvine, who was apathetically sitting on the sofa, ordered Yuer while Sabrina served him tea made with spiritual leaves.


    "Humph, what an ignorant!" She didn''t waste time, she closed her eyes and instantly, she seemed to disappear from the room. Her body became like a mirage when she made the temporal journey to cancel the seal that was engraved in her at the time she had signed the contract with Alvine.


    Time passed in the room second by second, minute by minute... after ten minutes, Yuer''s thin eyebrows, her breathing became irregr, and her well-developed body began to drip sweats which had made her more attractive to any men, even Alvine was no exception. After thirty minutes, Alvine could feel a slight tingling, as if something was nibbling on his soul little by little. This sensation made him alert to the maximum!


    Just as he was about to lose his cold blood, Yuer suddenly opened her sky blue eyes, which were filled with horror and indescribable fear.


    "Hey! Are you okay?!" Alvine asked her urgently when he saw her expression, she had a pale face as if she had just spent more than twenty years in a row!


    *Cough* *Cough*!! She didn''t have time to answer, she was constantly spitting ck blood as if she were poisoned by something!


    "Sabrina, do you have an idea of what happened to her?" Alvine urgently asked Sabrina who was like her living encyclopedia.


    "Master, it''s as if she suffered the divine punishment of time! This is something that only happens when a user of thew of time tries to interfere with something that exceeds it. Punishment varies ording to the seriousness of their crimes. Given the state she is in, she may have tried to do something other than just canceling her contract with you... this girl is dangerous! She may have tried to change the contract instead of canceling it!" Sabrina exined herself urgently by seeing Yuer who could no longer breathe and her vitalziness was extinguished from second to second. "Master, I think she will soon die if nothing is done! Damn it! What exactly was she trying to do?!"


    Alvine did not need Sabrina''s confirmation, he knew through the contract link that this girl had no more than two minutes to survive if nothing is done!


    He urgently ced his palm on Yuer''s bulging chest to heal her with his healingw, which remained only one use. But before he can start the incantation, Sabrina stopped him!


    "Master, if you try to cancel the divine punishment, you will suffer the same fate as her! You must never do that, otherwise, you will risk dying right after her!" She hastily warned Alvine in a serious tone that she only uses when she is serious!


    Alvine knew very well the risk he was taking! But despite everything. "Sabrina, without her or her advice, I would probably be stuck in the tower forever! So please let me try something while there is still time! I promise you that I wouldn''t die!"


    "No master! You have no idea how dangerous divine punishments are! Even those who have reached the divine ss will not be able to escape unscathed! If you do that, you will die for good!" She knew Alvine''s personality that will reward everything by nature! Useful by goodness and wickedness by cruelty! But it wasn''t the time to worry about that. What''s the point of going so far if, in the end, he¡¯s assured death at the end of the road?


    Alvine''s eyes have be icy and do not contain the slightest emotion. He knew that Sabrina would never let him try everything to try to save this girl, but he had no choice! He would follow his new principle no matter what it costs him! Otherwise, he will not have an iron will to face his enemies!


    "Sabrina, For the first time in my life, I ask you to trust me. I know what I''m doing!"


    "But... But... the punishment.


    "I order you to let me do what I have to do!!" Alvine''s tone became roque! He knew that he was the most selfish on the at the moment, but he will never abandon these precepts... Whatever happens! We have anything!


    "Master, you want to endanger your life for someone who has surely tried to betray you. Maybe she had tried to do you something inhuman, and that''s why she suffered such a punishment, Are you aware of that anyway?" Sabrina released Alvine''s hand with sadness.


    "It''s probably true, but it''s not safe either." Answered Alvine.


    "Sigh, okay, I won''t hold you back. But please... keep your promise. No matter the cost..."


    "I won''t die!!" He Affirmed while pronouncing the incantation of the healingw in a low voice. A minute had already passed because of His conversation with Sabrina he only had one minute to try to save Yuer!


    When he finished his incantation, the warning of his system returned immediately!


    |Interfere with divine punishment is strongly discouraged! |


    |Do you still want to continue? |<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''I must surely be crazy now after the dungeon test, hehe." - he thought and mocked himself and his madness before saying *Yes! *


    |To be able to interfere with divine punishment, you must absorb it in your body with your unique skill and absorbed it yourself. |


    |A very risky act. |


    Alvine ignored all the warnings of Sabrina and his system, he was as stubborn as a cat seeing fish in front of him. When he began absorption, an acute pain he had never faced ran through all his cells! As if his blood was reced by a boiling oil that ran through his body. The pain was so strong for him that he shouted aloud as if he were going to lose his mind from one moment to the next, his bones were constantly cracking and rebuilt with an unpleasant noise and he was covered with blood from head to toe. Sabrina could do nothing but force Alvine to swallow a few pills to help him survive in his madness.


    Every second that passed, Alvine felt like he was at the bottom of hell. A second seemed as long as an hour! And he spent ten minutes like that before his body fully absorbed the energy of divine punishment. But it was not over, the worst was yet toe and he knew it, he knew that this little break was nothing more than ephemeral!


    ''She is out of the divine punishment but she has almost no vital energy. I have to give it a little of my vital energy! Otherwise, what is the point of enduring all his suffering if she ends up dying forck of vital energy?!'' He thought by injecting her about 30% of his vital energy! He could not do more than that, because he must prepare to receive his divine punishment for daring to interfere with divine punishment. And his punishment will be at least three times worse than that of Yuer!


    ___


    Alvine could no longer let out a single cry, he was currently like someone who was in agony, lying in his tide of blood that was as ck as an anchor, his eyes had lost all their lights. It had now been an hour since he absorbed the energy of punishment drop by drop. Yuer had been waking up for more than thirty minutes, she was helping Sabrina who was taking care of Alvine with her whole sweaty body. But the Yuer orca helped her, the burden eased a little on her shoulders. Yuer was even more gifted with thew of healing than Helen. After all, she had mastered thisw to rank 9! It was thew she masters most among all herws. Without her help, Alvine would have been dead for half an hour when his VIT reaches zero.


    After another hour,


    Ding...


    |Congrattions on surviving two divine punishments. |


    |You have raised 3 million RE. |


    |You managed to soak your body! You are now as strong as a warrior of spiritual rank... physically. |


    |Your lineage has reached the golden rank... You can now use your RE to cast intermediate spells. |


    |After soaking your body, you have acquired resistance against poisons that are below the holy rank. |


    |You are immune to purification spells. Only thew of purification can cause you damage. |


    Alvine''s breathing became regr as the system announced his rewards... in writing of course.


    ___


    "Barthod! Grimard! It''s an absolute order I give you, find my daughter and kill this bastard! He dared to bewitch my daughter and forced her to flee, I want him to know despair before he dies!" Brave Hidenbird, the divine king watched Alvine in the dungeon through the 3D screen. He was the ruler of one of the four great kingdoms in the immortal world! He reigns over the kingdom of Seven Sword Heaven, which is ranked third among the four celestial kingdoms.


    "Our daughter made her own decision, this mortal has nothing to do with it. Don''t let your hatred make youmit crimes that you may regret!" His wife, Emilia''s mother, tried to reason with a warning.


    After Alvine was able to get out safely into the dungeon, Emilia rebelled and escaped quietly into the pce. After extensive research, he discovered that not only had his daughter stolen his Odin stone that allows you to travel between the worlds, but she had gone to the of Alzania.


    "Don''t you understand? This is precisely why we must eliminate this threat while the hem is still so much! You always have such a narrow mind. In short, did you hear my orders? What are you still extending? Execution!!" He shouted to his subordinates.


    "At your orders!" Barthod and Grimard answered together and rushed.

 Chapter 47 [BONNUS] Guelph Vs Alvine

    Alvine opened his eyes, with his field of vision was still blurred, after a while, his vision cleared up, and saw two girls two young girls who were at the top of beauty in front of him sweating. Namely, Sabrina and Yuer.


    ''Sigh, did I really survive that?'' He wondered to himself.


    "Master? What a relief to finally see you wake up. You have to take a bath and...


    "No, not for now. Yuer, you will exin to us in detail why you suffered a fucking divine punishment. But before your question begins... Sabrina, give her a potion of truth if she ever tries something suspicious, kill her without the slightest hesitation!" His gaze was as cold as a man who had spent his whole life in the massacre.


    Yuer''s eyes widened, nor did she understand why she had suffered such a divine kidney punishment as trying to cancel her contract with Alvine.


    "Your desires are orders, Master!" Sabrina''s eyes were no better than Alvine''s. She had not been concerned about this story because of the state in which Alvine was, but now that he looked safe and sound, she was ready to do everything to eliminate the enemies who threaten her master''s life!


    Sabrina had not even given her the blue potion she had just taken out in her space bag, instead, she makes her drink with her own hands! Of course, Yuer did not resist even if she could, she had done nothing wrong that could harm Alvine''s existence and she no longer saw Alvine in the same way as before since he took so much risk to put his life in danger to save her even though he knew the danger it represents.


    "I''m listening to you, you can now talk," Alvine ordered her, once she drank the potion of truth.


    "This potion worked like a lie detector, when it is swallowed by someone, if the person lies within 30 minutes, she will see all her meridians destroyed and she will no longer be able to be a mage or a warrior. Worse still, her life expectancy halved!"-Calmly said, Sabrina.


    Even Alvine did not expect Sabrina to be so ruthless!


    "I don''t know why such a disaster could have happened. I''m just following the procedure as usual, but I didn''t expect that when I was about to interfere with the seal, I found myself forcibly injecting into the timelines and suffering a few things as... atrocious!" She affirmed with a titude.


    Alvine and Sabrina patiently waited for the potion to react, naturally, they didn''t believe it. How can the simple fact of canceling a contract be so serious? But to their big surprise, she seemed to tell the truth. Because the potion has not affected her!


    *Sabrina, could she be able to resist the effects of your potion? *-Alvine


    *Impossible! It is a potion of divine grade, even those who have reached the divine rank can do nothing against its side effects! Unless she...


    *Unless what she has just said is the truth. Is that what you want to tell me? Sigh, okay, I understand. *-Alvine


    "So if I summarize your sentence, you didn''t try anything wrong with me?" Alvine asked with a frown.


    "No! Why would I do something so vicious with you? You freed me from the dungeon and allowed me to cancel our contract even if you have nothing to gain but you did not let yourself be guided by your greed for power; at first, I even thought you had trapped me. But after..." the more she exined herself, the more the sound of her voice decreased.


    "Sigh, I''m not a saint. Don''t take me as such, I helped you only because you did the same with me. That being said, I will now take a bath to get rid of this dirt." He looked around, while he was sitting in his stench and purple blood that had stained the ground.


    Even though he felt nauseous by these impurities that came out into his body, he did not know that he was so dirty until then.


    "You don''t have to worry about what happened to you, for an unknown reason, you not only survived this disaster, but your body had soaked forplete cleansing of your meridians and bones! You really had a disguised blessing! You can train as a warrior without even reaching that you reach the rank of emperor." Sabrina exined it with an enchanting smile.


    "Um, I understand. Now I''m going." Without further ado, he followed in the footsteps towards the bathroom, which was also simple with a small Spa that could only amodate a maximum of one or two people. But before doing anything, he took off his clothes and showered cleanly while consulting his status and the rewards he had earned in the dungeon.


    ||||||||||||||||||||STATS||||||||||||||||||||||||


    [ Name: Alvine Dragnar ]


    [ Race: Demon ]


    [ Species: Incubus ]


    [ss: Master Incubus]


    [VIT: 800/800]


    [SE: 17/ -] [EP: 999/ 7 500 000]


    [IQ: Emp 10/450 ] [STR: Spi 280/300 ]


    [END: Hol 340/370 ] [AGI: Spi 280/300 ]


    [CHR: Hol 365/370]<novelnext></novelnext>


    --


    [RE: 8 000 350/-] [EXP: 9 000]


    [ Remaining SS: 178999M~]


    _____


    [Evolution magus/warrior: great master, spirit, holy, emperor, god, primordial, supreme]


    Lineage: Gold(Lvl 1)


    [Evolution of The Lineage: tinum, Diamond.]


    [Unique skills: energy trainer (Lvl 6)/ dual culture(Lvl 3)/ maniption (Lvl 2)]


    [Magic Affinity: Elementary(all), intermediate(all) Advanced(gravitational& nature) rare(lighting)]


    [Laws: Absorption (unssified) ]


    _____


    [Beasts contracted: Yuer (the fox goddess)]


    [Sex partners: 2]


    [No Albizan| Hybrid girl-| empress-397| EP 1,971,000/ 1,971,000| ]


    [Ashia Sabar| Demon girl-| empress-440| EP 3,800,000/ 3,800,000| ]


    ''Have I acquired the affinity of lightning? Not bad. But my biggest gain is always the advancement of my lineage! It not only allowed me to use more of my affinity but also my body constitution has improved at a great pace!'' He tightened the dots firmly until he could hear his joints crack. But an air of disappointment passed through his pupils when he realized that his strength is still not enough to rise to the top of the hierarchy of this world.


    After sorting everything, Alvine took his bath and rxed a little in the small spa before going out and joining the others in the living room.


    "So if I understand correctly, can''t you cancel your contract? What are your future projects? Do you n to stay with the master?" As Alvine entered the living room, he heard Sabrina''s question.


    "I feel like I''m getting stuck in his life, have you seen how he treats me? I''m sure he won''t ept that I stay here with you." Yuer expressed her opinion with a discouraged air. She was imprisoned for several centuries in the dungeon, so she no longer has anyone with whom she could stay. The only person she knows does not trust her to keep her by his side.


    "The problem is not there. But rather, do you n to stay with us or not? Think about it carefully, and you will give me your answer after my magic court in Block C." Alvine interrupts their conversations that seemed so boring to him.


    "Master, if you don''t hurry, you''re going to bete," Sabrina eximed, looking at the time on the clock that was hung on the opposite wall.


    ___


    "Today, we were weing a new student to our ss. Under unwritten rules, even if he has sessfully passed the entrance test, he must still be tested to determine his level to better guide him. The new one, present yourself in front of your ssmates and you will pass some tests" a woman dressed in a mage dress who was the teacher of magic theory. As a result, Alvine expected a theoretical test, but the following words of the teacher made him doubt the kind of courses that this teacher taught her students.


    "Who among you is ready to challenge him in a magical duel?" She faced the students and asked enthusiastically.


    Almost instantly, a strong red-haired student with two small horns on his forehead ran as a candidate. He was none other than Guelph, the demon who had called Alvine cheaters in the test room. He saw this opportunity as a chance for him to boast and wash his honor.


    The room instantly turned into a gage room and the students became the most faithful pledges.


    "Hm, I like to see my students as energetic and as serious in their studies. All right! The rules are simple no deadly injury, no vicious attacks. Is that clear to you?" Her role as a teacher instantly turned into a referee in the arena. Everything seemed ready for the duel between Alvine who was in a second state because of the barbarity of his people. And Guelph who cracked his joints with an impatient smile!


    They had even formed a kind of arena with their tables!


    "If you''re all ready, make sure to start!!"

 Chapter 48 The Battle Of The Tower

    "Guelph, you are the best!"


    "Smash it! Show him that here, cheaters will not be spared!"


    "Remake his portrait, Guelph!"


    "You have to trim your face and make it unable to use this asset to seduce girls!"


    "Yes, no mercy for someone who uses his status to pass the entrance test!"


    "....


    "....


    *I dream where the persons are really brainless? * he did not know when such rumors have been circting about him when he has just started sses. But one thing was certain for him, this Guelph who is with him in the arena is necessarily one of those who gave him such a low blow!


    But why did he be the number one enemy of all the men in his ss?


    [Master, I think you''d better wash your name from its unfounded rumors. Otherwise, if his things get worse, you''re not going to have a peaceful life at the tower!] H¨¦l¨¨ne, who heard her horrible usations about her master, has lost herposure since Alvine''s "soul realm". While waiting for her voice alone, Alvine could guess the reason for her anger.


    *You don''t have to worry about that H¨¦l¨¨ne, I''m sure this teacher won''t be able to use me of having intimidated her students a little. * His smile was as wide as a clown.


    If it were before, he may be disturbed to face so many hostilities, but he was no longer as naive as before. He saw only two groups in front of him, those who are neutral and those who needed a little trauma to no longer have the courage to stand up to him.


    "If you''re all ready, make sure to start!!" The teacher''s voice resounded among the insults and mockery of the students.


    "Hehe, you made fun of mest week by trapping me with the level crystals, if you hadn''t hidden in the dungeon, I would have already taken my revenge." Whispered to him with anger. Because of Alvine, he had suffered a humiliation that had cost him a lot.


    "You''re not strong enough to force me to use magic. Therefore, I undertake to intimidate you a little without using mana." Alvine, with indifference.


    "Hehe, I would kill you with my own hands!" He looked calm, but just with his dark-cyan aura breaking from his body, Alvine could feel his hostility towards him.


    Guelph no longer wasted his time with unnecessary chatter, he made the first movement with his intermediate affinity, incanting his magic form [Maleficence of the demonic kings]! A spell of curses that paralyzes his target for thirty seconds.


    Alvine was still standing there, his arms crossed under his chest.


    "Keke, an arrogant human species. Did you think you were special here? I''ll show you why Brisht Tower is especially known for housing only geniuses!" He eximed, removing a heavy crimson sword from his space bag that was hung on his waist.


    He locked Alvine and shot at him with his sword at a speed that was barely visible to most spectators and aimed at his shoulder to dismember him.


    Just when his sword was a few centimeters from Alvine''s forearm, he just slightly pivoted his body and avoided the crimson sword as if nothing had happened and clung to his neck with his right hand and slightly used his strength which was the equivalent of the strength of a warrior of spiritual rank.


    Everything happened so quickly that no one could see Alvine''s movements except the teacher who was in a state of disbelief.


    Silence resonated in the ssroom, the only voice that resonated was the agony of Guelph who struggled like a sheep between the clutches of a lion preparing for a feast after putting his paw on his target.


    As for Alvine, as he had promised, he did not use any mana to subdue his opponent. The more Guelph struggled to incant a spell, the more Alvine tightened her grip on her neck. After about thirty seconds, Guelph struggled less and less until they eventually fainted!


    "That''s enough! The duel is over." The teacher intervened urgently to prevent Alvine from killing her target. He realized that this human was more ruthless than anyone in the ss. At that very moment, she knew why the dean had asked her to monitor this student... he was a beast that would not hesitate to kill anyone who stood in his way.


    Seeing the teacher''s expression, he threw Guelph at the tables around them as if he were a training doll.


    With a "Boom", Guelphy under the broken tables like a lifeless corpse with his bloody face!<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Shit, go to hell!" It was not the voice of the teacher, but of Galph who was mad with rage with a trail of murderous aura that emerged from his body among the stride.


    Unlike Guelph who was an intermediate mage, Galph was an advanced warrior! He had a light green aura that was filled with a thirst for blood. He sailed at a speed that was faster than Gelph''s and ruthlessly aimed at Alvine''s blow with his spear. His intentions were clear... kill Alvine without the slightest hesitation.


    Murder was an act that frequently happens at the academy; but for students to kill each other, it will make a request for a duel to the death that will take ce between the participants, otherwise whether the winner or loses it will not change the oue that will await both sides... the execution capital as punishment!


    Of course, everyone who attended the academy knew the rules, Alvine was no exception.


    "Enough!" The teacher nailed Galph to the ground who was on the verge of piercing Alvine''s throat with his spear just with her purplish aura! She was mad with rage when she saw the irresponsible actions of a model student like Galph.


    "Galph, your brother lost his round in the rules! You do not have the right to intervene viciously! If you want a fight, you must first challenge your opponent!" She was not angry with Galph who had tried to take Alvine''s life, but she was angry with the procedure! She had nothing against Alvine but Brisht''s tower was a separate tower. It was a tower where the rules are not really different from that of the jungle, the strong govern the weak, a ce where murders are no taboos as long as the rules are followed to the letter.


    "It''s good madam, if he wants to measure my strength, then it is so. I challenge all those who want topete against me. Whether in a singr fight or in a group, whatever the terms of the duel, even those who want to fight to the death with me are wee... during the battle of the tower!" Alvine affirmed in a provocative tone. He did not have the luxury of wasting his time with long speeches.


    "What? He is crazy!"


    "He really wants to participate in the battle of the tower?! He reallycks a box!"


    "Tsk, forget this madman, he will soon be a corpse."


    "What a waste to see such a handsome man sacrifice himself unnecessarily!"


    "...


    "...


    He could hear the murmurs of the few girls who looked disappointed for their reasons, the cries of the anger of the students who took them for a crazy... and the teacher who had her eyes wide open and her lips trembling. But he didn''t care about all this.


    Since Helen''s incident, he had set himself only one goal, it was to be very no matter what means he uses to achieve his goal!


    Unlike other towers, the Brisht Tower was not only a tower that served as a ce of learning, it was also the only tower that itself organized a particr event every ten years. This event is none other than the battle of the tower!


    The battle of the tower is a duel to the death that will take ce between the participants. The tower manages the ranking and rewards.


    Its two elements seem insignificant, but the reality is quite different.


    Once a candidate has registered in the battle of the tower, he will no longer be able to go back. Even if he is at the rank of beginner and his opponent is at the rank of the emperor... he will not be able to capitte. No matter how much he flees to the end of the world, he will be teleported to the tower arena at the time of his duel! It was one of the mysteries of the tower.


    As for the reward, the tower will strip candidates of their property and award them to the winner. That''s not all, he will strip everything that belongs to the defeated: his magical energy, his vitality, his skills, hisws, and even his contracted beasts will be no exception! It was something so incredible even for people who live in a fantastic world. This is also the reason for the poprity of this event. All those who participate in this battle aim for only one thing the usurping skill of the tower, which increases their powers ten times faster as he wins the duel. And the greatest reward is the key to the immortal kingdom(Odin stone) that will be granted to the only victor.


    But Alvine had a clear objective. He didn''t care about the key to the immortal kingdom, he already had one in his possession. What interested him was the vital energy,ws, and skills he will get after each duel. Because of this factor, he was willing to risk his life to increase his strength on arge scale if will take ce next month. He was sure that bying out victorious in his trials, he will at least reach the emperor''s kingdom!


    But before that, he owes the problem he had left behind in his castle. Namely, those who subjected H¨¦l¨¨ne to such a fate!


    And with Yuer''s skills, he had a better idea to carry out his first revenge project!


    ***


    Enjoy it.

 Chapter 49 Yuers Allegiance

    Alvine put his belongings in his space bag after the end of the course when the bell resounded in the courtyard of the establishment.


    The teacher had managed to proim the crowd who wanted to teach Alvine a lesson while he did not know him as if they were NPCs. As he had no other ss in the afternoon, he intends to go to his castle through the teleportation training that Sabrina had set up in one of the empty rooms of his small mansion.


    ___


    "Wee to the mansion, did you enjoy your sses?" Sabrina weed him in her maid outfit.


    "The sses were certainly boring, but the ssroom was a little entertaining," Alvine replied with amusement. "But why are you still dressed in this outfit? You are not my maid when we are at the tower, but my tutor. You even exined that it was better so, in this way, we will not attract too much attention. Have you forgotten?" Slightly confused to see Sabrina dressed in her maid outfit.


    "Hm, I''m so used to wearing this outfit that I feel very weird when I wear a normal dress." She says by making poses in front of the living room mirror. Alvine did not know how to react to this girl''s seductive acts without her realizing it herself.


    "Personally, I really enjoyed the change of look when you were dressed in the purple dress." He nonchntly agreed as he was heading for the chair to rx a little.


    Sabrina who had just heard Alvine''s words had only a slightly triumphant smile. She went back to the kitchen to prepare a cup of hot tea for her master with a more joyful air.


    Meanwhile, Yuer had just gone out in the shower dressed in a shower towel that made her mour more crunchy and attractive. "Oh, have you already returned?" Asked her with a charming smile.


    "Um, there are no sses for this afternoon. So, I have nothing else to do." He said looking at Yuer who was not only not embarrassed, but who sat directly next to him with just a few centimeters between his shoulders. Alvine could smell her natural fragrance which was as pure and as pleasant as roses.


    "Hm, you really smell good." Alvine could not helpplimenting her.


    "Fufu thank you, this is one of the qualities of our species." She said while her red lips bent with an enchanting smile.


    "Otherwise you made your decision? You can leave even if you are my enved beast. So you have nothing to fear on my side. In the future, if I find a way to free you I will not hesitate." He affirmed looking straight into the eyes of this girl who had the same as her apples.


    "Hm, are you sure of your decision? Do you know that with my power, I can protect you permanently without you being able to relive the same tragedy you experienced some time ago at the castle?" She says without avoiding Alvine''s sharp look. Sabrina had told him a little about Alvine after several attempts on her part. She would die of wanting to know why Alvine was so suspicious of her. Why was he ready to fight against her in the dungeon even if he is so low? Above all, why did he have such a reserve of magical energy at his disposal?!


    Of course, Sabrina was not a girl who would swing her master''s secrets so easily, she had just answered the curious girl''s first question and left the others in Alvine''s ount himself.


    "Sigh, I see that you had a pleasant discussion with Sabrina, this rare of even appreciated strangers." -Alvine.


    "Tsk, do you always see me like this, an unknown?" She asked with discontent.


    "To answer your first question, having powerful allies is good. But if I had the strength myself at that time, H¨¦l¨¨ne would not be in this state. As for you, you are not my enemy, so why should I use something so boring to force you to be in my camp using you like a cannonball? As long as you don''t try to harm me in the present or the future... or even in the past, I wouldn''t have bad intentions against you." His voice was t, without emotions as he looked at the gray ceiling above his head.


    "But remember one thing, the day you be my enemy. I would kill you without the slightest hesitation!" He continued.


    "Okay, I understand your personality a little better." Just after saying her words, she got up from the couch and knelt in front of Alvine. "I Yuer, the princess goddess of the fox n, from that moment on, I would also be loyal to you as a contracted beast, as faithful as a noble girl of the fox n. Everything that belongs to me will belong to you, all my being will be yours, your enemies are now my targets, your allies are now my allies. I would henceforth share my destiny, my life, my soul with you. The day you leave this world will be the day of my death! From this day on, our rtionship as a master-servant is born, which willst until my death... please make sure to ept my only request, master." She swore loyalty to him.


    "Hm? So you had already made your decision. Well, I Alvine Dragnar ept your request for submission under a few conditions. You will serve me as you wish as long as you want. But you must under no circumstances question my orders even if one day I ask you to save a member of my family by abandoning me. Even if I ask you to flee when the situation requires it... If you do not ept its few conditions, I refuse your request for submission!" Alvine issued his verdict.


    Her fluffy ears trembled when she heard Alvine''s condition. Alvine''s words had deep meaning behind them, and she knew it. "Why? Why don''t you want to share this burden with me? What is the point of bing your guardian beast if I can''t die for you?" She asked with disbelief.


    "However, it''s simple to understand, isn''t it? I would no longer allow anyone to live the same thing as Helen! I would sacrifice my soul if necessary to achieve it!" He affirmed with bubbling anger.


    "I ept your conditions, master. But please only order his things if the situation is really unrecoverable!" She begged with a hint of sadness.


    "Well, I ept!" Just after his sentence, it was as if something deep in his soul had connected with Yuer. He could feel the same as with Ashia, but with a close difference... but he didn''t dig the bottom too much.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Should I refer to you as a master where do you prefer another honorary title?" -Yuer


    "No, turn to me as usual."


    "Okay, now that we share the same destinies, it''s as if we just got married... Fufufu. Can I address you as a "husband"?" Her eyes shone like an obsession while she spoke her words.


    "Ugh, no... Alvine is fine. Now that I think about it, will you be able to heal a person''s trauma?" He changed his subject.


    "Hehe, I will address you as Lady Sabrina and the others do." She whispered in his ear. "Otherwise, I can even serve you better than others, what do you think?" She put a sweet kiss on his neck with temptation.


    "Hmm, in this case, you can call me "Master". Don''t try to ignore my previous question." Despite his indifference, he knew that if this fox continues like this... she might regret her having provoked him. Especially since his SE(sexual energy) will soon be in the red!


    "You mean by helping his mind return to here original state? It''s possible if I change her memories by erasing them with myw of time andbined healing." -She replied by sitting on the sofa always next to Alvine. When she saw that Alvine was not affected by her temptation.


    "Very well, Sabrina, are youpleted the training that was supposed to connect us to the castle?" Alvine looked into the void next to the room and spoke to Sabrina who was under the effect of an invisibility spell. When she heard her master''s question, she suddenly appeared at the ce where Alvine was looking!


    "Ara Ara, master, you spotted me rather thanst time. But you are still not fast enough; you have to sharpen your senses more than that. A battle will still not take ce face to face!" She advised him by approaching him with the tea she had gone to prepare in the kitchen.


    "Take no mistake, I have already spotted you as soon as Yuer was sitting on the sofa next to me. But it''s rather rude on your part to spy on me. If you behave like this, I will be obliged to give you the same punishment as No." Alvine gave her a mocking smile. Last night, Sabrina yed all kinds of tricks on him. She even sometimes attacked him in her sleep with the magic of torpor to make him live nightmares!


    Yuer had red cheeks when she saw Sabrina watching her from the beginning when she had not noticed anything. But this shameless man mocked her, humiliating her in front of Sabrina! She cast a murderous look at Alvine with a "HUMPH" before moving away from him because of her shyness towards Sabrina. ''I would take revenge on you soon.'' She Thought. She Was Thinking.


    "Oh, don''t bother me, new brides, I''m not nning to interfere in your honeymoon!" Sabrina dryly spits her words about Yuer who became so daring when she had just joined the ranks.


    "Ahh, that''s not what you think! I just... I..." her redness became more and more crimson as she tried to find the right words to get out of it in this story.


    "Hey calm down, she''s trying to tease us. Sabrina, do you want to be punished so much?" Alvine reported by removing his gloves.


    "Ugh, it was just to joke. Don''t be impulsive... master." She took a step back when she guessed her master''s "punishment".


    Seeing her like this, Alvine had a satisfying smile at the tip of his lips. Even if Sabrina was stubborn, she knew how difficult it was to resist him when ites to this area.


    "In short, what about my question, Sabrina?"-Alvine


    "Um, towers are true mysteries. I had never faced such a challenge since the immortal kingdom! But I finally managed to break through their defenses and create a brand new formation that I had never created. I surpassed myself!!" She said, bulging her chest!


    "Hm? From the immortal kingdom do you say?" He highlighted Sabrina''s words. For some time now, he had doubted that girls are very mysterious. H¨¦l¨¨ne did not die even if she lost her body envelope, Sabrina had a richer and more detailed knowledge than anyone in this world. Ashia and No are just as strange as each other.


    He had doubts that his girls actually came from the immortal kingdom, this is the only theory that exined why Sabrina knows so much about divinities and why Helen did not perish despite this tragedy: they must be in the divine rank. But he realized that their statues clearly disyed that they were holy and empress ranks. Which was even stranger. For to seed in preserving one''s soul as Helen did, you must reach the divine ss and shape your soul into a divine soul.


    "Ahhhh, it''s just a way of speaking Don''t pay too much attention to it, master." Sabrina urgently eximed.


    "Sigh, forget that, I don''t want to force you to exin anything at the moment. We have to go to the castle. I have a great gift to give to his two bastards!!" He said with his greatest diabolical smile when he thought about what he would do to Bilst?n and Champmen, his two sons of bitch who had tortured Helen to death!


    ***


    Insta: @Golden_raise

 Chapter 50 The Primordial Sword.

    "Wait, I have... I have a thing to give you..." Yuer stopped him when he was about to teleport to his castle. She took the ring that was in her space bag and continued. "Have it, it''s the ring that was in the strange room with the rusty sword you have in possession."


    "Hm? So you decided to show it to me?" Questioned Alvine.


    "W-what? Did you know that I had taken this ring?! So why didn''t you ask me to return it to you? ording to you, these artifacts that look useless may be treasures! So why didn''t you ask me to return it to you?" She eximed with disbelief. After all, this treasure is not supposed to belong to him. If they were able to reach this room it was only thanks to Alvine.


    "I had already thought about it. But afterward, I left you with it, to see if I could trust you or not. It was yourst test, congrattions on passing it." Alvine asserted in a mocking tone by taking the rusty ring from Yuer. "Sabrina, have you ever seen such symbols somewhere? Look, this sword also has strange symbols." He said, giving the sword and ring to the expert.


    Sabrina''s eyes widened with disbelief. "Master, where did you get this sword?" She eximed at the end of the shock.


    "Hm? In the tower of course. Do you know these objects?" He asked impatiently.


    "No, I''ve never seen his kinds of artifacts with such graphics. But I can feel the energy that emanates from this sword, even if it is barely perceptible; I still manage to feel it. If my hypothesis is correct, it must at least be a divine weapon! As for this ring, I have no idea." She Affirmed with certainty.


    ''Oh, a divine weapon; not bad for a reward after such a trial. Maybe I should try to activate it, even if it requires a phenomenal amount of raw energy. As long as it is a divine sword, it may increase my skills. Well, it''s decided!'' He was thinking about taking the sword from Sabrina.


    "Okay. Sabrina sets up a camouge barrier of spiritual energy; I will try something." He ordered his maid or rather his tutor.


    Not understanding her master''s actions, she still performed. Almost at the same time, a quantity of threatening mana rose around her body; even Yuer had to concentrate her energy to resist sudden pressure. Sabrina did not hold back, she set up a high-level translucent barrier that she had under her sleeve and went on hold to see what her master intended to do with the rusty sword.


    ___


    Sitting In her office, Celestia, the dean was carefully reading the information about Alvine that had just been provided by her spies. "Then this is the guy who was wanted by the queen of the kingdom of Arysha and his subordinates. Alvine Dragnar, is a human living in a castle around the forest of the kingdom of Arysha. His origins and his maidservants are all as mysterious as each other. No one knows where theye from, or when they settled there; they have no belonging or interest in anyone... it''s as if they live there... disconnected from everyone." She summed up the information in a heavenly voice. "But what I don''t understand, why did he suddenly decide to go out into his den ande and study at the tower?" She continued.


    ording to her information, this girl named Sabrina, who served as a tutor for Alvine, is actually his chief maid, contrary to what seemed to show; the truth was something else, this girl was even more mysterious and she had knowledge that can be described as wisdom. She had collected her information from the empress of demons: Alicia.


    Since she has a good rtionship with her, it was not surprising.


    "Sigh, he¡¯s truly something. Empress Yury did everything in her power to find him; no one knew the cause of her obsession with this man. But overnight, she withdraws all charges against him as if nothing had happened and had even captured those who ruled over the kingdoms that are under her governance... it''s not her kind."


    As she tortured herself to unravel the mysteries behind Alvine, barely perceptible pressure was alerted to her. Even if it was barely perceptible to her, she could feel the purity and destructive power behind this aura.


    "Holy crap! What is that still?! Did an enemy infiltrate my tower?" She eximed with concern. "No, it''s too early to make a hasty conclusion. Let''s first see where this auraes from." Just after her assertion, a mirror appeared from nowhere in front of her. And there...


    "What? Still this student? Why does he cause so many problems?! No, such an amount of pure energy cannot belong to a low-ranking mage. Hmmm, would it be this girl named Sabrina?" Unfortunately for her, her surveince magic was blocked by Sabrina''s shield, she could not see what was happening inside. Otherwise, her calm will be reced by something more terrifying.


    But despite everything, "I must have a clear heart to know what these two are sheering in my academy... I''m going to check myself!" She concludes, knowing that her subordinates will not face this embarrassing girl if things getplicated.


    ___


    In the small descent mansion,<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Master, you still don''t count...


    "Don''t worry, I know what I''m doing!" Even before Sabrina could warn Alvine, he told her while fixing the rusty sword in his hand.


    ''Hmm, how can I impregnate this sword with my energy? I have always known how to absorb energy, but transferring it to another may be a littleplicated. Let''s see if this method will work," he thought, cing his palm on the sword and imagining himself soaking his aura in the sword.


    *BOMM! *


    Just at that moment, Alvine and the rusty sword were like two mas pushing back. His body was ejected like the hood of a bottle of champagne and smashed into the wall of the living room. Without the barrier that Sabrina had set up, he would have found himself hundreds of distances from the mansion.


    Neither Sabrina nor Yuer had time to react to seeing Alvine in this state.


    *Cough* *cough!! * He spits blood as if it had just been stabbed in the heart. ''Huff, If my body were not deceived with the energy of divine punishment, the damage I would have suffered will be unimaginable.'' He Thought.


    "Ahhh, master! Just what just happened?!"? Sabrina was the first to get out of her dizziness. She supported her master who always had swirling eyes.


    "Ugh, I''m fine. No need to worry, I haven''t suffered too much damage." These were the first words he said after regaining his spirits.


    As for Yuer, she scraped her throat by stifling herughter, which was reced by her anxiety when she made sure that Alvine was fine. "*Gohun*, Master, you overestimate yourself too much thinking that you could tame a divine weapon." She said.


    "Tsk, that''s it, always talk." Despite the fate of the care, he could still feel his whole body numb under the sneaky attack of this sword. But despite everything, he had decided to no longer underestimate rusty things.


    "This sword is really something. He could actually teach you a lesson without too much effort, I think I already love him." She continued her provocation.


    But just as Alvine was about to retaliate against Yuer, archaic pressure fell on the entire mansion, it was so strong that Alvine and the others could not help feeling suffocated. Even Sabrina was no exception, sweat beads sparkled on their foreheads just after two seconds under this pressure. As everyone wondered where this pressure came from, the rusty sword lying on the ground began to float in the air!


    *What a disgrace! A miserable mortal like you who dares to try to appropriate this primordial spirit! What IMPUDENCE! You deserve death to atone for your crimes. No, I will annihte this to atone for your crimes! But since I don''t have enough energy, I''ll just absorb your magical energies to have a little strength to annihte everyone who lives on this. After all, you wanted to give me your energy, didn''t you? If I am full and you still want to, I would think about saving you and staying by your side for a little while. * A heavenly but threatening voice from the sword was to feel the cold sweat on everyone''s back!


    "What? Can it talk?! Sabrina, how can a sword speak?! Is it really a divine weapon?!" This time, it was Yuer who lost her calm of yesteryear. Anyone could see that this sword gave off an aura that is different from anything they had seen so far.


    "Shit! It''s a primordial weapon! I''m going to save some time for you. Yuer brings the master away from this ce. Go to the castle and tell Ashia and No to use the space parchment I had made to...


    "Sabrina, who allowed you to decide for me?! This is the second time you have done the same thing and on the same day. I see no other solution than to punish you afterward. In short, we''ll talk about that afterward." He threatened Sabrina and advanced toward the sword that was still floating in the air. "You want energy, I would give you as much as you need. But in exchange, you will be my weapon. What do you think?? It''s rather a fair market, isn''t it?" He said while he was a few meters from the sword.


    Sabrina''s nervousness became more and more increased when she heard Alvine''s words. "No, master you don''t have enough energy for that! Even if you have fifty million mana points, you can''t satisfy him! It''s a primordial weapon, not a divine weapon!" Sabrina''sints were useless in the face of Alvine who was stubborn to the bones.


    ''Shit, since when has he be so reckless?! First, interfere with divine punishment and now, He wants to feed a primordial weapon? Is he tired of living or what?!'' She thought when she saw Alvine''s actions since her return to the tower.


    "Fifty million? If it can absorb so much... then I need this sword!" He cried out. He currently had more than eight million RE! What does he have to fear from this sword? In addition to that, the system had already told him that it took a million RE to restore the energy of this rusty sword. Even if he seems carefree outside; deep down, he knew he had nothing to risk.

 Chapter 51 Fortune

    *HUMPH, I don''t know if you are brave or if you are stupid... but as a reward for your madness, I give you the name of this esteemed primordial spirit. I am Kimiko. One of the three primordial weapons that have existed since the absolute beginning. Mortal, As a reminder, give me your name.* say the sword.


    "Alvine." He said with a smile. There was only one meter left between Alvine and the sword. He knew that if he wanted to have this sword, they would fight a vampire battle. Does it want to suck his energy dry? Well, it just has to try if it can!


    "Lady Rina, trust the master. He behaves like an idiot but we all know that he doesn''t y with his life like that if he didn''t have a n. Even if I don''t know what is a primordial artifact, I''m sure he will happen. It is by taking risks that we farmers sharpen our bases." Yuer arrested Sabrina who wanted to stop Alvine''s madness.


    "Sigh, since when have I be so protective? You are right. I have to trust him, he has always exceeded my expectations. It won''t be a surprise if he seeds again." Sheughed at herself before pulling herself together. ''Maybe the ident he suffered two years ago is the cause of all this anxiety that weighs on me.'' Did she conclude internally?


    As for Alvine, after erasing the distance of one meter that separated him from the sword floating in front of him, ''Given that it has not yet recognized me as his master if I try to hold it wrist maybe it will revolt. In this case...''


    Thinking about the arrogance of this sword, he had no choice but to firmly hold the de of the sword.


    As he expected, he was not repelled by thetter. Instead, he had the impression that his magical energy was sucked up with a speed a hundred times faster than that of Odin''s stone or maybe more! Instead of panicking, he had a mysterious smile on his lips despite his body that was sweating. Even before he had time to convert his RE into EP...


    |-30RE|


    |-100RE|


    ''Hehe, so can he absorb my RE points directly? Not bad, like that, I would have less work to do. *Cough*'' he thought. But because of his t energy points, he had all kinds of unpleasant sensations: extreme dizziness, nausea, a huge headache... he could feel his consciousness dissipate every second. ''Shit, if it continues like that, I''ll end up fainting!''


    As he no longer had the strength to stand forck of endurance, he clung firmly to the de of the sword until he began to bleed! The rusty sword became sharper and sharper and the rusts disappeared every second that passed!


    |-300 000RE|


    |-600 000RE|


    |-...


    Sabrina and Yuer could see the pitiful state of their master, but despite their concerns, they did not intervene they decided to believe in him even if they knew it was pure madness to have such thoughts. An emperor mage can''t be epted by a divine weapon. So let''s not even talk about thinking that a Master rank mage could satisfy the greed of a primordial artifact. But seeing the sword getting rid of its rust they knew that Alvine''s method was working, where at least they wanted to cling to this hypothesis. The other hypothesis is that the sword took over Alvine and led him to his grave!


    |-900 000RE|


    ''That''s it, more than a hundred thousand raw energies and it will be over with him.'' He thought he could finally breathe after this sword had absorbed a million RE.


    |-1 000 000RE!|


    All the rusts had now disappeared, instead, a long white sword that gave off a bloodthirsty aura that had left Yuer and Sabrina in admiration was exposed! Its wrist was firm and the mysterious runes that were barely visible were now shining with a thousand lights! Its de, which looked fragile and covered with rust, became smoother, brighter, and above all sharper!


    ''Sigh, finally I could...


    |-1 300 000RE! |


    ''What?! Something is wrong! Why does she continue to absorb my energy? Isn''t it supposed to stop after reaching the one million mark?! Why does it continue?'' He was slightly alerted to see this detail! He was beginning to suspect his decision. For the more time passed, the more his mind sank into unconsciousness.


    |-2M RE|


    |-2.5M RE|


    |3.4M RE|


    |-...


    *Cough* *Cough*


    Alvine struggled with all his strength to maintain his conscience. But strangely, his health, which kept sinking on the sword, had not reached the ground... not even a single drop. Kimiko absorbed everything like a hungry vampire.


    |-5M RE|


    |The contraction process is nowplete. |


    |Kimiko, the primordial sword you to ept as a new master. |


    |Unique Ability: universal weapon. |


    |The Laws you have acquired will be at their maximum.|<novelnext></novelnext>


    |Your endurance will suffer if you try to perform a skill or aw that you have not yet mastered. |


    |unlockedpetence: soul collector. |


    |Every damage suffered by this sword, the opponent will lose part of his soul. The greater the damage, the more effective this skill will be. |


    *Yuer... treats...me...* these were the three words he spoke telepathically before closing his eyes with an idiotic smile on his lips.


    Even before Sabrina could ask for anything, Yuer was already at her master''s bedside and she incanted without further dy the magic of healingw to lighten Alvine''s burden.


    *H¨¦l¨¨ne, I''ll let you manage the rest. I think I''ve reached my limit... *


    [Set up well, master, you worked well. Your wonderful maid takes care of everything!] She said in a joyful tone. Recently, Alvine managed to share his five senses with her. As a result, she was able to see everything that happened around Alvine. She had not tried to convince Alvine because she knew things about Alvine that others did not know. Like the amount of monstrous energy he housed and his system.


    [System, restore his magic points using his RE.]


    |Request epted. |


    |15RE/7 500 000EP|


    [Stimtes his lineage to allow him to recover as quickly as possible. I don''t want Soul Rina to be worried more.]


    [And also, put the sword and the ring in his inventory.]


    At the same time, the sword that was still in Alvine''s hand suddenly disappeared.


    "What? Lady Rina! The sword is...


    "Don''t take care of it at the moment, focus instead on the master. Is he okay?" She asked her. She knew why Yuer was putting herself in this state, she had no idea of Alvine''s storage skill. She also did not know how he could take back the ring that was in her hand. Because thetter has also just disappeared in the same way as the sword.


    "Yes, he''s fine, he''s just tired. Sigh, how can he have so much magic energy reserve? He has at least ten times more magical energy than me. How can a master rank mage be so abnormal?" She asked Sabrina all her questions while she continued to treat Alvine.


    "...I don''t know." Even though she knew that Yuer would not believe her, she still gave an honest answer to her.


    With a simple p of both fingers, the translucent barrier faded and disappeared into the void as if it had never been there. At the same time, the voice of the dean came behind the door of the mansion.


    *Toc-toc*


    "I''m the dean, open the door I have a few things to talk about with student Alvine Dragnar." She introduced herself before telling the cause of her presence.


    "The dean? What does this boring woman still want? Yuer are you able to repair the wall? I don''t want this annoying little girl to ask us questions about it." Sabrina spoke in an annoying tone. From their first meetings, she had not appreciated this subus girl who wanted to dig up her master''s secrets.


    "How do I feel repairing a wall that is copsed in a short time?" She articted this sentence with confusion while she caressed Alvine''s ck smooth hair while he had his head on her thighs.


    "Calm down, if you have enough magical energy I''ll exin the process to you. Since you understand the affinity of time, you would get there without any problem. Hmm, I see that you don''t have basic knowledge of your temporal affinity. Maybe that''s why your progress is slow with thetter. Well, we''ll see thatter. For now, we will solve the problem of the wall. It''s a basic fate of temporal affinity." She stopped for a moment to attract the attention of Yuer who stared at her strangely.


    "Ehu... yes...I''m listening to you, teach me how to use such a spell." Even if she found it strange to see Sabrina who wants to teach her temporal magic when she does not have this affinity, she did not dare to underestimate her, because Sabrina was as mysterious as Alvine.


    "Well, formed a time barrier around the broken bricks and wrapped them all with your magical energy impregnated with your temporal affinity... ... ...and afterward, you just have to go back in time as you have always done. And yet a little advice, inanimate objects are the easiest to handle with your temporal affinity. So in the future, train with them before testing on nts where they are endowed with intelligence. Otherwise, I''m afraid you won''t be able to suffer another divine punishment." She concludes her small session with advice for theirmon good. For if another punishment falls on this fox, Alvine will never let her down. He will put his life in danger again to save her.


    Hearing Sabrina''s exnations, Yuer was like someone who had just had a divine revtion. Her eyes were filled with admiration for Sabrina. "Thank you for giving me such an awareness. I had never thought that spatial affinity could achieve such wonders. I¡¯m going to...


    *TOC!! TOC!! TOC!!! *


    "Open the door! I know you''re here! If you don''t open the door to me, you will regret it!" She said with annoyance. "Shit! Who do his people think they are to make me wait like that?" She Murmured.


    "This Bitch! She will disturb the master in his rest. Yuer moves the master to his room. I''m going to take care of this boring girl." She ordered before heading to the door with heavy steps.


    *que*


    "Fuck but you can''t speak less loudly? My master is currently resting and you are there screaming like crazy in front of the door. What do you want?!" Sabrina chained her hard words when she opened the door. Because of her anger, she had forgotten that she had to keep a low profile. But she not only disrespected the dean who was respected by all, but she addressed Alvine as her master and not her young master!

 Chapter 52 The Poor Dean

    "Ehu... What?! Did I hear right?! How did you just talk to me? Do you want me to ban you from my academy?!" He asked with disbelief. She has been a dean for hundreds of years, no one has had the nerve to address her in this way. But this elven woman dared to treat her this way. Her wings contracted with anger.


    "Chuut, I tell you to speak less loudly, if you disturb my master, I swear you will regret it!" She whispered to her. "Let''s talk elsewhere if you need something." She Continued.


    "No, I wouldn''t move from here. Anyway, I personally came here to talk to your master. I know that you are his maid and not his tutor. So I have no interest in talking to you, I prefer to speak directly with your master." Despite her anger and annoyance toward Sabrina, she still lowered her voice and tried to calm down to avoid unnecessary future problems.


    She had learned a lot of information about Sabrina from Alice. One of Alice''s advice is that she should never put this girl on her wrong side. Because Alice herself did not know the origins of these people. In conclusion, we must never rush headlong in a battle whose oue has not been known.


    ''Shit, she''s too arrogant. When I have a clear heart, I will banish them from my academy for good. No, I definitely have to take care of them in a more methodical way!'' Did she think it was the best solution?


    "Tsk, you''re really like a parasite who doesn''t know how to give up. Why do you want to constantly talk to my master when most students have only seen you once in the tower? What do you want in the end?!" Asked Sabrina in a low voice. She was very careful herself. ''If only she wanted to talk elsewhere, I could have put her in her ce. Tch, she''s not stupid in the end.'' She said to herself.


    "Tsk, if you hadn''t caused so many problems, you won''t see me here. Besides, do you n to let me in or not?" She said, staring at Sabrina with hostility.


    "No! Come back when my master wakes up." Her posture was dominant. Her arms were crossed under her juicy chest while she mysteriously smiled in front of Celesia.


    "Are you sure of your decision? Hehe, if you don''t let me in, I will cry out with full lungs the name of your dear master. Oh yes, don''t even think about setting up a soundproof barrier. For even before you can finish the task, my voice will awaken your dear master!" She replied drily by putting her hand under her chin and responding to Sabrina''s smile with a mischievous smile.


    Sabrina knew she had lost to her in the end she gave up. Or maybe not, because she had another goal by stopping Celestia in front of the door. She had just had confirmation from Yuer by telepathy. She had justpleted the repair of the wall.


    "Tsk, what a boring little girl. It''s okay, you can enter. But I warn you. If you make the slightest noise to awaken disturbed my master''s rest, you will be condemned to death." She affirmed as if she were holding Celestia''s life in her hands. Subsequently, she returned to the living room followed by the dean who walked proudly behind her.


    "Humph, do you really think you can kill me? You? Hehe, you''re a too arrogant girl. It''s been several centuries since I heard such stupidity from someone." She replied by closing the door behind her with her magic.


    As she entered the room, she looked everywhere and tried to scan the whole room with her spiritual sense to find out where Alvine was. But unfortunately for her, Sabrina had already set up a magical array that exceeded her knowledge; therefore, she was not able to learn much. When she saw Sabrina''s triumphant smile, she immediately understood why Alicia told her to be wary of this girl. It seems that his knowledge is beyond his reach. ''This woman is really dangerous.''


    "Sit down. Yuer serves a cup of tea to our uninvited "guest". She said stealthily checking the ce Yuer had just repaired.


    "Well,dy Rina." She entered the kitchen to prepare spiritual tea for the dean. Seeing Sabrina''s behavior towards the dean, she had a revtion. ''I thought I was badly treated by them. Butpared to the dean, I was really their guest of honor. Hm,dy Rina is really incredible. This woman is the oldest! But she doesn''t care about her status.'' Did she think joyfully? For some reason, she felt happy to see Celestia cornered so much by Sabrina.


    "Why did you set up a powerful barrier? What were you doing?" Celestia began her conversation with Sabrina.


    "Hmm, if you want to talk to me, let''s talk elsewhere. Otherwise, you can just wait for my master to wake up to talk to him." She threw her hook to catch the fish that kept escaping her from the beginning. To be able to drag this girl away from the mansion and take care of her properly, she must bait her with a good bait... "curiosity". She must make her more curious to force her to want to talk to her.


    "So that''s how it is? Okay, in this case, I''ll wait for your dear master to wake up before having afortable discussion with him." She wasn''t an idiot, anyone with a small brain will know that Sabrina had a back thought. If she had the assurance that she could properly manage this elf, she would not hesitate to follow her anywhere. But unfortunately for her, she did not have such insurance.


    At the same time, Yuer went out into the kitchen with a service trolly. There were snacks and nice cups of tea that gave off a peaceful aroma. She served Sabrina a cup of tea, then to the dean, and finally, herself.


    "Tsk, so shut up and enjoy your tea." She said with disappointment. She first felt the aromatic vor as if she were tasting wine before tasting Yuer''s teapot talent. "Hmm, not bad, but you still have a long way to go. In the meantime, you will train with my taste buds. In the meantime, train with its spiritual tea leaves, do not touch the premium qualities. As soon as you be strong in the field, I will authorize you to use superior quality."


    "Entended Lady Rina. Despite being gifted among my formerrades, I am still thousands of kilometers from your level. I look forward to learning from you." She said enthusiastically.


    By hearing their conversations, she became increasingly annoyed. She, the dean of the academy herself, has moved personally but instead of treating her as a guest of honor, she is treated as a waste. Worse still, they even served poor-quality tea! She took the cup of tea after several hesitations and tried to take a sip with great effort as if she were about to take medication. She didn''t have fear to be poisoned, but her hesitation was due to the bitter taste she expected.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But at the moment when the aromatic fragrance is full of smell, his eyes widen with disbelief. She hastily took a sip to assert her suspicions.


    *Gloup... Gloup... Gloup!! *


    ''How is this possible?! Is that what she calls poor-quality tea? Tsk, She still has to y tricks on me... no, she definitely doesn''t like me for showing such hospitality. In this case, is it really their poor-quality tea?! This girl''s skills are incredible. This is the first time I have started a tea with such a vor. And this cup... hm?! I don''t believe it, it''s actually and-grade artifact!'' Her emotions raged in her brain. But despite everything, she felt soothed just by drinking a few sips of this tea that was made with spiritual leaves. She could feel her energy filter and be more focused.


    "Hey, the boring elf, what tea leaf is this? You just have to tell me its name and that''s all." In the end, her curiosity had taken over her. What a joke, just with some sip of this tea, the benefits they have just received are enormous. It''s as if she had just taken a spiritual condensation pill. If she drinks this tea every day, she won''t have to make much effort to consolidate her base!


    "s, my conditions are always the same." She mocked her briefly. She knew that no matter what she said to try to convince this subus will be futile. So all she could do was show her that they don''t like her. Perhaps her behavior there would discourage them from bothering them in the future. But what she didn''t know, was the opposite is happening.


    ''How can this guy have a morefortable life than those of the emperors?! Even the hold of his maid is made of fairytale silks! And this girl who has just served me tea, she is covered with camouge magic that even I can''t unravel the mystery behind her. I remember that student Alvine said she was his contract beast. At that time, I thought he just wanted to avoid my question but now... I have the impression that his words made sense. If she''s really a contracted beast, she can''t be a human, can''t it?'' The more she sought to unravel the mystery of her people, the more she escaped the situation.


    ''In any case, once this guy wakes up I would do everything in my power to extract information from him. He is the only one with whom I can achieve my finals!'' After this conclusion. The two sides no longer spoke to each other. Sabrina quietly read her book while asionally sipping the tea served by Yuer. Yuer went to meditate in the next room. As for Celestia, she asionally fixed Sabrina and checked the objects that were arranged by Sabrina after their arrangements. All her things were incredibly precious.


    ''Tsk, Even a simple dial is carved with a millennial wood that is a treasure coveted by people.'' She says to herself by looking at the portrait of Alvine who is hung on the wall.


    ---


    After thirty minutes, Sabrina suddenly closed her book and returned to the kitchen without telling Celestia anything. She spent about five minutes cooking and preparing snacks for her master who had just woken up in his room. she came out with grilled steaks and all kinds of tasty apaniment that drooled Celestia internally.


    ''Has she prepared dishes for me? No, she''s too arrogant for that. Could she be hungry?'' Despite her curiosity, she did not ask about Sabrina''s intentions.


    Just as thetter had finished her instation, Alvine came out of his room dressed in a leather jacket.


    "Hello master, you haven''t had your lunch yet. Eat something before you start your activities." He was weed by Sabrina who had a warm smile on her lips.


    "Thank you, I was really starting to get hungry. Hmm, it looks delicious. What is it?" Asked Alvine, sitting on the chair pulled by Sabrina. She ced a handkerchief around his neck to help him prepare for dinner. He was like a little child pampered by his mother.


    "I''m sorry master, but today''s dishes are nothing special. It is just a basilica of spiritual rank that No had brought during her walk in the forest. But its meat is downhill enough to help you recover. You lost too much spiritual energy during yourst activity." She said with disappointment. It was the first time she served such a poor-quality dish to her master.


    "Ah, don''t worry about that. Your cuisine is always good even if it is low-quality meat. I can''t wait to taste it." He said, taking the knife and fork to prepare for the feast.


    *Cough! * *cough!! *


    Celestia who was sipping herst cup of tea couldn''t stand it anymore. ''A spiritual basilica?! Who is crazy enough to cook a spiritual-grade beast? Shit, he''s a spiritual-grade beast! She always remembers the day she tasted the meat of a Master rank beast; just by remembering its vor, she always drools with envy. But this guy and his maid treat the meat of a spiritual beast of poor quality?! Moreover, the spiritual basilica is a beast that many people boast of having as a contracted beast. And they eat it as if nothing had happened!'' Her conscience almost dissipated. She didn''t dare to imagine the food this guy usually eats.


    It was only now that Alvine had just noticed the dean sitting on the sofa. "Hello, Dean, what brings you here? Sabrina, prepare a te for her, it''s rude to eat alone in front of someone." He ordered Sabrina.


    "She¡¯s... heard." She is naturally dissatisfied with serving this girl. But what else could she do if the order came from her master?


    As for the dean naturally, she had already had lunch, but thinking about the quality of the food, she had the impression that she had not eaten anything for a week. Her belly even began to grumble like a hungry one!

 Chapter 53 Celestias Provocation.

    ---


    "Thank you for this meal, I''ve never eaten such." She says with satisfaction.


    "Hehe, don''t be too humble, if I had known that the dean was going to visit me, I would have done better than that for you." He Affirmed with a warm smile. Through telepathy with Sabrina, he knew why this girl came knocking on their door.


    "Master, I bring you tea to better digest your meal." Proposed Sabrina while she got rid of the tes.


    "No, it''s not necessary. The dean has been waiting for me for too long. It will be rude on my part to make her wait again." He said like a gentleman. But the reality was quite different. Not only did he want to chase the dean away as soon as possible, but his sexual energy are now too low! He must definitely no longer waste his time here, otherwise only he knows what will happen!


    "Ahaha, don''t be nervous just take your tea. Yes, nothing better than a good cup of tea to digest better. Done, as usual, don''t worry about my status. I don''t really like being tutored." She responded hastily. She even forgot why she was here. All she wanted at that moment was to taste the tea that Sabrina would serve them. She had criticized Yuer''s teapot skills and treated the tea as poor quality. Naturally, she must have more advanced skills in this field. And above all, what kind of heavenly tea will she serve them?!


    "Okay, don''t me me if I''m less polite with you. But as for tea, I just don''t want to. In short, let''s talk frankly, who brings you here?" He went straight to the point; since the dean does not want to be tutored, he no longer cares.


    She was disappointed to see that Alvine will not change her mind. "Well, I want to talk with you alone." She said after recovering.


    "Hmm, alone told you? Very well... Sabrina, I remember you had something to do with Yuer, why not settle this matter with her while I talk to the dean?" He proposed while he wiped his mouth with a handkerchief.


    *Are you sure of that, master? We do not yet know this girl''s intentions. She may try to do everything possible to extract information from you. She¡¯s a subus, after all, she can be a cmity for men.* Sabrina told him.


    *Hehe, a subus? Sabrina, what species do you think I belong to? * asked Alvine viciously.


    *Ugh, be apologize to me.* How could she forget this detail? For some reason, she felt that this interview would not go as nned. Two guys who are soaked in debauchery, will not be something in which it had its ce.


    She didn''t waste time, she rushed without wasting a single second.


    "Well, we''re alone now, what are you talking about?" Asked Alvine, sitting on the soft armchair.


    With a simple snap of her fingers, she erected a soundproof barrier around them. "I don''t want to take the risk that our conversation will be heard by unwanted individuals." She said with a mysterious smile while she stood in front of Alvine.


    "Hm? If that can reassure you, I''m nothing against that either. So, what do you want me?" Asked Alvine impatiently, he had nned to go to his castle as soon as possible, so he didn''t want to waste his time with this pink-haired girl.


    "I have a few questions for you, be sure to answer them honestly if you don''t want to have problems." Emphasized her with a charming smile.


    "What will happen if I lie to you?" He said in a provocative tone.


    "Fufufu, it''s easy for me to dig up the slightest secret you hide deep inside you. So don''t y this game with me otherwise you will regret it all your life." Celestia said while sitting at the table in front of Alvine. She had her arms crossed under her juicy chest while she ced her leg on the other and stared at Alvine intensely with her purple pupils.


    |-1SE|


    |-1SE|


    Alvine hastily avoided his gaze when he realized that this subus was using his charm. "What are you ying? Do you want to charm me and extract information?" Retorted Alvine with annoyance. The little sexual energy he had left, this girl had just wasted two as if nothing had happened. Sabrina was right to be wary of her.


    "Hoh? You can resist that? Even if I only use about fifty percent of my charm, can you still get out of it? You know, when you were in my office, I thought you were a eunuch. Because with them, my charm is less effective. But now that I see that I was wrong, it''s rather good news for me, don''t you think? Fufufu. So a little advice, answer my questions without lying to me, or you will be something you don''t want to be." She threatened Alvine with satisfaction. She can finally teach this guy a lesson, who took her from the top from the beginning. She felt that her patience would finally reap its fruit.


    "Tsk, is that how your students intimidate you? In short, ask me your questions, I''ll try to answer them as long as it''s not very personal." Commented Alvine with a hint of anger.


    "I like this way. Well, why did youe to study here? Your maid is morepetent than any teacher present at the tower. And ording to my observation, you are not short of resources. So what do you want to fulfill bying to study here? Is it hidden from Empress Yury for you? Or is it out of boredom?" She asked with a bell voice (Soft and pleasant to hear)


    "Sigh, it''s neither. I came here to increase my strength through trials. What is your next question?" He briefly answered the question without lying, nor did he tell the whole truth.


    Seeing that he was not lying, she continued her questioning session:


    Why do you want the empress so much?<novelnext></novelnext>


    Alvine: It has nothing to do with you, but I can assure you that she will note to disturb you because of me.


    "Where do you reallye from?"


    "In my castle of course. If you have nothing interesting to tell me, we can stop there. I have important things to do!" He felt like he was yed by this subus. Naturally, he knew the meaning behind Celestia''s question. But he couldn''t answer her, because he himself doesn''t know where his maidse from!


    "Answer my question straightforward. Where were you and your maidservants beforeing to the continent of Alzania? I have done a lot of research about you, there is no trace of you until thest twenty years. So darling, just answer your curious dean''s question." She questioned her a second time, reinforcing her charm.


    |-3SE|


    |-4SE|


    |Your sexual energy is in the red, if you do not find a solution, you will enter lust mode in an hour. |


    *Sabrina, can youe here for a moment? * if it were not for this girl who kept nibbling on her points, this situation would never happen again. If things get worse, his identity can no longer be hidden.


    [Master, don''t get tired of that. The barrier that this girl had put in ce was not only a barrier of soundproofing but it blocks spiritual conversations!] Helen, who constantly monitors Alvine, intervened to better exin the situation to Alvine.


    "Ugh! Celestia, I have sincere advice for you. Don''t use your charm on me anymore. Otherwise...


    Even before he could finish his sentence Celestia interrupted him with her sarcastic words. "What if I refuse? You will squeeze into lust and try to **** me. Or you will be my sex ve who will only have eyes for me! In the worst case, you die because of your overexcitation! What do I have to lose? You''re not strong enough to **** me. So answer my questions if you don''t want to be my ve for eternity!" She whispered in his ear and gave him a sweet kiss on his cheek.


    "You can only me yourself for being so confident thinking that you could resist my charm. Now, this is thest chance I give you, spits the darling song, where do youe from? Are you fugitives from the immortal kingdoms? Or is it something else?" She continued. She knew that Alvine was on board the abyss, a small push is enough to make him sink into desire.


    She was convinced that once Alvine reached this point of no return, she will get everything she wants from him. She was not stingy, she simply wanted to be sure that his extraterrestrials hadn¡¯t bad intentions toward her or her academy. But she was also curious to know the origins of Alvine and her gang.


    "Hehe, at first, I didn''t want to do that with a stranger but now that we''ve got there, I don''t me myself for being rude," Alvine replied and let himself go with the current.


    "Stop turning around the pot and...


    Even before she could continue her sentence, Alvine in turn used his charm skill to her maximum and directly kissed Celestia''s juicy lips without the slightest restraint and took advantage of this sweetness that was thousands of different kilometers from the others! The feeling was so pleasant that he felt like his lips were melting into her mouth.


    Celestia''s purple eyes widened in disbelief. She had never expected her skill to make Alvine like that. But what she did not know was that Alvine''s advances were not due to her jurisdiction but rather to her own.


    *Ummm~*


    ''Something is wrong, why do I let myself go this way? I am the one who is supposed to control him, not the opposite. Should I... stop him? No, I want to wait until he''s a little immersed in lust like that, it will be easier to control him!'' She concluded after she made her decision.


    When she took the initiative to return Alvine''s kiss, he knew that a lust battle that will be hard to win awaited her. Celestia was so experienced that Alvine could only struggle to gain ground. But fortunately for him, good news soon knocked on his door.


    |+2SE|


    |+2SE|


    With the simple kiss of this subus alone, Alvine could regain sexual energy. ''Interesting. Now that I have found a parade, let''s see how you intend to mistreat me now!'' He was Thinking with an invisible smile because of Celestia''s intense kiss.


    At that moment, the two had the same thoughts...


    "Let''s see how far you can resist!" They all thought.


    ***


    don''t forget to put your think in thement

 Chapter 54 Do The Deeds A Hundredfold! [*]

    ___


    ''Tsk, this little girl really has the nerve to have dared to provoke my master. Unfortunately, she attacked the wrong person. Unfortunately for her, she will reap what she has sown.'' Sabrina naturally knew what was happening in the living room. She did not interfere with each other because she had nothing to fear for Alvine. s, This guy is a sexual beast!


    ..


    In the living room,


    ''Something is wrong, my consciousness dissipates. The more I kiss him, the more I want to. Why do I feel like I''m under his control? Could he have a skill simr to my charming skill? No, it''s impossible. Even if he has such skill, he can''t be as powerful as mine! I am a subus after all.'' She affirmed herself with slight concern. She was currently lying on the long sofa with Alvine above her while she had her hands wrapped around Alvine''s shot.


    Two minutes rather, Alvine had realized an essential factor, with his two years of experience, it may beplicated to submit this girl who had more experience in the field than him. His only asset is his line of incubus. Even if he no longer wants to remember this girl*, he still remembers his conversation with her. She once told him that incubus has the advantage of submitting any subus as long as their lines are pure than thetter!


    (Girl* Assiaphir Gleph''nir.)


    It is also because of the purity of his lineage that his charm can work on this subus despite being at the rank of the empress. For now, Just by looking at Celestia who had tearful eyes filled with desire, Alvine could say that this girl is going to spend a bad quarter of an hour with him. Moreover, he was not the type to spare such a beauty that provoked him in the first ce!


    After breaking her kiss with him, Celestia stared at Alvine''s mysterious eyes with disbelief who now had the same aspects as when he turned into his incubus shape! "Who are you really? Why do I feel this mysterious bond between us?" She asked out of breath.


    "Now, I''m the one asking the questions. What did you have behind your head when you came here?" Asked Alvine, pinching the two pink buttons in front of him. He had already slipped his hands under Celestia''s dress without Celestia noticing it.


    "ANNG~!! Do you think you can submit it to me? NNNG~ You really have high esteem for yourself. Hah~ I''m going~... I''m going to make you regret daring to y dirty tricks with this empress!" With a mocking smile that could charm anyone, she continued: "Originally, I did not intend to conquer you by the force; but since you are the first man to be able to resist me so much... you have be someone who deserves to serve this empress for eternity!" She mysteriously dered with a seductive smile apanied by two beautiful dimples that made her more lustful for Alvine.


    Just after she pronounced this sentence, Alvine could feel that his movements were hindered by external energy that deprived him of his ability to move even a little finger!


    "Fufu, you didn''t take care of me. So it''s normal for me to do you the same!" At that moment, roles changed suddenly. Alvine who was above her found herself below without even being able to do anything! He had served his lineage advantage to charm Celestia, but did not have the strength to resist her in his current state!


    "Now it''s my turn to show you why my species is so coveted by males. Hehe, hang on my darling, I don''t want you to faint early in madness. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be fun for my revenge." Sheughed by unbuttoning Alvine''s trousers with unimaginable flexibility!


    ''Shit! I lowered my guard.'' He said to himself. He had a bad presentiment when he saw Celestia''s gaze which was always filled with lust. If this girl is still in this state, it means that she will not hold back for him! She will not hesitate for a second to use his countless experiences to make him live something he had never experienced. But instead of fear, he saw this situation as an opportunity to broaden his horizons. If he is not able to resist an empress subus, how is he supposed to charge Assia in the future?


    "Hehe, you are of course my little one. You think you won the game just because you gave me... *! UGH! *"Unfortunately for him, he had greatly underestimated Celestia''s skills!


    Celestia wrapped her tail around his dick and put his nd in her mouth and sucked him while using her tongue properly! ''Shit! What is she doing to do to me?! Was I so easily excitable? No, something is wrong.'' He thought while his whole body shivered with ecstasy. He was no longer paying attention to his sexual points, which had already exceeded the number thirty!


    "*Pouah* fufufu, I see that you appreciate my services. Just for your information, my lineage offers me innate skills in this field. And the skill I just used is called [Male conqueror] It allows me to stimte my partner''s sex a hundred times! And I have just used thirty percent of this skill! If you react like that just with that, I really pity you, my darling little man!" She said while she caressed Alvine''s two bullets that hung under his stem. She was currently lying on her belly... between Alvine''s legs and was having fun with his balls while her tail jerked Alvine''s veined stem!


    ''Hah~ This girl is really problematic! I feel like I''m being spoiled by several girls at once! Shit, she''s really a veteran! I have never felt such a lot of pleasure at a time. I''m really lucky that she didn''t give her all from the beginning; otherwise,<novelnext></novelnext>


    I would have a serious challenge to take up!'' He says to be at the end of the roll. He could barely open his eyes to look at Celestia!


    "Huff... Huff~ and you find it... fun... to continue like that?! You must feel proud to have used such vicious methods! Hehe... Can you at least stop restricting my movements?" He made fun of her in a sarcastic tone.


    "Don''t even think about it! For some reason, I couldn''t read when you were on me. I don''t know what you did to me but I no longer intend to take such a risk. I must admit that Your hands were quite wandering; so it''s normal to keep them away. Enough about these futile things; I''ve changed my mind... I want you! No matter what it costs me, you will be mine. You can only me yourself for being as you are now!" She says with excitement while continuing to suck Alvine''s dick greedily!


    ''*Mmm~* if she continues like that, things may turn to my disadvantage! If I really want to reverse the pace, I have to give everything. But... it also means revealing my identity! I really have to... *!!!! *'' As he was thinking about finding a solution, Celestia suddenly stopped her slurping. But when he saw thetter''s mysterious smile, for a reason he didn''t know, he could feel his senses alert him as much as possible. She''s preparing something bad! He was short of breath. Until He did his best not to have an erection! But who would have thought, Celestia was only ying with him.


    "Fufufu, you have stood firm so far; congrattions to be able to resist the warm-ups. Now it''s time to start the game... interesting!" She said, detaching the rope from her dress and exposing her two juicy udders like two well-stocked dishes that were just waiting to be devoured. It was clear that she was not wearing underwear!


    *Gulp~*


    Alvine who saw such a show in front of him could not prevent his temperature from rising. At that moment, all he wanted was to plunge his dick into the pussy of this subus and fuck her like a bitch she is. It was now that Alvine could see all the beauty of Celestia, her body was perfectly sculpted to serve men! He had the impression that her curves were drawn by a professional artist.


    "Hey, you look really sulent. What if you at least freed my hands to make sure you get a taste for it too? I would feel a little guilty about being the only one to take advantage of it. Don''t be unjust to yourself, my little one!" He said with a satisfying smile. Even if he looked calm outside, his heart was bubbling with fiery desire. He really wanted to take care of every centimeter of the body of this premium quality female!


    Celestia had just made a charming smile and made the deaf ears. She slightly sted Alvine''s erect dick trembling with euphoria before pinched him with her two plump mounds and licked the tip that came out between her breasts flexibly!


    "Ahhh~~!! Hey slowly! Hmm~ shit, you''re really an experienced bitch huh?! Umph~~~!!!" By the time Celestia used hernguage, Alvine instinctively knew that she used her skill [Male conqueror] to the fullest! He could not think clearly his whole head was filled withscivious thoughts. Each cell of his body roared with euphorias. If before, he had the confidence to be able to resist her attacks... he no longer had this confidence in himself.


    *Slurp! Slurp! ~~~


    "Hah~ shit! I''m going to end up giclee!" He cried out while all his consciousness faded he struggled with all his strength to be able to move his hands to firmly hold Celestia''s head and forced her to swallow his dick in its entirety! "Ahh shit of all,es here~~!" By the time he made his decision, Celestia who was stagnating Alvine''s body suddenly lost control! Alvine''s movements which were frozen like a statue became as flexible as before. Without losing a single second, he firmly grabbed Celestia''s head and plunged all his dick to the bottom of her throat, and fired a cannon shot with all the frustration he had umted so far in her mouth.


    She struggles in vain but could not free herself under the influence of Alvine and in the end... she ends up swallowing all the thick liquid that kept filling her mouth!


    She didn''t know why Alvine had suddenly be strong and brutal, but even before she could ask herself too many questions, she raised her head and looked at Alvine with disbelief! Her eyes were wide open and trembling lips could no longer pronounce the slightest words even if she wanted to. Not only had she forgotten to breathe but all her thoughts conflicted with herself!


    "I-Impossible... why are you... how is it...possible?!" She finally managed to pronounce her words with all her efforts! The cause of her current is due to Alvine who had resumed his incubus form! Unlike before when he was in the tower, this time he regained his original shape: his two curved smooth horns, his wings, and his pure whitetail that represented majesty and purity! And his confident look that can seduce any woman just with simple eye contact.


    "You took good care of me, Celestia! Hehe, then let me reciprocate you in hundredfolds!" He whispered in her ear.


    ***


    To be continued...

 Chapter 55 Alvine & Celestia [~]

    The Alvine''s note:


    The continent of Alzania has been divided between four races since ancient times. The race of humans, elves, hybrids, and demons. History tells us that other races... such as fairies, dwarves, and Amazons are extraterrestrial races that havee to others.


    But ording to Sabrina, among its four original races that dominate the continent, the race of demons is the one that is considered to be the most powerful and influential among them because of their benefits of awakening lineage. Their origins are unknown. Unlike other races, the race of demons is surrounded by mysteries. Some have dragon lines like Ashia and Alice who are called the evolved. But their original shapes are those of a humanoid being more than four meters high with their dark blue skins and ruby-like pupils without forgetting their tails that are more than two meters long when they reach a mature age and the horns that are above their head.


    In general, among the different races that are on the continent, only the race of demons has among them evolved*.


    (Evoluted*: those who have awakened a lineage.)


    ording to Sabrina, these evolved were born after the union of a demon and a magical beast. A demon with a demonic tiger lineage will be more powerful and will have more affinities with the affinity of darkness than an unlined demon or a demonic tiger beast. Among the hybrids, only hybrid foxes had the lineage of the divine fox. In other words, apart from the demonic race, no other race has this lineage advantage.


    The difference between evolved demons and Yuer, which is the only hybrid fox, is that evolved demons cannot transform as Yuer did. They must reach at least the divine rank to be able to transform into their dragon form.


    But one thing that intrigues me the most in all this story, is where do the subuse from? As long as they are in their periods that only happen once every five years, they can give birth by mating with any race. Girls naturally be subus while when they give birth to a boy, thetter will naturally get his father''s aspects. There is never an exception to this rule. At least until I appear in this world!


    Sigh, Was my father an incubus like me? Why is my entourage adorned with mystery?


    Sigh, I wonder if there are people who really know our history on this---


    __


    ---


    "You''ve taken good care of me so far. Now that you know my secret, I wouldn''t let you go without insurance." He said with annoyance. He had done everything possible to get rid of this boring dean, but despite all his efforts, he could not aplish anything in the end!


    "Why? Why...do you have this lineage? No, I have to hallucinate... it''s definitely impossible! You can''t be the king! It''s too unfair!" She said with her trembling voice. She had already lost all the will to face her.


    "I don''t understand your ramblings. Besides, I don''t need to know either. But did I hear correctly? Do you say you''re dreaming? Hehe, My beautiful dean, let me help you wake up!" After saying his words, he grabbed Celestia''s hand, which did not stop staring at him as if she saw a ghost in front of her.


    Her gaze kept going through Alvine''s entire body more precisely his white wings and his tail that was different from her tail. As she walked every centimeter of Alvine''s body with an unbelieving look, she did not notice Alvine''s actions who was preparing had just put her on the sofa and lifted her left leg put her on his shoulder while positioning his young master in front of her celestial cave... and sinking inside her.


    "Ahh~ what?! When is it... how...


    "So Celestia? Are you now awake from your dream? Very well, this is very good news. I will now return the favor to you without any problem." He says when he saw that Celestia woke up from her stun after she felt his dick in her. "It''s time to lead the princess dance."


    "Ehu?... no, you can''t do that, I have to tell you about something very very... Hah~" As she tried to convince Alvine, he pushed his dick to the bottom of her without worrying about her sweetness.


    "I don''t care what you want to tell me. Don''t forget that you did the same with me. Shut up until I''m done with you." He gave her a break and appreciated the disturbing expression that Celestia showed.


    "No, no, no... I''m sorry for everything I''ve caused you so far, be indulgent with this subordinate who hadn''t recognized you... but it''s really important!" She tried to persuade him again with her voice that was still trembling.


    Alvine could say with certainty that this girl knew something about the incubus. But for now...


    "Hmm, okay, I understood. Let''s talk about it... but only after I¡¯ve fucked you with all my strength!" He said, starting his devastation in the juicy bowels of Celestia. ''Sigh, She is really a subus. Just by plunging my dick into her... I can feel the natural assets she has.'' He says to himself while appreciating this strange feeling that he had never felt with his other partners? Every back and forth he made in her was more pleasant and intoxicating than the previous ones!


    "Hah~ hah~ pl~ please... soft silk with me! AHH~ why is it so good with you?! Nnnnng~ it''s the first time I feel like that!" She moans again as her body twisted with intoxicating satisfaction, because of Alvine''s hard meat stem that continually sank into her tight and juicy pussy that kept sucking him like when he had his dick in her mouth!<novelnext></novelnext>


    Each Alvine thrust was apanied by euphoria and iparable sensuality. Then his movements became more and more fluid and fast, and Celestia''s moans became stronger and stronger with the soft voice that excited him more and more. Seeing herscivious expression that is appreciated only by him in all the academy, Alvine could feel the two of the passion mixed with lust burned in the depths of his being.


    "Hah~ Oh my word, you''re really a bitch with a celestial pussy. Come here and position yourself like that!" Instead of releasing her leg, which he had held from the beginning, he lifted her other leg and ced it on his right shoulder, and straightened his position to have more freedom in his next movements. As they were currently doing on the sofa, he did not have many dominant positions in his head at that moment.


    "Huff~ despite the fact that my skill is still active, you still manage to make abused me so much. Legends didn''t fake!" She says out of breath while her face radiated with a charming and satisfying smile.


    Alvine held firmly the two raised legs of his first subus partner together and prated her more ferociously than before! Although he did not know the cause of his attraction to this subus, he knew that her pussy was more bewitching than any of his partners. He was excited as he has never been before!


    Now that he had more fields of action, his thrilling dick was more and more ferociously ravaging the experienced pussy of this subus milf!


    "Nnnnng~ it''s sooo big! Go ahead~ fuck me until the fainting! Hah~ hah~ umhhh~ you''re incredible... Alvine~~~" moans like crazy!


    Alvine did not have the luxury of listening to the words of Celestia who had a scious smile on her lips the only thing he was interested in was fucking her until she forgot everything she saw today!


    *Pat, pat, pat~~~*


    After a while, Alvine finally released her legs, and instead, he plunged his head and madly sucked the two nipples of two G cups in front of him which had provoked him so much when he was unable to move a few minutes ago!


    "Iyaah~ don''t bite my nipples... they are too sensitive! Hah~ why is it so good?! hmm~~ so deeeep~ my insides... feel... sooooo hoooot~" she who is a dominant subus was easily dominated by Alvine without her and Alvine not realizing, at that time Celestia who had cumming, a special link was formed between her and Alvine! Who may be problematic for them in the future?. But for now, it wasn''t the most important thing!


    The most important was Alvine who whispered a sentence to Celestia that made her feel the goosebumps: "Who allowed you to cum before me? Now your pussy is more delicate, I''ll give you a punishment you deserve!" He whispered to her while giving her a little kiss on her forehead that sparkled with her pearls of sweats.


    "Huff, Huff~ your majesty, are you not tired yet? If you force yourself, you will risk...


    "My poor subus, you talk too much. I would take care of you today until dawn don''t worry about me. Instead, worry about yourself!" He said his words as he helped Celestia get on all fours and stared at Celestia''s voluptuous round ass withsciviousness!


    *p*


    "ANNG~ please don''t spank me! My ass is all numb with your brutality just now!" She moans out of breath!


    "Hehe *p*, then, *p* you didn''t need to start something that you''re not sure you can be able to handle! *p*"ughed at her while having fun with this plump ass that roared after each Alvine spanking! Every blow he gave to Celestia, her tail twisted and her wings trembled as if she wanted to fly away from Alvine. Faced with such a scene, Even if he was the one who fuck Celestia, he could not help but salivate her. ''Shit, this subus is really sweety!'' He said to himself by rubbing his dick on Celestia''s juicy and wet pussy. He knew that if he pushed even the tip of his dick into her, he would feel a hundred times more pleasure than normal! Because Celestia''s skill was always active: [Male conqueror]!


    But Celestia was too good to do without after rubbing his dick enough against her pink feint, he slowly plunged his dick erected into her while resisting with all his strength not to cum before he even reached the bottom of her pussy! "Shit, how can your pussy be so good and so pleasant?! I feel like I want to cum just by prating you from behind!" He said with his trembling body, every cell of his body, every spark that constituted his body screamed with ecstasy. He had never expected that taking her in (doggy style *) would be so intense for him!


    (Doggy style*: sexual position)


    *Pop, pop, pop, pop,~~~


    Slowly, gradually, Alvine made his back and forth movement and prepared for his next round!


    ***


    To be continued...

 Chapter 56 Alvine & Celestia, Final [~]

    "Hyaah~ you''re really going to break me if you continue like this! Hah~ I''m already cumming~~~~" She was moaning on board the fainting! All the armchairs, the dining table... even the floor was covered with the sperm. Alvine had been greedily delighting in Celestia''s heavenly pussy for more than an hour! Although he ejacted in her every five minutes because of the softness of Celestia''s pussy, he still had the strength to resume his assault after five seconds break!


    "This pussy is~ AMAZINNNG~ it feels sooo goood~~ hah~ from today, I''ll fuck you every time I have the opportunity. Little bitch!" He says while elerating his movements like a piston in a hole!


    "Hiiii~ no way! This is thest time you see me in your mansion! If I continue like this, I would go crazy~ NNNNG~ why is it always good~~~? Your dick drives me crazy~ Let me rest a little~ please!" Fortunately, she had put a soundproof barrier around them. Otherwise, the walls of the mansion will never be able to contain her moans!


    She was currently lying on the table and her juicy cave covered with sperm was constantly ravaged by Alvine as if he were fucking an intable doll.


    After another intensive fuck session, Alvine wore her like a princess and brought her to their first battlefield which was the soft sofa on which Celestia had madly abused him. "Huff~ In memory of your misdeeds, you will serve me here for ourst round! But before taking yourself from behind, clean the sperm that your pussy could not take with your secondary pussy." He ordered her. He sitting majestically on the sofa, arms crossed while he stared at Celestia who knelt between his legs and began to lick the sperm on his erect dick that has not lost endurance at all


    *Slurp~ slurp~ slup~~


    "Ho god~ you''re really good at this field~ Umm~ yes~ like that~ Yeah~~~ now put it in your mouth and suck me as hard as you can. Hmmm~ Don''t forget to make it clean as new~" he replied while firmly holding Celestia''s purple hair, which is now in total disorder.


    *Slurp~ slurp~ slup~*


    "*Pouah* You said the same thing thirty minutes ago! You keep giving me false hopes by telling me that this is thest time... but you always continue to mistreat me after each ejaction!" Sheins while catching her breath. What she didn''t know about Alvine was that you should never take his word for it when he says it''s thest time. If Ashia were present with them, she will surely tell Celestia to prepare mentally for a two-hour intensive fuck session!


    "In short, it doesn''t matter. Now that my dick is clean; put it in your pussy! This time, I''ll let you lead the dance as a reward!" He said by pinching the nipples of the two plump G cups in passing. Every centimeter of the body of this subus excited him like a virgin who had never had sex. Although he was not in [lust mode], His state of mind was no different from [lust mode]. Deeper he pushed his dick into her, more his body and mind want more! Celestia was no different either, but she had already reached her limit for the first thirty minutes. It wasn''t that she was weak like Yury, but it was rather Alvine mastered her and drove her crazy with stimtion!


    Hearing Alvine''s words, her body, and obedience spontaneously without question. She didn''t know why she couldn''t resist Alvine, or how she could be so excited like that. But one thing was certain for her, facing Alvine, she was like a helpless ve little girl who did everything possible to satisfy her master''s desires. Without contesting Alvine''s wishes, she wrapped her hands around Alvine''s neck and positioned Alvine''s erect dick in front of her vicious feint while rubbing against him and sitting on him slowly.


    By the moment Alvine''s entire veined stem entered her, he could feel Celestia''s bowels joyfully wee his dick like hungry wolves who had not had fresh meat for an eternity! The sensation was no less sensual than his first pration into her. Celestia''s hip movements were so flexible and harmoniously that he felt like he was making love with the goddess of lust! The warm breath of his subus that caressed his blow, her plump breasts that were pressed on his torso, her pink wings that trembled slightly after each pration... and especially her tail that kept twisting in ecstasy! His mind was only sinking into the depths of lust.


    Celestia''s audible moans were like a heavenly melody that never stopped caressing his soul and igniting his lustful desires! But as he promised, he did not have the initiative to do anything, he left everything to Celestia who began to kiss him and suck his tongue like a dick in her mouth while her pussy sucked up Alvine''s dick as if she wanted to monopolize it just for her.


    The euphoric battle of Alvine and her dean continued like this until dawn! But none of them had noticed the time running at high speed! When the two finally regained their spirits, the sun was already at its peak.


    "Huff~ you are the first person to stand up to me until the end! You really deserve to be a subus!" She Revealed to him after thest kiss on her juicy lips. He removed his dick from her withered pussy and carried Celestia like a princess and brought her to the bathroom.


    "Hehe... Given the state in which... I am, you are surely making fun of me. Huff~ I can''t even market anymore and yet... do you dare to tell me that I held out? If that''s what you call holding up, then what have you done with your previous partners?" She asked Alvine while he was taking his bath in front of her with energetic air!


    "Every time I gave myself to the full... my partners all end up losing consciousness in the end." He answers nonchntly.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''Ugh~ it''s really a monster!'' She said to herself. Just seeing Alvine who showed no sign of exhaustion, she knew that if he wanted to continue, he will have no problem fighting a few battles. When this thought crossed her mind, she took a shower as quickly as she could. Lest Alvine set his sights on her again!


    When Alvine finished his bath and dressed properly with a dark blue jacket and straight leather trousers, he joined the others in the living room which had a somewhat heavy atmosphere. Sabrina read her old book with a fierce aura that surrounded her, while Celestia drank spiritual tea concocted by Yuer. As for Yuer, since she had spent the whole night meditating in her room, naturally, she did not know why Sabrina''s anger was on a different level than yesterday.


    The first thing Alvine checked... was her battlefield. Fortunately, everything was clean. He didn''t want to know who had cleaned the three, but his instinct told him that it was Celestia who had gone out into the bathroom before him. "Hello everyone. Sabrina, I''m afraid we have to win our visit to the castle. Tells No to cancel the preparations. We''ll see that another day." He said as he went to Sabrina and the others.


    "Master, is it now that you wake up? Don''t you have a ss today?" Yuer asked with confusion. Apart from her, all three knew that Alvine had not closed her eyesst night.


    "Hehe... How am I supposed to participate in sses when the dean visits me?" He said, sitting next to Sabrina who closed her old book and greeted Alvine as usual and brought dinner to the table. Of course, Celestia did not care about her manners.


    "This morning, I asked Ashia to bring us the rabbit-unicorn meat. So eat well to regain strength. It''s good for your growth." She asserted with a proud and noble air.


    "Yuum, thank you, Sabrina. It''s one of my favorite dishes!" He said while preparing his cutlery! It is in her kind of moment that Sabrina can see the cute side of Alvine.


    Celestia still could not get used to the luxurious life that Alvine and his maids lead. Even if unicorn rabbits are not spiritual beasts, their meats are dishes that are worth several hundred gold coins. Even royal families only take advantage of it when they celebrate special events!


    But this little snot takes advantage of this dish until he qualifies it as his favorite dish! Who doesn''t like this dish?!


    ___


    After the mini-feasts, Alvine stared at Celestia...


    "Well, now that you know my identity, what will we be able to do with you?" When he asked her this question, the whole room became icy. Even if he was the "weakest" in the group his aura dominated everyone at that moment. Sabrina was only slightly surprised to see this dominant aura around her master. But just like Alvine, she had her sharp look at Celestia!


    "Sigh, I expected you to hide things, but not only to learn that the king of our race is back that he is in front of me... it''s really hard to manage, even for me." She said with a trembling voice! Sabrina and Alvine frowned when they heard Celestia''s words. He suddenly remembered that Celestia was addressing him with an honorary title in their previous battles. He thought it was because of the fake action. But apparently, there was another meaning behind his words


    "What do you mean by I am the king of your kind?" He articted his words in a heavy tone. ording to Sabrina''s confused expression, Alvine was sure that for the first time, Sabrina had no idea what Celestia meant by that! This increased his curiosity.


    "Hmm, based on your question and confusion... I can conclude that you do not know the details about it." Concluded by cing her hand under her chin and continued her sentence. "Very well, I will exin in detail the history, the origins, and everything that concerns us... us, the subus, and above all... you, the only INCUBUS in the universe!"


    *To be continue...

 Chapter 57 Bassic Information

    Attention, this chapter contains spoiles! If you are a reader who has the background of Alzania, where someone who likes to discover basic mysteries for himself, I advise you not to read this chapter and go to the next chapter.


    _____


    The of ALZANIA contains two types of cultivators:


    Body culture: which aims to increase body strength beyond nature "warriors" with an spurital energy


    Soul culture: which consists in cultivating the strength of the soul "Magus"


    But this factor is only valid until the Holy Level! After reaching the Emperor Level, a mage will be able to cultivate his bodily strength like warriors and vice versa!!


    ()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()


    Mages______&_____Warriors


    ________/_/_/_/_/_/_/_________


    ___Level of Culture - Mana color__[rank]


    - Lvl. 0 - 10: Normal - Colorless [0]


    - Lvl. 11 - 30: Apprentice - White [0]


    - Lvl. 31 - 60: Beginner - Cyan ir [1R]


    - Lvl. 61 - 90: Intermediate - Dark Cyan [2R]


    - Lvl. 91 - 130: Advanced - Light green [3R]


    - Lvl. 1 31- 180: Master - Dark Green [4R]


    - Lvl. 181 - 240: Grand Master - Light Blue [5R]


    - Lvl. 241 - 300: Esprit - Dark Blue [6R]


    - Lvl. 301 - 370: Saint - Violet [7R]


    - Lvl. 371- 450: Emperor - Red [8R]


    - Lvl. 451 - 1000: God - Gold [9R]


    - Lvl. 1001 - 2000: primordial God- Dark [10R]


    - Lvl. 2001+ Supreme God - Rainbows [-]


    _____________________________


    ____Artifacts/


    atural objects____


    - Normal Grade - Lvl. 0 - 20


    - Spiritual Grade - Lvl. 21 - 50


    - Earth Grade - Lvl. 51 - 100


    - Celestial Grade - Lvl. 101 - 180


    - Divine Grade - Lvl. 181 - 500


    - Primordial Grade - Lvl. 501 - 800


    -Supreme Grade - Lvl. 801+


    --------------------------------------


    _______/MAGIC AFFINITIES_______


    + Basic affinities:


    - Elemental (Water, Fire, Earth, Wood, air)


    + Intermediate affinities:


    - Light


    - Darknesses


    - Metal


    - Healing


    - Curses


    -....


    -....<novelnext></novelnext>


    + Advanced Affinities


    - Gravitational


    - Nature


    - ....


    -.....


    + Rare Affinities


    - Space


    - Time


    - Lightning


    -.....


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    |||||||||||||||||||||/LAWS|||||||||||||||||||||||||


    + mortalws


    - Elementary


    - Healer


    - Curses


    -...


    +Divine-Laws


    - Space


    - Time


    - Gravity


    - Corrosion


    - Destruction


    - Darknesses


    - Chaos


    -.....


    +Primordial-Laws


    - Life


    - Death


    - reincarnation


    - creation


    -...


    +Supreme-Laws


    - Absoluteness


    _______________


    The different intelligent races: Dragons, Beastmen, Demons, Humans, Elves, Fairies, Dwarves, Amazons, Nymphs, Angels...


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~


    The ssification of the kingdoms in power (mages and warriors) Military and economic:


    4th ss: led of the holy ranks and generals of spiritual rank


    3rd ss: led of the emperor ranks And generals of holy rank


    2nd ss: led of the emperor''s ranks And generals of rank emperor


    1st ss: led of the god''s ranks


    0 ss: primordial ranks

 Chapter 58 The Truth About The Succubus.

    "Hmm, if you want me to listen to your story... then you have to do a little something for me." He said after a short time of reflection.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "Well, it''s very simple..."ter, all his attention was focused on Sabrina. "Sabrina, do you still have the potion you gave Yuer?" He asked.


    "Yes, master, this is not a problem. I have enough truth potions for every student who is at the tower!" She replied by taking out a mixture of the same color as she had given Yuer. "It''s a potion of divine rank. After ingesting it, I would strongly advise you not to lie for your good." She continued with a satisfying smile. Celestia''s misfortune naturally made her happy.


    "W-what?! Do you want me to drink something so suicidal? What is the point of lying to you? Anyway, what I''m about to reveal to you is something that only you would have more to gain!" Her heart ignited with disappointment when she saw Alvine so stoic. She, the dean of the most prestigious academy on the continent, will she need to use dirty tricks for a student?


    "This is my condition, and you don''t have to worry about it; the potion only takes effect during the first thirty minutes. Afterward, everything will be normal for you. If you refuse to take a simple potion of truth when you want to confess to me something very personal, how would I feel like you believe?!" He ended his words by pushing the small bottle in front of Celestia. "Oh you don''t have to worry, there are no side effects. Yuer had already experienced this potion she can confirm." He continued his exnation while pointing to Yuer.


    "Sigh, Lady Rina forced me to swallow this potion not even four days ago. There is no danger, at least, as long as you do not lie after drinking it. You probably wouldn''t like what happens when you lie!" Yuer''s voice was like a devil''s murmur for Celestia.


    "Sigh, very well. I''m going to drink your potion. But in exchange, I want you to drink the same potion too. There is no guarantee that what you want to give me is not poison or something harmful!" She replied with a mischievous smile while pushing the potion towards Alvine. Even if she had no bad intentions towards them, she had no guarantee that it was reciprocal between them. She may be magnanimous, but she was not a holly who will sacrifice herself stupidly either. ''They even have potions of divine grade? How mysterious are they? When he drank the potion, I would try to ask him a few questions. Maybe I would have more answers.'' She says to herself as ast resort.


    "Tch, Sabrina, give her another potion that we can finish. I don''t intend to spend the whole afternoon with her." Without losing a second, Alvine at the dry potion, and Celestia did the same after seeing Alvine''s actions.


    "Well, you can exin to me what you have to tell me now." He asked impatiently.


    "So listen to me carefully, it''s something I learned from the goddess subus through her familiar. It''s a story between our world and the world of Alzania." She stopped for a moment to attract everyone''s attention before continuing.


    "Humans, Elves, hybrids, and demons are known to be the offspring of the of Alzania. You must surely know that fairies and other breeds do note from Alzania. Isn''t it? Well... if you know these details, my exnation will be faster. ording to the information I have acquired from our beloved goddess. The subus are different from the demons that inhabit Alzania. Even if we are all demons, our origins are categorically different. Like fairies and dwarves, subus are also extraterrestrials from elsewhere. Our race went into exile after the incident with the previous king. At that time, he had not left a crown prince behind him; he had simply disappeared overnight. Since his disappearance, the others have waited more than five hundred years in the hope that he will return to the castle. Our ancestors had searched everywhere, in every corner of the gxy but they did not find any trace of the king..."


    "Wait, something doesn''t stick. If your king had disappeared, you only had to crown another incubus if your kingdom is an empire that could only be ruled by man. Or if you wanted royal blood, the empress only had to marry another incubus who will give her an heir and "TADAM"... problem solved." Yuer could not prevent him from giving his opinion. Since she was a princess, she was morefortable with her kind of subjects.


    "No Yuer, I don''t think the problem is so simple. I think that''s something to have with the fact that Sabrina ordered me to hide my identity. In any case, it''s too early to conclude. You can continue your story, Celestia." Alvine was eager to learn more about Celestia''s story. Just with the little information that Celestia had just revealed to him, she had answered some questions he was asking himself.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Thank you. To answer Miss Yuer''s question, our race is very special. Our poption is entirelyposed of females... except the king who is a male. As long as the king is alive, there will be no crown prince. It is up to the king to decide whether it is time to have a crown prince or not. Otherwise, if his lifees to an end, a ritual will take ce with his seed so that another incubus can see the light of day. The previous king was so carefree that the queens had not taken precautions for the preservation of the future heir! And without an heir who will possess the purest lineage, the extinction of our race was only a matter of time until the daughter of the former king found a decent solution to temporarily preserve our race." She stopped for a moment to catch her breath. And she continued...


    "As the throne remained unupied and our extinction was only a matter of time, the princess sent her agents to every corner of the gxy to capture a male of each race on differents and conducted experiments with her people. Their goal was simple, to find breeds that can give us children to preserve the survival of our species. Fortunately for them, the experience was a sess. Even if the number was very low, they had found species that can associate with us. Among them, the inhabitants of the of Alzania were of them. Even if the union of one subus and another race gave rise to a subus that has a more diluted lineage than previous generations, that was all they could do to help the race survive. Thus, the princess carried out her great mission. She has dispersed the subus between continents that arepatible with us. In the hope of finding another heir." She concludes the story.


    While waiting for her story alone, Alvine could make some links between her story and that of Assi. But as if Sabrina could read his thoughts, she asked exactly the question Alvine wanted to ask her. "What was the ranking of the kingdom? Given the way subus lives in this world, I suppose that the kingdom must be at least one first-ss kingdom. But after the weakening of the lineage after each generation, future generations have be weaker and weaker. Am I wrong?" Asked Sabrina.


    "Indeed, you are half right. The subus of the two after centuries are indeed only the shadows of our ancestors. But our species was one of the races that ruled the universe. When our kingdom was at its peak, the kingdom was a kingdom of... "zero ss"!" She said with trembling hands.


    "Celestia! Don''t joke with that, the effects of the potion are really deadly you know. Stop ying with your life like that!" Yuer eximed and warned her urgently.


    Alvine has not yet reacted, he instead looked at Sabrina''s expressions to learn something through her. ording to an old saying, expressions are man''s greatest traitor.


    But seeing Sabrina calm, Alvine could say that Celestia was not lying. But that did not mean that her story was true. Because she tells what she had heard from someone else.


    "ording to my knowledge, from the fourth-ss kingdom to the second-ss kingdom are all mortal-governed kingdoms. When the kingdom of the first ss, is governed by the deities. This is my first time to hear the existence of a zero-ss kingdom. Sabrina, are you sure that this kind of kingdom exists? In this case, what kind of incredible being governs such a kingdom? Is there another grade of cultivation after the divine rank that is considered the highest rank?" Asked Alvine with confusion. He was not the only one confused, even Celestia could not answer Alvine''s question. So Sabrina was their only hope.


    She looked at everyone one by one while being in her thoughts...


    After a while, she began to exin herself. "On the divine stele of the divine tower, there are inscriptions about the foundation of our universe. ording to my understanding, ten beings are above the deities. Their powers are immeasurably absurd. They can create lives ands! Sigh, at first, I believed that this story was only an unfounded legend. But it seems that he has a part of the truth as a whole." After hearing Sabrina''s words, everyone was speechless! What kind of joke was it? How can such beings exist?! These were the questions they all asked themselves.


    ***


    All kinds of support is appreciated!

 Chapter 59 To Each His Own Objectives.

    Silence~~~~


    Seeing everyone''s reaction, Sabrina felt a little agitated deep inside her. In the heat of history, she had just revealed information that went beyond the understanding of mortals. ''I really fucked up this time.'' She said to herself by shaking her head with a discouraged air.


    "In any case, this is only my theory on the subject in question. Don''t take it to heart. In short, now that we are done with this subject, what are your ns, dear dean of the prestigious Brisht Academy?" She says in a sarcastic tone to annoy the dean so that she can change subjects as much as possible.


    But what she did not realize is that the information she had just revealed had too much weight to go unnoticed. Whether it was Alvine, Yuer, or even Celestia... each of them had their minds elsewhere. In a world where divinities are a legend that are considered children''s tales, suddenly, they had just learned of the existence of another being who can crush his deities like miserable ants. Who had the luxury of focused are attention on Sabrina''s provocation?


    ''So like that, the goddess subus who visited me in my dreams turned out to be real?'' The thoughts of Celestia. She had deliberately omitted the detail ording to which, the story she had just told was told by a subus of divine rank that visited her in her dreams and told her the story of their origins. If Alvine and the others knew this detail, she will surely spend a bad quarter of an hour.


    ''If her stories are really real, then...then it means that this person in front of me is the legitimate heir? If I can bring him to the castle, not only will our species regain its dating glories, but we will be higher beings who will never have to serve its mortals again? We will at least be deities and maybe even one of his...! No, let''s stay calm for the moment if I panic so much... I would risk ruining everything. I must first do everything I can to conquer him. What do I even say? Arghhh, I''m going crazy, the best solution would be to change his point of view on me.'' She slowed down her thoughts for a while and gazed at Alvine to find something that could be used to conquer this mysterious man... who turned out to be the most important person for her and her entire race.


    ''What can I do? He has wealth, powerful allies, magnificent Woman''s ones who have nothing to envy me, and a bright future ahead of him... nothing I have can make this man''s heart vibrate. Sigh, he is not even a hundred years old but yet he has nothing to envy from the sovereigns of this continent.'' While Celestia was digging her head to be part of Alvine''s allies and if possible, bring her to the castle.


    Yuer had her thoughts too. ¡®So if my master has proved so interesting, he will have no trouble reaching the divine ss! In the future, we can even liberate the rest of my n who are still... I hope... locked up by this shitty god! Sigh, I have to deepen my connection with him. If I can ess his sea of consciousness, his growth may be faster than now. I''m sure this abominable being to notice that I escaped into the dungeon is only a matter of time before he sends his troops to capture me again. In our current state, we will have no chance against them!'' -Yuer.


    As for Alvine, his thoughts were somehow simpler. Since he already had a clear goal to achieve, all he had in mind was...


    So it turns out that the divine rank is not thest, interesting level. Is there even a divine tower?! Hmm, my dear Sabrina, I don''t know yet why you don''t want to reveal certain things to me; but even if it''s for my protection, no one likes to stay in ignorance. We mortal beings are really strange creatures. Even if I know you''re doing all this to protect me, but don''t you think you''ve done enough? You hid a lot of things from me, and I waited too long for you. If I want her to see me more as a child who is not yet ready to hear the truth... I must show her that she was wrong. It''s decided, that as soon as I have free time with her, I have to challenge her in a duel. I think that if I give my all without holding me back, she won''t be able to beat me with ease as she had done before.'' He said to Himself. Sabrina always told him that he is not strong enough. The only barrier that remains between him and the truth that is sealed under Sabrina''s tongue is to prove to her that he is ready. And what is the best solution for this than to beat Sabrina in a duel?


    "*AHEM*dy Rina, how can you know so much? First On the divinities and now there creatures that have existed since the absolute beginning? Not to mention your knowledge of magic and all the other factors?" Yuer''s pupils shone in a blinding glow she had nonchntly asked a question that concerned the whole group without her realizing it. Naturally, his question attracted the attention of Alvine and Celestia.


    But as if Sabrina expected such a question, she gave a robotic answer with a monotonous voice. "I just studied more than others from my early childhood. Yes, I am a genius from birth with memory as big as the cosmos!" She says by bulging her chest like a legendary heroine.


    "Ahahaha, I see, yes I understand now. For I have been the deity of time since my early childhood. My power is so immense that I can stop time in the cosmos." She replied in turn with an irate tone.


    "Haha, Yuer, do you at least know what the cosmos is? I think if you had such power, you wouldn''t be less weak than a rank... pri... hm? Oh yes, you wouldn''t be weaker than a primordial rank!" Seeing the tension between them, Alvine soothed the atmosphere with his so-called joke.


    "Hmm, the cosmos? This is my first time to hear this word. Sabrina, can you at least tell us what the cosmos is? If it''s not too much in demand of course." Celestia felt like she was among people who did not speak the samenguage as her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Humph, since when have we be so close? Forget it, I think I said too much today. Let''s go back to our original subject, we got too lost."


    "Tsk, always as arrogant as usual." Says Celestia by mming her tongue


    "Celestia, Sabrina is right. What are your ns for us in the future? I''ll be honest with you, we don''t intend to draw attention to ourselves. So don''t even think about revealing my identity! I have no bad intention towards you or your academy." Even if Alvine knew that Sabrina wanted to avoid Celestia''s question, he didn''t dig too much either. Unlike the others, he still knew what the cosmos was. On the other hand, he wanted to erase all the suspicion in his heart.


    "Sigh, when I hear you say that you don''t want to attract attention and think about the mess you''ve done in my academy. I don''t know if you don''t care about me or if you''re serious..." she said in one mocking tone as she crossed her arms under her chest while looking at Alvine with one eye while the other is closed.


    "Ugh, it wasn''t my attention. It''s rather this ce that doesn''t stop putting me in the mess! First, the instructor believed that there was a problem with the test crystal... It was only after breaking a few crystals that it allowed me to take the test. The tower that swallowed me up without my consent and made me pass unimaginable trials... and finally, on my first day of the lesson, the whole ss are bequeathed against me! What have I done to deserve such hostilities?" He says in a pitiful tone while ying the role of the victim.


    "Haha, what an irony. I almost want to cry with you to share your burden. But unfortunately, your wish will be unachievable. Even with your appearance only, you won''t have a break here. As this is your first day, you can''t yet know what I''m talking about, but you''ll know it soon. So if you want to use someone, rather use the being who shaped you this way. Ffufufu, Tell him to make you less attractive." She says while licking her lips while she caressed Alvine''s carved face as if she wanted to start the battle again.


    "Sigh, leave my master in peace. Tsk, I who thought I could breathe a little when we left the castle. Who would have thought that another No would manifest? Ahh, what a hassle...


    "Ah? Lady Rina, are you talking about me? Could you miss me so much? Hehehe, if you want, I can stay with the master to take care of him... like the good old days!" While Sabrina had not even finished her sentence, a familiar voice resounded behind her.


    "!!!" Everyone was surprised their way. When they looked in the direction of the voice, everyone could see a hybrid girl with cat ears shuddering with excitement to show her joy. Her mint eyes and sparkling hair of the same color came down from her back like a celestial waterfall. Her body had nothing to envy from that of others.


    Sabrina and Alvine naturally knew who this Neko girl was. Because she was no one but No to whom Sabrina was referring!


    "*AHEM*, am I the only one who doesn''t know who this hybrid girl is? And how does it happen that shees from this room you sealed, Sabrina?" Celestia looked at No and Sabrina who had begun to have a headache because of No''s thoughtless actions!


    ***


    Enjoy it.

 Chapter 60 The Beginning Of The Meeting Between World Leaders.

    "Why do I feel like I''m the only one who doesn''t know this guest? And why did ite out of nowhere?" -Dean


    "Sigh, No, why did youe without notice? Was there an emergency that could not bemunicated by the transmission parchment?" In analyzing the situation, before Sabrina exploded with rage, Alvine first asked for the cause of No''s presence. After all, there were many problems at the castle that have not yet been solved. To put it simply, the affairs of his castle are not yet stable.


    "Master, Lady Rina must return to the castle right away. Otherwise, I''m afraid that these two idiots will trigger an inter-racial war! The madwoman who captured our master and the vicious empress of demons is currently waiting for you in the castle. No matter how much I hunt them... they are as reckless as flies around a ss of milk. Tsk, they even began to be noisy among themselves." Report No.


    "Tch, what boredom. If they want to create problems, they just have to do it elsewhere. I knew it was a mistake to show ourselves to the outside world. Sigh, it was really a mistake to have an agreement with her." Said Sabrina in a discouraged tone thinking about the agreement she had made with Alice, the queen who ruled throughout the demonic continent.


    "Hm? I remember that you had the soldiers of the Empress of Demons with you when you wanted to go to the kingdom of Arysha to save me. Does your agreement to something to have with this event?!" Asked Alvine, remembering that Sabrina had briefly told him this story in the past. ording to her report, to have Alice''s help, Alice had epted under a few conditions.


    "Tsk, please master,e with me to the castle. This girl is really crazy; if you leave me with her, I''m afraid of losing my cool. By the way, Yuer, as you haven''t met the others yet, it will be a good opportunity for you to join us." Subsequently, she went to her room to pick up some things and immediately returned to the others.


    "Let''s go to the castle, with these two, if we don''t hurry... they will get things worse." She said while signaling to Alvine to make his decision. Although she was impatient, she could not act without her master''s orders.


    "Sigh, let''s go. Anyway, no matter what efforts we make to stay away from problems... they still knock on our doors like creditors. Celestia, you''reing with us. I''m not done with you, so it would be unwise to let you go that way. We will continue after solving this problem, which seems to be more chaotic than your case." Alvine said while strolling towards the room that Sabrina had put a teleportation array followed by his maids and Celestia.


    ''My dear Alvine, you don''t need to ask me to apany you, anyway I intended to do everything I could to follow you. I''m really curious to see what your famous castle looks like. But what I don''t understand is why we''re heading to this hybrid girl''s room? Aren''t we supposed to go to your castle? Sigh, the trip mayst a little. I guess it will take us at least three hours to get to the castle, until then... it may be toote. Empress Alice has an arrogant and angry personality. Let''s not even talk about Empress Yury. I can''t wait to see how you will manage two of the most powerful empress on the continent.'' She think while she was following others in the teleportation room.


    But when she went through the door, it was at this precise moment that she realized that she had once again underestimated these people. ording to her knowledge, apart from the Magi and warriors, there are three other groups of people who are most coveted by farmers to increase their powers.


    As superheroes need their hero costumes to adjust and increase their powers, farmers and warriors also need these people there. Alchemists, cksmiths, and above all... artists! Naturally, people who practice their jobs are in too much demand. But among them are the artists who build formations that are the rarest and most sought after.


    But with her eyes wide open, in front of her is an exquisite formation with crimson motifs. Just with the aura that emerged from thetter, she could say with certainty that this training had been set up by an artist of the highest rank. But as if that were not enough, instead of the formation being drawn on the floor or the wall... in fact, the formation was floating in the air! With all the knowledge she had acquired over several centuries, she had never heard of a formation that could float, even the old books did not talk about it. ''What kind of absurdity is this? I believed that nothing would surprise me again. Is it a teleportation array? It''s impossible! No one can teleport themselves into the tower! Safety formations are installed by the tower itself. No one breaks this rule! Even if they are abnormal, they can''t bypass divine formations... I''m right... right?'' She says to convince herself.


    "I had built the training to allow it to be able to teleport only two people at a time, but given the numbers, I will have to make some changes." Confessed Sabrina by taking out a golden brushwork and scribbling something in the center of the training.


    Just after a minute of silence...


    "Everything is ready, if you have teleportation artifacts, store them in your storage bags, otherwise it may disrupt space flows!" She said, mming her finger. Subsequently, the reasons for the crimson array multiplied by three, one above their heads and the other under their feet. As for the middle one which is the original, it became dark blue as the process progressed.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ___


    At the castle...


    "I find you very daring little girl, when I was negotiating with the previous emperor, that is, yourte father, he didn''t even dare to cross my gaze. But you, an insolent little girl who has not yet finished wetting her diaper, dare to address this empress in this way? If it were not because of Lady Rina, your little kingdom would already be in ruins. But on the other hand, if you dare to be more disrespectful towards my majesty... I will no longer spare you as a young girl." Alice folded her foldable fan and warned Yury in a dominating tone.


    She was a woman who looked in her sixties with smooth ck hair and brown eyes who seemed to be filled with wisdom, she had two long ck horns and ck scales around her neck and forearms that were uncovered. A tail of about two-fifty meters split the air. Every time she spoke, her anger was reflected on her tail. She was one of the evolved that had awakened lines. Like Ashia, she also awakened the lineage of dragons. But unlike Ashia who had not matured enough, she had two huge ck wings on her back.


    "Old grandmother, you''d better rest six feet underground. The world will only be a better ce without you and your evil ns. Do you want to annihte my kingdom? Do you think we are ants that you can crush at any time?! It looks like age has softened your brain." Yury replied with her melodious voice. Her posture, her manners... she was like a thorny rose in the desert. Yury had a dozen escorts behind her. While Alice was in her twenties.


    Ashia watched her two there quarrel like kids. She couldn''t help but explode with rage in the end. "Enough, if you really want to create problems, go create them elsewhere. If you want to fight each other, the arena is just behind the castle. If you don''t want to choose between her two options... then leave here or wait wisely for Lady Rina toe here." In her anger, she had not even realized that she was addressing two sovereigns who are at the top of this continent. Or maybe she just didn''t give a shit about them.


    ...


    Subsequently, the two eventually calmed down momentarily.


    "Fortunately, things have not degenerated between these two. I don''t want to rebuild my castle." Alvine, followed by Sabrina, and the others had just joined the others in the courtyard of the castle.


    "Thank you Ashia, you were able to properly manage this old witch and this crazy arrogant girl without my intervention. Congrattions." Said Sabrina in a sarcastic tone. While the castle staff all knelt in front of Alvine like soldiers greeting their sovereigns.


    "WE ARE HAPPY TO SEE YOU BACK HOME. LORD!!!" They all said together. Even if not all the staff were present, and most people are in the small underground town that was under construction, about sixty soldiers were still impressive in itself! Especially if the weakest of them was at the spiritual rank. Even if its troops had not reached a numberparable to those of other second-ss kingdoms, its overall strength was no weaker than thetter. If Empress Yury attacked his castle Now she would have no chance against him.


    "Hm? Why are there so many people? Sabrina, do you intend to conquer the world with her troops where what?" Joked Alvine with a strange smile.


    "Humph, if a certain obsessed girl had not attacked us... I wouldn''t need so much precaution. Istion is a good thing; at least as long as no one threatens your safety. But after my analyses, I concluded that the mortal world is seizing gourmands who want to eat things they are unable to chew." Sabrina''s words were very clear, it was naturally aimed at Alice and Yury.


    "Sigh, I may have an idea of Yury''s visit, but as for you Mrs. Alice I have no idea at the moment. In short, let''s go inside to talk about what brings you to my castle. I''ll see what I can do for you." He said by nonchntly inviting two distinguished guests to his castle. He did not yet know that the news he was about to learn would upset most of the school ns he had put in ce.

 Chapter 61 Valskar

    "Well, please take ce." After reaching the destination, the meeting room that is usually used by Sabrina and the others, Alvine invited her uninvited guests to the round table.


    What made him curious about this interview is that when he wanted to invite Yury and Alice to the living room, Sabrina whispered to him that the living room was not suitable for this... because other people are on their way to the castle! The meeting room itself is arge 15-meter round room that is now part of the castle after the renewal of the castle. There were ten chairs around a round table made purely with mithril and gold! But apart from the ten chairs, there was an eleventh chair that stood out for its magnificence and size. Unlike the others, it was in tinum! it''s looked morefortable than a royal throne.


    After settlingfortably on this throne with the greatest indifference, Alvine finally asked the others for an exnation. He did not know why two high-ranking people suddenly find themselves in his castle. At first, he thought it might be a coincidence... but in Sabrina''s words, her people necessarily made appointments in his castle. And without even consulting it!


    "Hoho, is the famous master of Lady Rina and the others? I was so eager to meet the master of his extraordinary beings who live together in the castle. I''ve always wondered what kind of person can order Dame Rina and the others. I''ve always thought that This person must be really...really incredible. Sigh, but I admit that I''m disappointed. It''s a real waste to let the talents and skills of her girls rot in your hands." Alice spoke in a contemptuous tone that was full of arrogance. She had not expected Alvine to be just an "ordinary" person who was born with a golden spoon in his mouth. But on the other hand, it was good news for her. She was sure that with a little effort... even if she will not be able to recruit Sabrina and the others, she will still be able to use them as long as herst obey their master and their master obeys her in turn.


    *BAMM!! *


    "Alice, don''t forget your ce, if youck respect for my master, we will be obliged to break allter ords with you! And onest thing, no longer calls me by this name. Only myrades have such privileges!" Before Alvine could answer the question, Sabrina burst out of rage and spit her words on Alice''s face.


    "How dare you address our sovereign in this way? You are no one but a simple maid who does not know her ce!" One of two demons who stood behind Alice tightened his grip on the wrist of his sword and began to advance toward Sabrina determined to teach her a lesson for her insolence towards her empress.


    "Don''t lose your cool, my dear Tremor. Even if you have been at the rank of the emperor for more than a hundred years, fighting against her is like hitting the water with your sword." She said, waving her hand while ordering her subordinate to withdraw.


    "Your Highness, this woman must pay for her crimes. Even if she is strong, I am still the king of a second-ss kingdom on our continent. What kind of king would I be if I let my empress be insulted in this way?!" He says arrogantly while preparing his posture.


    "This is myst warning. But know that you are fighting against her, you die before you can even exchange ten blows with her. So if you are still stubborn and still want to die... no one will intervene between you." Alice ended up losing patience with Trimor who no longer listened to her orders because of her rage.


    While they were jabbering with each other, Alvine had finally decided to look at Empress Alice''s statistics.


    [] [Alichphar sht - 2030|empress warriors - 450| EP 2500000/2200000| VIT 1000/1000]


    |Magic affinity: elementary, intermediate (darkness, Curse) Advanced (Gravitational, nature) |


    |Laws: [Mortal: elementary(Lvl 4), darkness(Lvl 7) ] []


    ___<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Sigh, I have a piece of advice to give you my dear Alvine, the master of the castle. It is quite legitimate for you to sit on the throne when you are in your castle, but in front of us, you do not have the qualification to sit in a square that is higher than mine. So I ask you to kindly give me this ce as long as the meeting ends. For if you are so nervous before us, what will happen if the other emperors are present?" She Continued.


    "Alichphar sht, my silence is not due to any difort. It''s just that I find that I have no interest in answering unnecessary questions asked by a grandmother who is soon to celebrate her 2031st birthday. With your words alone, I can know what kind of person you are. Certainly, it''s good to have ambitions, but never let your madness turn your ambitions into an obsession. It is not the chair on which I am sitting that has made me the master of this ce, so the fact that I give it to someone will not change my status. In short, just improve your twows. Even if you are the strongest person on your demonic continent, you are only an average person in this room." He said his words in a stillness and serene tone. Everyone could clearly hear every syble he had pronounced.


    Alvine''s words were sharper for Alice than a [wind de]. But despite her rage, her astonishment prevailed over her. The information that Alvine had just revealed is known only to her.


    "How dare...


    "Enough Trimor, if you continue like this, I would kill you with my own hands! Is that well understood?!" The anger that had umted in her with Alvine''s sarcastic words, she unleashed him in the form of a bloodthirsty aura on Tremor! Of course, it onlysted about five seconds, but everyone could confirm that she had not stolen her title of Empress of Demons. Subsequently, she stared at Alvine with another look that was not disdainful. "It seems that I underestimated the master of the ce. Hoho, you are all interesting as each other. That being said, let''s go back to the topics that concern us at the moment." She Continued.


    "For our part, we have been able to confirm that they are hostile to us. I believe that a war would be inevitable in the next few weeks!" Yury, who had been silent from the beginning, began her introduction.


    The most lost person was Alvine. He simply asked Sabrina with question marks above his head.


    "*AHEM*, I will go back to history from the beginning so that my master can understand the state of the world. The decision always rests with him to know whether or not we cooperate with you." Said Sabrina, getting up from her chair. The atmosphere of the room became heavy and suffocating.


    "Two and a half years ago, a new breed came to the of Alzania. As no one knew if they hade with good or bad intentions, the leaders gathered among themselves and held a meeting to find out how to deal with their strangers. Alice and Yury had sent their emissaries for a peace treaty with her strangers... but in the end, it was a failure. They treat the people of this as inferior creatures. They had set up their bases on the endless sea. They thought it was an aquatic breed that didn''t want to interfere with earthlings... but obviously, they were wrong. Because after two years of inactivity, foreigners began their movements. They have already destroyed three Elven kingdoms, two kingdoms of the dwarves, and one kingdom of demons. All his kingdoms are third-ss kingdoms! As no one cared about others, they had not thought of allying recently. After this breed hasunched its ultimatum!" She took a break for a while... before continuing. "The Submission or the annihtion!"


    Apart from Alvine and Yuer, everyone seemed to know this new threat to the. Even Celestia who hade with them knew it.


    Even though he was angry with his subordinates, Alvine knew it was not the time. ''If his aliens dared to do so, it is because they are on their powers. And since they took two years without reacting... they had surely devoted this time to studying the global strength of the people who live on this. Just with this detail, I can conclude... no, anyone can conclude that they had this goal from the beginning!'' After a brief analysis,


    "Do you have an idea of their strengths?" Asked Alvine, gazing at Sabrina. His question was addressed only to her.


    "Master, against the Valskar... Alzania is condemned to one-way extermination!" She says without the slightest hesitation. And no one in the room could refute her words.


    Seeing everyone''s reaction... Alvine finally realized that the situation was worse than he thought.

 Chapter 62 The Strength Of Alvine.

    "Do you have an idea of their strengths?" Asked Alvine, staring at Sabrina. His question was addressed only to her.


    "Master, against the Valskar... Alzania is condemned to one-way extermination!" She replied instantly.


    Seeing everyone''s reaction... Alvine finally realized that the situation was worse than he thought.


    "Valskars? Hmm... I guess you haven''t revealed this information to the public for fear that panic will settle in your kingdoms? Given your reaction, I can conclude that you agree with Sabrina?" He asked while paying attention to the facial expressions of others. Even the empress of demons looked powerless in the face of Alvine''s question.


    "Um, what Sabrina has just said is quite correct. During their assaults on the kingdom of Isia, Empress Alice had sent ten emperors as reinforcements... but in addition to the kingdom''s army, the eight generals who were all emperor rank plus the king and the ten emperors who had gone as reinforcement... they were all annihted by a squad of the Valskars!" Answered Celestia when he saw Alice silent. With her position, Alvine was not surprised to see her hold so much information.


    "Celestia, I want to know more about them; their strengths, their characteristics... and everything you have learned about them so far." Command Alvine while keeping a steady head.


    "That''s precisely the problem, we know practically nothing about them. But during this battle over the kingdom of Isia, the little information we were able to learn about them... and that the squad they sent... had only five people of holy rank! And each of them has no problem taking care of three of our men of rank emperors at the same time! The weakest of them was at the great-master rank. But even they had the strength of a warrior of holy rank and destructive magic of holy rank! To give a global exnation, we concluded that each species of this race was gifted in magic and hand-to-hand... they are all mage warriors who can easily defeat our mages or warriors of a rank higher than their own!" She continued her exnation with a t tone.


    "My spies... I mean my informants told me that after their deaths, something that resembles divine punishments or something simr will fall on the person who killed him... can you confirm the authenticity of his information, Granny?" Yury took over after Celestia. Unlike Alice, instead of nervousness, she was rather nonchnt as if these problems did not concern her.


    "That''s right. Moreover, it was one of his most terrible and mysterious skills that had caused us more headaches. Each victim on their side meant one on our side. An emperor rank can survive the bacsh of the punishment of a Valskar of spiritual rank and below other ranks such as the great-master ranks. But on the other hand, they cannot resist the punishmentunched by a Valskar of holy rank after thetter''s death! In addition, magic has almost no effect on them! They are immunized against elementary and intermediate affinities. The only way to beat them is to cast spells with rare affinities,ws, or melee! Sigh, the situation is really chaotic." Alicia exined.


    At this precise moment,


    *Toc* *Toc*


    "Yes." Answered Alvine.


    Subsequently, a red-haired girl entered the room. She was Britannia, the girl who almost had been killed by Sabrina when she reported on Alvine''s abduction and Helen''s death during the castle attack.


    "Lord, mistress, the other guests have just arrived. They ask to escort them to the meeting room." She said with a chivalrous greeting.


    "Hm? Well, escorted them so far. We don''t need to make a red carpet for that." He says briefly. Even if he could see Britannia''s nervousness, he didn''t care.


    "Are you going to let a ve escort, such guests? They won''t like that, you know? I think you''d better...


    Even before Celestia can finish her sentence, Alvine waved to her indicating her to stop.


    "Britannia is one of the highest people behind Sabrina and the others. On top of that, we don''t have time to worry about his little details." He says in a boring tone.


    "In short, ording to Empress Alice, ?the situation is chaotic?? So I can conclude that you have already thought of a n or a few things that can be considered a branch to save someone from drowning?" While he was speaking, his gaze was fixed on Alice who looked surprised by his ability to analyze.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I see that you have a good way to analyze the situation. That being said, you are right, but I may let you guess what happens next. What do you think?" She confessed with a mysterious smile.


    "Sigh, It was easy to guess since you haven''t yet described your situation as a desperate situation. I don''t think time is in your favor for this kind of inclination. But because of your presence, and the presence of uninvited guests in my castle, I can conclude that you need something from us. Am I wrong?" He came to this conclusion after careful reflection.


    "Hohoho, that''s it. But since the others are already present, I think this is the perfect timing to negotiate together." Just after her sentence, the door of the meeting room would open with a dull noise, if the doors were not made with mithril, they would already be on the other end of the room.


    At the same time, three crowned men followed by their bodyguards entered the room in a rush. To be precise, he was a charismatic human who had half-long silver hair apanied by two short dwarves who seemed to have muscles instead of brains.


    "Who is the master who dares to dishonor us in this way?! Dared to send subordinates to escort me, Hades a second-ss emperor?! I order you to kneel down and apologize in front of my magisterium!" Said Emperor Hades in an angry tone while a crimson red aura was unleashed in his body. He was not the only one to have such a threatening aura around him, the two dwarf emperors looked like two predators who were going to attack the next second.


    "Do you think you are equal to us, Just because you are the master of an insignificant little castle? If you do not ask for grace in a minute, you will be sentenced to death for your insolence!" Says the other dwarf emperor. Who was none other than Grumphy who was apanied by his twin Grampy. They were the two twins who ruled the entire dwarf continent. The others had always shown them respect for them. Not because of their strength, but because of their talents as cksmiths! These two twins were legends who can forge weapons and celestial grad artifacts!


    *Stay in retirement! And none of you is allowed to release the slightest drop of aura in the form of spiritual pressure.* ordered Alivine by the spiritual line he established between her and his maidservants without forgetting Yuer.


    *Master, as long as we do not give a good lesson to his lower species, they will not know their ce!! Please, master, don''t ask us to withdraw and leave this crime unpunished!! * -Says Sabrina, while her whole body trembled under her rage. Despite their efforts to bend him to Alvine''s orders, Hades could not help but step back a step when his eyes and Sabrina''s eyes met.


    *No Sabrina, don''t be impulsive to them. After all, they are our uninvited guests. You are not allowed to take care of them.* he said, getting up from his chair and going calmly towards the three emperors at a turtle''s pace.


    Alvine''s actions alerted Sabrina and the others, of course, to know Alvine''s personality, and they all knew that he was not the type to move his tail between his legs and apologize. But unlike Those who knew Alvine''s personality, Alice and Celestia were sure that Alvine would ask for grace. As for Yury, she did not know how Alvine would react by heading toward them, even if she was not Alvine''s target she was still suspicious of him.


    ''Hm? Was he intimidated so easily? Sigh, I guess I wasn''t wrong in the end, it''s really a mess to have such people under hismand. In the end, when things be a little threatening to him, he is no different from the others!'' Thought Alice.


    ''Strange, how can our future king be weak in spirit?'' -Celestia.


    The closer he approached them, the more bloodthirsty his cid aura, but his smile did not diminish, his bright white teeth radiated friendship. When he was about five meters from their positions, He stopped clean.


    "So far, I have let granny Alice''s game pass, because she had been able to stop before crossing the line. But you, my dear friends, have just crossed the line. I ordered my subordinates not to punish you... because I decided to teach you myself why I am the master of this castle!" His innocent smile, his pupils that radiated friendship, his aura that was cid as theke... everything that defined Alvine''s innocence was submerged in nothingness. he directly resumed its form of "god of ughter"! The nature of his aura itself had changed. The room that seemed well ventted was now like an underground chamber that had no vents.


    Just after speaking his words, the six emperor-ranking bodyguards who protected Hades and the two dwarf sovereigns fell to the ground and died in an abominable agony! Their blood, their magical energies, their vitality... everything was absorbed by Alvine under the influence of the mysteriousw he had acquired in the tower. An unssifiedw that he had not yet tested...


    [Law of Absorption]


    The activation of hisw and the death of his six people did not take more than five seconds. They were all lying on the floor like mummies. They were all...dead!

 Chapter 63 The King Of Kings

    |God of ughter. |


    ''Now he''s doing it again. It''s the same shape he had when we met in the tower. Sigh, I hope he won''t do too much.'' Thought Yuer shaking his head with a sympathetic air while remaining inactive...


    ''This is the first time I''ve seen the master upset at this point. And this form... is different from his usual form. Why can''t I feel safe in the face of this presence that emanates from him? Should I intervene to protect him? No, I will first observe the situation and see if my intervention is necessary.'' Sabrina, who was burning with rage, calmed down when she knew her master''s intentions.


    As for Alice, she had already made her arrangements when she saw Alvine inbat mode for the first time.


    "W-What do you intend to do? Do you want to attack me? Haha, too arrogant. It seems that your...


    *PLOP* *Plop* *PLOP* *Plop* *Plop* *PLOP* *Plop*


    Even before he could finish his sentence, the six bodyguards fell to the ground lifeless.


    The most unbelieving thing was their bodies, which emptied of their vital energy, their magical energies, and above all, their blood! Unlike their vital and magical energies, which were discreetly sucked up by Alvine, the blood of their bodies was not invisible to others. Everyone could see the blood of six emperor-ranking guards escaping from their holes and umting around Alvine! In less than thirty seconds, a crimson scythe formed with 1/5 of the blood swirling around him like a bloodthirsty demon straight out of the depth of hell!


    What was most beneficial for him when he turns into a "god of ughter" was not his multiplying stats, nor his ability to cast spells with his superior affinities... but his blood control skill! Its form of "god of ughter" not only allows it to absorb the blood of its victims to restore its stats, but it also allows it to manipte the blood to turn it into a weapon or bloody armor!


    "What?! Who are you? Or rather... what exactly are you?! How can you eliminate my most powerful guards?! You are a demon! Such a power cannot exist! This is inconceivable!" Hades eximed as someone who had just lost all his reasoning. Currently, he and the two dwarf emperors had one thing inmon. They were all frozen on the spot while all their bodies and minds shouted at them to get away from this demonic being who was in front of them, or rather they felt like they were facing the god of death!


    Apart from them, the others were no better than them. Even Yuer, who expected a kind of unteral massacre, had the impression that his thoughts are sealed in a kind of ck box! His ability to think and react had all halved! She could not help shuddering with fear when she stared at Alvine''s back, who always had a phenomenal amount of blood swirling aggressively around him.


    "Who am I? I''m already telling you no? Not only did you all gather in my castle for a world alliance meeting to get out of it, but even after weing you to my home as unwanted guests... but do you have the courage to look at me from above just because you are the leaders of your insignificant kingdoms? You dare to threaten me with death when you cannot cause me the slightest scratch! Now that your subordinates will no longer bother us... I''m just going to you..." Before Alvine could finish his verdict, Alice suddenly got up from her chair and interrupted her before things became irreversible.


    "Alvine, I advise you not to go further in your actions!" She said in a cold tone. Contrary to what others might think, her intervention was not sympathy for them, but the war that was about to hit their walls, they need all their avable power... And Alvine had just shot down four emperors like chickens!


    "Alice, if you take a step forward, you will be considered one of my enemies! And I will never spare my enemies!" His crimson pupils stared at Alice while he was warned her with a monotonous tone.


    His wings, which were still bent, suddenly stretched and the tide of blood around him began to change shapes... he formed three huge balls of blood with the pool of blood that revolved around him beforending on his body. The two balls of blood that had justnded on his tors and waist formed a flexible crimson-colored armor. From his toes to his neck were covered with bloody armor vibrated with dementiacity! Apart from Her maids and Yuer, everyone in the room felt like she had the scythe of the reaper under their throats! Let''s not even talk about moving, they couldn''t even breathe properly anymore!


    Afterpleting the design of his bloodthirsty armor, the amount of his aura became more threatening and harder to bear for Alice.


    "Do you want to take the risk of being my enemy?" Alvine asked Alice. He was ready to shoot her down when she showed the slightest arrogance towards him.


    But contrary to what he might think, For the first time in more than a thousand years, Alice felt an instinctive fear. This fear was present in every cell of her body, and her mind.


    "Be sure to excuse me, Mr. Alvine, but I think you misunderstood me. I was just saying that currently, we need all the help avable for the future battle. These two dwarves are the only ones on the continent capable of forging weapons of celestial grade. We will really need them to better prepare for the survival of our races. We may not belong to the same race, we are all people who have lived on this for hundreds of years. So please be understanding Mr. Alvine. Sabrina, try to exin this detail to your beloved master." Seeing that Alvine was not paying attention to her words, she could not help but seek Sabrina''s help. Contrary to the arrogant tone she had always used, her voice was even more respectful than when she addressed Sabrina.


    Sabrina did not pay the slightest attention to Alice, all her thoughts, all her being was focused on Alvine to see through him. But despite her efforts and normal knowledge, she was unable to unravel Alvine''s secrets or the origin of this destructive power!<novelnext></novelnext>


    Alvine remained silent for about a minute while the two dwarf emperors and Hades were unable to sh their eyes. It was not that they were unable to move, but rather they were rather afraid that Alvine would take the slightest movement on their part as an attack! Everyone could read regret in the depths of their pupils.


    After a long moment of silence,


    "I agree with you..." Finally spoke to Alvine. But when everyone sighs for relief...


    The three sovereigns began to tremble madly as if they were being electrocuted by a Thousand Watt currents! His eyes turned white while the drool unconsciously flowed from their mouths... and they ended up falling to the ground with a dull noise!


    "However, I never said that they will escape unscathed from their affronts!! Don''t worry, they are not dead. I just emptied their bodies of their mana!" He said, turning to his throne and sitting on top with nonchnce.


    "What do you intend to hide under your ridiculous camouge? Do you want to attack me too?!" He looked at the other corner of the room and spoke in the void like a madman speaking alone.


    But at this precise moment, an area designated by Alvine began to crack like a mirror suspended in the void.


    After several *Craaaack*. Six beautiful women suddenly appeared in the area in question. An elf with golden hair and eyes of the same color advanced towards the three fainted emperors. She was apanied by two female Elves who wore gold bows on their backs.


    "Salutation, master of the ce, my name is Cheera Greenwich. I am the queen of the Elves." She said with an enchanting smile on her lips.


    As for the other group of the three people, it was from fairies that did not exceed tens of inches. They all had the same shape as Helen dressed in their tiny armor. The empress fairy flew to Alvine until a few centimeters separated them from thetter.


    "Wow! How did you do that? You are not even 25 years old yet and yet you can instantly kill six emperor rank guards! How did you do that? Go tell me, I promise to keep your secret!" She says in an enthusiastic tone by flying around Alvine like small fireflies around the light.


    "Hm, wee to my castle. If you want to treat them, go ahead." Alvine replied briefly and authorized Empress Cheera to treat Hades and the two twin dwarves who are in K.O.


    "Thank you for your kindness," Cheera responded respectfully before throwing his healingw on them. After almost a minute of intensive care, they suddenly got up with fear. But seeing Alvine in her original ce, Fylfly who was sitting on Alvine''s right shoulder, and Cheera who had just sat on one of the vacant chairs. They left to sit quietly in thest three unupied chairs that remained around the round table.


    ''I who believed that Sabrina was mysterious and ruthless, this man is even more ruthless than his subordinates. I must be careful not to put him on my wrong side in the future.'' Thought Alice.


    Seeing everyone in full, Alvine slowly returned to his human form. The crimson armor evaporated into his body. But thest blood orb of the three original orbs was not absorbed by his body. He always floated above his head.


    When everyone wondered what he intended to do with thisst blood orb; the orb suddenly vibrated and molded itself into a crimson crown and slowlynded on his head.


    "Well, the official meeting can finally begin." He says in a majestic tone


    *Fylfly: fairy queen

 Chapter 64 Underestimate The Threat.

    "Well, the official meeting can finally begin." He said in a majestic tone.


    A deadly silence fell on the meeting room after Alvine pronounced herst sentence.


    ''I have never been so humiliated throughout my demonic sovereign life. Damn, this arrogant kid, who does he think he''s for? And what does he want to show us by wearing this damn crown?'' Even though Alice had a neutral smile on her lips, her heart was bleeding in her chest. She had always enjoyed being superior to others. But today, because of her respect for Sabrina, she had removed her crown and ced it in front of herself and the others had done the same by thinking that as they were fighting for the same cause, they will have to fight side by side without hierarchy. But this brazen had actually dared to put his crown on his head!


    Apart from her, Hades, Grumphy, and Gramphy had simr remarks. As for Yury, even if usually, she didn''t let her kinds of brazens pass...


    But strangely, Alvine''s bold action did not bother her at least. Instead, she rather had a mysterious smile on her lips when her gaze ran through her arrogant sovereigns who always thought they were at the top of the food chain!


    "Umm, Alvine, I think wearing a wreath in this kind of meeting can be misinterpreted. If you want my opinion, you may have to put it on the table like all the others. After all, our alliance bears the name of the alliance of equality. As such, the hierarchy... must not have its ce. I hope you understand what I mean by that?" Noticed Celestia after seeing half of the sovereigns set Alvine with hostility when he wore his crown.


    He could not hope for better when he heard Celestia''s words. "I don''t understand what you mean by that Madam Dean. ?The alliance of equality?? I don''t remember saying I was one of them. ?The others will start imagining things?? Since when did I say that I cared about the opinion of others about myself?" He said, cing his chin in his palm. While he was saying his words, his harmless smile made his teeth shine with a satisfying shine!


    "If I don''t wear my crown in my castle, where do I go? Moreover, do not forget that the three sovereigns addressed me in this way because they did not recognize me as the master of the ce. If I remove this crown, there may be another small incident, don''t you think? If someone wants to intimidate me to force me to remove my crown in my own castle just have to show up to see!" He said in a sarcastic tone while staring at Alice who could no longer hide her anger with a mischievous smile.


    ''Holly God, what kind of excuse can this be? Are you intimidated? Is that a joke I hope?! Sigh, it''s a good thing that he¡¯s so imposing as that in the end. With him, the future of our race seems bright!'' Thought Celestia.


    "Well, now that everything is settled and our dean has guaranteed to prevent these sovereigns from intimidating a weak young master..." He was a nod to the dean...


    ''...What?!''- the dean.


    Then continued. "The meeting can finally begin for thest time. What do you expect from us? Or rather my subordinates?" They question them.


    "If you allow me..." Cheera stood out among them. "In previous meetings, Empress Alichphar had proposed that we ally with you. ording to her, your group is the only one that can help us reverse things!" She says in a melodious tone. "Honestly, I didn''t believe her at first, but after attending such a scene... Fufu, I have the strong intuition that if you join us in this war, there is a good chance that we will see light at the end of this dark period!" She Continued.


    "Alice, what do you know about us?" Hearing the information given by the Queen of Elves, Alvine''s mistrust of Alice crosses another level.


    Seeing Alvine stare at her with his frown, Alice could not help but sigh. "Sigh, Queen of the Elves, can you stop sowing discord between us? The reason I wanted you to be our ally was purely for the sole purpose of using the skills of Sabrina and others. Two years ago, when I mobilized my best men to help her free you, she promised me that in the future she would offer me a single chance to ask her for any favor. As long as it was something in her power, she would not hesitate to help me. After this episode, I told her about the new extraterrestrial threat to our continent. But to my surprise, when I described the characteristics of this new breed, I could read in her eyes that she knew much more than I think. How we knew absolutely nothing about them... not even the names of their breeds! Not to mention all the problems that follow them."


    "After insisting, she only revealed to me the name of their race... the VALSKAR. She categorically refused any leak of information on her part. I invited her to our meetings dozens of times... but she never set foot there. So this time, we have not only decided to hold our next meeting in your castle, but we also want you to be part of our Peace and Fighting Alliance for our. As for their appearances, they do not have a fixed shape. Some are the same size as humans, demons, and even giants! But the only thing they have inmon is the color of their skins, which is crimson red and longhorn in the middle of their heads." She exined while crossing her arms under her chest.


    "Why is she so stubborn?! If you refuse to provide us with all the necessary help, we will not only be the only victims! You yourself will eventually die!" Hades exploded with anger and spoke his words in an angry tone.


    "Emperor Hades! Don''t behave like a fifty-year-old kid! You are one of the sovereigns of the human continent. So please behave well!". Yury advised him in an annoying tone. She and Hades always disagreed. It was not something that has just begun.


    "Tsk, I don''t have time to quarrel with you today. I''m nothing but the truth!" He affirmed while staring at Sabrina.


    "Humph, it''s not low-ranking Valskars that can threaten our lives. We had already killed ten of them when they were snooping around our castlest year." Proudly retorted No while bulging his chest.


    "*BAM* Humph, do you boast of killing waste? I wonder if you will have such arrogance in front of a Valskar of holy rank!" He eximed, hitting the table under the effect of his anger.


    "If you cause a single scratch on my table, you will repay it with double its amount," Alvine spoke at the other end of the table.


    "UGH! Tsk." Hearing Alvine''s voice, Hades sat on his chair like an obedient child.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Hehe, what are you thinking about? Look at his horns!" Said Ashia by taking out three purple horns and putting them in front of Hades! Each horn was about 70cm long.


    "!!!!" When Ashia put these horns on the table, everyone looked unbelieving, his eyes were not fixed on Ashia, but everyone looked at the horns as if they saw ghosts in front of them!


    "Ashia, No! What are you both ying? Damn it! Put these things away right away! Don''t force me...


    Even before Sabrina could finish her sentence, Celestia could not help eximing. "Holy crap! Valskar of holy rank! You mean you killed three holy Valskar and her acolytes on your own?!"


    "No, no, no you misunderstood me. They were all of the holy ranks! ording to Lady Rina, they hade to investigate the kingdom of Ary...


    "That''s enough No! Shit! Why do I have such stupid subordinates?!" She said,menting her bad luck. Now that everyone had seen her purple horns, she knew that they would no longer be able to get rid of her embarrassment. She took a deep breath and exhaled a breath of hot air as if she were trying to calm down. After three rehearsals, she began to speak while all the attention was drawn to her. "As most of you know, the rank of a Valskar is easily identifiable through the color of their unique horn. Like the color of our mana that changes ording to rank. For example, dark blue for spiritual ranks, purple for holy ranks... and red for emperor ranks!" She said in a depressed tone.


    "What?!


    "W.....


    "What?! You mean they have a rank emperor in their ranks?!" Even Alice was not calm when Sabrina talked about the existence of an emperor-ranking Valskar!


    Seeing their reactions, Alvine frowned. ''No wonder Sabrina said they have no chance in front of them. And I think there must be more than a dozen Valskar emperors in their ranks!'' He said to Himself.


    "Sigh, I''m not saying he had "a" Valskar emperor in their ranks..." She affirmed, shaking her head. She could hear sighs of relief throughout the room when she had not even finished her sentence. But before everyone understood wrongly, she exploded the bubbles of hope that floated above their heads with her following words. "By this, I mean that they must countless about a hundred Valskar emperors in their armies!" She Continued.


    "!!!"


    "It''s just an estimate. So don''t be surprised if there are more in the future. After all, there are more than ten million. And there are no civilians in their armies. This means that the ten million Valskar are all well-trained soldiers! You now understand why you have no chance against them?!" She concludes her little speech with a small reminder.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    After more than three minutes of silence, Yury''s eyes suddenly widened when she stared at Ashia and the others. "I just remembered something. If you were able to kill so many Valskars of holy ranks, how did you survive the divine punishment thates back after their deaths?!" She said in a roque voice.


    "I never say it was a punishment. That''s just what explodes in them after their deaths." She dered when she came out a purple nucleus the size of an adult fist. "It is the mana core that forms as an orb when a Valskar dies."


    "!!!"


    Alvine got up suddenly on her chair. "Sabrina," exins to everyone all the details about the Valskar."


    "At your orders, master." She says with her head down.

 Chapter 65 The Meeting Started

    *Start with what you know as soon as they arrived on Alvine so far. * He specified by his spiritual bond.


    *It''s heard it, master.* she replied briefly by getting up in her chair.


    Seeing all the attention on her, "Well, by my master''s orders, I want to have to shed light on a few points before going into their stories. First, when you say that the Valskars came to the two and a half years ago... not correct. Their scouts have been on this for more than a decade. They probably had to learn about all the details that would allow them to conquer this and add it to their collection. Second, they do not have the power to control the divine punishment so that it activates after their deaths. It''s just a diabolical skill that they had always practiced and marked their souls with."


    "At their dead, the spell will activate as a kind of trap. The destructive power of the spell is due to the energy that feeds the spell after its activation... the energies of the soul. As for their global strengths, it''s not as extraordinary as that. It is the habitants of this that isgging in terms of cultivation!" After illuminating and denying a few points, she sat down and remained on stand-by to give everyone time to analyze and understand the situation.


    "By hearing you, anyone will feel that beating a Valskar is no different from breathing. But still, how did you defeat ten of them of holy rank? Did you use cunning or any other method? I think this information will help us a lot!" Yury questions her.


    "No, we had a battle of all the most normal. Contrary to what you may think, Lady Rina was not with us. I was with Ashia and H¨¦l¨¨ne." The answer came from No.


    "What?! It Is Impossible. If you told us that you were at least escorted by 50 people of emperor rank or holy rank it may be understandable. But you say that three magus emperors had defeated ten Valskars of holy rank? Humph, do you think our subordinates are a waste?!" Retorted Yury. Even if the human kingdom had not been attacked until now, she knew that demons and humans did not have too much difference in strength. On the contrary, demons even had a certain advantage of force over humans. So hearing that three maids had managed to annihte ten Valskars of holy rank, it was as if someone was making fun of her military strength.


    "Tsk, have you ever wondered why the Valskars have never attacked each other before? The kingdoms of demons, elves, dwarves, and even fairies have not been spared. So why has the human race not yet been attacked by them?!" Asked Sabrina, putting her white strands behind her right ear.


    Hearing Sabrina''s question, Alice, Cheera, Fylfly, and even Grumphy and Gramphy frowned. They looked at Hades and Yury with suspicion. Just through the suspicious eyes of other races towards them, Hades and Yury could guess that they did not trust them. This is a delicate issue that had remained untreated at their previous meeting. Now that Sabrina had just asked a question that had almost broken the interracial alliance that was newly founded between them.


    "Tsk, what do you all have to ask me this question?! Now that everyone is attacked and we are not, will it make us traitors?! What do you have to look at me like that?! Do you want me to send them invitations so that theye and attack us for the sole purpose of proving the innocence of humans?!" She eximed with mixed emotions.


    "Humph, getting angry will not change anything, all we want is to show us evidence that you do not cooperate with them!" Retorted Grumphy in a sarcastic tone.


    Yury had the impression that the world was turning in front of her. "Evidence of our non-cooperation with them?! Is that a joke I hope?! I knew that dwarves are stupid but I didn''t know you''re fucking retarded! Rather, it is up to you to provide us with evidence that proves that we are preparing a few things with them! In thest six months, I have ignored so many spies that you had sent to watch us as if we were hiding a few things... now things are clearer, you have always had this idea in mind from the beginning!" While she spoke her words, her aura unleashed in all directions. Fortunately, apart from Alvine, all those present were emperor ranks! Otherwise, it would be impossible not to make coteral victims!


    "You, Human Slut! You have always had its kinds of shenanigans, your ambition and minds are as dark as they can poison a divine beast to death! Look at everyone, no one in the room can believe in such nonsense. Alice, why are you silent? This vicious girl must confess her crimes!" The other dwarf twin intervened to help his twin. He gave the floor directly to Alice.


    "That''s a good thing then. Empress Alice, do you have any proof?!" Asked her. Her eyes were like a sharp knife that constantly sharpened Alice.


    "Sigh, Empress Yury, I can understand your frustration. But try to understand us too, in this chaotic time, one more reliable ally is always a seed of hope for us. But what if we have enemies disguised as allies?!" Asked Alice.


    "What?! Hehe, You''re not serious, aren''t you?!" Yury replied with a ridiculous expression.


    "I do not use you, we only want concrete evidence that proves to us that you have no connection with them. Your kingdoms have not suffered a single attack while you are so exposed, and there are several third and fourth-ss kingdoms? Even without paying much attention, I can see that the level of your cultivation has suddenly reached a level that cannot be reached even after thirty years of mediation! How do you exin all his mysteries around you?!" Alice dered with a sigh as if she had just made a decision.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Hearingments on the increase in her mana and level of cultivation, Yury could not help but take a look at Alvine while he had an inexpressive expression on his face. Fylfly who was still sitting on his shoulders noticed Yury''s action, she had found it so strange that she couldn''t help whispering to Alvine.


    "Pss, Nee nee, Alvine, Are you her aplice? You know, humans are always creatures greedy for powers, their greed has never had a limit. You know, in the past they had started the war on us to strip us of all our precious stones! You have to pay extreme attention to them, otherwise, they will capture you to try to study the strange power you have in you!" She says buzzingly.


    Alvine had the impression that an annoying fly had decided to make him live the sound of hell. "It''s good, it''s good I understood. Now shut up just a little. Sigh, about


    your words, you are not really wrong about the greedy nature of human beings. But I don''t think Yury cooperates with them. I understand why the Valskar have not yet attacked the human race. But since you currently have too much pressure on your shoulders, it affects your neurons and prevents you from calmly thinking about the situation." He said, taking advantage of the scene that was taking ce in front of him. He did not intervene between them because he was certain that Sabrina would do so if the situation ever bes uncontroble.


    "What? If you know then tell me quickly, quickly, I have to reconcile them before it''s toote!" Hearing Alvine iming to know the truth, she went so far as to pull his hair to draw his attention to herself.


    "Ugh! What are you doing?! I don''t need to intervene, Sabrina is there for that. Besides, look there, there''s a free chair, go sit there and let me breathe a little." He says by throwing magic of light gravity on Fylfly to make her pay for her affront without anyone chasing him.


    "Fuck! You are all sluts where what?! You use me without proof and you ask me to bring evidence to prove my innocence?! What is this shitty story?!" She eximed while her anger had reached its climax.


    "You all misunderstand what I wanted to say by asking her this question. But apparently, I can see that your alliance is more fragile than a stic line. Why didn''t the Valskar attack humans? However, the answer is very simple, it''s because they don''t have enough information about them! The team of ten people that No and the others had annihted was a team of spies who were supposed to collect information about humans." She stopped for a moment. But seeing everyone wake up in their trance, she continued.


    "Since they do not have reliable information about humans, eighty percent of me sure they have put their attacks on hold. That''s it, it was as simple as that. But I''m really disappointed to see you like that. If you have so little confidence between you, then even if you have every chance on your side, you will be defeated!" She concluded her little speech with her words.


    "Indeed, your words make sense. Sigh, what a relief, I''m happy to hear that. You can''t imagine how worried I was about this case." Sighed Alice with a sigh of relief.


    "Tsk, you are psychopathic sluts. How can you use people without proof and ask them to prove their innocence?!" She said in an angry tone. But deep down, she kept thanking Sabrina for helping her get out in this case.


    "I was sure, even if you are annoying, you can''t fall so low for selfish reasons. I always believed in you." Said Hades with encouragement.


    "Tsk!" -Yury


    "Sigh, there is a saying that says: an idiot ally is more dangerous than a powerful enemy. I think this saying applies to you all, hehe." She made fun of them.


    "In short, now that you have acquired basic knowledge about the Valskar... ording to my master''s orders, I will tell you about their strengths, their weaknesses, their motivations, and above all... their origins!" She confirmed.

 Chapter 66 Sabrinas Little Lesson.

    "In short, now that you have acquired basic knowledge about the Valskar... ording to my master''s orders, I will tell you about their strengths, their weaknesses, their motivations, and above all... their origins!" She confirmed after extinguishing the spark that was about to turn into mes in the alliance.


    "But before that, each of you must all take a divine oath not to reveal anything to mortals unless simr cases ur. And you must in no way use the information I am about to reveal to you for selfish or dangerous purposes!" She said by addressing the leaders.


    "Is that a joke I hope? A divine oath? Can you guarantee us that your information will allow us to defeat the Valskar?" Before anyone intervened, Alice hastened to ask the only question that concerned her. Taking a divine oath is likending a time bomb that will remain attached to you until the grave. Even if you inadvertently break it... divine punishment will fall on you! And unlike other punishments that vary ording to crimes, ancient books tell that the divine punishment that will fall on the person who breaks a divine oath will be increased tenfold! The divine oath was such a cruel punishment that even a person who knows his back blow feels ufortable having it signed by his enemy.


    "Tsk, I don''t think I said such nonsense. Know one thing, if you want to learn about the Valskar, it is impossible to do it without revealing certain information that is not supposed to be known to mortals!" She says, frowning.


    "Humph, it smells like the trap. If what you say is true, then how can you know his information?" Hades replied in an arrogant tone. Any sensible being who did not know Sabrina would react in the same way.


    "You Hades are silent! Do you know how much effort I made to get to this point with her?! So if you spoil everything, I swear I wouldn''t waste my time putting an end to you!" Alice eximed in an angry tone when she saw the expression of Sabrina and Alvine. Her intuition told her that if she did not arrest this arrogant sovereign, she would lose her only chance to realize her dream. That of reaching divine rank!


    "Tsk," -Hades.


    "Empress Alichphar sht, please calm down, you may weaken our alliance, which is only a thread." Cheera Greenwood Intervened. "The divine oath still is not something that can be taken lightly! What guarantee do we have that proves to us that his information is real?!" She continued by entuating Hades'' remarks.


    "Arghhh damn it! You still don''t understand?! Have you forgotten our goal bying here?! Do you have other solutions to save your peoples? Do you have the solution to solve?! Do you think we have time to care about our lives when the survival of all our races depends on it?!" She had no choice but to briefly recall the overall situation in which they are at the moment. Subsequently, she got up from her chair and ced her right hand on her left chest and raised her left hand to heaven, and said: "I, Alichphar sht, sovereign of the race of demons on the of Alzania... I take the divine oath to respect all your conditions, Sabrina." She sweared without the slightest hesitation. Just after her oath, her body shone with a golden glow! This is proof that the divine oath was sessfully concluded.


    "Damn shit! You should give us useful information!" Says Yuer with frustration. She stood in the same position as Alice and turn swore: "I, Miyako Yury, sovereign of half of the humannds... I swear with the divine oath that I would respect your conditions." Like Alice, Yury''s body had the same glow around her.


    "Sigh... Cheera Greenwood, the queen of the Elves. I swear with the oath to respect your conditions."


    "Lilias Fylfly, as queen of fairies, I swear with the divine oath to honor your conditions until my grave."


    "Sigh, fairies don''t have a grave," Alvine replied.


    "Don''t spoil everything, please." She recognized by inting her cheeks.


    "Shit! Celestia Crimson, director of the Brisht Tower Academy... I swear with the divine oath to respect all your conditions." She sweared in turn.


    One by one, everyone took Sabrina the divine oath not to reveal anything. Even if Alice and the others threatened Hades a little, he still ended up swearing. The two dwarves were no exception either.


    "Well, now I can share with you everything I know about the Valskar...


    "Wait, why didn''t your master swear with the divine oath?! Don''te and tell us something as that he is aware of this story!" Gramphy pointed to Alvine.


    "My master recently had a problem with divine punishment. If he ever takes a divine oath, the heavens will not wait for him to break his promise before trying to kill him. Even if there was not this factor, I don''t need this method with him, I have absolute confidence in him." She says in a sure tone. "We are not going to devote all our time to you. If we don''t stop interrupting me every time, we will be obliged to show you the door."


    "Good. Where to start? The Valskar are the direct descendants of the mythical demon god! Sigh, To understand easily, Celestia, do you remember when I told you about primordial beings?!" She said, addressing Celestia.


    "Uh, yes, beings who can create new lives, new species, or even a with all its content!" She put her finger on her cheek while reflecting on Sabrina''s words.


    Shepletely ignored the shocked expressions that others had on their faces and returned to her exnation. "Thank you. Mythical creatures are called irregrs! They are also created by primordial creatures! But instead of bing a simple mortal, from birth, The weakest be holy ranks and the most powerful be deities! I don''t want to go into their details. But what I mean by this is... what will happen if one of his superpowerful creatures manages to mate with an inferior creature and gives birth to his descendants?!" She paused and let the others digest.


    "So what you mean by this is that the cause of their strength is due to their ancestors who is a mythical evil creature? But all this does not exin why the Valskars are stronger than us? If we were created by primordial creatures then the Valskar are the descendants of mythical creatures that are also created by primordial creatures. How can they be stronger than us?" Apart from Celestia, who was still able to follow the story and ask questions that can help them get out of it better. The others all had a big headache when they wanted to process the information.


    "I think the creative process is different." Says Alvine looking at Sabrina with an interrogative air.


    "You are right, master. Simply put, Mythical creatures are like children who have inherited a lot of genes from their parents (the primordials). While mortals are created only with their magic andws. So there is a great difference between the descendants of these two races!" She said with a happy smile when she saw that Alvine was still as cid despite the shocking information he had just learned. ''Maybe it''s time to tell him all the truth.'' She Thought. She Was Thinking.


    "No wonder his sons of bitch looked with disdain and treated us like inferior creatures!" All Thought!<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Well, now that you know why they are stronger than you and you know their origins, I want to tell you about their weaknesses." She continued, seeing that the others have calmed down a little.


    "To begin with, they are not totally immunsed to the magic of elementary or intermediate affinities." She denied the words of Alice who said that elementary and intermediate affinities did not affect the Valskars.


    "What?! I saw with my own eyes through the recording orb. No matter how much my men used elementary or intermediate spells... they didn''t have the slightest scratch. They themselves had affirmed that elementary and intermediate affinities did not affect them! And most Valskars had also rare affinities!" Alice who has juste out of her trance does not help to exim.


    "Sigh, Alice, do you remember when I said that you have little knowledge of cultivation?" She asked Alice the question.


    "Of course, I remember, you just wanted to ridicule us for disrespecting your dear master, didn''t you?" She says, grinding her teeth with annoyance. Apparently, she always thought that Sabrina was not chewing her words because she was always angry with them.


    "Tsk, I am not the type to inflict such a small punishment on those whock respect for my master. If my master had not prevented me from intervening, these two dwarves and this arrogant man will not be with the living!" She replied by staring at Hades and the two dwarf sovereigns. They could not help but avoid Sabrina''s hostile look.


    "So what did you mean by that?" Asked Celestia with confusion.


    "Sigh, please, answers my question. What are the benefits that a person enjoys when he rises from a spiritual rank?" She asked.


    "He will receive an overall increase in his strength, endurance, and magic points. And above all, he will have the chance to awaken a rare affinity!" She affirmed with confidence.


    "Do you all agree with Celestia? Seriously, no one has anything else to add to it?!" She asked with a ridiculous air.


    "If a person has more talent and a radiant destiny... she may even have the chance to learn and master one of the mortalws by being at the spiritual rank. It was only a legend that turned out to be true when Empress Yury mastered herw of gravity by being at the top of spiritual rank! Don''t look at me like that. I know this because your father would not stop boasting to me by saying that you are a blessed daughter of the seven gods!" She said when she saw Yury ncing at her.


    "Sigh, what next? Someone else has something to add?" Insisted Sabrina in the hope that someone among the sovereigns would meet her expectations. But unfortunately for her, it was a failure.


    "Ahh, instead of continuing with your mystery, can you simply tell us?!" Lilias lost patience followed by others.


    "Sigh, very well. I think showing it will be faster than the exnation. Alice, summon a ball of fires of all your strength in your palm." Sabrina ordered Alice. Even if she did not know what Sabrina wanted, she still moved away from everyone and invoked a ball of gigantic fires that was the size of a giant orb more than five meters round! Its temperature was so high that Hades felt obliged tounch a protective barrier around everyone.


    "Well, now, Ashia, does the same thing but the size of amunication orb," she says, addressing Ashia. Themunications orbs were the same size as a basketball.


    "Um." She nods her head and summons a ball of fire the size of a basketball. Looking at both spells only, anyone could say that Alice''s was more powerful than Ashia''s.


    While the sovereigns were confused, Sabrina began to speak. "As everyone can see, both spells are cast with elementary affinities. That is, the lowest among affinities. Alice''s fireball isrger and emits more heat than Ashia''s because it contains more magical energy than Ashia''s. Therefore, it consumes more mana too. Now I want to tell you about the greatest advantage that high-ss mages enjoy more than others!" She said, snapping her fingers. Anotheryer of the protective barrier formed inside the Hades barrier.


    "It''s for your safety." She said when she saw Hades'' dissatisfied look. "Ashia, now use your empress rank to strengthen your fireball. Oh, I almost forgot. Alice, it''s okay, you can join us now." She says by creating not only an entrance in her barrier but also in the Hades barrier!


    "!!!" -Hades when he saw Sabrina easily pierce a feint in his protective barrier!


    Once Alice returned to the others, Ashia''s fireball suddenly changed color! From yellow to dark blue! From dark blue to purple! And finally from purple to crimson red! When the color of the fireball changed to crimson red, the Hades barrier burst into a thousand pieces like a stic bullet! The door that was made of mithril melted instantly under the effect of intense heat! Even those who were inside Sabrina''s protective barrier felt like they were in the middle of an erupting volcano!


    "This is the real advantage that the different ranks offer us!" She said by facing Alice and the others who had all their bodies soaked in their sweats!


    ***


    follow us on insta: @golden_raise


    discord: https://discord.gg/spxKDxt4dv

 Chapter 67 The Offer Of The Leaders!

    "This is the advantage that the different sses offer us!" She said by facing others who had all their bodies soaked in their sweats!


    "Hey hey hey!! One minute! What is this spell?!! Do you think it''s easy to make us swallow that it''s a spell with an elementary affinity?! What are these red mes?!" Grumphy shouted his words stutteringly! As a cksmith, fire ys a decisive role in the process of creating weapons. It was normal that he couldn''t keep calm.


    "With mes of such intensities, I can easily create a high-level celestial grade weapon! Little girl, how did you master such mes?!" Gramphy did not stay behind either! The two dwarf twins had eyes as big as amunication orb!


    "Sigh, you now know what I was talking about when I said that your knowledge is low? In addition to that, some spells are called variants, and variantws!" She says in a boring tone.


    "What... variants? Please mistress Sabrina, can you be more precise?!" Grumphy''s arrogance disappeared into the void! All that remained in him was admiration for Sabrina and the members who reside in this mysterious castle!


    "Tsk, call me again with this nickname and I would kill you with my own hands! Spells are called variants when a spell isunched bybining different affinities! For example, a person can create ice bybining the affinity of water and wind. If a person masters these two elements well... he can even create frost! Or a spell of sealing with ice that will not be weaker than the magic of rare affinities!" She confirmed without changing her facial expression.


    ''I cannot yet use these skills because I have not yet reached spiritual rank. But apart from my maids, outsiders didn''t even know that magic had unlimited doors. Sigh, Sabrina, No, Ashia, H¨¦l¨¨ne... who are you really?'' Alvine was thinking for himself. ''It is when I feel like I know you all that I learn that you are all even more mysterious and that you hide more things than my estimates. Why do I feel that you are all icebergs who have only shown their summits and plunge all their bodies into the ocean of the mysterious infinite?!'' He Continued.


    "The ice magic? Like frost wolfs?! Hmm, But it''s not that I hadn''t thought about this possibility. I even had a lot of research and experiments on it, but the subjects always end up dying! In the end, I ended up abandoning this project with the conclusion that it was a characteristic of magic beasts." Exined Yury with absent air.


    "Indeed, I had also tried to deepen my horizons with simr experiences. But none of them had borne fruit. Sabrina, can you give us a demonstration like what you did earlier? It''s not that we doubt your words but at least want to witness these things that are not even mentioned in our old books." Alice made her request while justifying her motivations for fear that Sabrina would misunderstand them.


    "Sigh, I hope you have the necessary rewards for such requests!" She says, revoking her protective barrier. Even if Ashia had revoked her fireball, the heat was ten times more intense when Sabrina revoked her protective barrier.


    She advanced towards Ashia and pointed her index finger towards the ceiling... [Soothing frost.] she murmured with a barely audible sound. And at that moment, kes began to appear in the void followed by fresh air that swallowed up the intense heat that dominated the room after only a few seconds! As the name of her spell, the freshness was neither intense nor weak. He was simply... soothing.


    "As I exined earlier, it is abination of two elementary affinities. Variants are as powerful as rare affinities! The magic of firebined with the magic of darkness gives rise to the variant of ck mes. The advanced variant of these two affinities gives birth... to the mes of hell! Just like fish which is thebination of the magic of water and the magic of curses. So on. Those who have affinities with healing magic and water can easily create medium-level healing potions without having to be alchemists!" She said, revoking her spell of [soothing frost]. "Yuer, can you repair this damage for me?" She dered by looking at the door that was melted under the spell of Ashia''s fire.


    "No problemdy Rina." She affirmed as she went to the space that was melted.


    As everyone was watching Yuer''s movements, one of them immediately disappeared from the room!


    "Don''t pay attention to her, now that you have everything you wanted, you can leave. I think we have nothing toin about!" She said, standing next to her master.


    ...


    ...<novelnext></novelnext>


    ...


    "What do you all still want? You wanted information about Valskar, didn''t you? I said everything I knew about them. I even gave you more than that. So why are you all still here? Maybe you want me to teleport you all to your kingdoms?" She asked in a sarcastic tone. She obviously knew why they haven''t taken their luggage yet. But that was not her problem.


    "AHEM, Sabrina, you really helped us a lot. And we sincerely thank you for this, but...


    "I don''t need your gratitude. I helped you only because my master had ordered me to do so. Now that everything is done, we have nothing more to say to ourselves. Besides, you don''t have time for that, if you want to survive, you must prepare as best as possible. I pray for your sess." She replied before Alice could ask for something that will be for them.


    "Sigh, we hear your words but... you know very well that we will not have time to prepare for this invasion without external help." Cheera intervened in turn, they all had the same thoughts so it was normal for them to understand each other without talking to each other.


    "This is your problem, not ours. This is dangerous enough for us to stay here. As you can see, our master has not yet grown up so we cannot take the risk of exposing him to such threats. After this meeting, we n to go to another. We have our own problems to manage on our side." She revealed her intentions and her next maneuvers to get out these people


    "What?! You are going all to leave?! So what? You are going all to flee like cowards and abandon us?! Then what else? You are going all to live a happy life full of happiness while we are fighting bloody battles? Don''t forget that we let you shelter on our for decades! You must at least give us the same before leaving!" Eximed Hades. He actually felt fear instead of anger. He intended to push them to help them.


    "Fleeing? abandoned? Your? Paid your debts?! Do you understand the meanings of the words you just said? Tell me one thing, do you know who is the primordial being who created this? Do you know who you gave life to?! If you continue to persist in this way, I swear that you will die without having the chance to reincarnate again! You are just ignorant people who don''t even know what the truth is! All you see is your little kingdom, which is as insignificant as a seed of sand in the desert!" Sabrina replied while she was exhausted.


    Everyone looked at Hades as if he were looking at a retarded man. "Sigh, don''t take his words to heart Sabrina. He is an idiot who is on the verge of losing his head because of the crisis we are facing right now." Yury asserted by trying to appease the anger of Sabrina and the others. Subsequently, she looked at Alvine with a supplicant look.


    "Hmm? Don''t look at me with these eyes as a ughtered dog, it does not affect me." He confirmed before Yury left far in her rides.


    Hearing Alvine''s voice, it was like a kind of light bulb that had lit above their heads. If they seed in convincing Alvine to help them, Sabrina and the others will be able to do nothing but obey their master''s orders! Whyplicate life when the solution is before our eyes?! They all thought!


    "Mr. Dragnar, I have a proposal for you!" Without further ado, Cheera began negotiations with Alvine. Seeing Cheera''s intentions, Sabrina had a mischievous smile on her lips! ''You really made the wrong choice. Hehe, but hey, that was my goal from the beginning.'' She says to herself while enjoying the scene. If it were two years ago, she could worry that Alvine would make the wrong decision because of his naivety but now she knew her master''s personality very well!


    "Hm? A proposal? It sounds interesting. I''ve always liked to negotiate; that''s my weak point. I can''t help listening to people when they have something to negotiate with me." He dered in an innocent tone. Hearing Alvine''s words, Cheera, and the others had an ounce of hope. But this was not the case with Yury. She who had negotiated with Alvine in the past knew that Alvine was a tough guy in negotiations. Although she had an advantage over him, he had still managed to turn things in his favor. In conclusion, although he had not yet honored his contract with her, he received no punishment. But when she thinks of something bad on his part, she could feel deathing towards her! Proof that their contract was always present!


    "We do not ask you to endanger your lives, neither you nor your subordinates. All we ask is to help us with Sabrina''s knowledge and yours. In exchange, we will offer you wealth, men to defend you, cksmiths who can forgend-grade weapons and if you want to forge celestial weapons, I am sure you can count on the support of Gramphy and Grumphy. Alchemists and craftsmen who can forge earth-grade artifacts! And in the future, all your financial and luxurious needs will be met in the best conditions! You will live like a king and we will help you solve your problems with your enemies. What do you say about my offer?!" She announced without the slightest hesitation. She knew that even if the others will be dissatisfied with her offer, they will not dare to contradict her. After all, everyone had realized the only truth. To have a chance to win this battle, you had to have Sabrina and Alvine by their side at all costs!


    ***


    Don''t forget to support me by noting the novel, voting, and encouraging me with your gifts.

 Chapter 68 The Unprecedented Offer!

    "Interesting, it is indeed a good offer. I can even say that this is the best offer I have ever received. I really want to ept it right away without thinking. But yet, why me?" Asked him with a mysterious smile.


    "What do you mean by here?" Alice asked for him with confusion.


    "I mean why do you want to include me in your alliance? If you had asked to leave Sabrina or Ashia with you I wouldn''t be surprised. But you want me to work with all of you, why? I will be honest with you. I am only a simple mage who has not yet reached spiritual rank." He said, caressing his crimson crown above his head. His action was like a reminder to others.


    "Ugh, a great-master grade mage who was able to instantly defeat six emperor mage at the same time?! What world do we live in?! In fact, you''re super strong, aren''t you?!" Lilias still had her childish behavior despite being the queen and the only ruler of fairies. She was not the only one to be surprised. The others had unbelieving looks. But Yury''s thoughts were different from their own. She still remembered that she had checked Alvine''s rank not even two months ago and he was only an advanced rank mage. So in less than two months, he managed to cross two ranks?! He was definitely a monster in his own right!


    "We have one more reason for you allied with us. In fact, I really admired the innate strength of the Valskar who could easily take care of the mages of higher rank than their own. Butpare to you, Fufufu, I wonder if I should not idolize you and make you my divinity to whom I should send my prayers. Not to mention that you can bring us more advantages ording to the legends." Affirmed Cheera in a confident and convinced tone. She had be more rxed to Alvine when he revealed his true lineage. At first, she had doubts about her


    "Umm, it doesn''t matter to me to be adored by such mour. But in short, enough jokes. As I said, anyone will wee your offer. Only... if it were proposed to someone other than me!" His joyful tone immediately became monotonous when he pronounced hisst sentence.


    "What do you mean by that?" She stuttered when she felt Alvine''s change of expression.


    "Well, you see, I don''t need cksmiths or alchemists because I already have two people in this field who are morepetent than anyone else. Ashia also practices the profession of cksmith, she can even forge high-quality celestial weapons, while in No, she is an alchemist who can make potions up to the divine rank! Let''s not even talk about artisans, Alice and Celestia can confirm Sabrina''s advanced skills in this field. With such talents next to me, would I have a financing problem?! Not to mention that I am actually richer than all your kingdomsbined. But the funniest thing is yourst proposal. Did you say that you went to help me face my enemies? Even if I haven''t met them yet, I can easily guess that they are at least from divine ranks! So, what can you face with them?!" He replied without chewing his words. Even if No or Ashia did not have such skills, he could still use his system to buy potions and weapons! But she not only had a personal shop in his head, but he also had the mostpetent maids in the world!


    "Ugh, do you mean that your other servants have more advanced forging and alchemist skills than our best men?! Sigh, I admit that I''m lost there. I expected anything but that." She said in a discouraged tone. She expected that Alvine might not be interested in one or two offers, but she had never expected Alvine to be disinterested in all her offers.


    "I have no interest in lying to you. Well, if you have nothing else to offer, you can just go home. We have nothing more to say to ourselves... Sabrina will escort you all to the exit." Just after saying this sentence, the crown ced on his head turned into a bloody orb and disappeared in his palm as if he had never been there.


    "Lady Rina, it''s settled." The fox girl that no one was paying attention to because of the pressure of the negotiations suddenly caught everyone''s attention.


    "Beautiful work Yuer, continue like this and you will soon be able to make a breakthrough." Complimented Sabrina in a satisfactory tone. The damage was no longer, the room had regained its dating luxury.


    "Hehe, this is the first time you haveplimented me. Don''t worry, I don''t intend to remainzy. When I was meditatingst night in my room, I could see some golden energies in my aura. I think I would be the first to reach a divine rank in the team!" She said enthusiastically. She said.


    "Fufu, are you sure of yourself? I point out to you that it is because of divine tribtions that if it were not because of Lady Rina, I would have already made a breakthrough. Besides,dy Rina, you forbade us to make a breakthrough. So why does she have the right to do so?" This Noins about Sabrina''s injustice.


    The others who listened to them speak to each other inadvertently did not know if they shouldugh or cry. What kind of nonsense do these girls still say? Waiting for a breakthrough to the divine rank? Where is justice in this world? It''s not a single person who can break through at any time but three?! Not to mention this strange girl who seemed to master the affinity of time! In what kind of world have we justnded? Alice''s heart was bleeding at that moment! She had dedicated her whole life to would reaching the divine rank which is considered a legend.


    She already had an Odin stone in her possession thanks to the Brisht Towerpetition she won fifty years ago. But to seed in opening a portal to the immortal kingdom, it was necessary to seed in provoking divine tribtion that is caused only thanks to the will of heaven! Only those who are chosen by the will of heaven can seed in taking this step. In any case, it was the information she knew about the tribtions.


    "Sigh, this is not the time to talk about these futile things. We''ll talk about it afterward." Sabrina replied briefly.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "In this case, if you are not interested in my offer, you can ask for anything in exchange for your help!" Eximed Alice. She had made her decision not to miss this unique opportunity avable to her... no matter the consequences! If she can''t coax them then she just had to find what they want. What was the best way than her approach?


    Alvine, who was about to leave the room, stopped suddenly. Fortunately, he had his back turned, otherwise, Alice will regret her words just by seeing Alvine''s mischievous smile! "Anything? You know, these words really have deep meanings. Are you sure your tongue hasn''t stumbled in your mouth?" He asked without turning around. Seeing his actions, even Sabrina had a satisfying smile on the corner of her lips.


    ''I knew he had matured but I didn''t expect its maturity to be so scary.'' She says to herself while remaining retired.


    ''I knew it! He had a goal from the beginning. Why do I feel that if I insist too much on it, something unpleasant will happen? No matter, my decision is made, there is no more reversal.'' Thought Alice.


    "Sigh, even if humiliating, we must admit it anyway. To seed in surviving, we really need allies like you on our side. Knowing the issues, we have no choice but to do everything in our power to recruit you. As long as it is in our power, we will do our best to fill our market share." Yury said by being at the end of the roll.


    ''As expected of our crown prince. He managed to dominate these arrogant sovereigns who are everyone''s fear.'' Celestia congratted Alvine internally. Even if Sabrina''s words had panicked her at the beginning, now that she knew that they were not their goals, she was immersed in her inner peace.


    "Hmm, very good. So to begin with, please ask your men to wait for us outside. Sabrina, you can go with others too. I would like to have a face-to-face discussion with our dear guests of honor." While he was saying his words, he went to his chair and invited others to join him with a polite smile that he had never shown before.


    "At yourmand, master. I would be behind the door. If something wrong happens, do not hesitate to summon us. Be careful with them. In their current situations, they can do anything to achieve their goals and achieve their goals." Yuer whispered in his ear. As Alvine had announced, the room that housed about twenty people suddenly found itself nostalgic with only nine people inside.


    "Are you sure of your decision? You know, if you take such risks with your current position, all kinds of bad things can happen to you." Says Alice as she sat on her chair.


    "Oh, that? I am sure that no such incidents will ur. Apart from your caution, you are not qualified to threaten my life. In short, what if we start our negotiations?" He said in a confident tone by caressing his crimson ring. Even though he knew that he had nothing to fear from them, he had not lowered his guard against them.


    "Sigh, your excess of confidence can be fatal to you if you behave like this with everyone. That being said, we are listening to you, what are the conditions that will allow us to have you as an ally?" She asked in turn without making a detour.


    "Hmm, my conditions? To begin with, I will list the benefits you will have when I decide to help you. I would take care of all the expenses during the war! Whether it''s financial expenses, weapons, potions, and everything that goes with it. Maybe the material expenses... I will leave the means of transport and food at your expense. The weapons and potions I would deliver to you will all be without exception above spiritual grad! Apart from that, I will order Sabrina to teach you everything there is to know about magic. No and Ashia will each take twenty disciples to teach them the profession of cksmith and alchemy."


    "WHAT?!" -Alice, and the others.


    "Oh, I almost forgot. Financial charges, potions, and weapons will be on my ounts! My maids will have nothing to do with these things. I would even give you divine cultivation methods if one of you reaches divine rank in the future. And finally, I do not intend to stay away from the front. I intend to be on the front lines of defense! I can''t guarantee you victory, but there''s one thing I can guarantee you. If things ever be uncontroble, I would guarantee to teleport you all far from this and we wille and recover it in the future!" He said without the slightest hesitation.


    Hearing his words, they all had the same thought, what are the conditions for him to dare to offer so much?!

 Chapter 69 Alvines Condition

    "But my maids and I will not be on the same battlefield. Preferably, I would like them to intervene only when necessary." He continued with a serious air.


    "Hm, I don''t know if you ignore it, but Sabrina and the others seem to be the most powerful that we alle together. It would be a bad idea to fight without them." Alice came by making this remark, which was obvious to everyone.


    "I am aware of this fact, you can simply see it as someone who is overprotective of his family." He said, looking at the ceiling of an absentee and he continued.


    "You know, this world taught me a bitter truth when I was plunged into despair. I had felt helplessness, disgust, rage, fear, terror, fury and above all the thing I felt most in my heart when I was plunged into my torments... it was despair! The despair of having been a useless person who was only hiding behind his subordinates. Because of my naivety, I harmed my new family. I had hurt their feelings by thinking only of my insignificant life. Because of my naivety, I almost lost a loved one forever! Even at this moment, I''m not sure I can give her back what she had lost. For no wealth of this world can give it back what it had lost when it was sacrificing to save me. I, a useless man who was no better than waste."


    "But after this trial, after learning the cruelty of this world where the strong govern the weak, where friendship, cooperation, alliance, are only myths, illusions to which only the weak cling to them hoping for a better future. I don''t believe in his things anymore!"


    "I got too lost in our conversation, I apologize." He said when he left his trans.


    "Nothing wrong is done, what you have just said is only the cruel truth behind the curtains of our world. Selfishness and greed push people to make cruel choices to achieve their goals. We are all in this category. This is more real when a person has to carry the lives of thousands of people on his shoulders." Confirmed Cheera in a mncholy tone.


    "I''m still blown away to learn that you are more mature than you seem. It is said that trials can change a person, you are living proof of this saying." Says Alice, looking nice to him. During Alive''s story, Yury could not raise her head for fear that he would cross Alvine''s gaze. Regret, mncholy, shame, contempt... these feelings raged in her heart. She had never imagined that she could feel that way after making such a decision. After all, it was her fault if Helen was in this state, and if Alvine became so ruthless, it was only the consequences of her selfish acts and her greed for power.


    ''Are we really the viruses of this world?'' She thought thinking of all the awful words that other races called humans. ''Maybe they are right in the end. The-end. I lootednd, started wars that cost the lives of thousands of innocent people... all this to satisfy my greed to reach the top. I hadn''t even seriously thought about what I would do once I was above everyone.'' She Continued toment the horrible acts she hadmitted in the past.


    "Sigh, enough about these boring things, I don''t want my emotions to interfere in business." He said, pulling himself together. His sparkling smile that disappeared a minute ago... resurfaces.


    "Have you heard of the golden rule? This is a rule that helped me regain my horizons and my way. The name looks cool but there is nothing simpler than this rule. If you want people to treat you better, start with treated goods and if you want to be garbage, treat people like garbage. And vice versa. I would offer a pond to the one who gave me a bottle of water to help me satisfy my thirst and I would kill and prevent any hope of future reincarnation of a person who harms me or a family member. Do you understand? Isn''t that simple like a rule?" He announced while keeping his innocent smile. Those who listened to him were not the retarded. They knew more than anyone else that Alvine''s words meant that he would kill someone who would try to betray him without the slightest hesitation.


    ''He is a cruel man. He almost killed us when our death threat against him was not even serious.'' Thought Grumphy caressing his disorderly beard. Just thinking of Alvine''s ruthless actions, his back began to drip cold sweats.


    "Well, I''ll be honest with you, I don''t trust any of you. Therefore, I have only one condition to work with you." He said, frowning.


    "What is this only condition?" Alice took the lead of the group and asked Alvine while frowning too. For some reason, her intuition told her that this unique condition of Alvine was not something that can be inadvertently satisfied. She also had an idea about it, but she didn''t even dare to think about this possibility.


    "However, it''s simple to guess, isn''t it? What is the best way to prevent someone from betraying you? I''m sure you all did something simr when you send your spies on a mission." He continued his words with his innocent smile while crossing his fingers on the table.


    It took only a second for Cheera and the others to guess his intention. Cheera suddenly got up on his chair and stared at Alvine with a ridiculous look. "No! You''re still thinking about......" For the first time since the beginning of the meeting, the proud queen of the Elves, who is known for her cold blood, lost her calm.


    "Yep, the seal of very. What is the ultimate solution that...<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Insolent! You really have the nerve to dare to pronounce such words!! If you dare to repeat such stupidity, I promise you that I would snatch you out of my own hands!" Alice exploded with rage! She was like an Amazon that is in Berserker mode. Under her rage, her crimson aura broke in all directions, her white hair floated in the air and her eyes were as red as blood. Moreover, the others were no different from her.


    "No matter how much we need your help. But if you don''t pay attention to your words you will regret it throughout your life!" Gramphy growled with unworthiness. They were the sovereigns! The sovereigns who ruled over hundreds of thousands of people! How can a simple demon dare to be insolent just because he had the mysterious skill and super maidservants?!


    Even the little fairy who was still sitting on his shoulder buzzed in his ear like a hungry fly. "No, no, No! Alvine, you must not be as vicious as these damn humans! Your smell is pure and your soul gives off a beautiful glow, so please stay pure! Don''t let yourself be blinded by greed too!" she continued as if she wasn''t ready to silence up until Alvine reconsiders her words.


    As for the others, they all buzzed angry words in their corners. As for Celestia and Yury, they frowned with different thoughts.


    After about thirty seconds, Alvine mmed his fist against the table which made a dull noise and some crackling here and there. "You, the old mummy, you close it! And all of you by the way! Do you agree to have the seal throughout the battle, or...


    "Out of the question! You can take your seal of shit... Ugh!" Even before Alice could continue her insults, she felt her blood bubble in her and went up to her throat. She looked at Alvine who had crimson eyes with horror. She had never expected Alvine''s skill to be so frightening. And most frustrating in all this, she could do nothing to prevent Alvine from controlling blood!


    "I swear to you that if you interrupt me again in the middle of my words, Or try low blows trying to attack me again, you won''t have a new chance! I don''t care about your insignificant dignity! What matters to me is to protect my family, so if you no longer want to listen to what I have to tell you, you can just get out in my castle! My castle is not a ce where you can behave as you wish! It''s not your home, but my home!" He said in a serious voice his look was like that of a hungry tiger tracking down a deer.


    Cheera was the first to regain her calm. "Demon empress, please calm down first, we are here to negotiate. Let''s listen to what he has to add. After all, if you ask for the price of something in the market, even if the seller doubles or triples the price of the goods, it is not a reason for the assault." She announced with a forced smile. Even if she was also angry like the others, she still had more self-control than others.


    "What a joke in bad taste." Retorted Alvine by sitting on his chair. "Seeing, the world is filled with danger and traitors. But the most dangerous are enemies disguised as allies. I would never, never take the risk of associating with people like you who are drunk with being able without taking my precautions! This is myst non-negotiable offer! The envement seals will be broken after our victory over the Valskar! But even after that, you must swear allegiance to me if you want my offer tost forever. I hate leeches that only benefit others! If you had believed that I am a pigeon, then I''m sorry to prove the opposite!" Just after saying his words in a sarcastic tone, he got up on his chair and went to the exit door...


    "You have three days! If I haven''t received a positive answer for three days, then don''t look for us! Because right now, we won''t be on this damn!" He said by mming the door behind him.


    "Master, is everything arranged?!" said Sabrina weing him joyfully while checking his body and health with his mana-impregnated eyes.


    "Yes, everything is fine, I''m going to rest in my room. Show the outing to our guests and also, wait for me in the punishment room in half an hour. I don''t intend to let you get away with it for daring to hide such things from me." He announced in an angry tone. At first, he thought that Sabrina was only hiding information from him about the deities or his parents. But this time, she has gone further by hiding such information from him for more than two years!


    Hearing Alvine''s words, her body twitches with fear. She knew the meaning of Alvine''s words. This room was designed only for them! But since its construction, only No had been invited to the punishment room. And when she went out, she had spent three days without being able to sit on her buttocks! If her master is not calmed before her turn, she didn''t even dare to imagine the difficult days she had in front of her!


    ***


    Next chapter: Sabrina''s punishment!

 Chapter 70 Sabrinas Punishment

    "Fufu, So Lady Rina, were you invited to the punishment room that you said you specially built for me? Ah my poordy, given how angry our master is, you will certainly spend a bad quarter of an hour! Nyahaha!" No reminded her, looking with pity for her. But just with her sarcasticughter, Sabrina knew she was happy with her fate!


    "Tch, annoying cat!" Sabrina.


    "Lady Rina, I don''t think he''s going to be as hard with you as with No. After all, you asked us to keep its information for his safety. I''m sure he knows that." Ashia came in a friendly tone.


    "Just that''s why he''s furious with me and wants me to go there alone. Because he knows that it was I who decided to hide this information from him. Sigh, things couldn''t be worse!" She says with concern.


    The more they spoke to each other, the more curious and confused Yuer became about it. But since it was Sabrina, she felt that it was rude on her part to ask for such things. In the end, she sumbed to her curiosity. As Sabrina escorted the guests to the exit, she approached Ashia and asked him. "Tell me, what kind of punishment is it for Lady Rina to feel so nervous at this point?" Even if among the maids, No is the most open to discussion, she could not ask her the question, since she had suffered the same fate as Sabrina is about to suffer.


    "Ah, it''s you Yuer. Listen to me, as you are news, if you have to give you any advice, it is to move away from all the acts that may lead you to the punishment room!" She says in a low voice.


    "Is that dangerous?" Eximed Yuer with confusion.


    Hearing her words, Ashia looks around her with caution. Seeing that no one was paying attention to them, she approached her mouth on Yuer''s fox ears and whispered a few things that made the fluffy and snow-white ears shudder. As Alshia exined No''s misfortune to her, she became redder and redder. She couldn''t help looking at Sabrina''s back withpassion!


    ...


    "Sabrina, try to reason with your master. I think he doesn''t understand the seriousness of the things he asks!" Alice said as she walked towards a gigantic golden arch that was hundreds of meters long.


    "Tsk, do you know what kind of problem you caused me? But despite everything, do you still want to continue? The choice of my master is an order for me. That''s your problem, not mine!" She said on her way back to the castle.


    "I think we need to hold a meeting to make a decision and decide on our future steps." Proposed Cheera looking at Sabrina who was moving away from them with mixed feelings. For some reason she didn''t know, she envied Sabrina and the people who lived in this castle. It was the first time she envied someone without knowing what she envied from them.


    "Humph, since we do not have enough time,e to my kingdom with me. I think we have a lot to exchange!" Yury asserted in a gloomy tone. She was naturally angry with Alvine who seemed to want to swallow what he could not chew. At first, it was her goal to tame Alvine and make him her little doggy; even if she had failed, she had not abandoned me. But she had never expected Alvine to have the same goal. And unlike her, Alvine targeted not only her but also all the most powerful sovereigns and influential races on the continent of Alzania. Who couldn''t guess Alvine''s intentions? If unfortunately, he seeds in his blow, it would not be an exaggeration to say that he will be the only ultimate sovereign of the continent of Alzania!


    ...


    Three hourster, Alvine, who was meditating in his room and processing the information he had just learned, suddenly opened his sky blue eyes. After a few stretches, he felt like he had forgotten something. Just as he wondered what it was, he suddenly remembered Sabrina.


    "Sigh, I had too much in my head that had disoriented me. If I let Sabrina get away unscathed, she will never stop wanting to carry everything on her shoulders. If things continue like this, it would not be an exaggeration for her to suffer the same fate as Helen." He addressed himself while being immersed in his thoughts. Since Helen''s incident, he had promised himself to do everything in his power to ensure that simr incidents no longer ur.


    "Sigh, H¨¦l¨¨ne spends most of the time in restful sleep. Even if she had told me not to worry... I can''t help but worry about her. She hasn''t woken up yet since I was with Celestia in the mansion at the academy. Sigh, let''s settle things one by one. For now, the task I have is... Sabrina, the leaders... and finally, the preparation for the future battle!" After rifying his next maneuvers, he left his room and headed for the lower floor. Direction... the punishment room that Sabrina herself had constructed.


    ...


    In a room dimly lit with magic stones and equipped with all kinds of barriers and mystical formations that Sabrina had put all her heart into during its construction, Sabrina herself stood in the middle of the room with mixed feelings. She had never expected her one day to set foot in this room in such conditions! She knew more than anyone the dangerousness of this room towards themselves. The queen of chaos who was none other than No had spent more than a month without causing any trouble after her exit to this room!


    She couldn''t help but remember her memories when she wrote her array on walls and floors! The arrays that marked her mind were: suppression, illusion, increased sensitivity, and above all the array of the materialization of thoughts! And other vicious formations that she did not even dare to imagine their effects. Since Alvine had a natural gift with the opposite sex, it was a better solution she had found to help Alvine better train her two troublemakers! She hadn''t even imagined for a single second that she would one day make this bitter experience!


    I''ve been here for more than two hours. Ashia had however informed me through themunication parchment that he was still in his room... could he forget me?'' When shees to this conclusion, her face regained a bit of color.<novelnext></novelnext>


    *Click! *


    While she hoped that a miracle would happen, the door of the room suddenly opened. As Alvine entered the room and locked it behind him, all her hopes flew out the window. Her gloomy expression turned into difort!


    As for Alvine, instead of focusing on Sabrina, he checked each arrays that were drawn on the walls and floor of the empty room. After five minutes of inspection. He had a smile when he turned to Sabrina and strolled toward her. When he was a few centimeters from her, he looked her straight in the eyes or fairly the contour of Sabrina''s angelic face which had her eyes lowered. "I''m surprised that you haven''t altered the formation." He said with a surprised air.


    "I wouldn''t dare to do such a thing, Master." She replied firmly.


    ''How scary can their loyalties sometimes be?!'' He asked Himself withplicated feelings.


    "Mh, one array you had set up in this room actually allows me to materialize everything I can imagine with my mana energy. This is something I never thought would be possible. Magic is ridiculously limitless." heplimented. The two could feel the breath of each other''s breathing because of the short distance between them.


    "..." -Sabrina, always silent with her eyes down. She was too embarrassed to cross Alvine''s gaze at the moment.


    "Well, before I start, I have a few questions for you. But before that," without even cutting his finger, a drop of blood floated above his index finger when he used his blood skill. The drop of blood flew away andnded on the huge formation that was in the middle of the room. As his blood came into contact with the central array, all the other formations in the room shone in different colors as beautiful as each other! But Sabrina did not have the luxury of enjoying such a magnificent scene. On the contrary, her expression bes more nervous! It was also the first time that Alvine saw her with such expressions. She, who was strong and proud of the most powerful and ruthless rulers, was now like a little girl who was about to receive punishment from her father!


    "M-Master, why... the formations look more powerful than... usual?!" She stuttered by asking this question with a mosquito voice. Even if she taught Alvine the art of craftsmen, she did not remember that she had taught the strengthening of training! Because she believed that Alvine had simply not yet reached this level. If she rushed things, it could hinder his progress. But what she did not know, was what Alvine had noticed this anomaly himself when he was here with No. For some reason he did not know himself, it seems that his blood could boost the effects of the arrays in this room. He was not yet sure whether it worked with his formations or whether it worked with all kinds of formations.


    But since he did not have enough information about it, he turned a deaf ear to Sabrina''s question. "Sabrina, do you know why I convened you here?"


    "But you still don''t understand?! All we have done so far is only to serve you regardless of the risk or what we need to sacrifice to achieve it! When will you ept this reality? Can you imagine how we will feel when something happens to you? This pain that gnawed at my heart every second when this madwoman captured you? Do you know how we felt when we learned that we had failed in our duty?! Please master, never ask us not to protect you at the risk of our lives." For the first time, Sabrina raised her voice against him. He knew that it was the characteristic of one of the formations that pushed them to confess what they had kept deep in their souls!


    "Sigh, apparently, the things will be moreplicated than I imagined. Sabrina, do you have so little confidence in me? Do you think that simply informing me about future threats will weaken or break my will? You not only disappointed me, but you really made me angry by judging me like that." He announced with a hint of sadness and anger.


    "No, master. I have never had such prejudices about you. On the contrary, you are our...


    Alvine arrested her before she could finish her sentence. "No matter what you think of me. Your actions only show me the opposite. What did you have in mind when you hid such things from me? Maybe you wanted me to live carefree like an ignorant person who thinks everything is pink around him? While you protect my backs throughout my life? I have a question, do you really think that by leaving me in this illusory bubble, I would be a better person?"


    "That''s not how I would develop in the future. Your methods are wrong! You can never protect me from all dangers. You haven''t forgotten what I had experienced in the dungeon, didn''t you? At that moment, I was alone there where I could only count on my skills and my own will! You must understand only one thing, no matter your efforts, you could never foresee all the dangers that the future has in store for us! So stop being so stubborn in the future." Knowing Sabrina''s personality, he knew that things won''t be as simple with her. And He could confirm it just by seeing Sabrina''s silence.


    Without waiting for another second, he mmed his fingers. At the same time, the empty room that was upied only with arrays suddenly turned into a red room with strange equipment that left Sabrina in a state of extreme perplexity. There was equipment that she had never seen before and others that looked like punishment materials for children. Like a leather whip that could not cause her the slightest injury even if it is used by an emperor mage, strange handcuffs with rags on their wrists, and other strange items that all had one thing inmon... they could not cause her the slightest injury!


    ''Sigh, it looks like I''ve had false hopes for myself, he''s still not ready. If only he could abandon this goodness he keeps in him towards us? Sigh, Fortunately, Sylvia''s psychopath is not with us at the moment.'' She concluded internally by seeing the toys on the table next to the bed, which was also materialized by Alvine. It''s that she didn''t know, that Alvine had not only materialized the (set of beginner "bondage") of her original world But their effects were actually multiplied by him thanks to magic. He knew that Sabrina was not only powerful, but she had a steel mind. If she wants to punish her properly, he must be ruthless towards her. "Oh, seeing your facial expression that has improved... I can confirm that you underestimate my work. Am I wrong?" He asked with an innocent smile.


    "Master, I can''t deny your words, but you are too sympathetic, and your actions only convince me more that you are not ready. At first, I felt a little nervous when you convened me here. But I also felt happy to see you make good decisions. But when I saw that you still don''t have enough willpower to hurt us, I realized that you are not ready yet. As you said earlier, magic has no limits, what will happen if someone seeds in turning us against you thanks to the spells that force people against their will? Will you be able to make good decisions against us? Would you be determined to kill us for your survival?" She said, plunging her gaze into Alvine''s with her frown. Seeing Alvine who was silent this time, she sighed and said to him.


    "Master, do you want me to confide in you in the future and not act like a maid who simply wants to overprotect her master? So if you seed in getting me abandoned in this punishment room, I swear with your name that I would not make any decision that will endanger our lives without consulting you before! Even if it''s for your protection!" She says by challenging Alvine in his own games.


    "Well, I couldn''t dream better. Sabrina, you will understand why the person who preceded you in this room softened like amb for a month!" He says with determined eyes.

 Chapter 71 Sabrinas Punishment (2)

    "Well, I couldn''t dream better. Sabrina, you will understand why the person who preceded you in this room softened like amb for a month!" He says with determined eyes. He went to the table in the middle where the equipment he had materialized was stored on it. "Sabrina, I know it will be a waste of time if I proceed with the brutal way! So suddenly, I thought a lot about how to proceed with you. With your current level, your will, and your pride... it is impossible for me to finish with you as soon as possible." He said with his back turned while he ssified the kit by category.


    "Hmm? You simply don''t have the will to hurt me. But I must admit that you have reason on one point, I would do everything possible to prevent you from passing this test! After all, your life depends on it. And I''ve never yed with that, even if it''s you, master." She Stressed with her proud look!


    "Well, in this case, why not proceed inversely? I have watched you all this time. And the thing you have always actively distanced yourself from... is vicious acts." He Revealed by looking at her from the blind spot.


    "!!... What do you mean by that?!" Asked her nervously.


    "Couple this with your proud air and your principles. I can easily get out of it victorious. But if I want to do it quickly, I will shamelessly be with you! I will humiliate you as you have never been in all your long life." As he said these words, he put on two pairs of ck gloves and took off his leather coat while facing Sabrina with a cruel smile.


    "Ugh, master, you still don''t intend to...


    "Oh, don''t worry too much, I won''t exceed the limits. Do you know what these pieces of fabric are? It is a set ofce lingerie. Um, the bra and panties are a little special. These are "Vibrator underwear". As for this handcuff and eye cover, I don''t need to show you how to put them on. And finally, my ultimate masterpiece is this leather sex ne!" He innocently presented every material in his kit as if he were presenting materialsmon to the supermarket.


    "What are these wear? Even the subus does not wear these ends of fabrics! And they are all transparent, do you really need to make me suffer such humiliations?! Master, it''s... it''s...


    "Hehe, If you want to give up it''s now or never! After all, this is only the beginning My dear Sabrina! You can''tin or call me cheaters. There was no condition that stipted that I could not use the trick. Moreover, during our training, you have always told me that on battlefields, it is not the strongest with muscles instead of their brains that live longer! But the strategists who knew how to use their skills and their brains to their advantage!" She reminded her in a mocking tone while trying to stifle herughter.


    "That''s...


    "Oh, I also have a revtion to make to you, no matter how much you feel, don''t forget why we are here! IT''S TO INFLICT A PUNISHMENT ON YOU THAT YOU WILL NEVER FORGET!" It was at this moment that Sabrina knew that Alvine''s goal had never been to spare her! "Now put on this underwear so we can start, I don''t intend to spend my whole life in this room!" Says he by using his gravitational affinity to give Sabrina the underwear!


    "It was just a test to see if you were going to sympathize with me! I can''t even count the number of times you''ve seen me naked, So it''s not just perverse clothes revealing that will make me ufortable. After all, there are only the two of us here." She whispered while she changed in front of Alvine without the slightest ounce of embarrassment while Alvine devoured her with a mysterious smile. ''I may see her naked several times when she helps me take a shower, but I still can''t hold back my impulses in front of this magnificent scene!'' He says to Himself by looking at every celestial curve, every centimeter of Sabrina''s body without the slightest restraint.


    ''A snow-white skin with the grace of a moth! The word "magnificent" is really weak to describe the beauty of this elf! They are all more beautiful than each other with their unique magnificence. Sigh, nothing in the world would make me give up this life!'' Does he say to himself as if he wanted to strengthen his will and goal by remembering why he wanted to be strong, why he was ready to face the whole world if it will be necessary to protect his loved ones! Fortunately for him, his weakness was also his power! It was a double-edged de in his hands!


    With her redder face than a ripe apple, she yed with her strands to dispel her difort while she was dressed in the sexyce lingerie provided by Alvine! "Is that how his wear should be worn~?" She asked with a cute voice barely audible because of her embarrassment that could no longer be hidden!


    As for Alvine, he changed the color of the room from red to pure white to better admire Sabrina who was breathtaking! Forck of his excitement, he bluntly forgot that he could use his mana to improve his vision without problems. In front of him, an elf whose magnificent word was an insult to describe his beauty stood in front of him. She was dressed in sexy purplece underwear that harmonized perfectly with the color of her purple pupils. Her glowing face only entuated her beauty. Her perfect skin that looked so soft only lit the mes of lust in Alvine''s heart. He knew very well that if he continued to fix it this way, things could go wrong for them. But no matter how much he made his efforts, he couldn''t detach his gaze from Sabrina''s generous chest! Even if the dean had the size advantage, Alvine was hundred percent sure that she was nothing against Sabrina when it came to the softness of the touchdown!


    "AHEM, master...you reassured me that you won''t go...far! Don''t forget it." Seeing Alvine in her state of stunning, she was not upset about that. But she still had to wake him up. If not, who knows what he will do when he decides?


    "Ahaha, I have the impression thattely, you have all be more and more... beautiful." He said while strolling toward Sabrina. When he reached his position with a few centimeters separating them, a thin gold chain appeared in his right hand. "Sabrina, get ready to undergo something you can''t describe!" He asserted with a mysterious smile and hung the chain to the cor that was on Sabrina''s neck. As the ne and chain came into contact, Sabrina began to feel her temperature, sensuality, and sensitivity of her body increase every second.


    In less than a minute, her legs falter under bodyweight! Her breathing became heavier and heavier apanied by the hot smoke that escaped into her mouth with each breath. She looked up and looked at Alvine with disbelief while panting loudly. "Hah~ huff~ mas~ master?! Hah~" Failing to formte long sentences, all she could do was question Alvine with her eyes.


    "Oh, I hadn''t exined the effects of the ne yet? I just Enchanted it by using the stimtion training that is in the room! Don''t worry too much, this is the first surprise I have reserved for you. The others will soone. Well, now that we have started, if you manage to reach the opposite wall without copsing to the ground, you will not only win our duel but your punishment will also be over! Otherwise, every time you fail, you will resume from the beginning and I would double the effects after each failure on your part! And on your way back to the starting point, you have to walk on all fours like a bitch!" He announced with a warm smile!<novelnext></novelnext>


    "!!... Huff~ Huff~ Huff~~ master, it''s...impossible how can you be so cruel and humiliate me like that?! This ne around my neck gives me the impression that...I have...!" Despite herints, she forced herself to get up from the ground with great effort!


    "Sabrina, you wanted me to be ruthless, didn''t you? So today, I would show you what I''m capable of when I make a decision!" Said in everything while doing everything possible to keep his impulses under control! ''Ah~, I feel like I''m punishing myself!'' He said to himself when he realized that he had forgotten a little detail! His own sexual impulses!


    Hearing Alvine''s words, and seeing that her cunning had not worked. She moved on to n B! This first round is the only chance avable to me. If I spoil this opportunity, I''m not even sure I could reach the other end of the room by crawling!'' Thought she while she was fully focused by her lens... the wall on the other side! As her magic and cultivation were sealed, she was no different from a normal person other than her strong will!


    ? Seeing her walking like a drunken woman towards the wall that was about thirty meters in front of her, Alvine sitszily on the bed next door and took advantage of the magnificent view avable to him! The room was already filled with Sabrina''s intoxicating perfume because her body sparkled with sweat pearls! Her semi-wet white hair was draped from her shoulder to the lower back, The gold chain she carried with her and her plump round buttocks that were beautifully wrapped in herce brief... Alvine''s face radiated self-satisfaction that was perfectly in harmony with his cruel smile! But he had not lowered his guard!


    Just as Sabrina elerated her momentum halfway, Alvine suddenly pressed the button of the small order he had always kept with him since he wore his leather gloves!


    *VRRRRR!!! *


    "Hiiii~ Nnngh~ you~ you~!!" Her legs faltered and she also copsed on the ground when Alvine pressed the button of the small control while letting out moans that were like celestial melodies in Alvine''s ears.


    "I knew you were going to keep your strength and give everything to thest resort! That''s why I also waited quietly to wait for this opportunity, hehe." He said by getting up and walking towards her while hiding her emotions! Even if he felt a little sorry for her, he couldn''t show the slightest sympathy for her! Otherwise, she will never give up to let him take the risks in her ce! ''What a strange girl, she is ready to endure all these humiliations just to protect me. Sigh, that''s why I must never give up! If they ever continue on this path, they will soon die and leave me alone too! I will never let this happen again! NEVER!!'' He says to himself by strengthening his determination!


    "Master~ what did you put in my clothes?!! And why did it trigger itself without me being able to feel any magical flow?!" Instead of forfeiting, she looked just as determined as Alvine! ''Even if he hides his emotions well, I can feel unwell in him just by observing his mana flows. Sigh, it may have been a mistake to get so close to him. In the end, was Sylvia right? No, this is not the time to regret my actions!'' She says to herself by weighing her memories of the past.


    "Sigh, Sabrina, you know that you will never be able to win this game. So why are you so stubborn in wanting to resist all that? The room, the equipment, the rules of the game... everything is in my favor! So stop being stubborn so much and ept your punishment!" He confessed to Alvine by taking the chain on the floor that was connected to Sabrina''s neck and walking in front of her while she followed him closely by walking on four legs as previously announced.


    "As long as it''s for your life, I''m ready to give up everything! By the way, master, I have a question that may be able to decide between us, what kind of proposal did you make to the sovereign? Depending on your answer, I would know if I can fulfill your wish or not!" She was offering while following Alvine.


    Upon hearing his proposal, Alvine stopped in his approach. "It''s simple, if they ept my conditions, I would finance the budget, the weapons the potions and you would teach them the magic about No and Ashia, they will take ten apprentices each." He said, shaking his head with a harmless air.


    Hearing Alvine''s disproportionate proposal, Sabrina couldn''t help frowning! Although she thought, she could not find what could make her kinds of market advantageous for her master. But if that were the case,... "Master, why were they all angry with you then? What were your conditions?!" She asked with confusion.


    "I had proposed only one condition. It was that they all bear my seal of very. But they all got angry! They are stupid of the retarded if they think I will trust them and ally myself with them without earning anything in return!" He said in an annoying tone.


    "What?! Do you want them all to be your ves?! Hehe, I apologize for underestim¨¦ you, master! You assimted my lessons brilliantly! It''s so ingenious and ruthless at the same time! I give you the victory for now. You no longer need to force yourself to punish me, master." She announced with a burst ofughter of joy.


    "Hm? Don''t have to punish yourself? I think you misunderstood me. What you just followed my dear Sabrina had nothing to do with your punishment. I didn''t just like humiliate you, but that doesn''t mean I would feel the same thing by punishing you! If not, what would this leather whip be used for? Hehehe!" Alvine announced to him with a diabolical smile!


    "Ugh, master, it''s a joke, isn''t it?" -Sabrina, feeling chills running through her back.


    "Hm? A joke? No, far from me this idea. It is normal to be impartial towards my subordinates. You will suffer the same fate as No. After all, I made you the promise, right? What kind of master would I be if I can''t even keep a promise I made about my subordinates? Hm?!" He said with a smile to Sabrina with his eyes closed.

 Chapter 72 Barthod And Grimard On Alzania!

    ___


    "We are honored by your return, Your Highness. ording to your orders, the meeting room is ready to wee you." At the time when Yury''s Ark and that of the other leadersnded in therge courtyard of the royal castle. Alfonzo, who had recently been promoted to be a wise magus of the royal kingdom, weed Yury and the other leaders with a radiant smile while weing them with all the respect he could show.


    "The trip took us longer than expected. Who would have thought that flying ships from the other kingdoms would also be slower than a turtle on the sand?!" Grumphy announced in a disdainful tone.


    "Uhahah, This is an insult topare our technologies with their brothers, we are a blessed race of heaven unlike them. So don''t me them for falling behind us!" Gramphy confirmed by tapping his twin brother''s shoulder with a big arrogant smile.


    "Sigh, we don''t have time for your stupid dwarf emperors. We have more important things to deal with so keep your unnecessary arrogance as you did when we were in his castle." Yury replied with frustration while escorting her guests to the meeting room. She naturally referred to Alvine Castle.


    After a two-minute walk, they arrived in the meeting room of Arysha royal Castle. Compared to Alvine''s meeting room, this room was four timesrger than thetter. "Well, I wee you to my kingdom. Please make yourself at home. If you don''t mind, I would like us to start the meeting without further dy." She was offering by helping everyone settle down.


    "Before we start, be sure to give me two minutes. My daughter will join us in a short time. You may already be aware of the new one, I had already given her my ce of sovereignty. But with Sabrina''s attitude, it was not a good idea to let her deal with her. But now that things have be so, I can''t dismiss her any longer." Quemanded Alice with a sigh while asking Yury for permission to open a dimensional portal to her pce.


    "Hm? So the rumors on the continent of demons were true? Like what, do you intend to challenge the heavens to reach the rank of divinity? With all the respect I owe you as sovereign, no one had yet reached the rank of divinity. In addition, do you still want to withdraw to cultivate while we face such crises? I find your idea very unpleasant!" Yury replied by frowning.


    "Sigh, think again, I no longer intend to cultivate behind closed doors. I only intend to give up my position to my daughter. Carrying the destiny of the whole kingdom of demons is not good for the brain of this old grandmother." Alice replied nonchntly. Without further ado, she took out a golden cube that was about the same size as an adult fist wrapped in archaic motifs. "Humph, You don''t have to be wary of my actions. I''m going to convene my daughter to take over. Hohoho, I have no other malicious intention towards your kingdom." She said by seeing not only suspicious Yury but also the other emperors/imperator.


    ''Something is wrong with her. She is too rxed that she left the castle. Could she prepare something shady? She could be prepared? What is this old vicious woman still sheering?'' Yury thought looking at the golden portal that has just been formed by Alice thanks to the divine grade space artifact.


    ''It''s a divine grade space artifact! Where did she get such a treasure?! I have to prepare for any eventuality!'' Says Cheera to herself by preparing for the worst!


    At the same time, a mature woman dressed graciously in a red dress that fits perfectly with the color of her crimson pupils, she had semi-long white hair up to the neck, two ck horns, and a ky tail that had the same size and length as Ashia''s... grew above her forehead and tail. She was not as cute as Yury, nor more beautiful than Cheera or Celestia. But the majestic aura that surrounded her made her more attractive and charming to men!


    "It is an honor to be in the presence of my mother and the other sovereigns. I am Sophia ke, Alilichphar sht''s daughter. The new ruler of our demonic kingdom." Despite her presentation in a respectful tone, her eyes scrutinized other sovereigns with malice!


    "You are really the adopted daughter of this vicious grandmother. I can clearly feel your malevolence just by looking at you nonchntly. Do not simply destroy the covenant that we have hard-formed. We havemon enemies so keep your deadly aura for future battlefields!" Announced Lilias using her natural gift to see through Sofia!


    "Hehe, fairies have always had the gift of seeing through souls. That''s why I hate them more than anything!" She says in a sarcastic tone. At the same time, two gracious men dressed in strange clothes that seemed to be made with unknown fabrics of premium quality. One was a human who had long hair to his waist while the other looked like a ferocious demon that was more than seven meters long.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Seeing these two mysterious people, who looked at them like mere ants, the whole room became silent as if no soul were living inside.


    "Ho? So is it this collection of deadly waste that governs this small? They are weaker than I imagined. Sigh, mortals remain only mortals. In short, I am Barthod, and next to me is my brother-in-arms, Grimard, it is the greatest honor for you to be in our presence. At the slightest unpleasant look, at the slightest discontent on your part... I would make you suffer a fate worse than death and we will destroy your kingdoms at the same time and massacre all your insignificant peoples!" As he finished his little speech, a light golden aura rose around his body!


    "A divine ss!!!" Eximed Hades while his whole body trembled with fear! He was not the only one. The presence and threatening aura that emanated from the bodies of his two people were hundreds of times more phenomenal than that of Alvine. Yury and the other five sovereigns were barely able to catch their breaths. After thirty seconds that seemed to be an eternity for them! They suddenly felt lightened!


    "Huff! *Koff-Koff* Huff! My lords...what brings you tonds as...sorry as ours?" Grumphy and the others knelt in front of Barthod and Grimard while respectfully asking them! At that moment, they all knew the seriousness of the situation in which they are! And everyone knew that Alice and her adopted daughter who was none other than Sofia ke had betrayed them!


    "I prefer to see you like that. Simple insignificant ants like you do not deserve a market on their legs in our presence! That being said, we have decided to have a little fun in your insignificant quarrels. From that day on, your little kingdoms will serve my mortal ally who helped us a little when we came to this insignificant!


    "!!!"


    "L-Lords Almighty! Please respect the heavenly treatise not to interfere with our insignificant problems! If you do, you will risk attracting the wrath of heaven!" Yury tried to reason with them by invoking the subject of the wrath of heaven!


    "Je je je! Can simple ants understand how a divine punishment works? Because of your ignorance, and the favor we owe to this mortal named Sofia, I will spare you life and enlighten your insignificant knowledge a little." Affirmed Grimard by pulling Yury by the hair and throwing her like a stic ball on the other end of the hall.


    "*Cough* *cough* thank you for your clemency, my lord!" Although she was seriously injured, she still made every effort to straighten up in the rubble of the wall and knelt to the ground in front of Grimard while thanking her for not killing her! For her death also means the destruction and annihtion of her kingdom!


    "This mortal girl named Sofia had in her possession a very precious object that is coveted by everyone in the immortal kingdom! "The philosopher''s stone"! With this stone, we can use our magic, and our divinews to punish and kill as many people as we want without the slightest fear. And especially with this stone in our possession, our cultivation bases will not be sealed even if we stay here for eternity! Maybe I have to give you a demonstration to convince you!" As Grimard finished his exnation, a crimson spear that could only be used by him on the of Alzania because of the thickness and length of the spear! It wasn''t all, the spear was a weapon of the divine grade!


    "I adjure you Almighty lord, this insignificant being has never suspected your words, which are only the truths that have transcended the tao! I beg you to be lenient to my subjects who have nothing to do with my ignorance and stupidity!" She said, banging her head against the ground until blood flows through the locks from her forehead!


    ''How can such a stone exist? What did you do Alice?! Now we are condemned for sure! I would never have thought you would be so obsessed with power to the point of condemning the destiny of the whole world for eternity!!" Cheera cursed her as hard as she could internally! She felt like the world was turning upside down. The day before yesterday, she doubted the existence of the deities, but everything had changed when she met Sabrina. And now she had these vile creatures in front of her who only treat them with simple tools and the worst in all this, that they can crush them like simple ants and kill them as they see fit with impunity!


    ''How can there be so much abyss between a divine rank mage and an emperor rank mage?! I almost lost my life just with a simple push on his part! We really have to ally ourselves with Alvine, maybe Sabrina and the others will be able to defeat them.'' Yuer wondered with disbelief while his lifested only one thread. At that moment, she finally understood why Alvine had decided never to trust them! Now, it was not only to survive against the Valskars but also against two beings who transcended the limits of life and achieved immortality!

 Chapter 73 Change Of Plan

    __


    "Tsk, what a garbage! Spiritual energy is so diluted here. In short, all I have to do is find this man and bring him with me to our divine kingdom. Hehe, I''m sure he will be the happiest to be this princess''s ve for the rest of his life! I must first find an inhabitant of this to ask him to guide me to him!" Says Emilia as she walked alone in the forest of limbo which is also known as "green hell"! For all those who ventured into the depths of this forest have nevere back alive! In ancient registers, the only breed that lived in this forest are the Amazons, a mysterious and extraterrestrial breed that are settled here for several thousand years! But they never came into contact with other races!


    ording to legend, this breed is uniquelyposed of women who live in harmony with magical beasts, and fight together to help each other!


    As for the reason why Emilia walked nonchntly in the limbo forest without meeting any magic beast, it was because of her contracted beast which was a celestial Wyvern that drove away all magical beasts by the simple aura that emanated from him!


    "Mistress, why not ride on my back? That way, we will go faster and find people on this." It was the hundredth time he proposed this idea to Emilia who was also stubborn because of his excitement at discovering a new world.


    "Nop, it''s out of the question, mypass shows me the presence of people within a radius of a hundred kilometers! I don''t want to scare them as you do with the magic beasts here!" She replied with a rebellious air.


    With a big sigh, he obediently followed the spoiled princess into the dark forest.


    ___


    "Master, it''s been three days since yourst interview with Alice and the others. Are you sure they wille to you?" Asked No while sipping in his cup of tea apanied by Alvine, Ashia, Yury, and Sabrina.


    "Hm? You don''t have to worry about that, if they don''te, it''s not a problem for us either. But I can assure you that they wille to ask for our help at thest minute. But at that moment, my conditions will not be as advantageous to them as now! In fact, it even annoys me to help them with so little advantage. The only person I am interested in among them is the queen of the Elves!" Answer Alvine nonchntly while continuing to read his book on the art of inscription!


    "What do you mean by that, master? What''s special about this elf?" Ashia asked him. Who brushed Yuer''s hair in front of the mirror that was in Alvine''s room.


    "This is because this elve girl is a user of spatial affinity. If she and Yuerbine their powers, they will be able to use the "dimensional-locks" which is a spell of sealing with an unimaginable power!" He exins without focusing his attention on anyone except his book.


    "So if I understood correctly, you only want to use her to engrave this sealing spell that can even seal a deity on a parchment?" Specified Ashia after finishing styling Yuer''s hair.


    "Um." He shakes his head as a sign of confirmation. "By the way, what do you all do in my room? I would like to point out that I am learning with Sabrina!"


    "Ahaha, it doesn''t matter if we stay here, we''ve all finished our respective tasks. Rest assured, we promise not to bother you!" Yuer Answered urgently!


    "Sigh, at least, make less noise. You are all deconcentrating us." He says, focusing on his book. ''Sigh, how can I concentrate in such an atmosphere?!''''


    After an hour of lectures in the whispers of Yuer and the others, an ocean blue stone caught his attention. "Sabrina, have you ever seen such a stone?" Alvine suddenly eximed as he quietly read his book.


    "Master, what stone do you refer to?" She asked with confusion. After his punishment, Alvine, the ruthless, had prevented her from doing two things, not flying in the air, and not healing her ass!


    "A stone that can materialize the drawings we make with it! With such a treasure in my possession, it would not be an exaggeration to say that I would be downright invincible even in the immortal world!" He said with astonishment! ''With such a stone, creating a new body envelope for H¨¦l¨¨ne will be as simple as snapping her fingers!'' He said to Himself.


    "Hm, you''re talking about this stone! It is one of the rarest materials to find! It''s a stone of creation! the Primordials use this stone to cultivate their deep energies and channel their mana to increase their strength! It is a stone that will never be on a like this. Legend tells a nail-sized creative stone can feed a for several hundred thousand years!" She says by maintaining her position.


    "Sigh, let''s forget this thing, I don''t intend to be hunted down by a primordial being in this state because of a simple stone." He concluded and turned the page on his book while quietly continuing his reading as if nothing had happened.


    "But master, if I have to give you any advice, it is never to underestimate the cultivators who have transcended the rank of an emperor! They can crush an emperor rank mage like an ant!" She says, frowning.


    "Can you give me an example by referring to ranks?" He asked by closing his book and listening carefully to Sabrina''s next words.


    She put her finger under her chin before answering: "Hmm, it''s like the chasm that separates a beginner mage from an emperor mage! Or maybe more!" She said after a thorough reflection.


    "Interesting, I suppose the cause of such a boost is because of the tribtions that every farmer must go through before reaching divine rank?" Wondered himself.


    But since he had spoken aloud, Sabrina answered him directly. "Indeed, tribtions are as mysterious as the heavens themselves! It allows a mage to be reborn as a new being who has transcended themons of mortals! But 99% of cultivators die when they break into the divine rank! So never overestimate yourself thinking that you can go through this step smoothly in the future!" She says in a sulky tone. With her harsh words alone, Alvine knew that she had always been angry with him since they left the punishment room.


    "Mm, I understand, thank you for your advice. Now that the registration course is over, we can have a good cup of tea together. Yuer, I heard that Sabrina trained you to be a gold stallion in the tea domain. So I''d like to know what level you are, serve us two cups of tea me and Sabrina." Ordered Alvine with a mischievous smile.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Ugh, I still have to take care of some defensive formations in the castle courtyard, don''t worry master, you can have your tea without my presence...


    "What are you still talking about? Who will judge Yuer''s skills if you leave? Maybe you want to go against a simple wish of your beloved master?" He asked while caressing his space bag!


    "!!!" Even if the others found nothing strange in his actions, Sabrina instinctively covered her ass with her hands, stepping back a step! ''He had put these demonic objects in his space bag. He threatens me without anyone realizing it. Sigh, his actions are too perverse! Especially this strange whip that caused me the greatest humiliation of my life! My buttocks are always sensitive, if he ever decides to punish me again, I''m not sure I can survive that! During your next training, I would be merciless with you, master!'' She says to herself with it by making her decision to take revenge on her master with the excuse of training!


    "Sigh, if that''s what you want master, then it''s an order I have to execute." She said, heading to the chair next door to sit down.


    "Hehe, I suppose that except me no one can know what you are going through right now Lady Rina. Don''t worry, I sympathize with your pain." Sympathized No in a sarcastic tone.


    "Tsk..." -Sabrina.


    *Knock* *knock* The Door of Alvine''s Room.


    "Speak!"


    "Lord, The Queen of the Elves, Cheera Greenwood asks you for the audience. She says it''s a matter of paramount importance!" Said a man''s voice behind the door.


    ''Hmm, did shee alone? It''s shady.'' He thought at the same time as he heard the news. "Well, escort her to the third-floor living room. And serve her, before Ie!" He ordered.


    "At your authority, Lord."


    "Sabrina,e with me to the living room, I have a bad one right now. Ashia, No, mobilize your generals and get ready. As for you, Yuer... get ready and watch around the castle! But don''t let yourself be unmasked. Hehe, things are getting really interesting now!" He said, wearing his crimson jacket of earth rank.


    "I have the same presentiment. Even if it is too early to conclude, Prudence is still the mother of safety!" Sabrina added by following Alvine closely to the living room.


    ...


    Once arrived in the living room, Cheera was sitting in the living room nonchntly and waiting for them with a rxed air.


    The moment the door opened, and Alvine entered the room followed by Sabrina, they greeted each other respectively and sat on the sofa. As for Sabrina, she stood behind Alvine.


    "Well, no need to turn around the pot. What is the problem? This is the first time that you have seen in such a state of mind. What torments you so much and makes you so nervous?" Asked Alvine, frowning.


    "What do you mean by that? I am as usual. What nervousness are you talking about?" She asked, looking confused. She looked confused.


    "Sigh, you may go unnoticed by most people, but it won''t work with me. The fact that you came alone without the presence of other sovereigns may mean that you refused my offer. But there is more than that, not only did youe here alone in the absence of other sovereigns, but you are unescorted! That''s not all, the cape you wear clearly shows that you came hiding your identity and discreetly going to my castle. Thisrgely proves that something is wrong!" He said by listing his remarks urately while frowning.


    Cheera''s eyes widen with a surprise for a second and be calm again like the water of theke. "I am surprised that you can analyze the situation so quickly and urately. However, even if everything you have just said is true, it doesn''t prove that I''m nervous." She says, insisting on her position.


    "You''re right, it doesn''t prove that. I still know that you are extremely nervous. You look like someone who is frightened by a few things. You have not yet touched the tea and snacks served to you. You know that it is an offense to your guests to decline their hospitality, but you havemitted this affront without realizing it. Sigh, if you want to continue to persist so much, that''s your problem. But I have important things to do. So please excuse me, I''ll withdraw for a while. Make yourself at home." He noted when he got up and prepared to take leave.


    "WAIT! Wait, you''re right, we have more serious problems than you can imagine. Sigh, then you''d better listen to me!" She said with a sigh. Apparently, she had underestimated Alvine.


    "Tell me in detail! Is it a problem that concerns the Valskar... or is it a problem with your alliance?!" Ordered Alvine as if the Queen of the Elves were already under her orders.


    "You...! Sigh, this is not the time. It''s not the Valskar. The alliance is no longer!" She said with a tone of disappointment.


    "Who does ite from? The nais? The demons? Or this human who bears the name of Hades?!" Asked Alvine, listing the people he suspected the most. ''The fairy queen is too innocent for that, let''s not even talk about Yury, with the seal of the divine parchment, she can''t betray me even if she wanted to. As for this elf, I don''t trust her either, she''s too cunning!'' He Thought..


    "Alice, the former sovereign of the continent of demons, and her daughter, Sofia ke, the new sovereign of demons have allied with two divine beings to exterminate the Valskars and have marked you as their enemies who must be exterminated!" She announced by plunging her gaze into Alvine''s sky blue eyes.

 Chapter 74 The Greatest Threat.

    "Alice, the ancient sovereign of the continent of demons, and her daughter, Sofia ke, the new sovereign of demons have allied with two divine beings to exterminate the Valskars and have marked you as their enemies who must be exterminated!" She announced by plunging her gaze into Alvine''s sky blue eyes.


    "What do you mean by saying that they have allied themselves with two deities?" Asked Sabrina, frowning.


    "What I mean is that they have the support of two beings who have reached the divine rank and that they hold power beyond all imaginations! One of them had almost killed Yuer just with a slight push from him!" She said exining Yury''s incident when she tested their powers!


    "Cheera, I want you to tell me in detail the events that preceded your returned from my castle." Ordered Alvine in a serious and monotonous tone!


    "Sigh, it all started when we arrived in Empress Yury''s pce. With the excuse of introducing us to her daughter, the new sovereign of the continent of demons, Yury allowed Alice to open a dimensional portal with a strange cube..." she exined the details until Yury almost died and stopped there without saying anything more.


    "Well, continue your exnation, Queen of the Elves. I must say that your presence looks more interesting than I expected." Says alvine in a rxed tone but without forgetting to check the reliability of her words with Sabrina to be sure she was not lying.


    Seeing Alvine so calm and cid, a seed of hope emerges in Cheera''s heart. ''Maybe, in the end, everything has not yet been lost.'' She weighed by clinging to this ounce of hope.


    "After he spared Yury''s subjects under our supplications, the divine mage named Barthod locked Yury in the dungeon of his own castle and appointed Alfonzo, the new ruler of the kingdom of Aralysha, who was a mage of the Royal Court. In addition to him, Hades, the two twins allied with them and swore allegiance to them!" she says when she thinks about previous events.


    ''Treason for the interests, greed for the power... sigh. Anyway of the race or environment popted by intelligent beings, these characteristics are always present with them. It''s not because someone is weak that he is kind. Beings show their true natures when they acquire the power to dominate others.'' Thought Alvine, shaking her head with disappointment. He was one of the victims who suffered from these attitudes!


    "What about you, and the fairy queen?" Asked Sabrina, frowning.


    "Sigh, the kingdom of Elves and fairies have not suffered too much from their dictatorships. The fairy kingdom is known to ept only those who have been invited by their queens. Without the approval of their queen, no one will be able to locate their locations. As for my kingdom, we have the protection of the spirits of the forest who help us camouge ourselves in the eyes of malicious people! Therefore, they had nned to capture and torture us so that we could reveal the location of our respective kingdoms! But luckily I was able to teleport myself by taking the fairy queen with me. But for some reason, the spacious flows were disrupted and I was separated from the fairy queen when Inded in the forest a hundred kilometers from your castle. I''m looking for herst two days but I haven''t found any trace of her." She concludes with guilty air.


    After hearing the entire story, Alvine still had suspicions about Cheera. "Cheera, there is too much w in your words. First, you say that your kingdom and that of the fairies cannot be found by them, so if you had such defensive abilities, how is it that the Valskar managed to attack one of your kingdoms and those of the fairies? And why did these two divine beings target us when we did not offend them? If they saw us as threats, why didn''t theye directly here to attack us?" He said in an interrogative tone.


    Hearing Alvine''s questions, the queen of the Elves took a sip in her tea with a depressed air and answered Alvine. "For the Valskar who were able to reach us despite our defenses... is a mystery to ourselves. But since I managed to escape from the clutches of these two deities, I have always remained in contact with my general, and he confirmed to me that my people did not have visitors. So I concluded that my subjects are safe, at least for now. Maybe they haven''t decided to take care of us yet. As for why they targeted you, I imagine it''s because of this traitor and her daughter." She said when she spoke of Alice and Sofia.


    Alvine''s mistrust went up to another level when she heard this vague answer from her. "Queen of the Elves, Cheera Greenwood, I''m not going to mince my words and I''m being frank with you. Even if my intuition tells me that you are not lying. I can''t trust you with so few blurred details! Let''s admit that the old witch sold us and that the others allied themselves with them to protect their kingdoms, nothing tells me that you are not one of their pawns they sent for us baited to lead us straight into their traps. You see, even if I have not yet confronted divine beings, ording to Sabrina''s information, it is simply impossible for you to escape them so easily!" He said with suspicion.


    At that moment, Sabrina''s voice resounded in her head through telepathy.


    *Master, if I may, this girl seems to be telling the truth. As for the invasion of the Valskar on their territories, it is something they could do nothing to protect themselves from them. The Valskar are breeds that have been practicing this invasion activity for several thousand centuries, they are prepared for its kind of eventuality. As for how she escaped from her two deities, I can assume that it was because of their arrogance. For them, mortals are nothing more than vulgar insects that they can crush at any time. *


    *They like to y his kinds of jokes with them giving them a little hope that they can escape them and crush them with more despair in the future! But something worries me, even if divine beingse to this, their powers will be sealed to the rank of saints! But despite everything, they can easily get rid of an emperor mage without problems and if they ever cause more carnage and kill more people... the divine punishment will fall on them for having to interfere in the affairs of mortals. But ording to his exnations, I have the impression that his two people have nothing to fear from this punishment. Given the damage, they caused without blinking. * Says, Sabrina.<novelnext></novelnext>


    *Hmm, I understand. If your assumptions are right and they have some way to keep their divine powers without suffering divine punishment, then the situation is more serious than we thought! * He said by rubbing his head as if he had a sudden headache.


    "Cheera, do you know why they did so without fear of divine punishment?" Asked Alvine trying to verify their concerns. ''If his two people really keep their levels of cultivation, and they are found a miraculous way to circumvent divine punishments, then they will be a hundred times more threatening than the Valskars. I don''t even dare to imagine the danger they will represent in the future!'' He was concrete with concern.


    "I think it was because of a stone that Sofia ke gave them. Hmm, they called this stone... the phi... Philo- Something... sigh, I don''t remember its name anymore. I was too much pressure at that time, sorry." She announced in a depressed tone.


    "!!!"-Sabrina


    "However, you are usually calm, how did you forget such important information?! Sigh, it''s really...


    Even before Alvine could continue her words, Sabrina who stood behind Alvine suddenly appeared less than thirty centimeters from Cheera and lifted her head to plunge her gaze into her eyes while using her [Palm of puppets] skill that hypnotizes the victim for a while! "Cheera Greenwood, is the name of this stone the PHILOSOPHAL STONE?!" Asked Sabrina in a soft and pleasant voice.


    "Yes mistress, this is what these two people said that as long as they have this stone in their possession, they will have nothing to fear." Responded instantly Cheera in a monotonous voice without emotion. She was like a golem.


    Sabrina''s actions were so fast that neither Alvine nor Cheera had seen that a residual image. But Alvine did notment on her actions. She must have a good reason for her to be agitated in this way.


    Just after Cheera''s confirmation, Sabrina dissipated her fate while looking at her with mixed emotions while remaining silent for a long time. Meanwhile, Cheera, who had just regained her spirits, constantly asked Alvine and Sabrina what had just happened to her.


    "Please be silent for a while." Said Alvine in a frustrated tone. Just seeing Sabrina in this state, he was sure that their fears turned out to be true! these two people are really a threat to them!


    After a minute of silence, Sabrina gradually regained her previous calm. "Master, the situation is more dangerous than we can imagine!" She announced with a serious air that Alvine rarely saw!


    "Hm, I understand, your assumption turned out to be correct. For now, you can activate the defensive formations you had put in ce. This is the most urgent you can do at the moment. Afterward, we will put in ce a n to treat them properly!" Ordered Alvine with a mischievous smile.


    "At your orders, master!" She says, instantly disappearing into the living room to execute her master''s orders.


    "The philosopher''s stone, just like the stone of creation... sigh." Sighed Alvine when he murmured his words under his tongue.


    "Ehu, Alvine... can you tell me why Lady Sabrina reacts like that?" Asked Cheera with a bad presentiment.


    "Um? Hehe, you brought us interesting information, I would even say very interesting. But unfortunately, they are not good news for us!"

 Chapter 75 The Invasion Of Valskar! [BONUS ]

    "Ehu, Alvine... can you tell me why Lady Sabrina reacts like that?" Asked Cheera with a bad presentiment.


    "Um? Hehe, you brought us interesting information, I would even say very interesting. But unfortunately, they are not good news for us!" Said Alvine, getting up from the sofa and going to the window while observing the forest that was as far as the eye can see. "This world gave me a new chance, a new family, and all the things I wanted and had never had..." he said, thinking how much his life had changed when he reincarnated in this body. Or maybe it was his soul that had migrated.


    "I don''t understand what you mean." Commented Cheera by joining him in front of the window but unlike Alvine who looked at the horizons, her eyes were only focused on him.


    When he heard her words, Alvine nced at her before turning his attention to the forest and said to her, "Don''t pay attention to my words, I was talking to myself." He said briefly.


    "Oh, I see." Cheera replied by lowering her head with one of the redness on her cheeks. ''For some reason, the more I look at him, the more my thoughts get confused in my head. Had I been so easily influenced?'''' He said to herself, shaking her head.


    "Mr. Dragnar, you must surely know why I went all this way to get here. So what is your answer?" She said in a trembling voice. She knew that the only way for her to defend her empire and have a chance to triumph against her people, she had to ally herself with Alvine no matter how much it costs her!


    "I know, but even you allying with me, I can''t guarantee that we will win this affront. If it were only the Valskar, there won''t be too many problems. But now we have more than three enemies to fight. So you will understand why we are in a delicate situation and that I can''t promise anything?" Alvine confessed to her by opening the windows and enjoying the cool breeze that caressed his face and styled his hair.


    "Sigh, I understand. But despite everything, I still want you to be our ally rather than our enemy. Unlike us, your gaze is not the nce of a prey. You surely have ways to resist them! All I ask is to join forces to defend ourselves against this continental cmity!" She announced by caressing her locks out of habit.


    "Hm? An alliance? Sigh, I had already told you no? I don''t trust any of you. If you want to be with me, this is the only condition avable to you. And in exchange, I would be with you and treat you like my own people! But without it, it will be impossible for me to give you any help even if it is in the form of a seed." He said in a decisive voice!


    As if Cheera expected this answer, she only looked at him strangely as if she wanted to see his intentions hidden. Then she shook her head. "What you ask me to do is no different from putting my destiny and that of my people in your hands. This is not a decision that can be made on a whim. You keep saying that you don''t trust us... even if you''re right on this point, how can I trust you on my side? What will guarantee me that you will not betray me just like Alice and her daughter? Not to mention the others? Asked Cheera while the sudden strong breeze floated her beautiful golden hair.


    "I don''t have a summoning answer to give you. All I can do is give my word to help you. And believe me or not... I never go back on my promises!" He disclosed with a frown.


    "Tsk, you are really an annoying man! Do you want me to put my life in your hands just with his dubious words from a person I have met only twice?! Seriously, what is your real goal?" She says in a frustrating voice. Even if her intuition told her to believe in her words, the responsibility she carries on her shoulders prevents her from believing in him. But just after her words, she dropped her fist in her palm as if she had just achieved something. She put her hand in her space bag and took out two purple potions and stretched one towards Alvine while drinking the other potion at the same time.


    As for Alvine, at the ce to drink the potion directly, he checked his status through his system.


    |Potion of truth: heavenly rank. |


    "Haha, I didn''t expect you to ask me to drink a truth potion of heavenly rank. But it''s a good solution to end this loop story." Commented Alvine in a fun tone before seeing the potion without the slightest hesitation. "Well, I''m listening to you now, what are your questions?" He asked after emptying the small transparent bottle.


    As for Cheera, despite her astonishment, she immediately recovered and went straight to the point. "What are your real intentions in wanting to sign this kind of contract with me? Are the conditions you have listed true? And how long will this contractst?" These were the three issues that concerned her the most. But now that Alvine had the goal of this potion, even if its effects were far from equal to the effects of a divine potion, he could slowly gnaw the vital force of a farmer without problems. With this assurance, she was certain that Alvine would not dare to lie to her for anything in the world.


    Upon hearing her questions, a beautiful smile reflected on Alvine''s face. He approached his mouth to her ear and murmured to her: "My conditions are impable. Everything I told you was the pure truth without further thought. As for the duration of our contract, I would like you to stay by my side forever, but if you want to break the contract after the end of the war, I would not force you. As for knowing my real intentions... it''s because I want you by my side in the present, just like in the future." His voice was like an evil murmur in Cheera''s ear, at the same time, her face blushed to her ears.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "What are you ying? Do you doubt my potion of truth? Don''t use me of not warning you not to lie when you swallow this potion!" She says while avoiding her look!


    "Heh, it''s not my fault if I can no longer turn around the pot. Did you want the truth? And now you have it. There''s no need to avoid me, I''m not going to eat you, hehe." He said in a teasing tone.


    But just at that moment, the entire castle was covered by a gigantic shadow! With this sudden anomaly, Alvine''s smile and sympathetic face turned into a frown! Looking at the sky through the window, Alvine could see gigantic arch hundreds of meters long and wide covered with the bones of unknown creatures with a bloody red g above it.


    Seeing this flying ship, Alvine did not need to ask Cheera for confirmation! Because the gigantic creatures that straddled the magic beasts around the ship... corresponded perfectly to Alice''s description. A red skin, a single horn above their heads, and the two fangsing out of their mouths! This species was none other than the Valskar!


    "What are they doing here?! They even brought so many soldiers with them! It''s more the triples what they had brought with them to attack one of my kingdoms!" Exim Cheera with disbelief!


    "That''s for example. It seems that I will have to postpone my workout with Sabrina forter! He he he!" He turned to Cheera who had an illegible facial expression. Alvine could even know if this girl was angry or if she was afraid. Because her face showed no expression. She was... cid! She had recovered almost at the same time when she was surprised. Even Alvine was impressed to see her cold blood, it was almost frightening to see such a scene.


    "So? The Queen of the Elves, what do you n to do? You can stay safe in the castle while waiting for its embarrassed to be exterminated or you can join us to take care of it! Know that whatever your decision, I would respect it." He said with a monotonous voice.


    "Stay back?! Is that how you see me? I am the queen of the Elves! I''ve never been a coward and it''s not today that I would be one!" Retorted Cheera with a frightening smile that surprised Alvine even more.


    "Haha... definitely, I had judged you badly. Well, I love your audacity, queen of the Elves. So then wee our guests as it should be!" He said by going out through the window followed by Cheera!


    At the same time, inside the gigantic arch that floated majestically in the sky, there were about a thousand Valskar armed and well equipped with their exquisite armor the more they all had a dark blue horn. In other words, they were all spiritual ranks! And on the second floor of the flying ship, there were two hundred Valskar Purple Horn! And on the top floor was plunged into absolute darkness! Apart from the dozens of crimson horns of the green pupils, nothing else was visible in this darkness!


    "So it''s this little castle that Lord mobilized us all to storm them? Ku Ku Ku, Lord is still as ruthless as always!" A thunderous and unpleasant voice reasoned in absolute darkness.


    "Jejeje, what are you afraid, Rezdog? These are only little ants that our Lord had overestimated! Let me personally take care of his insignificant little ants! Look at how scared they are?!" Announced another metallic voice with euphoria!


    "Grimor! I love your arrogance and determination! But never underestimate our Lord''s judgments! Otherwise, I''ll eliminate you right away!" Retorted a soft feminine voice with an angry tone.


    "Jejeje, always faithful to yourself Fraya! After this little insignificant battle, I would personally take care of you in my bed. Jejeje, such a magnificent and ruthless goddess warrior deserves only myself as a partner. Trust me, I would satisfy you as you have never been before!" Grimor replied without taking into ount Fraya''s threat!


    "It is enough! As under our Lord''s orders, send our weakest troops to weaken them, when they are all dead, we will send the second troops to strike the final blows! And if they ever seed in exterminating them... we will send the leftovers to hell! No mercy, I don''t want survivors!" Ordered an imposing voice that seemed to be the leader of all the others!

 Chapter 76 End Of The Vol 1

? Beginning of vol 2


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 77 The Beginning Of The Bloody Slaughter!

    "What is the situation?" Asked Alvine when hended next to Sabrina and the others! Behind him, there were about twenty emperor warriors and more than six hundred wise men and warriors of holy rank! And a hundred wise men of spiritual ranks! In their ensembles, they did not exceed more than a thousand soldiers.


    Seeing Alvine, a satisfying smile appeared on Sabrina''s pink lips. "Master, there are about three hundred Valskar of spiritual ranks that ovep on contracted beasts. But inside, I was able to number a thousand valskar of spiritual rank, about two hundred Valskar of holy rank, and on the top floor... I think they have a dozen red horns!


    "What?! Emperor ranks?!! They brought ranks, emperors, with them?!" Cheera eximed with a surprise for a second time.


    "Please, can you stop screaming like that every time?! You will end up turning me deaf in the end." Retorted Alvine by clogging her ears with her hands.


    "S-sorry." She apologized for impotence. ''Why are they all calm like that?! Their numbers far exceed ours! Byparing their forces, and their phenomenal forces to defeat opponents of a higher rank than their own... we have no chance of winning against them! We can''t even count the spiritual Magi who are with us. They will be crushed like ants against the Valskar of the same rank. As for the holy magus and warriors, they can each take care of five spiritual Valskars as much as possible before it the curses that break out after their deaths trigger and kill our troops! As for the Valskar of holy rank, except Sabrina and the other maidservants, no one else can stand up to them! And let''s not even talk about their elite troops who are Valskar emperors!!!'' She analyzed the situation in its entirety while forcing herself to keep her cool.


    ''How do you n to win a battle with so much difference in strength?!'' Cheera wondered, looking at the insolent smile on their lips.


    "Sabrina, are all your reinforcement arrays and the others ready?" Asked Alvine, looking at the gigantic ark floating majestically above their heads!


    "Yes master, all the formations are ready, only a magical source of energy remains to keep them active. For this, I have already put in ce the thousands of spiritual stones you had provided me to feed them. At most, they canst about half an hour. After that, the castle will be exposed to their attacks, and all anti-spying formations and other arrays that prevent their soul energies from exploding and attacking our men will all be ineffective. Damn, I didn''t think they would attack us immediately. Otherwise, I would have been better prepared." Sabrina brought back, grinding her teeth.


    "Hm, do you mean we will risk suffering a big loss?" Says Alvine by supporting his chin with his stout hand by immersing herself in his thoughts to find a solution to this problem. After all, Sabrina and the others had trained her men with all their knowledge. It would really be a loss if they die now!


    "Sigh... Yes, that''s it. If only we had a way to keep training activated until the end, we will suffer less loss!" She said by fixing her subordinates behind her.


    "Sabrina, can formation be connected to a living being and draw its energy from it as the formation of the punishment room?" Asked Alvine thinking of a crazy idea!


    "Yes, it''s possible, but unlike the formation of the room, these arrays require fifty times... no, a hundred times more magical energy than the other. So even an emperor rank mage will not be able tost more than five minutes! Wait, why are you asking me this?! You still don''t count...


    "Hehe, you''re really an intelligent girl. No wonder you''re my maid chief!" Complimented Alvine by caressing Sabrina''s head with a warm smile like a little girl.


    "No! Even if you have more magical energy than the norm... it''s a suicide, master!" She dered by trying to convince her stubborn master. She knew more than anyone the amount of phenomenal magical energy her training needs to stay active.


    At the same time, an unpleasant metallic voice resounded from the ark. It was so strong that he was audible even if he was about a hundred kilometers from the castle. "Jejejeje! Miserable ant. Your hour hase, you can try to flee, to beg us on our knees, to kill yourself to ask us for mercy; jejeje. In the end, you will die everything! Jejeje! am...


    "Sabrina, I know what I''m doing! You don''t have to worry about that!" Hearing Grimor''s first sentence, Alvine instantly invoked an anti-sound barrier around her group to prevent this psychopath from turning them deaf! Then, he continued his conversation with Sabrina as if nothing had happened.


    Cheera, who witnessed the actions of this small group, did not know if it was trust or excessive arrogance. But she was still satisfied with Alvine''s actions.


    "Ugh, very well, do as you see fit, master. But you don''t have the right toin afterward. Sigh, as long as you wear this pendant around your neck, the arrays will feed on your magical energy. But please master, withdraw there when you feel dizzy!" She says helplessly! ''Why is he so stubborntely? Sigh, he knows what he''s doing. After all, he had managed to channel enough energy to satisfy the appetite of a primordial weapon. Compared to this feat, these arrays are nothing for him. Besides, where is even this sword? He has still not used this sword during his training.'' Thought Sabrina.


    Seeing Sabrina abandoned and giving her themand amulet. He only made a slight nod before taking the pendant with him.


    "Well, Sabrina, No, and Ashia you will conserve your strength and energy for the big hats! As for Yuer... you remain retired to treat all those who will be fatally injured." He ordered after a short reflection.


    "What? I am supposed to stay and fight by your side in this kind of opportunity. For I only have to heal people who can''t even face the spiritual Valskars and let my master fight alone? It makes no sense!" Eximed Yuer in a sulky tone.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But before Alvine could speak, Ashia intervened. "On the contrary, there is no better n than this one. And your role is the most important. You will not only heal the wounded whoe by your side, but you must try to save as many people as possible by taking them off the battlefield and treating them!" Exin-Ashia.


    "Now that you know all your respective roles, only intervene when something unexpected happens. All those who are below the emperor rank will lead the first battle against the Valskar of spiritual rank. The emperor Magi will start the battle only when the holy Valskar begins their assaults! As for the Valskar Emperor... Sabrina and the others will know what to do next!" He says based on his bait strategy.


    "At your orders, LORD!!!" Shouted his subordinates!


    "Wait! Mr. Dragnar, how can you be sure that they will begin their assaults by sending us only the Valskar of spiritual rank? It''s no different to sacrifice your men! It may be a bad idea to use this kind of strategy if you don''t want to suffer too much loss!" Cheera intervened trying to exin her point of view.


    "Thank you for your good intentions, Miss Cheera. But you don''t have to worry about that. With their arrogance, their big hats will not mingle in the battle only when they are sure of their losses. And in case my assumption turns out to be false, I do not ask my men in the ranks of emperors to retreat until thest moment. But I gave the order to involve them only when the Valskars of the holy ranks mingle in the process!" He says while materializing his crimson scythe with his bloodthirsty skills!


    "Oh... I understand now." She confessed by lowering her head of dishonor. ''Even with my hundreds of years of experience, he was able to develop such a detailed n in this short period of time while keeping calm despite the difference in strength that exists between them! It''s more dangerous than all the people I''ve met so far!'' She was Thinking about evaluating Alvine.


    ording to his predictions, the Valskars who rode magic beasts were the first to begin their assaults! But just like them, most of Alvine''s wise men also had animals contracted with them!


    As for Alvine, at the time he put the golden jade pendant on his neck, he could feel his energy sucked by him as with Odin''s stone. But the suction force was a hundred times slower than thetter.


    |-10000EP|


    The system immediately notified him of the amount of energy he had just lost by activating the hundreds of training courses Sabrina had put in ce! At the same time, the entire castle was wrapped in a crystallized golden barrier! All his men including him and his elite troops were inside the golden barrier! He did not yet give the order to attack the spiritual Valskars who were trying to break the barrier. Instead, he wanted to know the effects of the array on him to deduce if he can continue to fight while protecting the castle!


    *BOM* *KABOOM!!! *


    "Kekeke, miserable ants, do you think this insignificant barrier will protect you forever?! Kekeke, my dear subordinates, continue the assault! Weaken this barrier until it ends up destroying itself!" Ordered a spiritual Valskar who was the head of the spiritual! He stood proudly on a gigantic jellyfish of holy rank that was unleashed on the fence using purple lightning!


    ''Mm, it seems that every minute, this pendant sucks me about a thousand points of EP! It''s not a problem, I can fight without worrying about running out of mana!'' Concludes Alvine after ten minutes of testing to determine the effects of the barrier on him!


    "Good, very good. Sabrina, Yuer... I''m counting on you to take over the operations! As for the mages of the spiritual ranks, each formed a team of two people to face a spiritual Valskar! Don''t break your training! Protect each other. This battle is only a small battle, so if one of you dies unnecessarily... I would make sure that he never reincarnates!" He announced by walking in front of his weakest troops!


    "At your orders, Lord!!" - the troops!


    "Master, I don''t think it''s a good idea to join the battle. arrays draw too much energy from you... you may run out of magical energy!" Says No with a worried air.


    Without turning around, Alvine''s words resonated throughout the castle. "No, your master knows what he''s doing!" He said by referring to himself as the third person! "Besides, even if our men have strengthened themselves by following your intensive training, the difference in number is too abnormal. I have to join them to bnce the bnce!" He says in a jovial tone while floating in the air! When he was a few centimeters from the barrier, purple lightning of full power fell directly on him! But since he had not yet crossed the barrier, lightning was intercepted by the barrier!


    "Kekeke, how does a simple great-master rank mage dare to face us? Kid, are you so envious of death?! I, Raizak, swear to take your head as my first trophy in this battle if you are ever the first to cross this barrier! Kekekeke!!" Cried Raizak, the Valskar who rode the jellyfish of lightning!


    But just as he finished his sentence, his head was disconnected from his neck by a bloody scythe that hade out of nowhere! The scythe wrist was seized by none other than Alvine who was now standing behind Raizak''s lifeless body on the jellyfish! He had instantly erased the twenty meters that separated him from Raizak and beheaded him at the same time! "Your only mistake was toe and dere war on us! By invading us, you have be my enemies! I swear I would kill them, and I will spare only one person to extract information from him !" Dered Alvine in a monotonous voice while wiping the spots of bluish blood on his cheek while he was surrounded by more than a hundred valskar of spiritual rank!

 Chapter 78 The Ruthless Demon!

    "Your only mistake was toe and dere war on us! By invading us, you have be my enemies! I swear I would kill them, and I will spare only one person to extract information from him !" Dered Alvine in a monotonous voice while wiping the spots of bluish blood on his cheek while he was surrounded by more than a hundred valskar of spiritual rank!


    Seeing their Lord easily and ruthlessly kill the leader of the spiritual Valskars, the morales of the troops rose to such a high level that they had even forgotten fear in their hearts! "Long live the Lord!!!" They screamed their cries of war while charging at their enemies apanied with their murderous auras that emanated from them!


    ...


    At the same time, in the ark, more precisely on the third floor, "Ho? This kid is not bad. And he has a strange weapon. Is it a divine weapon?" Asked for the thunderous voice that seemed to belong to Rezdog!


    "Fufu, I like this kid, I would like to capture him to make him my personal toy!" Fraya announced in the darkness with a seductive voice. Without even realizing them, they no longer treated Alvine like an insignificant ant.


    "ording to our Lord''s orders, we do not have the right to have prisoners! They must all die without exception! You just have to y with Grimor, he will be delighted to apany you." Listed the imposing voice by categorically refusing Fraya''s request!


    "Jejeje, the general is right. Moreover, how is it a fact that our second goddess is attracted to this insignificant ant? Tsk, I would kill him with my own hands!" Retorted Grimor in an angry tone.


    "Tch, you''re still as boring!" She says, focusing her attention on the ongoing battle.


    Currently, on the battlefield, Alvine was leading a unteral massacre with his bloody scythe in his hands!


    "Let''s attack them at the same time! He is a warrior mage, and besieging him from all sides with our spells... he won''t be able to make long fire!!" Announced a Valskar who looked like a Tiger giant. Apart from the crimson color of his skin and the dark blue horn that stabbed the sky... he was by no means different from a beast with his pointed teeth and glorious build! But the cruelty that adorned his face definitively contradicted his grace!


    Hearing their partner''s words, the others were all still with him. Without losing a second, they besieged Alvine with all kinds of magical attacks! Alvine''s original location had be the most chaotic with all kinds of destructive spells that followed one other!


    As for his subordinates, they also had the advantage on their sides! Alvine''s mages were different from outside mages! They had all undergone intensive training under the governance of Ashia who was a ruthless mistress! They had learned the ranks of spells and above all, the fusion of affinities. As for the Magus who mastered more than twows, they were under the governance of Sabrina who had taught them the fusion ofws! And other scary techniques for their cultivation!


    *BOMM! *


    "O Lord of the seven seas and the seven celestial hurricanes, I invoke by your name the king of eternal frost to answer mymands... the magic of rank six, [Dragon of ice!]"


    *Craaaaakk!*


    A girl of the demon race who was a magus of spiritual rank invoked her most powerful magic and froze all the Valskar within a radius of fifty meters around her to save her partner who had just been seriously wounded by a humanoid Valskar who still held poisoned sword even though he died!


    "Hold on Jakiel, Mistress Yuer wille in a short time!" She said by giving him a recovery pill she had on her to improve his condition a little while waiting for Yuer toe. Since she was a demon, her magic of darkness will only aggravate the state of her supporting partner who was an elf.


    *Cough* *Cough* coughed Jakiel while the poison gradually nibbled on his vital energy.


    At the same time, Yuer appeared instantly in front of them and it only took a blink for her to bring them both inside the barrier.


    "Mistress, will he get out of it?" Nervously asked the elf.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Mm, I''m here for that! As long as he has a breath of life, I can save him without any problem." Yuer said without the slightest hesitation while using her healingw fused with her temporal affinity to bring Jakiel''s body back to hister state!


    "Sigh, the master of the ce has really aplished something unimaginable. Seeing an elf so attached to a demon... sigh, are they really his ves?!" She wondered aloud.


    "You are right, at first, we intended to use these people to sacrifice them to protect the master. But the master had rather ordered us to treat them as ours and taught them as best they can learn. Since they can no longer betray him, then there was no problem not trusting them and doing everything to make them strong. Now I know why he asked us to do so. Not only have they all be faithful, but they are also strong and able to stand up to any mage of high rank on their own!" No proudly replied by looking at Alvine who was besieged by more than a hundred Valskar without the slightest worry.


    "Ugh, did I speak aloud?! Sigh, in any case, even your spiritual mages manage to stand up to the spiritual Valskar!! What kind of training have they taken to be so powerful?! And why don''t the curses of the Valskars trigger after their deaths?!" Cheera swept away all the questions that tormented her at that time.


    "Fufu, it¡¯s a secret. You will only know when you ept our master''s conditions!" Retorted No in a mocking tone while covering his mouth with the back of her hand.


    "Sigh, I understand. But... are you sure he will get out of him? He is still besieged by all with powerful bombings!" She asked, looking at Alvine who was invisible in the middle of the explosions.


    "Thank you for your concerns, but if there is one thing I can tell you about without hesitation... these miserable insects are not qualified to stand up to him! Fun things will soon begin. Wait a little longer, Queen of the Elves. You will soon see something new. Nyahaha, my hands itch me with impatience!"


    At the same time, on Alvine''s side, the Valskars who had been bombing him with their magic for more than three minutes suddenly stopped.


    "Uhahah!! Miserable vermin, he must no longer remain the slightest trace of his body in this world! His soul must currently burn in hell in the fires of purgatory! Uhahaha!" A Valskar who rode a mboyant lionughed loudly while proudly insulting Alvine. As if he wanted to acquire all the merits, he incanted something under his tongue... after ten seconds, a purple lightning spear appeared in his hand and fired at Alvine with cracklings exploding directly on him among the other explosions! "Uahahaha! With my spear of the god of thunder, even your soul will be annihted forever! Let''s take care of other annoying insects, it''s done!" He said, turning around to help his otherrades who were in bad conditions!


    "Ho? Is it this vulgar lightning spear that you dare to call "the spear of the god of thunder"? So your arrogance has no limits?!" Alvine''s cid voice resounded in the middle of the explosions. His voice was such that he made the Valskars shudder with fear!


    "How is this possible?! It''s impossible for a great-master magus to survive with such an assault!! This is inconceivable!" The Valskar of disbelief cried out.


    At the same time, a red tornado rose around Alvine and swept away all the attacks around him. Only now have the Valskars been able to witness something more ridiculous! Inside their bombings, a giant crimson cocoon floated in the middle of their attacks and Alvine''s voice resounded inside this bloody cocoon! "The impossible, the inconceivable? Who are you to pronounce such words?!" Dryly replied Alvine as the cocoon dted and turned into a red orb floating above her head! "I''ll show you what thunder magic is!" He said while he bathed in the ck thunder that roared around his body and his bloody orb floating above his head!


    At the same time, his body shed and he appeared instantly in front of the Valskar who was proudly standing on his contracted beast. He concentrated all his thunders on his bloody orb and sent it directly to the Valskar and his beast! The Valskar did not even have time to cry in agony before his body and that of his beast disappeared into nothingness leaving behind the smoke of the burnt pulpit.


    ? Without waiting for another second, Alvine''s body shed again and every second, two Valskar disappeared into nothingness leaving behind the same smell of a smoking pulpit! After two minutes, there was only one Valskar left alive among the hundreds of Valskars who surrounded him! The valskar trembled with horror and fear that could not be described in words!


    As he was a step back into the sky, his body hit something. "Dying by my thunder, dying by my scythe, dying with my hands... in the end death remains death!" Alvine''s ruthless voice resounded behind him like the voice of a reaper who was about to collect her soul! "Even if you are creatures who have lived in bloody wars since your birth, you always remain simple living beings who will show their survival instincts in the face of death!" Continued he by whispering hisst words in the ear of thest Valskar before piercing his chest and snatching his heart from him with his left hand, which was wrapped in crimson thunder!


    After snatching the life of thest Valskar who besieged him by crushing his heart, his gigantic orb, divided into several hundred orbs the size of a pearl and dispersed in all directions and continued their massacres! Meanwhile, he who no longer had a single orb around him... used his elementary affinities using his raw energy and continued his unteral ughter! Like a demon straight out into the depths of hell


    ***


    Your gifts, yourments, your votes... are my motivations! Don¡¯t forget to send me some motivations

 Chapter 79 The Scourge Of The Valskars.

    "It''s not even a battle anymore... this man is evil in person!" Announced Cheera in a trembling voice! She had never expected the man who was like a gentleman to her to be so cruel!


    "Queen of the Elves, please say your words carefully. In other words, don''t me me for treating you properly!" Warns Ashia of an icy tone while looking at her with murderous intention!


    "I-I apologize!" She said while her hands trembled with horror! ''These people are the real demons!'' She says to herself internally by resisting with all her strength the murderous pressure of Ashia.


    "Apart from Ashia and my master, none of us three belong to the race of demons, so don''t let fear blur your reasoning, queen of the Elves." Says Sabrina without looking away at the magical scene her master was ying!


    ''Ugh?! She can read my thoughts, can she?!'' Cheera wondered looking at Sabrina''s back with more horror than the Alvine ughter! Sabrina only gave her a mysterious smile while her purple pupils stared at Cheera in the corner of her eyes!


    It has now been ten minutes since Alvine began his bloody massacre... like a god of the massacre. Whether it was his bloody pearls or himself... every second, a spiritual valskar fell to the ground either by having his heart pierced by his pearls, or by dying ruthlessly by his sword of celestial grade that he had bought with his SS points! Meanwhile, his system was no different from a failed system. Every second, dozens of notifications of rewards and exp paraded around the corner of his field of view!


    |To have killed a new breed, you have 1000exp|


    |Valskar spiritual killed, 10exp|


    |A holy magic beast killed, 30exp|


    |Valskar spiritual killed, 10exp|


    |Valskar spiritual killed, 10exp|


    |Valskar spiritual killed, 10exp|


    |A spiritual magic beast killed, 5exp|


    |Valskar spiritual killed, 10exp|


    ....


    |you unlocked a new title by killing two hundred Valskars. |


    |The natural enemy of the Valskars! |


    |Valskar spiritual killed, 10exp|


    |Valskar spiritual killed, 10exp|


    ...


    |you unlocked a new title by killing seven hundred Valskars. |


    |The scourge of Valskars! |


    |The Valskars below the master rank will no longer be able to resist the effects of your murderous aura! |


    ...


    At that moment, he did not notice these letters of the system because he was plunged into its unteral massacre! More he collected the souls of the Valskars, more his face lit up with a frightening smile forck of a word to describe the diabolical expression that adorned his face. His whole body, clothes, hair... were all changed to bluish color because of the pool of blood he sank!


    When there were only about fifty spiritual Valskars left, a new Troop of Valskars arrived out of the gigantic ship! They were none other than the Valskars of the holy ranks who could easily massacre two mage emperors at a time!


    "Listen to mymand! The spiritual Mages, withdraw you to the battlefield! Take shelter in the castle! The mages of holy ranks, form a team of three people and fight to yourst breath against one holy Valskar at a time! As for the emperor mages... well, you know what to do!" He said in a seigneurial voice! Even if he had not shouted his words aloud, his voice had reached all his subordinates in the castle! At that moment, he was no different from the celestial kings who had fought thousands of bloody battles with their troops!


    "At your orders, Lord!!!" They said in unison while retreating to the protected area. But unfortunately, the fold could not be done smoothly as ording to their desires,<novelnext></novelnext>


    *BOMMMMMM!!!!!!


    At the same time, those who were further from the barrier, about thirty of Alvine''s men disintegrated into nothingness under the destructive magic of the holy Valskar!


    "Fufu, do you think you will survive because you have defeated our cannonballs?! Only death will await you at the end of the road! On this happy day... will mark the end of your miserable insignificant life! But old man, it''s unsightly to attack people in this way! It''s not worthy of a knight!" A female Valskar who had a purple horn rising above her forehead as if she wanted to stab the seven heavens, apanied by her seductive body with incredibly attractive curves and a face immacte by celestial beauty... stood out among the others!


    Seeing this girl who was blessed with mysterious beauty... if Alvine did not see the color of her crimson skin and her green pupils like a vicious snake... he was not going to believe that this woman is a Valskar! Until now, all the valskar he had massacred were male sexes! He was even beginning to wonder if the Valskar were all-male sexes! But he had never expected that the first female Valskar he will see will be so...incredibly beautiful! Even if her height wasrger than the size of a normal human, or an elf, she was still very perfect to be a Valskar! But his astonishment was only shortly before he focused his attention on his soldiers!


    Realizing that retirement will be moreplicated than ever, Alvine looked at Ashia while nodding her head.


    "Heard, master!" Answered Ashia instantly while making a chivalrous greeting! She shed in the fence as her body became a residual image and she instantly appeared in the middle of the crowd of spiritual mages trying to return to the castle. Her speed was such that Alvine could not follow her with his eyes! All he could hear was the whistling of winds shed in two by Ashia under her inconceivable speed!


    As shended in the middle of the spiritual magus stride, she invoked a shadow hover around everyone and swallowed them inside the dark bubble!


    "RHaha! Why do you want to save his insignificant minions?! Taste despair.... [Eternal frost!]" Pronounced an old demonic valskar that looked like a demon who had awakened the lineage of dragons like Alice! He had two huge crimson wings and thinyers of red scales that shone with a bloody glow. He proudlynded on the ground between Ashia and the castle barrier to block her way


    When heunched his Tier 7 fusion magic which was [Eternal Frost], Ashia''s dark bubble instantly froze and cracked before bursting into thousands of fragments of ck ss! After the bursting of the bubble, only Ashia stood inside the bubble. The fifty spiritual Magi were all not found!


    As for Ashia, a mischievous smile adorned her pink lips when she saw old Valskar blocking her way. Shezily bowed her knees as if she wanted to pick up something on the floor. But as her hand reached the ground, her hand continues to plunge into her shadow as if her shadow were a ckke after about a second, she withdrew her hand in her shadow holding something that was covered with blue liquid!


    At the same time, old Valskar spits blue blood, and when he looked at his chest, a giant hole had appeared from nowhere in his chest! His eyes widened when he finally realized that the heart that was still beating in Ashia''s hands was none other than his heart that has just been mysteriously snatched from him!


    *Ba-dump~ Ba-dump~* every beat of the heart of old Valskar was like a drum of despair that recognizes in the eardrums of holy Valskars. With a diabolical smile, Ashia ruthlessly crushed the heart of Valskar by tightening her grip slowly on him! And at the same time, old Valskar fell to the ground without the slightest ounce of life emanating from him!


    "Ugh! What a demonic girl!" Commented Alvine by looking at Ashia''s ruthless actions without blinking her eyes! "Ashia, stay away from here. You have opponents to deal with afterward!" Ordered Alvine by preventing him from joining them. For some reason, seeing Alvine give orders to an empress demon girl, her eyes are widened from a sudden awareness!


    With a charming smile that camouged her murderous intention, she rushed to Alvine with prodigious speed and erased the distance between them almost at the same time!


    *m!!! * Alvin''s sword and the reinforced ws of the female Valskar collided when Alvine countered her vicious attack with a frown.


    "Hehe, I warn you, it''s not because you''re a Valskar girl that I''m going to go slowly with you!" Says Alvine, trying to repel his enemy''s attack.


    "Fufu, what discourtesy! A handsome man, a virile voice, an incredibly attractive temperament... how can you be so cruel to this beautifuldy and treat her like a beast?" Sheughed in a soft and seductive voice.


    "Haha, you are right. However, I am the greatest gentleman of all time. But only in front of my allies and ves! And you are not part of either!" Retorted Alvine with a frown. ''Her physical strength far exceeds mine, if I don''t turn into my incubus shape, I''m afraid that my round two will not be as easy as the first round!'' Concludes him in his thoughts while resembling his crimson pearls around him.


    Seeing Alvine''s pearls that had massacred hundreds of spiritual Valskar spun towards her at lightning speed, she hurriedly moved away from Alvine while keeping a reasonable distance between him and herself. "Human, you use strange artifacts, don''t you? Sigh, if only Lord had not ordered us to massacre you all until thest... I would have captured you and made you my personal toy! Fufu, With such a man, even Fraya will be jealous of me!" She saysughing gracefully while covering her white teeth with the back of her hand.


    ''Lord? Even if I know nothing about their hierarchies... the "Lord" in question must be their leader!'' He was Thinking.


    "Ho? So you like me? Hehe, it''s normal that you can''t resist my divine charm! Given the pigs that serve you like men, any female Valskar will want to share her bed with me. But tell me one thing, bitch!! Did I hear your words correctly? Did you want to have me as your ve?! Just with this thought towards me... you deserve death!" He announced as if he had the fate of his enemy in his hands!


    After gathering all the bloody pearls that merged with each other to be the original blood bubble, the bubble remodeled again and turned into a crimson armor that wrapped his entire body!


    |+100STR|


    |+100END|


    |+100AGI|


    Seeing these new words, Alvine''s corner of the mouth bowed down with a diabolical smile. "Let the second round begin!" He Pronounced, as he tightened his grip on his sword of celestial rank!

 Chapter 80 The Abnormal Strength Of A Holy Valskar.

    "Master, can you manage them? The array still absorbs your magical energy. Holy Valskar are really difficult to manage with your current level!" She informed Alvine who had still not returned inside the barrier, worrying too for her master.


    As for Alvine who had just materialized his bloody armor with his blood skill, seeing all his basic statistics boost, he had acquired the confidence to be able to fight equally against the female Valskar facing him without having to turn into his incubus form!


    "Ashia, this is my fight... you don''t need to intervene to help me. If I can''t manage a holy Valskar alone, then what about my other opponents?! Now bring back the people who are in your shadow inside the barrier. Don''t distract me anymore!" He ordered everything while all his attention was focused on the female Valskar who was standing nonchntly in front of him! This girl is more dangerous than she seems. As a precaution... *Status*!" Announced Alvine in her beard.


    At the same time, Ashia had justnded inside the barrier. She went nonchntly to the free space where there was no one. As Cheera wondered what she was doing, her shadow rose to the ground, hovering over her head while she dted in liquid form... and at the same time, it poured itself to the ground like a ck anchor that covers thirty meters of the earth around her! After about thirty seconds, the spiritual mages that Ashia had imprisoned in the sphere with her... began to go out in her shadow like living dead!


    "Hell! What is this skill?! Is it a dark affinity?!" Asked Cheera to Sabrina who was not paying attention to Ashia''s actions!


    "Sigh, yes, it''s the fusion of five affinities! It allows her to manipte her shadow as she sees fit! Thanks to her absolute control over dark affinity, she can create a space that is her own! Or travel through the shadows!" Briefly exined Sabrina without focusing her attention on Ashia.


    "No wonder she was able to kill old Valskar so mysteriously! With her shadow skills, she is really the natural enemy of mages and warriors!" Balboa Cheera in her beard. ''They are as dangerous and ruthless as each other! The scariest... always remains this white-haired elf! Even I am a high elf... I can''t know which elven lineage she belongs to. Normally, Elves with a white haires are dark elves, but the color of her radiant skin contradicts my words!'' She Scanned in her thoughts!


    "Instead of worrying about things that have nothing to do with you, participate in the battle instead. My origins are not something that a simple queen of the Elves can determine with her assumptions!" Retorted Sabrina with ascivious smile on her luscious lips.


    "!!!... I intend to face the Valskars emperors! Since their curses are ineffective here, then I have nothing to fear from them!" Bourdonna Cheera while her facial muscles contracted to drawplicated expressions on her face! ''Please stop reading my thoughts! Let''s respect the limits of confidences!!!'' She cried out in these thoughts!


    "Hm, so stop thinking about futile things! But if there is one piece of advice I have to give you... it is never to underestimate the emperor Valskars! It''s like heaven and earth, the difference between an emperor Valskar and a holy Valskar! I nned to iste them in one of Ashia''s enclosed spaces to face them... so if you enter this space with us, there will be no escape or possible withdrawal for any of us. So think carefully before acting recklessly. Instead of sacrificing yourself unnecessarily, stay beside our master and watch over his back!" Sabrina replied.


    "Sigh, in that case, I would follow your advice," Cheera replied by agreeing with Sabrina. She knew that Sabrina did not underestimate her but rather that she was worried about her master! "But Sabrina, if you ask me to protect your master who is probably more powerful than me... what is my role in this case?!" She asked in her beard.


    ...


    [] [ |Nelda Vilop -464| Subus-Valskar| Holy Valskar -370 |EP 5 050 000/5 050 000| VIT 2200/2200]


    |Magic affinity: elementary, intermediate (darkness, healing) Advanced (Gravitational, nature) Rare (space)|


    |Laws: [Mortal: elementary(Lvl 8), Healing(Lvl 5) Darkness (Lvl 8)] [Divine:space(Lvl 3) gravity (Lvl 2)] |


    Unique skill: Charm/ []


    ___


    ---<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''I was sure! This girl has unimaginable stats! Not only is she one step away from being an emperor valskar, her magical energy already exceeds that of an emperor rank mage! And the most incredible thing is its spatial affinity! She has already acquired the spacew, which is a grade three divinew! He''s the biggest opponent I''ve ever faced! If I could have it in my camp, I wouldn''t even need the Queen of the Elves!'' He analyzed his thoughts while preparing for his battle!


    "Fufu, I see that you are now ready my cute boy... be sweet with me!" Just as she spoke these words, she suddenly disappeared into the void without leaving the slightest trace of herself!


    "Tch, Sabrina has always told me to pay attention to users of rare affinities, they are the most difficult to manage... ording to her...!!!


    But just as he stammered for himself, immense pressure fell on him... which forced him to go down to the ground with sweat pearls sparkling on his forehead! ''A gravitational affinities? No, it was rather the gravitationalw!! Shit, she actually masters two divinews just like Yuer!'' Stumbled Alvine before supporting his body by nting his sword on the ground and leaning on it.


    "Fufu, can you stand even though my gravitationalw applies to you? What an incredible man! Sigh, it''s really a waste to take your life!" While she was saying her words, even if she was invisible to Alvine''s eyes, he could hear his voice approaching him more and more.


    ''If I want to have a chance to win against her, I definitely have to find her! Gravitationalw will not be a problem for me as long as I resume my incubus form or if I transform to my "God of ughter" form! But this camouge skill will be difficult to counter! It''s not an illusion, she hides under the interdimensionalyers! It''s as if she were in another world that is separated from mine. But the problem is that she can appear at any time on any side!


    But contrary to his assumptions, the Valskar did not remain hidden for very long, just after about ten seconds, she appeared instantly in front of Alvine as a thin sword was heading towards his neck with disconcerting speed!


    When Alvine realized that he was about to be beheaded, all his senses were on maximum alert. With his fastest speed, using the brute force of his body that had just been strengthened thanks to the energy of the divine punishment that had fallen on him, and his affinity for thunder, his speed was so fast that he could equal... or even exceed any emperor mage! He avoided Nelda''s sword at thest minute and pivoted his body by leaning on his sword that was still nted on the ground and a kicknded on the female Valskar''s chest!


    *BAM!! * Despite Nelda''s size, she flew in the air before crashing against a tree that was one hundred meters from her original position. Alvine, who had just escaped certain death, had a facial expression of diabolical calm! As Nelda was trying to straighten up, Alvine instantly appeared in front of her! He wrapped his sword with thick thunderbolts and directly aim Nelda''s neck wanting to behead her in turn!


    *Craaack!!! *


    Just when his sword was a few centimeters from the neck of the holy Valskar, the de of the celestial-grade sword broke into pieces by a weapon that was invisible to the naked eye! This anomaly pushed Alvine back at a distance of ten meters from her!


    "*Cough* *Cough* Bastard! Is that how you fight?! Where is your pride as a warrior?!" She said, pointing her fist at Alvine as if she were holding something in her hands.


    ''A space de. It is a fragment of space that can be refined by users with high levels of spatial affinity! No wonder my sword is in this state. Space des are harder and sharper than most divine weapons! This girl is really a genius!'' Did Hement on his thoughts! Even if he could not see Nelda''s weapon, he could still feel the energy specialty of space flow around her hand.


    Even before Alvine begins to move,


    [Dimensional jump] she whispered under her tongue. At the same time, her body shed again and she appeared behind Alvine a second time again. But unlike before, this time, Alvine was prepared for these kinds of surprises! Alvine''s body also shed almost at the same time as Nelda had appeared behind him. He closely avoided Nelda''s space de. But despite everything, a deep notch appeared on his forearm. His blood sshed on the ground before stopping flowing at about the same time. Naturally, with his blood control skill, he could easily control his blood flow!


    With a seductive smile, Nelda licked Alvine''s blood that had remained on her space de. "If I can''t have you alive, then I will keep your corpse as my trophy! Prepare yourself, my pretty boy, on my next attack, I will separate your soul from your body!" She said by bending on the ground like a jaguar who was about to chase his prey!


    "Hahaha, I must say that I didn''t expect it. The Valskar are really strong! In the future, I would think of making some ves among them to strengthen the military power of my castle! But for now, I have to take care of you seriously." Eximed Alvine with ascivious smile and pointed to another crimson sword against her that he had invoked thanks to his system!

 Chapter 81 Nelda Vilop, The Mysterious Valskar!

    *nk!! * *nk!! * *nk!! * *nk!! *


    The self-proimed duel of Alvine and Nelda was currently at its peak! Strangely, during their fights, no one dared to intervene with each other! And the battle between Alvines'' men and the holy Valskar was not as easy as Alvine''s first crushing victory! This time, not only were there more wounded and dead in Alvine''s camp, but the battle was also turning into their disadvantages!


    "Jejeje... it seems that I don''t have to intervene to kill this ant. Since our dear Nelda already seems to have a deep grudge against him." Grimor saidughing loudly with his unpleasant metallic voice to hear in the dark!


    "I''m not sure about that! his expression is not the expression of a person who is about to lose his life." Commented Fraya by watching Alvine who seemed to be fighting hard against Nelda!


    "Tsk, even if he does not die in the hands of Nelda, I will still be the person who will lead him to his grave!" Retorted Grimor in a furious voice!


    ? "Kukuku, Grimor, how can you be jealous of this insect that will soon die?! Did your love for Fraya make you so stupid? Do you know that apart from our Lord and her adoptive sister, Fraya is the third woman who bears the title of the goddess, so do you already dream of eating her? Kukuku, I love your ambition and fervor!" Said Rezdog in a disdainful tone that could not hide his disgust at Grimor''s audacity.


    "Jejeje, this woman doesn''t like showing her real face, she hides it all the time with a face mask. What is the importance of being beautiful if it''s to hide it?" Grimor replied in a frustrating tone.


    "Don''t judge people with your convictions. Nelda is not only a talented girl who is gifted in magic, but she is also a talented genius with sword handling to the point of being obsessed with chivalrousness! If only she gave herselfpletely using her two aspects simultaneously, I''m sure she wouldn''t be weaker than us. It will really be a disaster for us to lose her here! If she ever dies here, I''m sure Lord will massacre us without the slightest hesitation on our return!" Argumenta Fraya with a disturbing voice thinking about the future consequences!


    ...


    *Ack!! * grumbled Nelda between her tight teeth when Alvine''s sword ruthlessly stabbed her shoulder!


    One is a user of spatial affinity that allows her to make dimensional jumps and appear in front of or behind her target instantly. While the other is a lightning affinity user who is focused on his electrifying speed and can travel two hundred meters in a single breath!


    Alvine and Nelda both carried out rare affinities that are endowed with the nightmare of both! With the Nelda level, her mastery of space affinity was not low as Alvine''s mastery over his lightning affinity! For more than two minutes, Alvine and Nelda have been fighting their strengths without either taking over. Alvine had cuts all over his body and neck! Nelda was no different from him with a few extra holes on her shoulder and forearm!


    Both were like two dance partners who performed magical and magnificent movements with their swords. Despite their speed, those who were able to follow them with their eyes could not help but be dazzled by their handling and sword skills! For those who could not properly follow Alvine and Nelda, all they could see was two people who shed constantly and appeared a hundred meters from their original position!


    ...


    "Why doesn''t your master turn into his warrior form?" Cheera nervously asked when he saw Alvine escape a certain death every minute.


    Sabrina''s eyebrows gathered when she heard Cheera''s words. "I think neither of them wants to finish the fight." Answered briefly Sabrina as her frown became more and more frowned!


    "What?! Why don''t they want to finish the fight?!" Eximed Cheera of disbelief. "How do two enemies who fight to death do everything possible to extend the duration of their shes?! What do they have to gain from it?!" She continued insistently.


    A beautiful smile illuminated Sabrina''s sculpted face as if she had just achieved something. "Sigh, I didn''t know that master appreciated girls with such characters!" She said, shaking her head. "At first, they had nned to kill each other, but now it''s different! It''s like two knightsparing their sword skills! The loser will naturally obey the orders of the winner! A minute ago, the master almost killed her by mistake when his sword was covered with lightning. As a result, he changed the reinforcement of his lightning sword and reinforced it with his wind magic! The same goes for this Valskar who changed her space de into a sword of the same rank as my master!" Sabrina asserted, nodding her head with an understandable air.


    "So, you mean that''s the goal of the duel of its two?! But what do they have to gain?!" Asked Cheera by being more and more confused.


    "Sigh, it''s because you''re not attentive. Look at the other Valskar, they all look nervous but they couldn''t have the courage to intervene to interrupt my master''s duel with this little girl. Every wound inflicted by my master makes them more and more nervous... especially those above!" Exined Sabrina by pointing her finger at the gigantic arch that hovered over their heads!<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Then this girl must necessarily be the head of the holy Valskars. I thought she was very strong for a holy valskar." Argumenta Cheera by hitting her palm with her fist as if she had just discovered the mystery behind this mysterious Valskar!


    "Hehe, this queen who looked intelligent is actually a disguised idiot. What Lady Rina means by this is that if our master manages to defeat this girl, he can end this battle thanks to the statue of this girl!" No replied with a mocking smile.


    "Sigh, that''s right. This girl must surely have a special status among the Valskars, if she loses to our master, then we can avoid this cmity. But if she wins... then it will be a moreplicated problem to deal with!" Sabrina continued in a disturbing voice.


    Seeing Sabrina disy such an expression, Cheera felt that her organs were going toe out through her throat, it was the first time she saw her disy this air of anxiety. "Alvine is strong. He hasn''t even used his warrior shape yet! I''m sure he can win as easily!" She says in an uncertain voice.


    "I''m not sure, this girl doesn''t seem to give herselfpletely either. If the two everpete with all their skills, I don''t know who will win!" Sabrina said while her purplish pupils did not leave Alvine for a second! She was ready to intervene at any time to save him!


    ...


    *Crackkk!! * the two swords broke under the overwhelming force of their guests! "Fufu, I must say that you surprised me a lot, little guy. It''s already decided, as soon as I defeat you in this duel, you know what will happen, don''t you?" She says by taking out a new celestial-grade sword in her pendant that was actually a storage artifact!


    "What do you mean by that?" Asked Alvine, frowning! Just like him, Nelda''s wounds healed on their own thanks to her bodily constitution!


    "Don''t be an idiot, you must already realize that no matter your efforts, you will eventually die when our emperor warriors join the battle! Then I have an offer for you. Do you want to hear it?" Announced Nelda with a beautiful smile on her blood-red lips.


    "..." -Alvine.


    Seeing Alvine silent, she nodded with satisfaction. Faced with the intelligence of his enemy. "My proposal is simple, I want us to fight without any of us holding back! If I win, you will have to obey me and remain my subordinate for eternity and in exchange, we will leave your men in peace and no longer disturb them." She said frowning!


    Alvine knew she was not wrong on a crucial point. ''Just by fighting against this girl who is a holy Valskar, I can''t take against her despite the fact that I wear armor that hundredfolds my statistics! I really overestimated myself thinking I could face an emperor Valskar! And it''s too risky to let Sabrina, Yuer, No, and Ashia face a dozen Valskars emperor!'' He concludes with his thoughts.


    "What would I have to win if I win?" He asked, frowning!


    "Hehe, do you think you can beat me?! In short, you will have the same advantages when you win." She said with a cruel smile.


    "Haha, stop fucking my face! You are just a holy Valskar. How can you guarantee that after the defeat of a simple holy Valskar these emperors Valskars will retreat to respect the terms of our duel?!" Alvine replied in a frustrating tone. Even if he had noticed the strange reaction of other Valskars... he found it normal for such a charming girl to be adored by other Valskar. Who would like to see her goddess die?! But he had never expected the following words of Valskar to give him more headache than he had now.


    Hearing Alvine''s question, she innocently blinked her green eyes and said to him: "In the same way as you ordered your emperor subordinates to retreat!" She says when ying with her sword while her green pupils shone like a natural predator!


    "So are you the leader of this invasion?!!" Questioned Alvine while his murderous auras exploded on all sides.


    "Fufu, calm down nice boy! I am not the leader but if I give orders to the chief using my status, he will have no choice but to obey!" She replied while looking at the giant ship floating majestically in the sky!


    "Hm, in this case, I no longer have any reason to hold back my shots!" Says Alvine as he prepares to seize this opportunity at all costs! ''She annoys me with her weird names! I will shred her into pieces for underestimating me!''

 Chapter 82 Alvines Mistake

    "Hm, in this case, I no longer have any reason to hold back my shots!" Says Alvine as he prepares to seize this opportunity at all costs!


    ''Fufu, I''m sure my sister will agree with me when I show her my new trophy! This man will be a great asset when he reaches his full growth! He is able to stand up to sword handling even though he is a great-master rank mage! Fufu, I would never have thought that such a low-level could house such a monster. Compare to him, I don''t deserve to have the title of (Queen of Geniuses!!)! But fortunately for me, I found it rather than expected... otherwise it will be a nightmare for our race.'' She reflected in her thoughts during an incredibly charming smile appeared on her lips!


    Seeing her disy this charming and confident smile, Alvine felt that he might have made a bad decision. He put away the crimson sword that he had just bought with his SS in his inventory.


    ''I can''t underestimate her if she were confident of her victory... she will never dare to make me such a proposal! But despite everything, I have no assurance that she has the power tomand the other Valskars! If it turns out that this fake, whether I am a winner or not... it will not change anything in the oue of the battle.'' Said Alvine after a thorough reflection. After all, rushing head down will not help his situation. At the moment, his only priority... is to save Sabrina and the others. He couldn''t afford to lose his new family when he had just found them!


    "Before our duel begins, what proves to me that you really have the power to order your troops to retreat if I win?" He asked with a frown!


    "Fufu, I like your intelligence and prudence. What do you want as proof? Do you want me to order my men to stop their assaults? Will that be enough to convince you?" She asked her question while she wrapped her brown-green locks on her finger, always keeping her mysterious smile!


    Hearing her words, Alvine shook his head in disagreement! "Not only that, I want you to summon your Valskar emperors here, and announce the conditions of our duel! Sabrina once told me that despite your species'' thirst for blood, you still respect your words! So I want to be sure that I wouldn''t have fought a new battle after our duel!" Retorted Alvine by creasing his hands on her chest with arrogance.


    Her eyes widened when she heard Alvine''s condition and then burst outughing. "Haha, okay, okay my little kid. It seems that you have people who know our customs. Well, as long as you obediently ept to be mine after your defeat... I give you my word that I would convince our Lord not to attack your people. And conversely, as long as you win this duel, my life will be yours. Even the Lord cannot break this ancestral rule of our n! Fufu, but you''ll have to defeat this big sister to have the privilege of having me! To motivate you, even more, I will tell you a secret. You know, this big sister is always a virgin!" She said in a low voice while she was looking at Alvine from above.


    "Tsk, I don''t envy anything from you! My partners are ten times more beautiful than you!" Alvine replied, pointing his hand at Sabrina and his other maidservants!


    "Humph, it''s because you don''t yet know how beautiful this big sister is. In short, wasted enough time. I will ess your requests without wasting more time." She said and then rose in the air. When she was a hundred meters in the air, she amplified her voice with her magic and ordered all the Valskars: "Listen to me all, stop fighting now, it''s an order! General Regroud,dy Fraya, Grimor, Rezdog, and the others! I invite you toe here right away! This is an order I am giving you, Nelda Vilop in my name!" She cried out aloud! Her voice resounded in the vicinity of a kilometer from the castle!


    At the same time, all the holy Valskars who were fighting fiercely against Alvine''s men suddenly stopped and moved away from their enemies! Seeing their invaders retreat momentarily, Alvine''s men all turned to him and waited for their Lord''s new orders! When they saw Alvine nodding his head, they withdrew behind him, and stayed waiting! Yuer took this opportunity to evacuate all his wounded men to provide them with emergency care. She, who seemed disappointed with her role was now the busiest of all.


    ...


    "Damn! What she this girl think?! Sigh, I hope she won''tmit nonsense!" Asked Fraya between her clenched teeth, in the dark.


    "Jejeje, with her status, we can only obey his orders! It''s still a bit problematic if her vicious insects discover the importance she has. We''d better hurry to put her in safety before it''s toote. What our general Regroud do you think?!" Grimor replied, always apanied by his strangeughter.


    "SIGH, she used her name tomand us, we can only obey! She is an intelligent girl, she will not do anything thoughtlessly. I''m sure she also understood the value of this man with mysterious powers! It would really be a waste to kill him. Mm, as long as she could have him, our power will have disproportionate in the future! We will have no problem conquering immortals in the future!" Concludes the so-called Chief General, Regroud.


    ...


    When Neldanded in front of Alvine, her shadow began to grow around her, and a dozen people of different shapes came out into her shadow. This magic was no different from that of No! It was the [Shadow control], The same affinity of darkness. The moment the ten silhouettes appeared behind her, Alvine''s blood froze in her veins! Faced with these murderous intentions, he felt like he was pierced by hundreds of thousands of invisible swords! By the time his ten pairs of green pupils stared at Alvines, all the surroundings were covered by a thick ck mist! It was as if it was suddenly night. The light provided by the sun was swallowed up by this imposing darkness that emanated from the Chief General, who was none other than... Rigroud!


    As Alvine was about to copse under this unbearable pressure, a soothing glow wrapped around him. And the murderous presence he felt suddenly faded as if it were only an illusion!


    "Thank you." These were the first words he said to Sabrina and the others who stood behind him.


    With a snap of fingers, the thick mist was dispersed by No as if nothing had happened. "You are really shameless! How can you all leave against a single great-master rank mage?! So your viscosity has no limit?!" Cracha No while his mint-colored pupils shone with a threatening glow!!<novelnext></novelnext>


    "That''s okay, No." He said, blocking the way to No with his arm. Then, he fixed one by one the elite Valskars who had just appeared behind Nelda. Even if No had purified the dark mist, Alvine''s eyes could not see them clearly, there was like an illusory spell that prevented him from discerning their true appearances!


    ''I was sure, these monsters have nothing to do with those I faced! If I ever face one of them in a duel, I''m not sure I woulde out victorious! Sigh, I''m always weak. I need to strengthen myself and be stronger than I am now!'' He says to himself in hisnguage by strengthening his goal and determination! ''To protect my family, I will need an overwhelming power that will even make divine beings tremble!'' He continued in his thoughts.


    "I''m sorry for this misunderstanding. My men tend to test their subordinates. So excuse them for this inconvenience. Fufu, since you will soon be my little minion, it''s normal for them to do these kinds of things with you. You can see this as a sign of camaraderie on their part." Nelda informed him without criticizing the actions of her men.


    "Well, I called you here to be witnesses to my duel against the master of this small castle. We agreed on the following issues. If I win, his life will belong to me, he will stay with me and be my pet for the rest of his life. Conversely, if he wins the game, the same conditions will apply to me. No matter which of us will win... General Regroud, you will withdraw from the battlefield and going to report what happened here to our Lord!" Dryly retorted Nelda with a smile.


    "It''s impossible! The risk is too great for...


    Before Rezdog could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Nelda.


    "I dream or do you have the audacity to disobey orders with my name?! Since when did I ask for your permission? This is an order I give you all." At that moment, even Alvine was impressed by the majestic aura that emanated from her. Compared to the vicious sovereigns who had filled her castle, this Valskar girl was really born to lead!


    *SIGH, I would let you fight this battle only when you give me your word that you will seriously fight without relying solely on your sword!* After a short silence, Regroud''s thunderous voice resounded like a drum of war.


    *Fufu, you know very well that this is my intention! You have all seen how good he is. And the talent he possesses, the benefits we can derive from it with him will be unlimited! And do you really think I would hold back when my freedom and my life are at stake?!* Asked Nelda in telepathic with a frown!


    "SIGH, then I have nothing more to add!" Sighed Regroud of relief. He had the assurance that as long as Nelda gave herself fully, even he himself will not be able to kill her! Those who use spacews are the most difficult enemies to kill!


    Seeing them agree, Alvine turned to Sabrina to order them to retreat. But when he saw their expressions, his heart sank. "Sabrina, what is this expression?! Do you really think I''m going to lose against her?"


    *Master, you will certainly lose against her if you ever engage in such a fight! * Affirmed Sabrina with certainty!


    *Sigh, Sabrina, your analytical skills have always impressed me. Today, I can finally contemte this stupid side that you had always hidden from me! I will emerge victorious in this confrontation... no matter what means I use to achieve my goal!" He said in a confident tone. But as he took a step forward, the system that had always remained passive with its quests sent a strange new quest that made him cold in the back.


    |New quest received... |


    |Manage to resist her for five minutes! |


    |Reward: ?? |


    |In case of failure: you will regress by three ranks! |


    |You will lose all your affinities! |


    *!!!!!... what an asshole!! * -Alvine with concern!

 Chapter 83 At The Edge Of The Roller.

    |New quest received... |


    |Seed in getting the fightsted for five minutes! |


    |Reward: ?? |


    |In case of failure: you will regress by three levels! |


    |You will lose all your affinities! |


    *Hey! Hey! Hey!! You have always given me trash rewards when I perform prowess. And now you don''t even ask me to defeat my opponent, but you rather tell me to survive his attacks for five minutes and you will reward me? Do you also think I''m going to lose to this girl?! What an asshole!! * -Alvine with concern when addressing his system!


    [Master, you still looked for him, didn''t you? You know very well that you can''t defeat this girl. But you always want to sacrifice yourself to save others! Sigh, if only I couldmunicate withdy Rina, I would have asked her to hold you back even if she has to use force for it!] Retort H¨¦l¨¨ne in an angry voice filled with helplessness and regret.


    *Just if I let Sabrina and the others participate in this battle... they won''t survive! Even if I don''t guarantee to win in this battle, this damn system still greatly underestimated me! I would make him swallow the dust with my victory! Hahahaha! * -Alvine, by contacting H¨¦l¨¨ne. Even if her conversation with H¨¦l¨¨ne looked like telepathy, no one else could interfere with them!


    [Sigh, master, maybe Sabrina and the others will believe you, but it won''t work with me. You can''t hide anything from me now! You may have forgotten that I am in your consciousness, haven''t you? I can feel how nervous you are, I can feel how worried you are! I can also feel how much you are...


    *It''s okay, I understood H¨¦l¨¨ne. So please be a nice girl and stop reading my emotions! Anyway, I won''t lose in this battle! You just have to assist me as much as you can to finish with this girl! * Retorted Alvine in his thoughts with pearls of cold sweats. ''Holy shit! This girl has be bolder than before! She even dares to snoop on things that don''t concern her!''


    "Sabrina, trust me! I would repot this duel without fail, and then I would make this girl regret all the headaches she caused me!" He said with absolute confidence. H¨¦l¨¨ne was right, his expression showed no nervousness!


    He faced Nelda who frowned with mistrust when she saw his excessive confidence. "Well, let''s go back to where we were from but before, your allies must swear not to take the opportunity to attack us and keep their words after our duel!" He said with his usual smile.


    "Fufu, good!" Briefly asserted by looking at Regroud and the other skar emperors.


    "We swear on the name of our Lord that we will respect the conditions regardless of the oue of the fight." They swore nonchntly without fear. Just seeing their mocking expressions, Alvine had once again confirmed that the next few minutes will not go smoothly for him.


    ''Why do they swear on the name of their Lord instead of her name? In short, it''s even better. To protect them, the risk is worth it!'' Did he think when he took his fighting position!


    "Fufu, now that all the insignificant details are aplished, let''s start the duel. But given your excessive confidence, I would be careful and I would fight with all my power from the beginning! Regroud activates a protective barrier of five hundred meters around us, I don''t want to inadvertently kill someone!" She ordained like an empress who gave orders to her subordinates.


    ''Sigh, Why don''t things go as nned?! I wanted to disturb her for the push to be careful with me, but the desired effects are rather the opposite in her. Instead of fighting with tricks, she prefers to y with all her cards! Did she discover my n? Where is she just on her skills?! In any case, we do not have the same definition of the word "prudence!"


    ? In front of her eyes wide open, after Regroud ced a bloody red barrier around them, Nelda turned into a two-and-a-half-meter-long subus! Two curved crimson horns to the sky came out of her temples, and two gigantic crimson wings that doubled Alvine''s wings emerged on her lower back coupled to her tail that lengthened to reach double her original size!


    "Fufu, so little brother? If this big sister has to submit you by force... then I would be merciless with you!" She said in a seductive tone. Then, she tapped her pendant with her index, and there, a thin translucent sword two meters long out of her storage pendant! While Alvine was still in his trans, she rushed towards him at breathtaking speed and directly aimed Alvine''s heart with her mysterious sword!


    The sword splits the air while whistling air! Seeing her ruthless actions, Alvine swept his hand into the void and a crimson barrier manifested between him and Nelda''s sword.


    *SPLIT!!! *


    As Nelda''s swordes into contact with Alvine''s bloody protective barrier that was the equivalent of Tier 8 magic! That is to say, magicunched by an emperor mage... Alvine''s barrier did not oppose any resistance and was sliced in half like butter by Nelda''s sword who made its way before stabbing Alvine''s left shoulder until the tip of the sword was visible in his back!<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Ugh!!! Is that how you n to win the duel? Oveing me by surprise?!" Alvine said her words between her tight teeth to withstand the terrific pain!


    "Heh, when I transform myself into my form of "Blood Queen", I can''t control my thirst to take lives! So please, don''t die under my stubbornness, at least try to survive for themon good!" She replied while her green eyes shone with a glimmer of thirst for blood!


    *Sabrina, I know you asked me not toin afterward, but can you link the formations on the spiritual stones that I gave you? Otherwise, I would have too much difficulty getting by with this strange girl who has three horns on her head instead of having only one! * he said urgently to Sabrina. Without waiting for an answer from her, he tore off the jade pendant around his neck and turned directly into his majestic form of "god of the massacre"!


    "Ho? I thought you were a little familiar to me! It seems that it is because of the lineage that we share together. Fufu, little brother, you are Now my little brother for real ones! All the more reason to have you by my side and you... Ack!!" While she was in the middle of her waffle, Alvine used her blood skills directly on her!


    ''What is this skill?! I feel like all my blood is going toe out of my body! I can''t move anymore!'' She says in her thoughts with horror!


    "Are you saying that this form makes you want to take lives? Hehe, mine is purely based on the ughter! You collect lives one at a time, while I... I would collect them by the thousands!" Briefly exined Alvine. ''Hugh! I can barely control her blood! This is the first time it has happened, is it because her blood is different from mine? Or maybe it''s the difference in strength that exists between us? Anyway, I must take this opportunity to cause it as much damage as possible!'' He summed up in his thoughts while materializing his crimson scythe by using his own blood on his self-healing shoulder.


    He stood proudly in the air with a thick crimson scythe held with his left hand while his index finger and middle finger were pointed like a spear to better apply his control over Nelda! He looked like a demon god who took pleasure in torturing his enemy before finishing her with his divine weapon! But unfortunately for him, his arrogance was just short-lived!


    [Dimensional barrier!] Nelda murmured in her beard. At the same time, although Alvine saw Nelda in front of him, he could not feel a single ounce of manaing from her. Not only could he not feel her magical energy, but his vitality, her breathing, and her being were like an astral projection! Alvine who had more difficulty maintaining his control over her suddenly lose this advantage against her!


    "*Cough* *cough* finally, now that I am mistress of my body, I would not give this little rascal a new chance to intimidate this older sister!" Nelda replied by wiping the blue bloodstains on her luscious lips.


    Without moving from her actual position, She lifted up her sword in heaven: "Spirit of emptiness, Lord of the thousand dimensions, absolutew thatmands the deities I beg you to ept the prayers of this modest mortal and to lend me the absolute power of...


    "Certainly not!" Eximed Alvine, rushing to Nelda who was about tounch using a divinew! But just when he was thirty meters from Nelda, he smashed himself against a dimensional barrier set up by Nelda! ''Shit, if she manages to finish this incantation, I won''t give my skin expensive!'' He said while he was working hard on the barrier to destroy it with his scythe who was impregnating thick lightning.


    Seeing him in this way, Nelda''s lips bent with a mischievous smile and continued her incantation. "An insignificant mortal asks for your blessing in exchange for the divine energies that flow through my veins. Listen to mymandment! Spacew: [void slicer]!!" Did she finish with thesest words!


    At the same time, her sword shone with a golden and archaic glow!


    Seeing that it was toote, Alvine instantly traveled a distance of three hundred meters away from her. "[Prison of the god of ughter!]!" Incanted him. At the same time, a dark orb swallows him up in its entirety. He used his prison spell, which was three meters thick, to protect himself from the imminent threat of Nelda''s sword, which now had an activepetence of a divinew!


    "All resistance is futile, little brother. Simply ept your older sister''s punishment for being so rude to her!" She announced in a cold and icy voice. She tightened her grip on her sword and made a vertical notch with her sword in the void with her golden sword! Despite the distance of several hundred meters that separated it from Alvine, a small golden line thirty meters long rushed towards Alvine at an imperceptible speed.


    *shhhh!!! *


    "Ughhhh!!!" Alvine''s god of ughter prison which is her most powerful spell, his crimson scythe which is the weapon that made her pride... and his left arm were all cut in half by Nelda''s attack! Her sword was like a hot knife cutting butter!


    Blood sshed on his arm apanied by an unimaginable pain that momentarily paralyzed his muscles and caused him dizziness that made him fall to the ground and momentarily lose his perceptions!


    ***


    Next... Kimiko awaking!

 Chapter 84 Kimiko, The Primordial Sword!

    "Holy crap! What are you ying?! Didn''t the duel supposed to be a requisition duel?! Why is she trying to kill him? Sabrina!! If we stay retired, she will really kill him for good!!" Cheera eximed, losing all her horizons under her boiling anger!


    "Shut up!! This is the will of our master! We cannot intervene in this duel! Her attack was not intended to take his life, otherwise, she would not deliberately target my master''s arm!" Sabrina resonated in a thunderous voice and icy coldness! Whether it was her or Alvine''s other maids, they all had tense muscles and frightening expressions atck of appropriate words to qualify their current states!


    ...


    "Ho? Definitely, this young man is really impressive! Despite having suffered this attack hard, he manages to remain conscious in spite of himself! What a monstrous will!" Commented Regroud in a thunderous voice that could not hide his respect for Alvine!


    "I am the same as you, general. This attack is not only about causing damage to the material body; the most frightening thing with this divinew skill is that it causes a hundred times more damage to the spiritual body of its target! A simple notch can cause pain that is equivalent to a beheading! Seeing him conscious even though he has lost his arm, it''s really unimaginable! Even I would have fainted in his ce!" Exined Rezdog by agreeing to his general''s words.


    "Sigh, fortunately, we will soon have him on our side before he bes scary anymore!" Added Fraya by nodding her head.


    ...


    *p* *p* *p*


    "Little monster, I''m impressed to see that you manage to keep your consciousness despite my attack. You have all my respect and admiration. I don''t even dare to imagine the hell you''re going through right now!" Says Nelda, standing majestically in the sky as the greatest empress of all time!


    His facial muscles that were constantly twisting, his teeth firmly leaning on each other to stifle his cries, and the blood that continued to flow from his properly cut arm... all these things testified to the unimaginable pain he was feeling at the moment. I''m in pain! I''m having a lot of pain!'' These are the only words that have been dictated by his unconscious!


    "You should give up and rest. No one will me you for losing against me. If it were maybe one two or three years more, maybe I wouldn''t have a chance to defeat you like that. But unfortunately, it was your blind trust that led you to this state! Give up little brother. You won''t be able to endure this pain that gnaws at your soul too long!" Murmura Nelda in her beard as she approached Alvine step by step.


    ''She''s right, I was truly an idiot who thought that was easy. Because I could easily kill the spiritual Valskars? Or maybe because I could easily intimidate Cheera and the other leaders? Sabrina was right, I''m weak in front of her. Fuck it! Even this damn system was not wrong in asking me tost the duel for five minutes! Hehe, what an irony! I couldn''t even resist a single attack from her! Maybe I should give up.'' Thought Alvine to turning on his back and faced the sky while contemting the blurred sky due to his hair that blurred his vision.


    "You have not lost in vain, in the future, I hope you will not overestimate yourself. It''s good not to be afraid, but it''s stupid to measure ourselves against those we don''t have the strength to fight. It''s your destiny, ept it with open arms. No one can fight against his destiny!!" She said, stopping in front of him and leaning towards him, and removing the strands of hair that blurred Alvine''s vision. "You should know that, shouldn''t you? It was destiny that wanted us to meet before you reached your full growth, it was this same destiny that forced you to ept my challenge in spite of yourself! So ept to be my subordinate for the rest of your life, because it was your destiny that wanted things to be so!" She said, caressing Alvine''s cheek while he gazed silently at her while resisting the atrocious pain that fell on him to the point of nibbling his soul!


    But when he heard Nelda''sst words, he burst outughing while exposing his teeth, which are now covered with blood! "Hahaha! *Cough* *cough* *cough* *cough* destiny?! Fate do you say?! Fuck all! I now understand why I am lying on the floor in this pitiful state to listen to your useless words! Do you think you can easily control my thoughts because you are a subus?!" By the time he spoke his words, all the blood he had lost began toe out of the ground drop by drop. As for Nelda, feeling her blood react to Alvine''s frightening skill, she immediately moved away from him. His arm began to heal and even if his arm had not repelled, thanks to his blood skills, he formed another arm using his bloody armor, his scythe, and the blood he lost when he lost his arm, whether it was his scythe, his integral armor, all were the consolidation of his blood that he had transformed into armor and scythe!


    "What would it change to rebuild your arm? The oue of our duel will always remain the same!" Nelda replied with a frown.


    "You are right, I am weaker than you, I am so arrogant that I see myself as someone who can win by a deity with a snap of a finger! I agree with everything you said except one. Destiny! Fate? Hehehe, if it is destiny that says that I am destined to be your subordinates, you have knocked on the wrong door, my dear big sister!" Eximed Alvine as if he were going to lose his head in the next few minutes!


    "Sigh, it seems that I have to educate you more if I want to open your eyes!" Nelda replied dryly by pointing her sword at Alvine.


    |Divine sword: space slicer|


    "Hah, A divine sword? No wonder my scythe didn''tst long in front of this weapon!" Alvine said with a mischievous smile before reaching out her bloody hand in the void, and murmuring: "Come at me Kimiko, it''s time to pay your rent!" He says to himself in his beard. At the same time, a two-meter-long katana with snow whiteness suddenly appeared in his hand emitting peaceful energy fluctuations like a thousand-year-oldke!<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''Hm? What is this sword? I don''t remember Kimiko having this shape.'' He said to himself in his thoughts by looking at the mysterious sword that had just manifested itself in his hand! But his question was not unanswered.


    |The energy of the weapon is unstable because of the excess energy it had after its restoration! |


    |Thanks to this energy overload, two new basic sword skills have been unlocked! |


    |Healing Law is now unlocked|


    |Lightning Law is now unlocked|


    As Alvine looked at this new information with disbelief, his missing arm that he had reconstructed with his blood regenerated in less than two seconds. This sudden regeneration had so surprised him that he almost unconsciously threw the sword to the ground. He looked at it with inconceivable feelings while looking at his arm and body, which were intact without the slightest scratch, not only had his body healed and he no longer felt the slightest suffering but his vitality and endurance overflowed with vivacity!


    ''So that''s what a primordial weapon calls for a skill?! Sigh, even the primordial artifacts have a power out of reach to dare to call thew of healing and the divinew of lightning its basic skills! Haha, I''m really a fucking frog at the bottom of a well!'' He said to himself by tightening his grip on his sword that exceeded all thews of the world with a smile he had never had on his lips!


    "What is this sword you hold?" Balboa Nelda when she asked him this question! Everyone currently had the same expression of disbelief on their faces. Alvine''s sudden regeneration was such that even Yuer''s healing abilities could not do such feats.


    "Dear big sister, I advise you to withdraw. In other words, it is not because you are a woman that I will go slowly with you!" Alvine replied just like when he crossed swords with her for the first time! Unlike before, his expression emanated from absolute confidence! He was even ready to fight against all the emperor valskars at the same time!


    "Humph, your arrogance will lose you! [Slicer of emptiness!]!" Murmured Nelda under hernguage using a second time thepetence of divinew!


    Alvine stood nonchntly in her position without trying to avoid Nelda''s attack! Unlike before, Nelda''s attack was like an attackunched by a spiritual Valskar. His eyes could clearly see the attack as if the attack was in slow motion. When the attack was a few centimeters from him, Alvine made a horizontal sh with his sword without using all his strength or sword skill. It was just a normal sh by injecting a little of its raw energy.


    *Craaaaack!! *


    But to his great surprise, and in front of everyone''s unbelieving expressions, as the sh came into contact with Nelda''s golden sh, he not only countered it butpletely froze Nelda''s golden energy mass as if nothing had happened and continued his way to his target... namely Nelda.


    "!!!" Seeing her attack break into hundreds of pieces of ice and seeing Alvine''s attack head towards her without sparing her the slightest respite, she lifted her sword to counter the attack with the de of her sword and the strength of her own body!


    *Bang!! * *Arrghhhh!! *


    She cried in pain when her body smashed severely on the crimson barrier that Regroud had put in ce because of the strength of Alvine''s attack!!


    *Cough! * by spitting a bite of blue blood, she rose from the ground in the middle of the trees crushed by her fall and supports the weight of her body with her three-meter long sword nted on the ground. She looked at Alvine looking at her from heaven as if he were a crown prince who has just found his original ce!


    "The destiny? You should never have told me this ridiculous word that only the weak useful to hide behind him! I don''t care if so-called destiny goes in my direction, but when he tries to put sticks in my wheels, I will even challenge destiny and fight against it until myst breath!" Affirmed Alvine in a monotonous voice as he floated in the sky and looked at Nelda the same way she looked at him about thirty seconds ago!

 Chapter 85 Universal Law!

    "The destiny? You should never have told me this ridiculous word that only the weak used to hide behind it! I don''t care if so-called destiny goes in my way, but when it tries to put sticks in my wheels, I will even challenge destiny and crusade against it until myst breath!" Affirmed Alvine in a monotonous voice as he floated in the sky and looked at Nelda the same way she looked at him about thirty seconds ago!


    Hearing Alvine saying such bold words, her eyes widened with surprise. "Kahaha! What does an ignorant like you know what destiny is?! Do you think the future can change? All living beings were born with their own stars of destiny. Even if it deviates its trajectory momentarily, powers that go beyond the very concept of your imagination put it back on the right path! Even the divine beings you call the gods cannot escape the concepts of destiny! It is certainly not simple mortals like us who can do much about it!" She eximed in a furious voice.


    "Sigh, I know very well that I am hundreds of thousands of times weaker to be able to escape this concept. So what does it change?!" Alvine replied, looking at his sword. Hearing her words, Nelda frowned. "Even if I''m not strong, that doesn''t mean I''m going to give up my life and put it in the hands of vulgar concepts! I don''t know what you have experienced or you learned to abandon your life in the scripts of your glorious star of destiny, but it doesn''t give you the right or power to impose your vision on me!" Dryly replied Alvine while injecting his power into his sword and preparing for his next attack.


    Thanks to this exchange between Alvine and her, fifty percent of her wounds were healed. "Very well, if you''re so stubborn, let me open your skull and insert a new record!" She said, putting herself in a starting position to better gain her momentum.


    ...


    "What is it about? Why did their duel take such turns? Nelda is still not going to lose against him, isn''t it?!" Freya wondered in an uncertain tone.


    "No, their duel is just beginning. This kid is certainly the toughest cockroach I''ve ever seen on alls! He reminds me of the king of beasts that I had faced in a duel! But in the end, he will be in our hands like the king of beastmens!" Commented Regroud in a thunderous and cid voice.


    ...


    "Lady Rina, since when has our master held such a weapon? Is it a high-level divine weapon?! I didn''t know you had such a treasure with you, no wonder you ordered the master to participate in this duel, your intelligence sometimes scares me!" No asserted by moving away from Sabrina as if she wanted to dramatize the situation.


    "Sigh, you''re wrong No. I have nothing to do with this weapon, I have no guarantee that he will win. Recently, I understood that our overprotection prevented the master from growing further. So seeing that he wanted to participate in this duel at all costs even if he was not sure of his victory... I could not oppose his decision. Even if he fails, it does not mean that we will separate from him! No matter the result, we will always be together. Don''t take this duel with exaggeration, if only you knew why he was fighting." While she spoke these words, she had a proud expression that embellished her face with excessive pride.


    "What do you mean by that?" Yuer who had just finished her task could not resolve to remain in the mystery.


    "Sigh, in facing this holy Valskar, he realized the frightening power that the high-ranking Valskars hide in them. In realizing this, I think... no; I''m sure that when he saw this opportunity to end this battle without us having to face the emperor Valskars, he did not hesitate to sacrifice himself to prevent us from facing them and thus avoid the risk of losing someone else among us "Replied Sabrina while an aura of sadness emanated from her. It was their role to protect their master, not the other way around.


    By realizing Alvine''s true intentions, No and Ashia''s enthusiast instantly turned into unreasonable sadness.


    "I have never hated my weakness as much as now! After solving these problems, I swear I would do everything in my power to help each of us regain our original powers!" Her voice was not high, but Cheera and the others could easily hear Sabrina''s monotonous tone who was full of determination!


    "But Lady Rina, do you want us to leave this? This decision will cause us more problems than we currently have!" Ashia intervenes quickly.


    "We don''t need to get there! I have had new discoveries recently about this. We will talk about it after our master''s duel!" She said, shaking her head with refusal.


    ...


    [ Dimensional jump]


    *m!!! *


    Alvine and Nelda had resumed their duel with more aggression and fervor than before. Nelda''s entire body was bathed in a dark purple aura while Alvine was decorated with an imposing light blue aura.


    ''Damn, this kid is tough! Even if he can''t stand the power of his sword yet, he still manages to stand up to me in one way or another! I must continue the duel until his body copses when he can no longer bear the power of his weapon!'' Concludes Nelda by closely avoiding another Alvine sh.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Then she rushed straight towards him, aiming at his neck. Seeing that Alvine had guessed the trajectory of her attack, she once again used her [dimensional jump] and instantly appeared behind Alvine aiming at his left-wing!


    Realizing that she had still disappeared in front of him, with her increased speed, Alvine instinctively made a flip-back in the areas and stood behind Nelda like a ghost because of her prodigious speed and held Nelda''s thin and long tail and threw her to the ground with all her strength!


    *BOOM!! *


    Nelda had not had time to react in time before her body smashed the ground until it trembled under Nelda''s shock!


    ''Shit, she''s looking to save time! If I don''t finish the duel before sixty seconds, my body won''t hold anymore! This sword may be powerful, but I am not yet powerful to handle it for a long time!'' Contrary to what seems to be tant, it was rather Alvine who was at a disadvantage!


    I have not yet dared to use the onlyw I have at my disposal. Because I don''t know its effects yet! If I... shit!'' While he was in his thoughts, Nelda did not give him respite, with her spatial-dimensional skills, she had only taken a thousandth of a second before returning Alvine stolen in the air three hundred meters from her original position thanks to her kick hadnded on Alvine''s chest!


    ''I have no choice. It''s that or bing her subordinate!'' Alvine replied to himself in his thoughts! ''The absorptionpetence, a unique skill that devours all kinds of energy that exists in the universe! This skill alone is a scourge that must not exist! But for some reason, by using this unique skill several times... I ended up acquiring thew of absorption!'' Alvine weighed the pros and cons while he was besieged by Nelda''s attacks. Then, when Nelda disappeared directly as most of the time,


    *Ack!! *


    Her neck was grabbed by Alvine when she appeared directly in front of Alvine! "I''m starting to understand your little games! I have onest warning to give you, abandon the duel or I risk inadvertently killing you!" Alvine replied, looking straight into the green pupils of Nelda who was struggling to free herself from his grip.


    "*Cough* he-he-he... how I can give up when you only have less than a minute left before you copse underck of endurance!" stammered Nelda after loosening Alvine''s hand on her neck.


    "Honestly, I really appreciate your fighting spirit and aggression! Therefore, I did not want to use this skill for fear that you would lose your life! But you hardly give me a choice! Please hang on to life as hard as you can! You will be a good asset to me in the future!" Affirmed Alvine with a Machiavellian smile.


    "You''re just an ignorant person who only knows how to pronounce swear words. If you still think you will defeat me because you hold a weapon of the same rank as mine, you overestimate yourself too much! I am Nelda Vilop, the Lord''s "bloody queen" of the Lord''s first-rate elite troop! It is not a simple ¡°master¡± of a small castle located on a fourth-level that will defeat me! I will now show you what the real power is that you have never witnessed!" She cried out, lifting her sword translucent to heaven. [Divine Law level three: spatial fractions!] She says with unwavering determination in her pupils!


    *Crack! *


    At the same time, a clear golden aura swirled around his body and his sword cracked and disintegrated into thousands of small fragments that disappeared into the void leaving a blue sky that broke into thousands of pieces like broken ss. Under the eyes-wide-open of all, the pieces of sky that had just broken swirled over his head like a cmity that was about to annihte the whole world.


    Seeing this unprecedented horror, Alvine''s facial muscles stretched out to acquiesce to her astonishment and absolute surprise. ''Sigh, I who feared not to cause something irreversible with my absorptionw, have no choice but to use it! After all, I don''t think I can cause anything more... irreversible than this crazy girl!'' He said to himself by preparing in turn. Unlike before, he did not intervene to prevent Nelda from using her ultimatew!


    "Fufu, I''m still waiting for your famous ultimate spell that you intended to serve you to defeat me! Would you have abandoned the duel? What do you intend to do to counter my hundred thousand dimensional des that are able to cut all things?!" Nelda announced in an arrogant tone filled with absolute confidence.


    Seeing that she wanted to repay him by giving him time to prepare, with an innocent smile, Alvine stretched out her palm and concentrated all her raw energy inside her palm. "All seeds, souls, skills, affinities, creatures,ws, things that contain the slightest ounce of energetic existence, all things that exist in infinity are made up of unknown and known energy that direct the entire universe. I invoke by my name, by my authority, by my power, and by my own will the universalw: [universalws level one: Absolute absorption]!


    ***


    Enjoy it

 Chapter 86 Imminent Disaster!

    "Lady Rina, if we do not stop this senseless duel, our master has no way of countering such power, he would risk losing his life! This Valskar girl master a divinew that is of rank three above all! If we continue to...


    Even before No could finish her sentence, Sabrina stopped her. "No, when a mage invokes a divinew, he no longer needs to incant within the next two hours when he wants to use his other skills rted to hisw."


    "Precisely! That''s why we can''t take the risk of letting this duel continue! No matter how the master has managed so far when his opponent had finished her first incantation, the duel became impossible for him to win! The only solution is to force his opponent to spend all her energy so that he can no longer use herws! But how many attacks our master can control before this girl runs out of mana?!" Ashia replied, frowning. As for Cheera and the others, they could barely keep their senses in the face of Nelda''s power!


    *Tsk, you are still as narrow-minded! Their duel is not intended to kill each other in the first ce, never forget that even if the risk is too great, she will not do something thoughtlessly. As for the master, if he still continues to urge her, because he has still not yed all his cards! So stopped tormenting me like two liches who have just left their graves! At worst, we must follow the Valskars and wait for a good opportunity to exterminate them! * Retorted Sabrina by themunication links she had established between her and the other two maids!


    ...


    At the same time, on the demonic continent, more precisely in the imperial pce of Sophia who was the new empress; Barthod and Grimard who was treated as guests of the utmost importance, surrounded by all kinds of festivity, whether women of various races, wines that could only be enjoyed by nobles and emperors, and so on.


    *Pat* *Pat* *Pat* *Pat*


    The sounds of Sofia''s running steps resounded in the corridors before she loudly knocked on the door of their guests of honor!


    "Lord Barthod, Lord Grimard! There is a cmity! The sky is breaking and copsing!!" Sofia eximed, forgetting all her headings of respect that she had to show them.


    *p!! * even before she could catch her breath, Grimard''s light p fell on her cheek by projecting her towards the wall. "Insignificant mortal species! Just because we cooperate with you does not mean that you have the right not to know your ce! Behave like that again and I would collect your soul from my own hands!" Retorted Grimard with a frown, disying a furious air filled with rage.


    She got up from the ground and wiped the trickle of blood on her lips helplessly and then immediately knelt before them. "My apologies my lords for myck of respect. But the sky is really about to copse!!" She said, despite her humiliation, she managed in spite of herself to abandon her pride and arrogance before her two deities who took themselves as the masters of their world.


    "Sigh, it is a high-level divinew that is the cause of this phenomenon! I believe that we will no longer need to take care of this mortal. The Valskars have already mobilized their troops to take care of them." Answered Bilmart in azy tone while he drank his wine and his other hand wandered on the intimacy of a human girl who served as an object of his hobby.


    "O-Okay, I understand. But if a Valskar is able to master suchws... won''t it be a problem for you in the future? Wouldn''t it be better to get rid of such a threat before it bes a problem in the future?!" She said in a trembling voice.


    "Khahaha....! A threat do you say?! Young girl, do you really believe that there is someone else on this who will be able to stand up to us?! Sigh, don''t bother us anymore if you don''t want me to break our agreement! You mortals, have no idea of the chasm that separates us!" Argument Grimard by sitting in his ce.


    ...


    Back to the battlefield,


    "All seeds, souls, skills, affinities, creatures,ws, things that contain the slightest ounce of energetic existence, all things that exist in infinity are made up of unknown and known energy that direct the entire universe. I invoke by my name, by my authority, by my power, and by my own will the universalw: [universalws level one: Absolute absorption]!


    |-100000RE|


    Alvine who had just finished his incantation in front of Nelda''splex expression showed a ck pearl above his palm. The pearl was the size of a small ball barely visible in his hand.


    Seeing This pearl that did not have the slightest ounce of mana around it, Nelda didn''t even know what to think about it anymore. Uh... is he finally giving up? Sigh, I who was beginning to appreciate this duel, sigh, it seems that it has reached its limits. At the same time, I am much more than satisfied to have such a man under mymand.'' Thought Nelda.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "What an idiot. After such a duel, why does he want to lose miserably?" Retorted Fraya as if she were addressing one of her subordinates. His reaction was simr to other people''s. Even Sabrina and the others were perplexed about their master''s intention.


    Among the spectators, only Regroud felt that something was wrong with Alvine''s magic. His nerves were stretched as if he refused to believe his thoughts. ''Why did I lose control of my barrier? It drains twice as much mana as usual; if it continues like this, I''m not sure I''ll keep it for too long!'' He concludes with his thoughts.


    At the moment when Nelda threw him a space sword among his tens of thousands of space swords... her attack deviated its trajectory and directly aimed at the ck pearl in Alvine''s palm. Even before it came into contact with thetter... it was absorbed by the pearl!


    |+0.0001RE|


    Despite the indication of this information, Alvine remained fearless in the face of his situation. I have the impression that if I lose control even for a second, I could cause the same incident two years ago. Or maybe even worse. I have to keep control no matter what!'' Thought Alvine as his forehead sparkled with sweats apanied by deep nervousness.


    ''!...! What is it?!! I''m not dreaming, aren''t I?! Has this pearl just swallowed my de? Sigh, what am I saying, it was just a coincidence since the...''


    "It''s the end of this duel!" Alvine did not give her time to analyze the situation. When he activated his ck pearl, Nelda''s body fell to the ground apanied by a deafening sound. The ck pearl began to absorb the vital energies of nts and trees inside the Rigroud barrier; then it disrupted all the harmony of nature by instantly absorbing all forms of weak lives that were in the barrier before targeting its target, which was two hundred meters from Alvine!


    Confused, panicked... Nelda immediately surrounded herself with a golden barrier! Even if she did not know what Alvine was maneuvering, she knew that she was facing an imitating danger. Seeing her barrier resist the magic of Alvine, she was able to rx for a short time. Because when Alvine realized that he could control the ck hole without too much trouble starting to lose patience. He gave free rein to hisw of absorption, which was unleashed in all directions!


    "Arghhhhh!!!!" The barrier of which Nelda was proud began to crack and broke into pieces before being absorbed by Alvine. And to her great horror, the ck hole erges to the size of a fist, and its suction force became uncontroble for Alvine!


    ''Shit! I suspected it, I''m not strong enough to control such a destructive spell!'' He was rmed by doing his best to cancel hisw. As a precaution, he stopped providing him with the mana that the pearl needed to stay active. ''Why doesn''t it stop?! Don''t tell me that he acts like a space feint that swallowed everything in his path using the mana he had absorbed!? That''s nonsense!'' Says he, in his state of panic!


    The suction force was such that the dried nts, the soil, the space des of Nelda, and the Rigroud barrier were sucked up by the ck hole that floated above Alvine''s head!


    "Something is wrong! Ashia! Put all our men inside your shadow! It''s an order!" Eximed Sabrina with an expression of panic.


    "But it''s impossible for my current self to use my old skills! If I ever do this "they" will surely discover our location!" She eximed as she looked at the ck hole that never stopped growing every second in the sky and that her suction force became more and more powerful every thousandth of a second that passed.


    "Shit! Do what Sabrina orders you to do. I no longer have control over this damn ck hole!" Alvine said while all her clothes were wet with her sweat. Even if the ck hole did not affect him, he did everything possible to cancel his spell that sucked up his own men and the holy Valskars by force in spite of themselves.


    "Ugh! Are you crazy or what?! Do you want to bury us all with you or what?! I said I''m giving up!!" Eximed Nelda by clinging firmly to her sword to resist the evil traction force!


    "My word, you''re deafening! I told you that I no longer control it. So shut up there and let me concentrate! Instead of panicking like crazy try to protect our men!" Ordered Alvine no longer knowing what to do to repair his foolishness!


    |+30000RE|


    |+2M EP|


    |+50000RE|

 Chapter 87 To The Kingdom Of The Elves

    |+1MRE|


    "Arghhh! This man is crazy! How a simple mage from this can kill me, I refuse to die like that!" This was thest word of the weakest Valskar emperor before being sucked up by the ck hole that was now the size of a basketball.


    Ashia was able to save a hundred of the emperor mages from their coast by putting them in her shadow including Cheera and Brenda who was her most faithful under-fife.


    "What does that mean?! If we had known it, I would never have allowed this duel!" Regroud became impatient using the same skill as Ashia to secure Freya and the other Valskars emperors. Her condition was no better than the others. Whether it was Sabrina where the others... no one was spared from the strong aspiration of the ck hole except Alvine who no longer knew what to do.


    His universalw of absorption not only absorbed mana, but it absorbed everything material and immaterial.


    But when he saw that Sabrina and the others could no longer hold on, even if he did not have high expectations, he still threw a protective barrier around them. To his surprise, at the same time as the protective barrier had swallowed up Sabrina and the others, the ck hole had no longer targeted them.


    "....! This guy is a natural cmity that must not exist!" Nelda replied in her beard afternding in the Alvine barrier.


    After sheltering everyone including Regroud who was in a separate barrier, Alvine faced the ck hole with irritation while his expression of panic improved as he approached it. Although he knew that the ck hole did not interfere with his magic, he still had no means at his disposal to stop the carnage of which he was the author.


    "Well, to both of us now... Law of cmity. If I don''t stop this thing, it will definitely swallow up this entire!" He said when he invoked his sword that he had stored in his inventory. ''Given that he doesn''t suck me or my energy... it means that there''s something I can do to stop this. I don''t know if it will work, but I''ll first try to divide it into two pieces! If I rely on my science sses, it should work. After all, it is a mechanism without a real entity!'' He concludes by heading straight to the ck hole to put his theory into practice.


    The moment his swordnded on the gigantic sphere, it tore it apart with disconcerting ease.


    Just as he was about to rx, the two half-orbs regenerate to form two ck holes in their own right! ''Something is wrong. I feel like I just made the worst decision. Scientifically speaking, it is supposed to explode into pieces not regenerate. Moreover, since when has a ck hole had a regeneration capacity?!'' He was rmed when he saw two ck spheres swallow everything within a radius of two kilometers! The ground now had a crater more than a kilometer deep and continued to deepen and expand endlessly!


    *Master, try to lock them in one of your protective barriers! Since they did not interfere with your magic, they will have to stop their tasks! * Proposed Sabrina while she could barely stand because of all her mana that had been half sucked up by the ck sphere


    "!!!" Hearing Sabrina''s proposal, he immediately executed by throwing two gigantic crimson barriers at the two ck spheres. At the same time, the two ck holes stopped all their suction activities. No longer having the opportunity to feed themselves, they gradually decreased in size as they went. ''Did it work? It decreases in size.'' Seeing the phenomenon he was waiting for, he gave up a big sigh of relief. ''However, it was obvious, since I am the caster of this spell, and that it does not interfere with my energy...it was the best thing to do. Sigh, But because of my panic, I couldn''t think correctly. I lost my cool and that''s the result. In the future, I should work on my control of myself.'' Whilementing, he condensed the two ck holes until they reached their original sizes before disappearing into the void.


    |Universalw has been deactivated. |


    |Phase two will now begin. |


    ''Phase two?! What is...?


    Before he could continue, his consciousness faded because of the sudden headache that fell on him when he no longer had the endurance or mental strength to resist. He fell into unconsciousness despite himself and gave in to unconsciousness.


    "Is he okay?"? Asked Sabrina by recovering him in the arms of Nelda who had cushioned his fall by catching him before he reached the ground.


    "Hmm... it looks like he just lost consciousness. I''m not surprised to see him in such a state, given the disorder he created." She responds by looking at the giant breach more than two kilometers of square meters and one kilometer deep with horror. His green pupils could not hide his fear of Alvine. ''Challenge such a monster... sigh, I guess I was the one who overestimated my abilities. The worst thing in all this, is I have to serve such a cmity for eternity!! What a misfortune!'' She said in her thoughts by giving Alvine to Sabrina.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "What are you going to do now?" Asked No with a frown. Her expression had nothing to do with her yful expression as usual. She was sinister and cold like Sabrina.


    Seeing her mistrust of her, she turned to Rigroud who had just liberated the seven emperor Valskars who remained with her, and ordered him: "Sigh, this is myst order as one of yours." She says by attracting the attention of Regroud and others. "We, the Valskars, are known as superior races who were born in bloody wars and will die as such! But we have never broken our oaths and customs as a warrior fulfills what we are. ording to the previous agreement I have to stay with...


    "No! It''s impossible for you to stay with them!" Grimor strongly opposed his decision. As for the other Valskars including General Rigroud, they all had the same hesitation on their faces.


    "Grimor rightly, if we ever leave with such a defeat on our te, Lord will not only kill us, but she would make us live hell before we finish! Not to mention the fact that we must leave you behind... I would be happy to die after a thousand years of torture!" Fraya tried to convince her while her soft voice vibrated with a fear that seemed to be anchored in the depths of her soul.


    Hearing Fraya pronounced the name "Lord", except Regroud, all the Valskars lost their cold blood! "Be reasonable Princess Nelda, we are aware of your chivalrous, but letting ourselves go home like that is no different from condemning ourselves to eternal hell! We must definitely follow the n and massacre the rest of our enemies. Since this monster is unable to harm, killing it will not be more difficult than snapping your fingers." Rezdog was not on a leashpared to others. His ideas were even more vicious than those of others.


    During all this time, Regroud stood in its original ce while analyzing the situation. ''For a reason is I don''t know, my intuition tells me that these maids are more dangerous than this little monster that has just fainted. Despite Rezdog''s threat, none of them shows the slightest trace of fear or despair. I would never again make the same mistake of underestimating these mysterious people who live in this castle. The attack may mean our death to all of us! Even if I am not afraid to die on the battlefield, it is essential to report this information to our Lord!'' He concludes without changing his expression.


    "You all disappoint me! If I had known that you were so vicious to the point of neglecting our golden rules, I would have done everything possible to send you to hell as long as I had the opportunity! But since you are so afraid of death, you will only elerate your death if you engage in a fight with them. Has your fear made you so senile that you are no longer able to think correctly? What kind of people do you think are able to form such a monster?! And onest thing, since I had an agreement with this little monster ording to our ancient customs, then you must kill me and bring my corpse back to the Lord! If you want to take me with you." Nelda replied in a sad tone and disappointment.


    "I understand, your Highness. Take care of yourself. You deserve all my respect. You will always remain a legend and a proud warrior in our n that has always pursued our ancestral principles until its ultimate sacrifice." Regroud who hesitated to make his decision ends up giving in when he heard the same words that constantly worried his thoughts... whether they could really defeat these people?!


    Meanwhile, Sabrina paid no attention to the debates between Nelda and her men, all her attention was on Alvine who was in her hands. When she had confirmation that Alvine was well and that he was out of danger, her purple pupils gazed at Regroud and the other Valskars onest time before turning her attention to Cheera. *Queen of the Elves, we will camp in your kingdom until our master regains his conscience. * She says by telepathy. The reason was that she did not want to reveal their next movements to their enemies. In addition, Alvine had destroyed the entire castle. They had nowhere to stay for a long time.


    *Huh?! In my kingdom?? I mean you are wee! Nothing will please me more than to wee you to my kingdom. You can stay as much as you want! * Of course, she was happy to learn such news. Having Alvine and the others in her castle was as if she had just received the support she needed to protect her people.


    "We withdraw and will bring your defeat and ours to the Lord. I hope the best for you, your Highness." Regroud bowed onest time before leaving followed by the others.


    "I hope so for you too." She whispered in her beard watching herpanions leave forever.


    "It''s time for us too to leave." Said Sabrina by taking out a talisman in her space bag that contained a giant arch that wasrger than what the Valskars had brought.


    ''I was sure, these people are not from this!'' Commented Nelda in her thoughts by seeing Sabrina''s sealing techniques.


    ...


    "Regroud, why? If wee home like that, we will be the luckiest in the universe if Lord gives us the opportunity to reincarnate! So why did you leave this traitor in their hands?!" Grimor retorted while his hands were soaked in sweating because of his fear of his Lord.


    "If you dare to call her a traitor, I swear by the name of Lord that you will not spend another second in the world of the living. She knew very well that we couldn''t win against these people! She spared us from imminent death by sacrificing herself so that we can report this back to Lord. But you, an ignorant coward who does not see further than the tip of his nose dare to call our princess, the sister of our Lord a traitor?! Sigh, I''m tired of you. Simply Die." Even before Grimor asked for mercy, Regroud''s long ck spear ruthlessly stabbed his heart almost at the same time as Regroud had pronounced his verdict!

 Chapter 88 System Rewards

    "Are you awake, master? How do you feel?" As Alvine opened his eyes, he was weed by No who was watching him in a room that was unfamiliar to him.


    Looking at the ceiling that was decorated with decorations of beautiful flowers, Gregorian decorations. He sat in the middle of the royal bed which had white and pure sheets and then he was interrupted by No who always had a disturbing expression. "Master, are you sure you are well?" She asked a second time. But unlike her previous question, her voice could not mask her nervousness when she asked him again.


    "Hm? I am fine. Why ask me this question? And besides, why do you look so nervous? Did something happen during my sleep?" Asked Alvine after checking her body, which was nothing abnormal. On the contrary, it was overflowing with energy and vitality.


    "Anything... you spent a lot of time before waking up. We were all worried about whether you were going to wake up one day." She said in a trembling voice filled with sadness.


    "No more time?! No, aren''t you going to tell me that I''ve been in hibernation again?! What is the current situation? What about the Valskars who attacked us?" Seeing No''s expression attesting to her sadness, Alvine''s heart had jumped with a beat. ''I hate these abnormal fainting. The first time, I had spent four days unconscious. The second time... it was more than two months. I hope she won''t tell me something simr.'' Did he pray inwardly that his assumption would be false?


    "Master, you...have spent two years on this bed!"


    "What did you just say? It''s impossible! What do you insinuate?! Stop saying nonsense otherwise...


    While he was saying his words, No grabbed him by the hand as if she wanted tofort him. "Master, be strong. We are no longer on Alzania, the Valskars have destroyed this and there is nothing left there. All leaders and their people no longer exist! The queen of the Elves was murdered! And as for Lady Rina and Ashia...!" As she was saying herst sentence, she covered her mouth as if she had almost said something not to be said.


    "...What happened to Sabrina and Ashia?! Answer me NICCO!!!" Hearing her speak the names of Sabrina and Ashia as she quoted the victims, Alvine''s voice became cold and his whole body was impregnated with a murderous aura that even prevented No from catching her breath despite being an empress rank mage who was just a step away from bing a divine rank mage!


    "Ack!! Master, it''s...just...


    "ANSWER MY QUESTION !!" He didn''t even give her time to find an excuse when without his knowledge, he was about to oppress No without him realizing it.


    "Yes No, I would like to know what happened to me and Ashia? Not to mention the other nonsense you had just told our master?!" As Alvine''s consciousness faded in his rage, Sabrina''s cold and soft voice resounded in front of the entrance that immediately brought him back into reality! Hearing Sabrina''s voice, Alvine''s body shed and then appeared in front of Sabrina at a thousandth second. His speed was such that Sabrina had trouble following him.


    Seeing that Sabrina was fine, Alvine was able to get a little idea of what was happening. He cast a deadly look at No who shuddered in front of Alvine''s threatening eyes. "Sabrina, can you tell me what really happened when I was unconscious? As for you No, I see that you are in good shape. We''ll have to y a fun little game afterward." While he spoke his words, his face shone with a radiant and innocent smile.


    "!!!... Ahaha, master, it was just a little joke. No need to get upset for so little. It was for your good! Yes, I did this for your good. You must thank me instead of threatening me!!" Knowing her master''s personality, she knew that nothing good will happen to her when her master had such a mischievous smile in these kinds of situations.


    "Um, I understand. That''s why I absolutely have to invite you to y afterward. It''s also for my good." He replied before focusing all his attention on Sabrina. "In short, Sabrina, what about the current situation?"


    "Master, two days have passed since you lost consciousness. We are currently in the kingdoms of the Elves, specifically in the capital of the kingdom of elves, Freesiah Greenwood. The queen of the Elves, Cheera Greenwood allowed us to stay in her castle. As for your soldiers, they are housed in the inn of Duke Alfred, who is the queen''s older brother. After your victory over Nelda, the other Valskars and Nelda respected their deal and withdrew. Nelda herself is locked up in the Royal prison in the basement." Sabrina gave her a briefing on the current situation of his troops and the new information she had been able to collect.


    "Hmm... so that''s how it is? This girl''s identity is not as simple as she seems, I have to take care of her before things be moreplicated than now. Hmm... Sabrina, bring this so-called Nelda here in thirty minutes. I still have to check something. As for you No, gather our men in the hall of the pce, I have an announcement to make for them." He ordered by moving away from Sabrina while heading to his bed.


    "Your desires are orders, master." No bowed before disappearing into the room like a thief.


    Seeing Sabrina still present, he was able to guess that she had something to say to him just by looking at her perplexed expression. "If you have something to bring back, I''ll listen to you."


    "Um. Indeed, I believe that this girl named Nelda has a link with their Lord. Their generals addressed her with honorary titles. I think their Lord will soon contact us. And also, I would like to know one thing if I can afford it, why do you want to talk to his ve soldiers?" While she pronounced her intuitions and curiosity, she always looked at Alvine, more than usual to the point that her look became strange.


    "Sigh, I knew she had a special status within our invaders, but I didn''t expect her to have such a close connection with the so-called "Lord". From what I saw during the attack, I had greatly underestimated the strength of the Valskars. A race entirelyposed of warriors will not leave a person weaker than they... governed on them. But seeing the strength of this girl and the general who was hiding in her shadow, I think their Lord must at least be a divine rank!" Concludes Alvine with dubious suspicions. But when he saw Sabrina silent, meant that she agreed with her assumption.


    "Sigh, let''s hope they also don''t have something that allows them to retain their strength. Otherwise, the situation could be moreplicated than it is at the moment." He continued while he sitting on his bed.


    "As for why I want to summon the soldiers... hmmm... let''s say I want to give them more motivation and give them a reason to be more loyal and push them to exceed their limits." He revealed to her with a mysterious air.


    Confused, Sabrina could not contain her curiosity. "Sorry master, but I don''t understand what you mean by that. They already have a reason to fight. For the simple reason to preserve their lives and for this, they must be strong if they do not want to end up like the other ves who had perished in the battle. The buckets of very that are imnted in them is a sufficient reason to meet its two conditions." She says with a confused air.


    "Sigh, you''re right, it''s one way among many. But this method is not the right one. You will understand when the timees. You can now go and aplish the task I just assigned to you. For the moment, I would like to stay alone for the next thirty minutes. Ask Ashia to show custody in front of the door of my room, I don''t want to be interrupted for the next thirty minutes." He told her as if he wanted to drive her out of his room.


    "Sigh, you be more and more mysterious over time. If it''s an order, then I can only execute it." With a discouraged air, she strolled towards the door. "Oh, I almost forgot. But I hope you wouldn''t suspect your identity when the timees." She announced herst words with a mischievous smile before closing the door behind her.


    "What does she mean by ?suspect my identity?? What ?moment? is she talking about? Sigh, I guess she''s dissatisfied with the fact that I didn''t tell her what I intended to do with the soldiers. Hehe, is that how you want to take revenge on me? In short, I still have to check something with the ?System?. I was unable to check my rewards after this battle. I hope this shit has given me rewards that are worth it." He says by opening the notification history of his system.


    |Congrattions on aplishing the impossible. |


    |You were not only able to survive for five minutes against the Holy Valskar, but you also exceeded your limits by winning in this confrontation. |


    |Your rewards are as follows:|


    |1M exps|


    |Your lineage is evolved from Gold rank (Lvl 4)|


    |Your unique skills have all evolved from three ranks! |<novelnext></novelnext>


    |(Energy trainer: Lvl9) (Maniption: Lvl5) (Dual culture: Lvl6)|


    |You are now able to share your mana with those rted to you. |


    |You have acquired spatial affinity. |


    |You have acquired the naturew (Lvl5)|


    |Thanks to these numbers of Exps, And at least twows, you have met thetest conditions to break into spiritual rank. |


    *Whistle*


    "Finally, a reward that deserves to be appreciated." He said with a joyful and impatient air. "I can even break into the spiritual kingdom now. Tsk, the more I go up, the harder it bes to make a breakthrough. Before, I just needed two days to breakthrough. Then, it became even moreplicated over time. I wonder if I need how many exps and mana points to be able to break through the holy rank?" He continued by checking his other rewards.


    |The second phase is sessfullypleted!|


    |Thanks to yourw of absorption, you have acquired the kingdom of lust. |


    |You have earned 3million RE by absorbing the vital energies of your victims, the energy of nts, earth, air, and sky! |


    |You have gained 10M PE by absorbing the mana of your victims and others. |


    |Thanks to the magic of the spacew you have absorbed, coupled with the unique characteristics of your absorption skill, your mastery of spatial affinity has met the conditions to allow you to unlock the spacew (Lvl:1)|


    |Depending on the characteristics of your skill, you have the choice between absorbing energy from weapons and artifacts or storing them in your inventory. |


    |System-rted skills have also evolved. Status (Lvl2), Inventory (Lvl2)|


    ||||||||||||||||||||STATS||||||||||||||||||||||||


    [ Name: Alvine Dragnar ]


    [ Breed: Demon ] [ Species: Incubus ]


    [Rank: Master Incubus]


    [Title: Cmity of the mortal world]


    [VIT: 900/900]


    [SE: 12/ -] [EP: 15 000 000/ 7 500 000]


    [IQ: Emp 10/450 ] [STR: Spi 280/300 ]


    [END: Hol 340/370 ] [AGI: Spi 280/300 ]


    [CHR: Hol 365/370]


    --


    [RE: 10 000 000/-] [EXP: 2 300 000]


    [ Remaining SS: 178999M~]


    _____


    Lineage: Gold(Lvl 4)


    [Unique skills: energy trainer (Lvl 9)/ dual culture(Lvl 6)/ maniption (Lvl 5)]


    [Magic Affinity: Elementary(all), intermediate(all) Advanced(gravitational& nature) rare(lighting, Space)


    [Laws: Absorption (Universal) Space(Lvl1) Nature(Lvl 5) ]

 Chapter 89 Valskars Lord

    "Well, it''s a good thing to get better and everything, but I have to make a breakthrough as quickly as possible." After listing his rewards and the gains he had obtained thanks to his universalw, he sat a tailor in the middle of his bed and began meditating to prepare for his breakthrough.


    |To make a smooth breakthrough, you must meet certain conditions.|


    |Have at least two rare affinities.|


    |1 100 000exps.|


    |Mana pointsparable to an emperor mage.~


    |...|


    |All the conditions are met for a breakthrough to spiritual rank.|


    |Do you want to start your breakthrough?|


    "Tsk, I have always made my breakthroughs without ?your? intervention. So leave me alone and shut up. It''s boring to see it give me so much guidance now that it has evolved some of its skills." He said, closing his eyes and starting the gatherings of energy necessary for his breakthrough.


    ...


    "Your Highness, the fairy queen, has just arrived with her troops. She asks for permission to talk to you." While Cheera was sitting on her throne which was entirely made of wood of the mother tree with absent and confused air.


    "Oh, *AHEM* escort her to the royal living room, I would wait for her there." She said as she got up from the throne. "Alfred, warn Sabrina to join us there. Since her master is not yet awake, she is the only one I can discuss for future steps." She ordered before rushing into the throne room escorted by her guards.


    ...


    To the east of the continent of Alzania, was the "endless sea" and at the edge of this infinitely immense sea, there were about a million arches that were asrge as the arch that had attacked Alvine Castle. The houses that were located there... looked more like towers than houses. They were all as gigantic, majestic, and threatening as was the Brisht Tower. The strangest thing is that his towers were all ck colors and all floated in the air. But among its towers, there was one that was about double the size of the others and it was blood red in color with a dominant and majestic aura.


    "Hmm, so, my dear sister lost a duel against a... "monster" who alone had annihted 90% of the spiritual Valskars. Then, in order to defeat my dear sister, he used a secret skill that sucked up 99% of your troops and theirs? Is that right?" A female voice resoundedzily on the boney throne inside the bloody tower.


    "Yes, Lord. As the princess duel was a duel that followed our customs, we had no choice but to ept her conditions. They even threatened us that she would pack against us if we ever attacked her new lord." Answered Regroud while he was kneeling before his lord who turned out to be a woman!


    "Interesting, so like that, despite being at the rank of great-master, he was not only able to stand up to my dear sister, but he was also able to inflict a one-way defeat on her? Fufu, it''s very interesting." A bellughs resounded in the Valskars throne room while they themselves did not know if it was auspicious or not.


    "Yes, that''s, my Lord. This man is more dangerous than our worst enemies. If he ever has a chance to grow up, if he lives more than a hundred years... no, at least fifty years. I think none of us will be able to stand up to him!" Affirmed Regroud with certainty.


    On the throne, a female Valskar with a giant silhouette was majestically sitting on the throne. His two bleeding fangs passed his jaw while a diabolical smile distorted his frightening face. She had a scar that passed through her left eye descending to her cheek that attested to her experience on the battlefields. Her muscles were as thick as she seemed not to suffer the slightest scratch with a high-ranking weapon. But despite everything, she was dressed in heavy armor that was made with archaic metals.


    "Kahaha... here is an interesting warrior! In addition, it belongs to the same species as this little girl. The universe is indeed small. What a chance to be able to meet the crown prince of this abominable species!" As sheughed like crazy, a thick golden aura swirled madly around her body and golden lightning was unleashing and crackling around her. She rose from her throne, which was made of the skeletons of her powerful ancient enemies whom she had defeated, and walked in heavy steps towards Regroud and the sub-generals who had just returned from their base. "You did well to bring me this existing news. I shudder with excitement just to think that such enemies are sheltered on such a small insignificant! Kahahah...! But this is not the time to attack him. I have to give him time to develop a little for an exciting future battle!!! As for you, my dear little toys, you failed in your mission but, since you brought me such good news, I would forgive you for this affront." She said, standing in front of Regroud who was at her feet. Apart from her dark green pupils that fixed Regroud and the others at her feet, she stood straight without even bothering to lower her head to better observe them. She represented the supreme authority within the Valskars! The one called ?LORD?!!


    "Thank you for your mercy, Lord." They responded together during her suffocating pressure preventing them from catching their breaths.


    "Yes, of course. As Lord, I must also be lenient. This is part of one of my qualities of sovereignty." She said by turning to her throne whilepressing her mana and containing it in order to lift the pressure her subordinates felt. Just as Regroud and the others were about to feel an ounce of hope, the voice of their ?Lord? resounded again from the throne. "But still, our race is a warrior race, especially us, the green-eyed Valskars! For this reason, I cannot let you resume your services as if nothing had happened. I hate the weak. You understand what I mean by that, don''t you? Kahahah."<novelnext></novelnext>


    As these words came out of her mouth, Regroud and the others abandoned all forms of hope for survival. ''Things couldn''t be so simple, I knew it!!'' He thought, squeezing his fist until he bleeds.


    "To wipe this defeat and humiliation on your te so that you be my dear pure children again, and proud Valskar warriors you had always been... I would lock you all up in the tower of hell for a month!" Her threatening voice was such that their blood zed in their veins when they heard her verdict.


    ...


    |You have pierced in spiritual rank. You are now a spiritual Incubus.|


    |Your spacew has evolved to (Lvl2)|


    |Your basic statistics have experienced significant increases.|


    |Your mana tank has increased by three million more.|


    |You have unlocked the ranks of the spells. |


    |Thanks to this active skill, you now have the opportunity to increase the destructive level of your elementary, intermediate, advanced, and rare affinities. |


    "Finally, I am now at the spiritual rank. The problem of theck of destructive powers with my elementary affinities will no longer be a problem. Thanks to this active skill, I can change the strength and purity of my basic spells!" He said with a Machiavellian smile on his lips.


    [Fire Ball]. Murmured Alvine in his beard. A small fireball floated above his index finger. "A basic spell. ording to Sabrina''s exnations, if I want to increase its rank and turn this fireball into the magic of spiritual rank. I have to influence her with my mana and..."


    With a simple thought, the fireball floating on his index finger slowly changed color and turned into a dark blue fireball! Just as Ashia had made a simr demonstration at the leaders'' meeting.


    "Hmm, I can''t exceed the dark blue color? Sigh is because I have not yet reached the holy rank or the emperor rank. Therefore, I can''t change the color to purple or light red." He concludes in a sadistic tone. "?.. now that I think about it, why if I cast spells using my raw energy, it changes the color of my spells to crimson red?" He wondered, using the same spell of [fireball] but this time, he used his raw energy instead, instead of his EPs.


    *BOM! *


    A crimson fireball appeared in his palm that immediately changed the temperature of the chamber. "Even if the system had told me that the spells cast with my RE points are at rank 8, but I still don''t understand why these mes look more powerful than the one Ashia demonstrated during the meeting with the leaders? Was she holding back? Sigh, at the moment, I have very little information to make an early conclusion. When I would settle my affairs, I would ask her to assist me topare the two spells to check my theory." With this conclusion, he got up on his bed and went to the bathroom to take a shower.


    *(AN: for more information on spell ranks, check the chapter: Basic information)


    _


    "Ugh, what''s that still?! Is it because of the fact that I have reached spiritual rank?!" Eximed Alvine with disbelief in front of the mirror. He suddenly remembered the words Sabrina had spoken to him before leaving his room. "Sigh, among the hundreds of billions of species in this universe, I had toe across this problematic body. That''s what Sabrina wanted to tell me when she told me not to doubt my identity. Why do I have such a look?" In the mirror in front of Alvine, was himself with darker hair than before. But what was more different with him was the color of his pupils, which are now golden instead of sky blue. Not only that, but it looked ten times more beautiful than when it turned into its incubus shape!


    "Sigh, I guess it''s because of my lineage that is bing purer and purer. Sigh, when I had barely mastered my charm skills. I hope it won''t be problematic in the future." He said, wearing a new set before leaving his room.


    "Ashia, tell Sabrina to find me in the hall with our prisoner. No must now have gathered all our soldiers in the royal hall for some time now." He ordered by sprinting towards the royal hall. ''Now I have to find a way to counter these two formidable camps that have targeted us all!'' He decided by making a firm decision.

 Chapter 90 The Strategist.

    "You know why mistress No seeded us all here, in the royal hall?" A demon emperor asked an elf girl who was standing next to him.


    She shook her head with a confused air and answered him. "No idea. Maybe it has something to do with the recent attack. I hope they won''t punish us because we couldn''t fulfill our role." She stammered in a disturbing area.


    "Sigh, who knows? They are all ruthless and stronger than us. Our lives are in their hands. They can kill us all just with a snap of our fingers! RAAGH! I never regret anything in my life than having decided to attack these monsters for the premium. If I knew I would be the ve and a cannon pulpit if I knew they had such powers... I would have preferred to attack the bloody Empress rather than attack this demonic castle!" A man of the human race affirmed these words while his eyes had lost all glimmer of hope.


    "Kakaka... humans are still as pathetic. As a mercenary and murderer, you should know the risk you are taking before embarking on the wrong path. This is pathetic." Dryly replied a demon girl who had awakened the lineage of demonic tigers. She had a ferocious look with a tiger''s head and sharp ws and dark blue skin.


    "Tsk, if one of the mistresses hears you, you will be sentenced to immediate hanging for your racial discrimination. Are you sure you are ready to take these kinds of risks just to make fun of me? If you want to die, do it in your own way do not involve me in your madness!" Retorted the emperor-ranking man who was at the end of despair.


    "Humph is not that I want to die or anything. On the contrary, I am happy to have joined their ranks. Do you know how much we have progressed in this period of time? We do notck cultivation materials, we have good housing and food that even nobles do not eat! And every day, we are making great strides. Shit, what more do you want? Do you mean that your bloody empress, Miyako Yury, treated you more than them?!" Says the demon girl with a satisfying air.


    "Argh. Do you think I don''t know all this? If it were not for the fact that I had a family that I have not heard of for more than two years, and that they did not treat us as people to sacrifice to save the Lord, I would have preferred to live with them and serve them voluntarily for eternity!" He replied with frustration.


    "Sigh, you''re not wrong on this point. Even if I have returned to my country, and my family is just a few kilometers from me... I can''t meet them because the mistresses didn''t order us to get out of here. And anyone who dares to disobey their orders... only death awaits them!" Comints the elf while her pointed ears trembled with horror when she thought about the cruelty of Alvine''s maids.


    "Ugh, what''s the point of bringing it back to the carpet? Tsk, you are really assholes. If there is one thing we all have inmon here, it is that we have alle to them with vicious intentions. It''s normal to be treated this way. And besides, if you knew that you have families behind you, you should have thought before attacking them! If we were really of the cannon pulpit, do you think the Lord would have fought with us? During the battle, all he had done was to protect us! He did not stay behind and watch us be massacred like most of the leaders, he had volunteered for the massacred! Iyaaah~ just when imagining him in my thoughts, my soul trembles with excitement! Not only is he my kind, but he is as strong and more ruthless than anyone... a real male! Just seeing him every day is more than a sufficient reason for me to stay with them, even if I have to sacrifice my being for him!" The more the demon girl expressed herself more excited she ignited.


    The worst thing about all this is that after she said these words, the female sexes had fallen into simr situations.


    "Tsk, if you think you have a chance with him... stay in your illusory bubbles. We are not going to wake you up. Haha, I always wanted to have fun with girls of different races. But seeing such a scene, I''m sure my dream is only a few steps away. Once they are in despair, I, the most beautiful of all men... will be happy to build my fucking Harem with all these beauties. Whahaha." A carefree yboy shouted these words while continuing to dream for himself.


    Confusion, regret, gratitude. It was the emotions of Alvine''s troops.


    ...


    "Why are they so excited? Have they received good news?!" Asked Sabrina with a frown. She was apanied by Nelda who had anti-magic handcuffs to prevent her from revolting or giving her a chance to escape.


    "What are you doing here with this girl, Lady Rina? I thought the master had ordered you to drive her to his room?" Asked No with confusion.


    "Hm? Well, Ashia told me the master''s new orders. Apparently, he wants to deal with his business with ve soldiers before taking care of her case." She said when she spoke of Nelda who stood silently behind her. Her current personality had nothing but what she had on the battlefield. To believe that the Valskars were really born for war.


    "Do you know, it''s that he intends to do it? And why when he fainted... his eyes had changed color again? I have the impression that the stronger he bes more stranger his natural abilities be strange. Not to mention its charm that continues to increase in level. At this rate, he will be forced to wear a face mask if he wants to have a conversation or interact with female genders!" Says No with a worried air


    Hearing No''s concerns, Sabrina shook her head. "Sigh, I don''t have the power to control that. And besides, it doesn''t matter. As long as he is alive, healthy, and joyful... the rest doesn''t matter to me."


    Just as she pronounced thest words of her sentence, Alvine hade to the ce, followed by Ashia who was escorting him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''He is even stronger than when we fought in a duel. And he even managed to break through into the spiritual kingdom! He is really a monster with monstrous talent. Sigh, I feel like I no longer have any chance against him, if I measured myself against him?'' Thought Nelda when she had seen Alvine who had just arrived in the pce.


    "Master, ording to your orders, I have gathered all your ve soldiers in the hall. There is not a single person missing." Revealed No after her si ring greeting.


    "Hm. How many are they now?" Alvine asked briefly.


    "Master, after the battle, we still have fifty-three spiritual Magi, two hundred holy Magi, and ny-nine Emperor Magi. This makes them a total of... 352 soldiers! We suffered a loss of about a thousand soldiers." Informed No by lowering his head.


    "Hmm, that''s a lot anyway. In short, where is Yuer? I haven''t seen her since I woke up." He asked with confusion. "In short, we''ll talk about it afterward. Sabrina, order them to be silent, I''m going to start my announcement. We don''t have much time ahead of us." He ordered by standing in front of a hundred soldiers. Sabrina did not even have the opportunity to intervene, when they noticed the presence of Alvine and Sabrina, a disturbing silence fell in the hall and they all knelt to wee Alvine and greet him.


    ''Even if it''s a little embarrassing, Sabrina and the others really trained them like good little puppets! But it is better to remove bad seeds from the right ones. Otherwise, all crops will be rotten because of them.'' He says to Himself by analyzing the situation. Thanks to his [energy trainer]petence, which is now at level 9, he can distinguish the aura of fear, the aura of pride, and above all the aura of despair among the crowd.


    "I''m going to be direct and not around the pot. You all know why you are here with us. Just like the Valskars who attacked us, you were also our assants in the past. I have only one word, war is not only on our doorstep but on all continents! Apart from the skars, there is still a threat greater than them! and I can in no way guarantee the survival of all of you. Trust, freedom, loyalty... are things I can''t afford to exchange with you. After all, the world functions with equivalent exchanges. Those who want to go home, I give them the right to go home. But in exchange, everything they have learned from us... will be forgotten by them once they leave us. Yes, I''m talking about erasing the memories they acquired with us. As a result, they will forget all the lessons of my subordinates, they can consider increasing their levels as a reward from us for their services. They will have nothing more to do with us... as long as they don''t target us again!" He stopped for a moment and contemted the dubious expressions of his men with a mischievous smile.


    "As for those who will stay with us, as I cannot trust them, they will always have their seals of envement! But ording to the equivalent exchange, they will have six times more resources to increase their levels, I would pay them a hundred gold coins per month. And they will have the choice to bring their families by their side! I don''t need to tell you that you will no longer be treated like ves, you will be like new members of my family whom I have not yet trusted! And once a person has the approval of one of my maids... He will be appointed the rank of general or captain, and he will be untied from his chains since he will have acquired the trust of one of my family members. This is reasoning that you may find absurd, but I don''t care about your useless thoughts. Only those who stay with us now will be with us in the future. The others, you can all die in hell or be with angels... I wouldn''t give a damn about your problems or your sesses! You have until tomorrow to make your decision."


    "What? It''s huge! How can we have privileges that even nobles do not have? Can we really trust them?"-/-


    "Kakak... I don''t care! I stay there no matter what! I am truly grateful to the demonic gods for allowing me to attack them!" -/-


    "Nothing guarantees us that they will not kill us once we volunteer to leave them. Maybe these are their strategies." -/-


    "Humph, you really have an ant spirit. What do they have to worry about our loyalty? You may have forgotten that you have a fucking seal of envement that prevents you from betraying them? Just with the simple fact of thinking of treason, the seal that is engraved in us gnaws at our soul as if the seal wants to warn us that it can kill us at any time. So why will they want to free us if they didn''t want to?" -/-


    *(AN: -/- the discussions of The crowds)


    "But to reward your efforts to their true values for the battle, each of you will have a celestial-grade weapon or artifact and 1000 gold coins for your needs. Have as much fun as you want without causing problems to those who have housed us!" With an innocent smile, he put his hand in his inventory, and took out three purses, each containing 1 million pieces of gold. And even before everyone recovered from their dizziness, magical weapons and magical artifacts began toe out into the void as if they had no ends!


    "Sabrina, distribute these weapons and rewards our men with this schrship. As for the other two schrships, and the weapons that will remain after distribution, give them to the Queen of the Elves to reward our stay in her castle. I don''t like to have a debt to people." He said, turning to Nelda who had her hands handcuffed. "Sabrina, remove the handcuffs on her. I have to talk alone with this girl." He ordered.


    "Master, are you sure of your decision? Even if her chivalrous sense is sharper, she still remains an enemy. So I...


    "Sigh, that''s okay, I understand. In this case, give me the keys to his handcuffs. I would release her once I have confirmation that she will not be a threat to me." While he was speaking, he mmed his fingers, and a red portal opened in front of him! He did not bother to contemte the astounding expressions of others including Nelda who no longer believed in his eyes. He picked up the key in Sabrina''s hand and her golden pupils gazed at Nelda with her t expression and said to her: follow me. I must speak with you as soon as possible.


    Then entered the portal followed by Nelda who was silent until now.

 Chapter 91 Tested His New Skills.

    What just happened to go on? Has the master acquired spatial affinity? No, it''s more than an affinity. Given the ease with which he has just opened a portal, it is surely aw!'' Thought Ashia with disbelief.


    "Fufu, he is really worthy to be our master." Says No with an air of pride.


    "Tsk, it is rather we who are lucky to stand next to him." Replied Sabrina by correcting No''sments with frustration.


    "Ahaha, I got excited, didn''t I?" While she was saying these words, she wrapped her locks around her finger as if she wanted to hide her embarrassment.


    "Hehe, well yeddy Rina." Of course, since Ashia and No were like oil and water, Ashia naturally encouraged Sabrina when she intimidated her rival.


    "Sigh, behave better. Remember that your ves are looking at you. Don''t let them underestimate you." Sabrina said when she noticed the fiery eyes of the soldiers. But she was wrong at one point, the soldiers did not look at them... they set the reward that Alvine had left for them.


    "Well, ording to my master''s orders, each of you will receive 1000 gold coins. Such a sum is more than enough to live carefree for ten years! It is up to you to decide whether you will remain under his orders or not. As for weapons and artifacts of the Magic type... they will be distributed to you ording to your contributions to the previous battle. Maybe your lord didn''t notice, since he was fighting too. But I was paying attention to each of you on the battlefield. I know each of your names, your origins, and...


    "Psss,dy Rina, if you continue like this, you will scare them! Don''t forget the master''s orders, we must no longer use this method." Whispered No when she realized that Sabrina was going to start her favorite acting again. "Do you know that they call you the [demonic elf]? If you continue like this, I''m sure you will have the title of the [queen of evil]!" She Continued. She Went On.


    "Ugh, in short, we will start distributing your loots! And especially no scare. Everything here is at least a weapon of celestial rank. That is, the best weapon you could get on this." She forced herself to show a smile while she tried to do everything possible to obey her master''s orders in simplicity without threatening a single person.


    ...


    *Click*


    Alvine removed the handcuffs on Nelda as they left the red portal. Both floated in the air thanks to their gravitational magic. They were in the forest, above a gigantic crater that covered more than two kilometers of the round with a depth barely visible to the naked eye.


    "This ce...!" These were the first words Nelda has spoken since Alvine defeated her and made her prisoner.


    "So you finally know how to speak in the end? Sigh, I was afraid believing that my dear older sister had be mute. Thank you to heaven!" Alvineughed with exaggeration.


    "..."


    "Hm? Or was it my imagination? Sigh, finally, the heavens didn''t answer me? These damn heavens! They are really against me! These heavens of shit. These skies of...!!"


    *Thunder!!! *


    Even before he took the time to finish his insults, thick thunder hade out of nowhere and fell directly on him! But he had time to react in time and narrowly avoided the wrath of heaven! "Do you see?! I told you they are against me!" He said with a frustrated air by pointing his hand at the sky!


    Nelda didn''t even know what to think about it anymore! He''s crazy! A real crazy guy to dare to provoke the wrath of heaven. And besides, since when the heavens have be so easy to anger ?'' She thought staring at Alvine who continued her insults and avoided the wrath of heaven at the same time!


    "Why did you take me here... Our old arena? And why did you detach me? Aren''t you afraid that I''ll attack you? Since you are now busy avoiding the wrath of heaven?" She asked in a mosquito voice! Even if she seemed advantageous, she did not engage in another fight against Alvine.<novelnext></novelnext>


    As for thetter, even if he had a (problem) with... the heavens, he had still heard Nelda''s questions. "Haha, I detached you because I have nothing to fear from you. You can escape if you want, I wouldn''t pursue you. As you can see, I have a problem with this damn sky! Not only does he not fulfill my wishes. But they dare to attack me. Deadly punishment? My ass. It''s just lightning and nothing more. They have nothing extraordinary! They have nothing else! Don''t you agree with me?"


    *Thunder!!! * *thunder!!! * *thunder!!! * *thunder!!! *


    More he spoke more and more violent the lightning became, and faster. Seeing him so stubborn, Nelda shook her head as if she had just abandoned her idea of wanting to find out who Alvine was. "I don''t want to be the target of heaven. If not, why did you bring me here?" Asked her again, frowning. As a precaution, shended onnd near the crater as if she did not want to interfere with Alvine''s problems.


    "Fuck it! It''s almost got me! In short, this is not where our conversation will take ce. I just came here to take care of something. But before that, I have to get rid of these... lightning!" He eximed as his body shed every thousandth of a second at a prodigious speed.


    ''I was sure, its speed is at least ten times faster than when I faced it. He manages to avoid all these thunderbolts as if he were walking in his garden. Sigh, his strength must be even more phenomenal than before.'' She said to herself in her thoughts while she looked at Alvine who was fighting against wrath. Suddenly, she noticed a small purple pearl floating in Alvine''s palm. "Hey! What are you ying?! You''re still not going to use this despicablew a second time, aren''t you?! Can you hear me?!!!" She shouted her words to the full lungs, she had bluntly forgotten that Alvine had answered her previous questions even though she spoke under hernguage. As a precaution, she activated her defenses and remained to wait to know Alvine''s real intentions.


    As lightning calmed down for a second, Alvine raised her palm to the sky. [Unique skill: Pearl of thunder!] He murmured in his beard.


    |-40RE|


    The little pearl that always swirled in his palm rose in the sky more precisely above Alvine''s head and absorbed without the slightest difficulty all the wrath of heaven that sprang up towards him! Unlike the ck pearl that had created a ck hole, this purple pearl only absorbed the thunders that targeted Alvine.


    ''Holy God of war! What else has he just done?!'' She cried out in her thoughts.


    But his astonishment had not stopped there. For, Alvine who was now out of danger, raised her hand again, [Unique skill: Pearl of mermaids], and there, another sky blue pearl emerged again in her palm. This time, he dropped the pearl directly into the crater.


    |-42RE|


    |Your endurance will no longer be able to withstand high-level spells unless you transform into your incubus form. Or in the other form of *God of ughter*|


    ''Sigh, I guess that''s my limit.'' He said to Himself.


    "What is he still doing? I think he had just dropped something into the crater! But as it''s small, I couldn''t see clearly." She whispered under her tongue while continuing to look for the pearl that Alvine had just nonchntly thrown into the giant abyss. But just as she thought it wasn''t something important, the earth began to tremble under her feet.


    *Wooooosh!!! *


    A gigantic wave of water sshed in the crater and began to fill the crater despite its gigantic size more than one kilometer deep and more than two kilometers wide! Even Alvine was in shock when he saw the effects of her spell. "No wonder these pearls can only be created thanks to thebination of my unique skill that is now at level 9 and my raw energy. If I convert 40RE to EP it will be... 20 million EP! This is more than the entire magic points of an emperor mage. Incredible. And to say that I can create every pearl of every affinity! I haven''t even tested the [Pearl of Burning] [Pearl gravitational] [Pearl of Healing] [pearl of curses] [pearl of sylvia] [Spatcial Pearl]...


    "Hey! Why do you speak alone? How could you fill this gigantic crater with water? If I were in your ce, I would find a way to cancel my spell before I flood the entire forest!" While Alvine was in his thinking, Nelda''s voice reached his ears.


    "Hm? What do you mean by flooding the forest?" He says by following Nelda''s visual field. "Haha, it''s full! I should surely be the only one who can fill this crater so easily! Now... let''s see how it will work." He said in a cheerful tone when he saw a giganticke as far as the eye can see to the point that water was beginning to flow on the edges. ''I can always feel the pearl. It produces a phenomenal amount of water. It''s really incredible.'' He says to himself in his thoughts. Subsequently, he mmed his fingers, and the breaking wave stopped slowly before calming down as if nothing had happened


    Seeing that everything was ok, and feeling that his pearl had disintegrated, He turned to Nelda and gave her a bright smile. "Now that the test is over, we can go home now." He said by opening another portal to the kingdom of the Elves.

 Chapter 92 Viscosity.

    "Well, I''m listening to you now. What are your intentions?" Asked Alvine, frowning.


    "I... I don''t understand what you mean." Nelda replied, trying to keep calm. Her temperament has nothing to do with her temperament earlier. ''Even if he doesn''t seem to do it intentionally, his aura is overwhelming! How can he be so strong when he is only at spiritual rank?!'' She asked herself.


    "Stop wasting my time." Alvine replied while his golden pupils shone with a golden glow and threatening


    |Domination of the lineage: unlocked|


    |From now, all subus whose purity of their lines has not reached yours will be oppressed by your domination! |


    |Congrattions, The purity of your lineage has reached the level necessary topete for the throne of the former king of subus. |


    "Hum?!" He got up on the bed with a confused air. Then he constantly checked and rechecked the new notification he had just received. *System, what does it mean?? * No matter how much he thought, he found nothing understandable in the words of his system.


    |This means that you will soon be summoned to various trials and new missions to reign as king of subus. |


    *What do I have to gain? *


    |Sovereignty, power, primordial authority, and universal concepts! |


    *What is a primordial authority and a universal concept? * The more he asked, the more confused he became by the system''s answers.


    |... |


    *Hey, answer my questions! You don''t have the powers to y this shit game with me! * He says in a threatening and frustrated tone.


    |I''m sorry, but my functions are not yet developed enough to be able to give you a satisfactory answer. |


    |If I try to interfere with the order, you will no longer have the freedom for your... *+#@. |


    ''An obstruction? Is anyone trying to hack this thing?'' Alvine wonders confused. *Is it a blow from the former administrator, Ashiaphir Gleph''nir?''


    |No, the goddess of the subus does not have the powers to interfere with me. |


    *Randolph can be? * He said with a frowning of the eyebrows.


    |... |


    |... |


    |ording to the data collected by my administrator... it is possible that Randolph is behind this attempt at obstruction. But if this turns out to be the case, I strongly advise my administrator not to try something reckless. Your current level is nothing more than a drop of waterpared to its power. |


    *Sympa your warning. * He says, grinding his teeth. ''Sigh, if this boring being interfered in my business... it will be really problematic. Tsk, why do I have so much on the coast with these kinds of people?!'' He replied with frustration.


    *Very well, as this is your first warning since your awakening, I would take this into ount. But don''t forget that I can get rid of ''you'' at any time! So I advise you not to try low shots with me.* He announced to it in a threatening voice. ''I don''t have the power to fight against these transcendent beings, with the arrogance that divine beings have, it''s not surprising that they see us as means of entertainment. As for this Randolph, I see him very frustrated when he realizes that one of his pawns was escaping under his grip. Sigh, more problems.'' He concludes with one feeling tired of all the burdens that weighed on him.


    |You are one of my creators, it is impossible for me to betray you. |


    ''Mm, since the new system was created thanks to H¨¦l¨¨ne who had lodged in me, I guess I can rx a little on that side. But that does not mean that I would lower my guard against it. As long as I am an administrator and one of the main creators of this thing, I can get rid of it if I feel like it. If it wasn''t for my concern about H¨¦l¨¨ne and the benefits it brings me, I would already have gotten rid of this thing that speaks in my head. In short, let''s go back to reality.'' He was Thinking by clenching his fists.


    "Don''t you answer me?" As always, the exchange between him and the systemsted only a fraction of a second. As a result, Nelda who was in front of him had not noticed anything abnormal.


    "I..." Despite Alvine''s insistence, he could still see Nelda hesitated.


    |With your new title, you can force any subus below you...will obey you. |


    *A new title? *


    |Given that your lineage has reached gold rank, you have unlocked a new title. |


    |New title acquired: Prince heir of your breed. |


    At the same time, his golden pupils began to shine with a hypnotic glow. When her gaze and that of Nelda crossed, thetter began to blush and immediately lowered her head. "My question is simple. I want to know, what are your real intentions for having followed us so far?" He says a second time. But unlike before, Nelda had almost instantly answered her question.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "As I am the defeated in our duel, I intended to serve you eternally as ording to our deal. But when I made my decision, something prevents me from standing on your side and serving you loyally. I came to the conclusion that Lord may have ced a seal in me that prevents me from fulfilling my oath with you." She says without the slightest hesitation.


    Seeing that her strange skill worked on her, Alvine wasted no more time. "What is your rtionship with your ''lord''?" -Alvine


    "As long as I remember, she had always been my older sister." Answers Nelda with empty eyes.


    "Do you mean that your ''lord'' is a woman?! Has she also awakened a line of subus like you?"


    "Indeed, she is a woman. ?Lord? is a title that we Valskars give to our leaders. But on the other hand, she is a pure Valskar. She is not like me who is a subus transformed into Valskar." Affirmed Nelda.


    "What do you mean by that?" Hearing her words, Alvine frowned. For some reason, he had a bad presentiment.


    "The pure Valskars have the ability to increase their army by turning their prisoners into awake Valskars! I had the same intention when I proposed the duel to you. I intended to offer you to our Lord to turn you into an awakened Valskar." She answered Alvine in a monotonous tone.


    ''Ugh, if I had known that you had such goals, I would have used myw from the beginning without the slightest hesitation. I had enough dose regarding the transformation. First to incubus, god of ughter and Now these are my eyes!'' He says to himself in his thoughts. He could feel his blood freeze just by imagining himself being transformed into these kinds of ugly creatures.


    "So tell you that you are able to increase your army with this method? No wonder you don''t care about the lives of your troops." He replied with a thoughtful air. But suddenly, a frightening hypothesis crossed his mind. "Nelda, what is your Lord''s goal bying to this?" Asked Alvine in a cold and t tone.


    "..."


    Seeing her hesitation, Alvine concentrated his power and put pressure on her with his bloodthirsty aura. Even if he did not have the guarantee that it would change something, he still tried everything for everything to answer his question.


    "My prince, our Lord aims to transform the creatures of this into its soldiers. To take revenge on the red-eyed Valskars!" She said, kneeling in front of him.


    ''... Prince? What stupidity again.'' Says Alvine with a perplexed air.


    |Domination of the Prince of the subus. |


    ''I understand, but still, it''s super annoying this nerdy title.'' Hemented by scratching his forehead. ''But more importantly, we underestimated their objectives! With such an objective, it will be really difficult to wage this war.''


    "What is your Lord''s strength?"


    "She has been in divine rank since I knew her. His strength and power remain inessible to ordinary mortals. Even if the inhabitants of the entire unite against it, you will have no chance of scratching it! You are all condemned to certain death or to be Valskars!" Nelda announced it without the slightest hesitation.


    "She has a philosopher''s stone too?" Asked Alvine with a restless air. Even if he expected their leader to be at a divine rank, he at least hoped that she would not be able to use all her power. But seeing confidence in Nelda''s tone, he was sure that this Valskar could easily use her powers.


    "I don''t know what is the philosopher¡¯s stone, but she can easily use her divine powers and divinews without the slightest problem! She is the only one among the Valskars with this blessing." She says she always kneeled in front of Alvine who waszily sitting on her bed.


    Realizing the potential dangers they face, Alvine has thought it over, but he did not find an adequate solution to manage these two powerful enemies. He felt like he was caught in pincers. "How did you meet?"


    "From my early age, when they came to my native. My mother died in this war, and I was forced to join their ranks." While she spoke these words, her voice contained no emotion. It was as if she were telling the story of another person.


    "Do you have no resentment against her? She is still your mother''s murderer." Asked Alvine with a questioning air. Let''s see how frightening this transformation can be. If her loyalty to her is unwavering, then my n would risk falling into the water if I try to send her into an infiltration mission among them.''


    "I don''t understand what you mean. I am a Valskar warrior, I no longer have any belonging or memories with my mother. Everything I know, what she died and that my native had been destroyed after the war." She answers Alvine''s question as if she were devoid of emotions.


    "I understand everything now. What is your goal now?" Alvine reminded her a second time. ''Everything is not yet lost. If I can free this girl from her grip, I would make sure to use it so that she faces so that the two sides beat each other first. No matter who wins in this battle, he will be weakened and we will only have to finish the winning camp! Being vicious is a hundred times better than being a jerk who rushes headlong without a strategy.'' Concluded him with a diabolical smile.


    ''On the one hand, a quest for revenge for our dear Valskars, who aim to increase their strength by targeting all the intelligent races on this. And on the other hand, our dear two deities who came to our with dark objectives! What will happen if these two sides fight first?''s Hehe, I would do everything I can to make this happen. And for that, I have the master card in my hands!'' He was thinking of finding a strategic w. He looked eagerly at Nelda who was standing in front of him with a Machiavellian smile


    "Nelda,e here." He reached out to her while his mischievous smile turned into an innocent smile. ''No matter what happens, I would do everything in my power to put her on my side! And for this, there is no better method than trying to defeat fire with fire!'' The moment Nelda grabbed his hand, he turned directly into his incubus shape, [Unique skill: Inequal charm!] He murmured in his beard. Seeing the extreme redness on Nelda''s face, he pulled her towards him on the bed and began to kiss her gently.


    |Do you want to enve this girl? |


    ''We are there! To defeat fire with fire, I must impose on him a seal of very that will be more powerful than their Lord''s seal. This is my only chance to change this situation.'' Seeing the notification he had not seen since the events in Ashia, a mischievous smile appeared on his lips. *Yes! *


    |very process triggered. |


    |The victim will be your ve in 5 seconds. |


    |...4...3...2...1...0. |

 Chapter 93 New Sexual Slave [~]

    |very process triggered. |


    |The prey will be your ve in 5 seconds. |


    |...4...3...2...1...0. |


    |Failure! The seal that is engraved on his soul is a seal of divine rank. |


    |It was impossible for you to erase it this way. |


    |With her lineage, you will have a better chance of sess by doing the act of procreation directly with her. |


    ''Sigh, I suspected it. It''s not as simple as it seems.'' He said, releasing Nelda''s soft lips. ''How strange, I thought she had a body that was only suitable for battle but I never thought her lips could be as soft as Celestia''s. Sigh, I suppose that since they are a subus, it is not surprising that she has this kind of advantage.'' He thought while he put little kisses on every part of Nelda''s body that twisted under him and made small moans with her melodious voice that began to excite Alvine every second.


    "Umm~ But... what are you doing~? This is strange. Ahh~ I really feel...!" While she had already guessed Alvine''s intentions and pretended to resist him, Alvine gently undressed her while doing everything possible to keep her under control.


    ''She is dangerous. I will only let myself be fooled when I was with Celestia. But something is strange with her. Even if she is a subus, I find that shecks experiencepared to Celestia. Sigh, let''s focus on our current goal. We''ll see what happens next.'' By the time he had finished the preparations, Nelda was lying on the bed,pletely naked while her glowing skin sparkled like a ruddy jewel that prevented Alvine from keeping his scious thoughts under his control. Whether it was her soft and attractive skin that could seduce anyone by seeing her like this, and her heavenly curves without forgetting her mysterious beauty... her whole being was made to please men.


    "Do I continue?" Knowing her character, Alvine was not reckless with her. Even if he knew she would not resist him, he wanted to be sure to crunch her when she is at her peak.


    With her green pupils filled with desires, she gazed at Alvine''s golden eyes while asking for only one thing. But when she heard Alvine''s words, she looked away due to her extreme difort and obediently nodded. "ording to the terms of our duel, I am... entirely yours." She said in a barely audible tone. But With Alvine''s abnormal senses, he could clearly hear his words.


    With a satisfying smile, he kissed her with a dominating air while his hands kneaded and pinched her hard nipples without forgetting the role of his tail making its way to her honeyed cave that was already wet with her love juice.


    "Haah~!" She moaned while she drowned in pleasure under the custody of Alvine who no longer held back in her actions. He was a demon of lust who eagerly devoured his prey while making sure to give it an unprecedented pleasure.


    Barely a minute, Nelda, who was drowned in lust, began to show signs of defeat.


    "Ahh~ Hah~ I think I can''t hold back anymore~~~!" She eximed out of breath before squirting.


    ''It was fast. It took me more effort to make cum Yury, who was a virgin girl. But despite being a subus, she still has minimal resistance in this game. It''s as if it was her first time. Sigh, it doesn''t matter to me.'' He says to himself in his thoughts. He didn''t bother to give her a break so that she could catch her breath. His hand made its way to her feint that dripped more than ever and especially was ten times more sensitive than before. He prated her a second time with both fingers and yed with her while increasing the pace.


    "Hah~ it''s weird, it''s the first time I feel like that~ I can''t keep my conscience. Hmm~ it''s feels so good~!" With her subus instincts that are awakened thanks to the waves of pleasures Alvine gave her, her hands and legs were hard wrapped around Alvine''s neck and waist as if she feared that Alvine would stop her y from one moment to another.


    |The seal of your prey has weakened. But as a precaution, it is rmended to weaken it more in order to avoid another rejection of envement. |


    Seeing this new information in his field of vision, Alvine sighed with relief and began to unbutton the buttons of his shirt without forgetting his trouser, which he early removed. But at the same time, Nelda stopped her halfway and looked at him mysteriously.


    |Attention, you have canceled the effects of your charm. Your prey is no longer under your spell. Be careful with her. |


    *I know. * Alvin briefly replied to the warning of his system. "Have you changed your mind?" He asked Nelda, releasing her luscious lips.


    "I... I want to help you feel good too. Tell me what to do." She announced her words to him while striving to keep her calm and serenity.


    ''Why is she acting as if it were her first time?'' He wondered with a confused look. ''In any case, that''s not my goal at the moment!'' He was reflected in his thoughts.


    "Don''t worry about that. You just have to enjoy it simply without worrying about anything else. Just tell yourself that it''s your reward for respecting our deal and preventing me from crashing on the ground when I fainted after our duel." He whispered these words in her ear while giving her a little kiss on her cheek.


    Without waiting for another second, he positioned his veined stem in front of his herbless cer and prated it gently.


    "Urgh..!" She muffled her voice in her throat while her green pupils becamechrymose as if she were trying to resist sudden pain.<novelnext></novelnext>


    By the time Alvine''s veined stem ventured deeper into her, he had the same impression as when he first prated Yury. He quickly lowered his head and saw the white sheets stained with blood! "Seriously?! Were you really a virgin or is it due to your abnormal regeneration ability?!" He asked her with an unbelieving air. Since when could a subus, who is a demon of lust, have kept her virginity until this stage? It was impossible for him to believe in such nonsense. But the facts are in front of him... he had nothing that could exin her bleeding.


    *Huff* *Huff*


    "I know it''s inappropriate for me to ask you. But can you wait for a little? I have... the impression that my soul is going to be torn in two. Please... plea


    Before she continued her supplications, Alvine put his index finger on her luscious lips while his left hand wiped her tears, which began to flow despite herself.


    With a sweet smile, he announced to her: "You don''t need to beg me for that. Just tell me, when the pain has disappeared." He says like a gentleman.


    "Um." She nodded with a charming smile while approaching her lips to Alvine''s and took the initiative to kiss him as if she wanted to forget the stinging pain that upied her thoughts.


    ''This girl is really docile. Maybe it''s because of his defeat against me. Sigh, I feel almost bad about using it for my future projects but the risk is too great when ites to facing three enemies of divine rank who can use all their power without barriers!'' He says in his thoughts while plunging his tongue into her mouth to make her more addicted to his care.


    "It''s okay, I... I think I can take the pain now." She whispered while freeing her grip on Alvine and letting him do as he sees fit.


    "Well, I''m going to move slowly... for now." He said in a reassuring tone and began to go back and forth in her bowels while enjoying the sweetness and sensuality he enjoyed thanks to her feint that had just been conquered by him.


    "Umm~ Mhh~!" Although she tried to stifle her moans, Alvine''s stem gave her such enjoyment that she could not help but let out cute moans.


    Seeing that she was ready, Alvine elerated the movements of his hip and prated her more ferociously while sanding her pink nipples. "Ahhhh~ that sooo goood~! Please continue like this! HaH~ Hah~! It''s incredible~!" She moaned while her two melons agitated in all directions because of the speeds at which Alvine pounded her!


    "Hhh~ I think you''re better in my bed than on the battlefield." He says by sucking his pink pimple without slowing down hisings and goings.


    *Pat* *Pat* *Pat* *Pat*


    While the soundproofed room was filled with moaning noise and the contact of two colliding body, Nelda could notst more than ten minutes longer before reaching her limits! "AH~ I''m cumming AGAAAAIN~!!" She said, trembling with ecstasy and euphoria.


    Seeing her reach the top of ecstasy once again, Alvine straightened her on four legs and once again plunged her dick into her sensitive pussy, and continued her invasion with more ferocity by taking her a ?greyhound bitch?. "ANNG~!! Wait, I''m not yet... Hahhh~ Annng~ I''m losing my spirits~ it''s too intense~!!" Her eyes were half-open and all the cells of her body moistened with sweat. As she was about to copse, Alvine took both her hands and pulled her towards him as if he were taking the reins while properly directing her towards him.


    "Don''t worry too much, as this is your first time, I would make sure to engrave this scene in your unconsciousness!" While the pubis of Alvine constantly abused the pulpy ass of Nelda, her veined stem wreaked ten times more havoc inside her bowels to the point of making Nelda half-unconscious!


    "Ahh~ fucking, your pussy squeezes me so much! I almost want to fuck you for eternity!" G¨¦mit Alvine bypletely plunging his dick into her all at once and releasing his fluids to the bottom of her womb.


    |Do you want to enve this girl? |


    |The chances of sess now are more than 90%|


    *Yep, triggers the process without further dy! * Answered Alvine with a mischievous smile. Then his smile became bright when he noticed the little pink glow that was making his way to her heart and staying there!


    |The Valskar girl named Nelda Vilop is now your sex ve! The same conditions that are applied to your other sex ves will now apply to her. |


    |Sex ves: 2/-|


    Seeing this notification, he exhaled a breath of hot air with relief. ''Phase two of the n has finally begun.'' He says to Himself with a Machiavellian smile. He got up from bed while carrying Nelda in his arms towards the shower. *System, H¨¦l¨¨ne has still not woken up? * He asked when he put Nelda in the bathtub while making her drink a recuperate potion.


    |No, my mistress has still not woken up. Her soul is weakened because of the incident and during my creation. It could take longer before she heals her wounds. |


    *Hmm, in this case, warn me when she wakes up. Don''t disturb her in her sleep. * He ordered his system while he caressed Nelda''s sculpted face with a mysterious smile. ''You are truly something. I would never have thought I would have such a rare pearl among the Valskars...this violent and aggressive race. As the proverb says... If you want peace, prepare for war. So I hope you will hate me with all your strength for what I am about to do to you.''

 Chapter 94 The Bait.

    Three dayster,


    "Grimor, do you see what I see?" Asked Barthod in a doubtful tone.


    "I am not blind Barthod! It is an artificialke. A mortal can never do such damage! Even I would have exhausted fifty percent of my divine mana to be able to cause such damage." Grimor replied with a frown.


    The two had just visited Alvine Castle to see If there were survivors. Like Alvine, they had the same concern. That is, two separate enemies. Namely, the Alvine camp and the Valskars camps.


    "I don''t expect one of the Valskars leaders to travel in-person to conquer such an insignificant." Concludes Grimor just by seeing the damage of the battle of Alvine against the Valskars.


    "Indeed, I believe that their leader was personally moved to annihte our target and its entire castle. Now that our mission is aplished, we only have to find Princess Emilia and return to the kingdom." Barthod said while looking at the giganticke of two kilometers in circles.


    Hearing hisrade''s words, Grimor stared at him with hostility. "Barthod, our Highness did not give us a predetermined period of time. Just like me, you must also have noticed that this is not as simple as it seems. I bet there are treasures that even we can''t do without them. Aren''t you curious to exploit this? With this philosopher''s stone in our possession, we have nothing to fear from our enemies. I am sure our lord will be happy if we bring him good things. I''m even willing to bet that he will promote us! So I ask you a second time, Barthod, do you want to waste this opportunity that can make you one of the generous supremes?!" Announced Grimor with a diabolical smile while licking his lips like a predator who was about to hunt his prey.


    As for Barthod, when he heard Grimor''s proposal, his eyes widened with certainty for a second before he regained his original calm. "Sigh, Grimor, you are still as vicious as usual. However, your idea is not that bad. But I think you didn''t notice anything. I don''t feel any divine energy emanating from this artificialke. If it was really created by divinew or by a being at divine rank, there will always be a trace of its magic. Don''t you think something is wrong with that? Not to mention that I can feel the pure energy of the heavens. It''s like the energy of divine punishment but weaker." As he spoke these words, he approached theke and applied his gravitational magic to a reasonable amount of water that immediately floated towards him. His crimson red pupils shone in the same red glow as he analyzed the sample he had just recovered from theke.


    "Kakaka, you are wrong, my friend. Dint of being too careful, tant things will eventually escape you. On the contrary, this is good news for us." As Grimor spoke these words, he burst outughing with indescribable joy.


    "What do you mean by that?" Calm and cold, so was Barthod''s personality.


    "Think a little, you know just like me that apart from a divine mage, no emperor mage can cause such damage to the ecosystem, right? And even for a divine magus, he needs at least uses his divine mana to do such damage, do you agree with me?" Asked Grimor with a mischievous smile while he flew over theke enthusiastically as if he had unraveled the secret behind the mystery of thiske.


    "Stop ying this game with me and go straight to the point!" Barthod replied, grinding his teeth with frustration.


    "Sigh, you''re really boring. In short, as you know once divine energy with certain purity is detected in mortals, the heavens intervene directly by trying to drive out the divinity that has no ce on the in question." He took a break to let Barthod analyze his words in depth.


    After a few seconds, Barthod nodded in agreement. "Indeed, everything can be exined now. As the Valskar of divine rank does not have the philosopher''s stone as us, his powers will be sealed until he leaves this. But seeing this gigantic crater and such a quantity of water, I suppose he had used his divine energy to defeat his opponent once and for all. But after breaking the pact between mortals and divinities, divine punishment will not necessarily spare it. As a result, after defeating his enemies, he had received divine punishment." Barthod concludes the remains of Grimor''s hypothesis, who nodded with satisfaction.


    "Exactly~. In conclusion, we will have no problem getting rid of these Valskars. We can even bring the divine Valskar with us as our prisoner in order to increase our influence with our lord." He screamed his words with a joy that he could not hide.


    "Hm, but we still have no guarantee that we can capture it alive. Even if it has no philosopher''s stone in its possession, it will still be able to escape with divine techniques. How can we prevent it?!" Barthod briefly asked.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Sigh, My dear friend, the answer is simple, isn''t it? Do you believe that a divine being who is not able to get rid of a vulgar mortal without using his divine energy will be able to escape us?! Hehe, I shudder with excitement just thinking about the gains we are going to collect because of this simple mission. We must sincerely thank the princess when the timees." Concludes Grimor by being overexcited. "Speaking of the princess, she still hasn''t left the forest?" He asked in passing.


    When he heard Grimor''s question, he took out a diskette in his storage ring. Then, the ck diskette began to shine, and soon, it showed images where Emilia was sitting on a strange throne with a flowering crown ced on her head and surrounded by a hundred women with tanned skins who prostrated themselves before her.


    "No, after meeting the Amazons who adore her as their goddesses because of her contracted beast which is the wyvern of divine rank, I think she has somewhat forgotten her goal. She has been with them for more than a month. Maybe one day she will get tired of them, and get out of the forest in question. It is at this time that we will wee our Highness. ording to what you say?"


    "Believe me, with her contracted beast that permanently protects her, she has nothing to fear on this. Just like me, you know how difficult it is to manage her. If we take her next to us, we will no longer have time to do our business properly. In short, let''s go home. We have things to prepare." he fulminated with a mocking smile.


    Looking at him from behind, Barthod shook his head with a thoughtful air. "Sigh, with his vicious spirit, he will be a good strategist in the future. Only an overwhelming power can manage to face these kinds of people who are always one step ahead of their enemies. Even though I am the strongest of the two of us, and I have always won against him during our training, I am not sure of my victory when ites to a fight to the death against him. Sigh, fortunately, he is my ally, and he has unwavering fear and loyalty to our lord. As a result, I have nothing to fear in front of him." He said in his thoughts taking ast look at the artificialke before disappearing into the void.


    ...


    After three minutes, a crimson portal opened above theke, and Alvine and Sabrina went out into the gate. "Master, as you had nned, they bit the hook. I am always stunned by your n. I never thought they would fall into such a stupid trap." Compliments Sabrina looking at the artificialke with absent air.


    "Um, it''s nothing surprising. ording to intelligent people, there is nothing easier than manipting idiots. But in my opinion, people who are proud of their intelligence are the easiest to manipte. You just have to know how to do it. Especially with their arrogances, he sees mortals as ants. So if everything goes as nned, they won''t take care of Cheera and the fairy queen for now. Because they think they won''t be a problem. Instead, they will try to take advantage of the current situation of divine Valskar who is injured at the moment to take her by surprise to attack him. Hehe, I can''t wait to see this show." He said nonchntly. "But out of caution, we must secure our back and give a valid reason to the divine Valskar to prepare for the war against them."


    Sabrina nodded as she nodded. "Indeed, and that''s where Nelda will intervene in your n, isn''t it? I am surprised to see you take such measures and sacrifice her for the sess of this mission." She said with a charming smile. She had no sense of guilt towards Nelda. On the contrary, she was satisfied with her master''s ruthlessness.


    But to her surprise, Alvine shook her head with disagreement. "This girl is now one of us. At least as long as she has my seal of envement on her. I don''t intend to sacrifice her. Now that she has reached the rank of empress after a little help from me, she is now as strong as Yuer, or even more powerful than her. I am sure she will be a decisive asset in the battles toe. But for now, take care of the other paperwork before the beautiful show. Even if she was the weakest than anyone, you can''t imagine the hell she had experienced for hundreds of years." He said by crossing his hands behind his back and analyzing the energy residues that Grimor and Barthod left behind.


    "But on the other hand, divine Mages are really on an unimaginable level. Just looking at them in the dimensional w, I can conclude that we will have no chance against them. They are strong beyond my imagination. We can''t afford to make the slightest mistake!" He said with a frown.


    "..." Sabrina was silent when she heard Alvine''s words. Like him, she also had a frown.


    "In short, let''s go home, we have nothing more to do here." He said, tearing the void with his finger that created another dimensional w and entered the interior followed by Sabrina who was always immersed in his perplexed thoughts.


    ''Seeing him use spatial affinity with ease, I am sure he will soon reach another level. His progress is unimaginable. I think it''s time to tell him the truth.'' Did she decide when she entered the w before it closed as if nothing had happened?

 Chapter 95 The Bait (Final)

    In the temporary Valskars base, the Lord was majestically sitting on his throne while leafing through the n For her ns of attack. Suddenly, a blue portal opened in front of her and a girl with a horn on her forehead and of ethereal beauty came out of the portal. Without even raising her head to look at her, the Lord''s cold and majestic voice reached her. "What took you so long beforeing to tell me your report, My adorable little sister." Asked her with a frown, asking Nelda who was kneeling in front of her.


    "My apologies, Lord. I thought it was prudent to gather more information near our enemies." Nelda replied briefly with respect.


    "Hmm, it''s strange. Would you hide something from me by chance?" She said, frowning when she looked at Nelda.


    ''!!!'' -Nelda


    "I wouldn''t dare, Lord." She says in a firm tone.


    With a simple movement of her finger, Nelda was sucked towards her and held directly by her horn and plunged her predatory look into Nelda''s green eyes as if she were looking into the depths of her soul. Nelda could do nothing to block her intrusion because of her excessive power. All she could do was let her do what she wanted from her.


    After a short moment that seemed to havested an eternity for Nelda, she freed her grip on her horn and then took it in her arms before avidly kissing her on her lips. After a minute of sensual kissing for her, she freed Nelda''s lips and licked her lips as if she were satisfied. "Congrattions on your breakthrough, I suppose." She said with a Machiavellian smile.


    "Thank you, my Lord." Nelda replied nonchntly without struggling in her arms.


    "But this does not tolerate your failure. Even if you are my little sister, you know very well that this older sister does not tolerate failure. Especially if ites from her sister. What argument do you have so that I can forgive you?" Asked her with a cruel smile.


    "Lord, I have information that can...


    "Big sister! You know I hate that you address me in this way." Cried the Lord.


    "... Big sister. During my stay with them, I managed to gather the information that will, I am sure, be of great importance to you." She says with respect.


    "Hmm, interesting information about our enemies, you say? Sigh, if you think it''s enough to forgive you then I''ll listen to you." She says by caressing Nelda''s cheek with satisfaction when she sees addressing her as her -big sister-.


    With pupils radiant with confidence, Nelda began to tell her about Alvine''s abnormal skills, he is an incubus just like her who is a subus, and above all, when they hid in the continents of the Elves.


    "Hmm, indeed, this is interesting information that can alleviate your punishment. If I had not received his information from Regroud and the others, you could have been exempted from any punishment. But unfortunately for you, dear little sister, you are a littlete with that. I have already decided to put them in our camp. They will be a great support for our army. But you see, information cannot be bought twice. If you don''t have anything else to say, you can join the others in the Tower of Hell." She says with a mischievous smile.


    Hearing her words, Nelda could not hide the horror in her eyes. Then eximed again with agitation. "Please b-big sister, listen to me to the end. I learned that despite the threat of extermination that weighed on them, they still tried to form an alliance that had eventually failed because of their differences and greed."


    "Hm, it will make the battle easier for us. But even if they unite together, we will have no problem managing them. Is that all you have to tell me?" She asked with a golden aura that swept around her.


    "N-no. I kept the best for the end. We can no longer underestimate them! Because foreigners got involved in our business!" She says with a frown.


    Hearing her words, her smile faded. "Continue." The Lord ordered.


    "Yes, big sister. These are two Magi of divine rank who have joined forces with the other side to target us and Alvine''s camp. This is also the reason why the Queen of the Elves, the Queen of Fairies, and our future general are hidden in the capital of the Elves and have gathered their forces for their survival." She revealed with a mischievous smile. Knowing her lord''s personality, she knew that she hated these kinds of low blows.


    "Kahaha...! So like that, two little ants dare to attack my prey?! On top of that, do they dare to attack me on a fourth-tier? They are really looking for death!" She says with a contemtive air. But when she saw Nelda silent, she instinctively guessed that she was hiding something from her. "Speak, I''m listening to you. I can guess you have something else to tell me." She says with a frown.


    "ording to the information, I collected while staying with Alvine and her group, is that these two divine Magi are able to use their full powers using a kind of philosopher''s stone." She confusedly revealed this information as if she did not know what a philosopher''s stone is.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Hm?! A philosopher''s stone?! Kahaha!! It makes things even more interesting! I was really bored conquering this. But now that I have such entertainment, I really have blood bubbling in my veins!" Her surprise was only short-lived. Unlike Alvine and the others, she was excited to learn this news. "My loved little sister, you have brought information that is more expensive than your punishment. On the contrary, you deserve a reward for entertaining me in this way. Tell your older sister what you want, I won''t hesitate to answer any wish from you." She says in an overexcited tone. Indeed, the Valskars are really races that were born for war.


    "All I want is to take this man in my custody when you turn him into one of us." Nelda replied briefly.


    She frowned in the face of Nelda''s unusual request. "Is that all you want? In short, be careful not to make this older sister jealous. Otherwise, you know that only death will wait for him."


    "I have no feeling towards him, except to increase his strength in order to strengthen our army!" Nelda replied with frustration.


    "Hmm, I see. Very well, in this case, I have another mission for you, little sister. Seeing the value you give him, I charge you to protect him and make your report to me every week while waiting for me to have fun with his two little rats who take themselves for Gods!" She said, finally releasing Nelda into her arms.


    "...I prefer never to go back there again. After all, I have collected enough information that can help us settle their ounts. Even if they have not yet noticed my absence, I am sure they will end up doubting something." She said with hesitation.


    "Hm, you have a seal of envement on you, don''t you? So what do you have to fear? As long as they have blind confidence in their insignificant seal, they will not suspect you!" She said with a burst ofughter.


    "So have you noticed from the beginning? In this case, why do you always trust me? Aren''t you afraid that I''ll bring you incorrect information?" Asked Nelda with a perplexed air.


    "Ahahah, me? Are you afraid of the ns of his vulgar insects? My dear sister, you do not yet know the chasm that exists between your older sister and them. Have you forgotten why I am in conflict with the other divine Valskars?!"


    "It''s because I alone massacred three divine Valskars at the same time! Do you think these simple mortals can do anything against me?! And what about you?? I''m sure you''ve now noticed the seal I had imnted with you since your childhood." Asked the Lord nonchntly. But Nelda was not so stupid as to believe that her question did not have a hidden meaning.


    She bowed respectfully and answered her. "I see this seal as a kind of blessing. Because thanks to this seal you put on me, I can easily resist their seals and get rid of them at any time. Even if I wanted to fulfill my share of the deal with him until he was defeated by our army, I couldn''t stand moving away from you, big sister." She says with sparkling eyes.


    "Heh, if only you knew what I did to you and your family, I wonder what kind of reaction you will show me? Sweet little sister!'' She says in her thoughts with indescribable joy. Don''t worry, when I''m done with this, I would unravel your memories and delight in your immense despair. Kahaha, just thinking about it, I shudder with excitement. Seeing a mortal struggling in the palm of my hands before copsing into endless despair... there is nothing more ecstatic than that!''


    "In short, you now know your new mission," protect my future toys until I give you a new order. I will personally take care of these two little ants lurking around my bread!" She says without bothering to organize her thoughts.


    "Big sister, I think they wille to you soon. Because they are sure that you can''t use your power on a fourth-tier! So why not offer our men a good spectacle, and wee the enemy into the arena?" Proposed Nelda with a diabolical smile while her green pupils shone with cruelty into pure state!


    "Ahaha, this cruelty, this thirst for blood, this madness in your eyes... that''s what I needed! Finally, my little sister is back to herself. As they wille themselves, I will give them time to prepare to face me! Now go, and aplish the task I have given you!" She said, disappearing into the throne room and leaving only Nelda.


    After her departure, Nelda''s expression and behavior remained unchanged. Without saying a word, she bowed to the empty throne onest time before opening a portal to the kingdom of the Elves.


    After her disappearance, the empty throne soon revealed the person who was sitting on him. "Why do I feel like she was hiding something from me? In short, she has already passed all the tests I had put on her way." Says Lord Valskar with a frown. "Hermes! Go to the continents of the demons and check all the information she had just brought us. I give you carte nche to do everything you need to find my difort. You have a week for that. No more, no less. She spoke in the void.


    "At your orders, Lord!" At the same time, a shadow came out in her shadow and disappeared like an illusion in the castle and headed for the demon maind!"


    ...


    "Master, I have aplished the mission you assigned me instead." Alvine, who was in her office sorting the documents, heard Nelda''s voice in front of the front door of his office.


    "Congrattions, big sister. Now that the bad seed is nted on both sides, I wonder what kind of demonstration we will receive from them? Hehe."

 Chapter 96 Yuer

    ...


    "Master, I have aplished the task you assigned me instead." Alvine, who was in his office sorting the documents, heard Nelda''s voice in front of the front door of his office.


    "Congrattions, big sister. Now that the bad seed is nted on both sides, I wonder what kind of demonstration we will receive from them? Hehe." Says Alvine while he was busy processing the documents regarding his men''s budget.


    Just as he announced four days ago, he had released about fifty of the people among his soldiers who had decided to join their families and others who simply wanted to be away from them either out of fear or avid for freedom. As for the others, who have decided to stay with him either out of force avarice or simply to want to follow him with all their beings.


    *Sabrina, can you hear me? * he said telepathically, cing his fingers on his temple. Now that he had reached spiritual rank, the power of his consciousness had now taken another step. He could nowmunicate with Sabrina and the others even if there is a distance of five kilometers between them.


    *Yes master, what are your orders? * Naturally replied Sabrina without surprise. While thetter was with No and Ashia who provided intensive training to her elite troops.


    *How does it go with them? * Asked Alvine.


    *Everything goes ording to your orders. No takes care of the training of Elves and fairies. As for Ashia, she takes care of our troops. * Briefly replied Sabrina.


    *And you? Are you doing well with Cheera and Lilias? *


    *Yes, master. The queen of the elves and the queen of fairies are the two people who have undergonerge-scale progressions. * She Says


    *Good. Nelda has just arrived at the time I''m talking to you. Come and meet me afterward in my office. Apparently, she has interesting news to tell us. Oh, and also don''t forget to bring me your report on the n for the release of Empress Yury and the family members of our soldiers. * He ordered by breaking the telepathy links between him and her without waiting for Sabrina''s answer.


    As he raised his head, he saw Nelda rid the bottle of a high-quality care potion. "Nelda, why are your lips in these states?" Asked Alvine with a perplexed air when she saw her lips bled. And strangely, it seems that she had injured herself on her own.


    "Sigh, this sl*t had always liked to y with my lips! She kissed me when I went to aplish my mission. Tch, I prefer to die by taking her with me if I had the power to kill her! I still can''t believe that I followed the person who massacred my whole family and sealed my memories! I swear on my mother''s grave that I would take revenge on her! No matter what it costs me to achieve it." She said with bubbling rage in her to the point that her green eyes turned red because of her deep hatred for her so-called big sister.


    "Hm, I understand. I am just as surprised as you to learn that she had not only not sealed your emotions but also reced your memories with fake ones. This woman is really something. I intended to find a waiting ground with her, but when I learned of her ruthlessness, I am grateful to you for telling me what happened to you several hundred years ago." Says Alvine, getting up from his office and heading to Nelda slowly. When he reached her position, he hugged her andforted her.


    After doing the dual cultuvation with Nelda during her envement, she not only managed to break through the rank of the empress, but she also found her memories that were sealed by the seal of the Lord Valskar. As a result, not only did Alvine''s seal of very prevent her from betraying him, but she was grateful to him for helping him break into empress rank and for being able to help her unseal her memories and emotions that had been buried deep in her for several hundred years.


    [ording to her memories that the Valskar Lord had imnted in her, was that they had invaded her and killed all those who lived on her including her family. But to a close difference, the Lord Valskar was not the investigator of this attack, she was rather the heroine who arrived at thest minute and saved her from the red-eyed Valskars and promised to help her take revenge on them. Because the red-eyed Valskars were also her rivals.


    But in reality, her was not only invaded by her so-called big sister, but she also tortured her parents for more than ten years before getting tired of them and killing them in front of her. While her hatred of that time was so intense towards Lord Valskar that she had sworn over her life to survive and take the life of lord Valskar on her own.


    But after careful reflection on the part of Lord Valskar, she had made a more cruel decision towards Nelda who was only twenty years old at that time.


    "Little girl, do you want to take revenge on me? Kahahah, I''ll tell you what I intend to do with you. I have always wanted to know how a person will feel when they are plunged into the depths of despair. I will first turn you into Valskar, then I would erase your memories... no, I will rather seal them with my divine seal. You would serve me all your life, and when the time toes when I get tired of you, I would personally unseal your memories and fight you to death until you give up all hopes. And when you will be plunged in deepest despair... I would slowly kill you with my own hands in front of my men. It will be an enticing experience for me that I would delight with ecstasy. As this is my first time with this experience, I don''t know how you will react when the timees." She said, licking her lips at that time.]


    "I swear to keep my promise no matter what means I need to use to get my revenge." She said while tears of bloody hatred flowed into her eyes.


    Alvine could feel her aura oppress him and cut his body as when he faced her space des during their duel. But despite everything, he had not released his grip on her until she calmed down. "Don''t worry, I would do everything in my power to help you eliminate these kinds of psychopaths in the world of the living. These are gues, errors of which universalw had inadvertently conceived." He said in a friendly tone. At first, he had never been determined to enter into total war with the valskars. But when he learned of their vicious natures, he knew that he had no choice but to do everything in his power to achieve this. "It''s not really my habit tofort someone. So don''t me me if I did it badly." He Continued.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''She transforms her into a species that she hates in the depths of her being, forcing her to serve the person she wants to see her death more than anyone else in the universe... this Valskar Lord is really something. Even if I am angry with her, I can''t help but be dazzled by her unimaginable cruelty.'' He says in his thoughts. While Nelda huddled in his arms.


    After a few minutes of silence, Nelda finally freed herself from his arms. "Master, why did you want me to reveal your location? She is a real scourge with unimaginable cruelty and excessive power." She said when her pupils shone with predatory coldness.


    "Nelda. A lie that rests on a part of truth will only be more credible. Do you really believe that your older sister will take your word for it just because you are faithful to her?" Asked Alvine with a frown.


    "I..."


    "Sigh, take my word for it, even if I have not the thousandth of her age, I know well these kinds of people who are willing to sacrifice everything they have to achieve their goals. Thanks to the mother tree that is in the heart of the capital of the Elves, as long as she does not travel in-person to monitor you, Sabrina assured me that everyone who walks through the gates of the capital will be monitored by the mother tree. Even if I do not yet know how she can have such confidence in a tree, I have had enough surprises in this world. But one thing I''m sure of, with her thirst for blood, I''m almost sure she won''t wait patiently for her enemies toe to her. I bet she will try to gather more information on the credibility of your information." He said, looking out the window with a thoughtful air.


    "I''m not so naive to believe that she will stay there without doing anything. That''s precisely why revealing your location was dangerous for your safety." She protested with concern.


    "Sigh, so exin one thing to me, how do you intend to make her take your word for it if you didn''t even know where I was when you came with me? One thing at a time. For the moment, his goal is not to annihte us, unlike the other two divine idiots who believe they are the undisputed master of our. The risk is worth it for now. Even if she sends one of her minions to our doors, it will only be for the purpose of investigating you and us at the same time. Remember that her goal is not to take our lives or to capture us, at least for now. And also, ording to your information, the transformation process requires more effort and time on her part, doesn''t it?" Asked Alvine, staring at her with his golden eyes.


    "Yes... yes, the more powerful her guinea pig, the moreplicated the process will be. As a result, it will take more time for her." She replied.


    "Well, it simply means that she''s not going to unravel to deal with so many boring tasks at once. He replied.


    "How can you be so sure of this?"


    "I''m not sure, I''m only based on my intuition." He said with a mysterious smile. "In my ancient life, I learned that arrogance had made more powerful emperors sink into oblivion. So I don''t even darepare their arrogance to those of the deities who think they are at the top of the hierarchy. As for her prudence, if she follows this path, things will only be easier for us." As he spoke these words, Nelda had her eyes wide open.


    "What do you mean by... your old life?" She could not help asking for him.


    "Oh, just a way of speaking. Do not pay attention to this insignificant detail. Anyway, you will understand when the timees." He said nonchntly.


    "Insignificant detail, you say?" Murmured Nelda under her tongue with a hint of doubt. But fortunately for Alvine, she didn''t want to dig further.


    |Your contracted beast has reached the level required to cross divine tribtions in order to be reborn as a divine beast. |


    As Alvine was about to go out into his room, his system notified him of news to he had not calcted in his ns.


    ¡°That, for example?" He said with a bright smile.


    ***


    Discord: https://discord.gg/spxKDxt4dv

 Chapter 97 Yuer (2)

    |Your contracted beast has reached the level required to cross divine tribtions in order to be reborn again as a divine beast. |


    As Alvine was about to go out into his room, his system notified him of news that he had not calcted in his ns.


    "That, for example?" He said with a bright smile. His joy was such that he burst outughing like an incurable madman.


    "Master, what happens to you all of a sudden?!" Nelda asked nervously.


    Hearing her restless voice, Alvine followed in her footsteps and held her in his arms before putting his lips on her cheek, and giving her a euphoric kiss with his eyes shining with hope.


    *Sabrina, prevents Yuer from continuing her cultivation as soon as possible! She must in no way trigger tribtion in the kingdom of the Elves! * Hemunicated through hismunication channel with agitation.


    ? *What?! Has she already reached this stage? That means that she will soon be...


    *We don''t have time for exnations! Do what I order you to do, and bring her back here as quickly as possible. * He ordered with frustration. ''If she causes tribtion here, all my ns will really fall into the water.'' He said with concern.


    *At your orders, master.* She said before performing the task that her master had just entrusted to her.


    "..." -Nelda


    ''Interesting, who would have thought I would earn as much as by evolving the rank of my unique skills. I am one hundred percent sure that thest time Yuer said she would soon breakthrough into the divine rank, Sabrina told me that it would take her at least twenty years to have a chance to umte a significant amount of mana in order to cause tribtion. Is it because of my unique skill [energy trainer]? Who allowed me to share my mana with her?'' He wondered with a thoughtful air.


    *System, is my hypothesis correct?? * Alvine asked him.


    |I will need to know what you want to ask me. |


    ''Tsk, don''t waste my time, what''s the point of giving you ess to my thoughts permanently if you pretend not to listen to them?'' He said, grumbling. ''Or do you want me to cut off your ess maybe?''


    |I was busy reading the memories of your old lives. Therefore, I was not paying attention to what you were thinking right now. |


    ''Sigh, I ask you if, by chance, Yuer, who had reached the level necessary for her breakthrough... was because of my unique skill [energy trainer]?''


    |This is the most likely. Given the amount of mana that she has absorbed through you permanently. |


    ''How many EP has she absorbed since I activated my skill?'' Asked Alvine.


    |Here is the estimation for the two weeks. |


    [Yuer: 20M of EP.]


    [Ashia: 2M of EP]


    [No: 500,000 EP]


    [Sabrina: 500 EP]


    [Nelda: 1M EP]


    |Your EP are automatically regenerated with your RE as you ordered me. As a result, you may not have noticed the extreme consumption of your EP. |


    |Normally, this would have slowed your progress. But thanks to your ability to abnormal mana regenerate, your progress has be faster in thest two weeks. |


    ''Hmm, it''s a good thing to be able to benefit so much thanks to this unique skill.'' He agreed with a nod. ''In any case, I hope it won''t cause them a problem in the future.'' He said to Himself with slight concern.


    |47,001 RE were consumed by your allies. Which makes 23,500,500 EP to be urate. |<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''I understand. Thank you for your information.'' He said briefly.


    At the same time, Sabrina knocked at the door. "Master, I brought Yuer as you asked me." She said when she entered with Yuer into Alvine''s office.


    "Um, Yuer, do you know that you were about to destroy all our efforts?" Asked Alvine with a sigh of relief.


    Hearing her words, and remembering what Alvine had said telepathically, Sabrina asked for confirmation. "Master, I don''t understand what you wanted to tell me when you said that Yuer was about to go through the tribtions. Normally, tribtions only happen when a person is about to break through in divine rank. Therefore, no one else can know that a person is about to reach this level without the slightest sign of tribtion. So how can you be sure that Yuer is about to break through in the divine rank?" She asked with confusion.


    "Sigh, I can''t exin it. But I just know it." He said looking at Yuer who was even more confused than anyone of them. ''I can''t tell them that I have a fucking system in my head that assists me whether with its diabolical strategies or other tasks. They won''t believe me even if I told them that.'' He concludes with his thoughts.


    |You are heartless |


    ''Tsk. It''s sometimes tiresome to share my thoughts with you.'' He replied by answering the words of his system.


    "In short, in your opinion, what will happen if ever a divine tribtion unleashes in the kingdom of the Elves as we try to low profile before the two sides fight each other?" Alvine asked Sabrina.


    "Assuming this happens, we will draw all attention to ourselves. As a result, our enemies will try to brake us before taking care of each other." Said Sabrina.


    "Exactly! This will put us in a more than the tiresome situation. For unlike us, one has two divine Magi, while the other side has a divine Valskar who is probably stronger than their two divine Magibined. So do you think we will have even a percent chance of winning against them?" Asked Alvine a second time while he was fixing the map of the continent of Alzania that was hung on the wall.


    "No chance that Yuer can manage the weakest of them. But suppose it really happens, and Yuer can break through into the divine rank, she will really be a considerable asset for future battles. As you already knew, divine beings are different from divine beasts. For unlike us, divine beasts can use their divine powers on any without any consequence. It is because of this factor that our military power will be increased to another level if Yuer ever really manages to reach the divine rank. And that was the reason why I encouraged her to cultivate diligently without the slightest restraint. Unlike Ashia, No, and I who can''t be of great help to you even if we manage to break through, Yuer will not have this problem. For the simple reason that by the time she decided to be your contracted beast, she had abandoned her hybrid side." Sabrina asserted with conviction.


    "Well, that''s what I intend to do. I''m going to go there with Yuer for about a week for his breakthrough. Meanwhile, you will take care of all the sensitive tasks for me." He says by indicating a forest ce on the map.


    "Master, you still don''t intend to go to this forest which is one of the most dangerous ces?!!! Even if you are sure that Yuer is about to break through, several ces are more favorable for you. It is not for nothing that this forest is nicknamed the (green hell). Apart from the endless sea, it is one of the ces that has remained unexplored for several centuries! It is probably the paradise of the fiercest magical beasts that exist! There are even rumors that there is a divine beast that reigns supreme in this forest!" Firmly protested Sabrina.


    "Sigh, I know. I have also heard these kinds of rumors about this ce. But think for a moment, apart from this forest which is covered with natural arrays, what other ce is better ced for her? I had even read in the books that it is in this forest that the Amazons are housed. But after all, these are only rumors. Imagine a little, even if a divine tribtion falls in this forest, no one will be suspected of this phenomenon. People will just think that another divine beast had just been born. They will never think even in their craziest thoughts that it is my contracted beast who had just pierced to the divine rank. In addition to this, the benefits will be enormous. That''s why the risk is worth it." Alvine tried to convince her or more precisely, to reassure her.


    "Sigh, you made your decision, didn''t you?" Said Sabrina with a depressed air.


    "Yes. To gain power, we cannot rely solely on luck. Sometimes we are forced to make the craziest decisions to achieve our goals." He replied while looking at Yuer who was no different from a mute person because of the lot of information she had just received.


    "Sigh, in this case, for your safety, I advise you at least to take No or Nelda with you." She Advised.


    "No, No has the main role in training our troops. You and Ashia will not be enough to fulfill this task. As for Nelda, I have the firm intuition that the Valskar Lord is watching her closely. If I bring her with me, it would be no different to indulge in this madwoman of my own free will. And if I try to bring some troops with me, we will draw too much attention to ourselves. Even if we are sure that the enemy has not yet sent spies to our doors, we have no guarantee that they will not monitor us from the outside. With your furtive parchments that had not even been detected by Grimor and Harold when we spied on them two days ago, I can easily stealthily teleport outside and travel north without attracting the attention of our invaders." He says after having his n thanks to the assistance of his system.


    "Sigh... I must admit that this is the best n. But despite everything, why are you so sure that Yuer is about to break through? ording to my calctions and experiences, she can''t break through at the moment, it would take at least twenty years to gather enough mana to break through to the divine rank." She said with a hint of doubt. "It''s not that I doubt your judgment, but it''s too fanciful to believe it!" She Continued.


    Hearing her concerns, Alvine gets out a statistics bracelet in his inventory. The same kind of artifact that Yury had used on him to look at his mana reserves. Then he approached Yuer with the bracelet. "Yuer," put this bracelet on your wrist. Even if I have an idea of your energy points, others must be able to see with their own eyes to believe." He said, giving the bracelet to Yuer.


    "Um." She nodded by following the current. Even though she knew she had progressed in thest two weeks, she had the same hypothesis as Sabrina.


    After putting the bracelet on her wrist, it shone with a crimson red glow that indicated her rank. Then, the numbers began to climb at a crazy speed before stopping after about thirty seconds.


    [Emperor rank.]


    [Magic affinity: elementary, intermediate (light, healing) Advanced (Gravitational, nature) Rare (Time)|


    [Laws: [Mortal: elementary(Lvl 9), Healing(Lvl 9) Light(Lvl 8)] [Divine:time(Lvl 2), Gravity (Lvl 3)]


    [Mana: 29 999 900/29 999 990]


    "Impossible!" Fulminated Yury herself with disbelief when she had seen her energy points.

 Chapter 98 Yuer (Final)

    [Emperor.]


    [Magic affinity: elementary, intermediate (light, healing) Advanced (Gravitational, nature) Rare (Time)|


    [Laws: [Mortal: elementary(Lvl 9), Healing(Lvl 9) Light(Lvl 8)] [Divine:time(Lvl 2), Gravity (Lvl 3)]


    [Mana: 24 999 900/24 999 990]


    "Impossible! My mana points can''t reach such numbers in such a short time!" Fulminated Yuer herself with disbelief when she had seen her energy points.


    Seeing her reaction, Sabrina and Nelda leaned toward her to look at the information about the bracelet she was wearing on her wrist.


    "T- Twenty-four million?!!!" Eximed Nelda by unconsciously moving away from her.


    "Damn it! But what did you do during this month to collect such a quantity of mana?! You didn''t dare to sacrifice people to cultivate their vital energies, didn''t you?!" Asked Sabrina with a frown.


    "N-No! I...


    Seeing her hesitation, Sabrina''s suspicions became even more suspicious. "So exin the cause to me!" She says, while her purple pupils became dark. She knew more than anyone the seriousness of the situation if Yuer ever had malicious intentions towards them. The temporalw is too mysterious to do miracles. If she were to betray them, the person who will be targeted will be none other than Alvine.


    Seeing the suspicions of Sabrina and even Nelda, who is a neer, she desperately looked at Alvine as if she was desperately asking for an exnation from him to prevent her from being used of something she had never dared to imagine.


    "Sigh, calm down Sabrina, Yuer had nothing to do with what happened to her." Alvine intervened before the situation became moreplicated.


    "Master, as you are a special case, you can''t imagine how difficult it is to cultivate the energy needed to increase the mana reservoir. It is impossible for her to reach such a quantity in such a short time unless she uses diabolical cultivation methods. Even with such methods, it is still impossible for her to reach such figures in such a short time. Even twenty years will not be enough for her. A month ago, Ashia checked her information with an emperor mana crystal. She told me that she had about three million and six hundred thousand points of mana. Do you understand what I mean by that?!" She says in a firm tone. Her oppressive posture and aura gave the impression to others that she was going to attack Yuer from one moment to another.


    "Sigh, don''t lose your cold blood for if you can. I know the cause...


    "Please, master. Let her be exined." Even before Alvine can finish his sentence, Sabrina firmly says these words. But just after, she stopped clearly in the middle of her sentence. "You know why she became so strong in such a short time?" Ask Sabrina in a dubious tone thinking that her master was trying to cover Yuer''s back.


    "What is this dubious look?" He asked, frowning. "Sigh, it''s thanks to one of my unique skills that allows me to share my mana with the people I designate." He says briefly without going into too much detail.


    "S-Share your mana?!" Asked Sabrina with confusion. "Master, I know you have an extraordinary amount of mana, but even for you, your body will not be able to withstand such an amount of magical energy." Knowing her abnormal master, she had not sought to understand how someone could hold such skills. But the most important thing for her was the disproportionate amount of mana that Yuer owned at that time.


    "To be more precise, I had not used this skill only on Yuer. No drew five hundred EP from my reserves, two million EP for Ashia, one million EPs for Nelda, and 500 EP for you." He says by listing the numbers for each person with his fingers. As for Yuer, she was the greediest of all of you. Twenty million EP are in his ount!" He said by pointing his finger at Yuer.


    *Silence~~~*


    "..."


    "As long as the people I have selected cultivate within a radius of one kilometer from me, they will pump my mana without the slightest difficulty. With this skill, as long as I have enough magical energy, my allies will be able to fight freely using their magic without worrying about running out of mana. The only thing you need to worry about in the future when we fight against our enemies will be your endurance." He said nonchntly.


    "..."


    ''No wonder I could easily assemble more energy without the slightest effort since I received his seal of envement. At first, I thought it was because of the mysterious arrays of the Elves. But in this case, if he can deliver such a quantity of mana that allows Yuer to break through into the divine kingdom, then how can he have so much mana by being at the spiritual rank?! No matter how much I observe him, I don''t feel this phenomenal amount of mana in him. So how?! Tch he is just a monster with the shape of a human.'' Concludes Nelda in her thoughts by abandoning her curiosity about wanting to discover the mysteries behind Alvine.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''How mysterious you are, master.'' Thought Sabrina while sitting on the guests'' chair. Unlike Nelda and Yuer, with her knowledge, she knew how much weight the words Alvine had just said had.


    "Master, can I see how your skill works? If it''s not too much requested." She says, being unable to contain her curiosity. Yuer and Nelda constantly nodded their heads in agreement.


    "Hmm? Nothing could be simpler. You don''t even need my permission for that. Just one of you tries to gather mana around her. As Yuer does not yet have to cultivate, Nelda only has to experiment." Says Alvine without finding anything strange in his words.


    Seeing that she had Alvine''s permission, Nelda had not wasted time with Sabrina. She satfortably on the floor in the lotus position and began her mana collection process.


    |-5 EP|


    |-5 EP|


    |-20 EP|


    While Alvine was receiving notifications. Meanwhile, Sabrina and Yuer could feel the flux of mana between Alvine and Nelda as if the two were linked by something more natural and harmonious. "Incredible, it''s even easier and faster than yesterday!" Nelda eximed as he came out of her trance.


    "You see? There is nothing simpler." He says briefly to based on their expressions.


    "Sigh... nothing could be simpler, you say?" Yuer said, shaking his head. ''I had spent several centuries in the tower doing nothing but cultivate and defeat those who invaded my estate constantly. My life was only resumed to cultivate and fight battles... yet, despite several centuries of practice, I had never managed to cross this unfathomable abyss that existed between the empress rank and the goddess rank. Yet, just by staying with him for less than a year, I was able to win so big? And he dares to say that there is nothing simpler? Sigh, how frustrating it is to hear his words.'' She says in her thoughts.


    "*AHEM* master, are you sure that this skill does not have negative effects on you, or on your progress?" Asked Sabrina.


    "No, I''ve already dealt with this problem." Alvine asserted, waving his hand. "In short, Nelda, Yuer, be sure to leave us alone for now. I have personal topics to manage with Sabrina. Oh, don''t forget to remove this bracelet on your wrist before leaving." He said, sitting on the chair behind his desk.


    Hearing his orders, Nelda and Yuer bowed to him before leaving Alvine and Sabrina alone.


    "Good, Sabrina. How are the missions I entrusted to you going?"


    "Master, everything is already ready to rescue Yury who is locked in the kingdom of demons. We are not waiting for Grimor and Harold. When they leave the capital of demons to attack the Valskar Lord, our spies will inform us and we will take this opportunity to storm the kingdom of demons. As for our men who have their families trapped in the maind of Arysha, they are on their way to get them out gently. Thanks to the stealth scrolls I had provided them, and since the kingdom of Arysha is monitored by the generous of Sofia, our men must not have problems during their undercover missions." Says she, by giving some ns for their future movements in Alvine.


    After careful verification on his part, He handed over the documents to Sabrina. "It''s indeed a good strategy. But despite everything, the mission may be a littleplicated in the province of Arysha. Sigh, I must admit that I did not take into ount this detail, which may be a little embarrassing." He said with a sigh.


    "What do you mean by that?" Asked Sabrina with confusion.


    "The men we have released know that we intend to rescue the families and friends of our soldiers. If unfortunately, they reveal our n to the enemy, they will surely strengthen their guards or perhaps even worse. By setting us a trap, for example." Announced Alvine with slight concern.


    "Don''t worry about that, master. Even if they learn about our future steps, it is more than likely that the two deities on their side will not bother to face our subordinates. As long as these two do not intervene, the mission will go smoothly." de Sabrina with a mischievous smile. "After all, I personally selected the most suitable people for this mission. So you have nothing to fear on this side." She Continued.


    "Well, in this case, apart from asking you for caution, I have nothing more to add either." He said with a sigh of relief. Then he looked at the bracelet that was ced on his desk with a mysterious smile.


    By noticing this strange smile on her master''s lips, Sabrina could guess that he was preparing something with his twisted ideas. "Master, if you no longer need me, can I leave now? I have other tasks to aplish." She said, finding an excuse. Knowing Alvine''s personality, she had a bad presentiment that made her cold in her back. So she wanted to get away from Alvine as soon as possible.


    "Hehe, so have you ever guessed my intentions? This is perfect. That way I don''t want to bother with exnations." He said, holding out the bracelet to her. "Put this on your wrist. Among the three of you, you are the only person I know the least." Says Alvine with a frown. Today, you will tell me clearly who you are. Or rather what you are, to be exact.'' He thought, by checking Sabrina''s statistics thanks to his inspection skills.

 Chapter 99 Link Weakens.

    "Hehe, so have you ever guessed my intentions? This is perfect. That way I don''t want to bother with exnations." He said, holding out the bracelet to him. "Put this on your wrist. Among the three of you, you are the only person I know the least." Says Alvine with a frown. Today, you will tell me clearly who you are. Or rather what you are, to be exact.'' He suddenly thought to check Sabrina''s statistics thanks to his inspectionpetence.


    [] [ | Sabrina Alpha -| @#%<| ¡ê#@ | Concept 10/-| VIT -/-]


    |Magic affinity: elementary(-), intermediate(-) Advanced(-) rare (-)|


    |Laws: [Mortal: (Lvl-)] [Divine: (Lvl-) Primordial(Lvl-1)] |


    |Concept: Prima|


    Unique skill: #%@&/ []


    ''Always unimaginable! Before my inspection skill reached level two, I couldn''t even see this information. But despite everything, I have no information about her race, her level, nor Vitality! Even Grimor and Harold had numbers on their basic statistics.'' He says to himself in his thoughts. ''The most important thing about all this is its magical affinities andws! Worse still, it is these two pieces of information that I had never seen before. [primordial Law: (Lvl 1)] [Concept: Alpha]. Concept? Primordialw?! What exactly does that mean?!'' Alvine wondered, looking at Sabrina with disbelief.


    "Master, do you want to use this bracelet to see my statistics?" She said looking at the bracelet with a strange look.


    "Yes, it''s an order." He said in a firm tone. ''An order? Tsk, I wonder why I continue to y this shit game with her. What do they want me in the end?'' The more questions he asked himself, the more confused he became.


    With a sigh of discouragement, Sabrina wore the statistics bracelet on her wrist. In front of Alvine''s attentive and wide-open eyes, the bracelet disintegrated into ashes at the time she had worn it!


    "...!"-Alvine.


    "Master... it¡¯s...


    "Um, I expected something simr but it''s still exaggerated on your part. Sigh, it doesn''t matter too much. Now you have nothing to tell me?" Asked Alvine in a monotonous voice.


    "..."


    "Sabrina... sigh, don''t make me doubt you a second time, please!" He dered with a disappointing aura. "Otherwise, I''m afraid I can no longer see you as my family or allies." He continued while his mood copsed to attest to his greatest sadness. Even if Sabrina''s information was ambiguous, he knew that she was at least as strong as a deity. But for some reason, she hides from him not only the information about his parents but also her true identity and that of the other maids.


    ''Please Sabrina, since I came to this world, you are the only people in whom I have total confidence, even if I had decided to no longer trust anyone, I have done everything possible to abandon the slightest suspicion when it concerns you. So please don''t make me regret this decision.'' He prayed in his thoughts. Currently, his heart was no different from a drum in his chest. He was not angry with her, far from it. Instead, he felt nervousness, fear of regret about his decision, and other simr feelings raging in him. He knew that if ever his judgment was wrong about Sabrina and the others, he would live for the rest of his life in solitude without trusting anyone even if the entire universe tries to be his friend. Just thinking about it, his heart hardened every second that passed.


    Sabrina, who was silently looking at Alvine, had known that her silence or ack of response on her part would lead to irreversible problems just by seeing Alvine''s sadness that grew as time passed. But her lips could not open to pronounce the words she wanted. She knew that no matter what she tried to do to save time or try to circumvent the subject as she usually did by simply keeping silent... was not going to arrange the situation. On the contrary, it would even make things worse if she did that.


    "Sigh, you disappoint me, Sabrina Alpha." While she was in a state of perplexity, the brief and monotonous voice resounded again in the silent room. With a sigh filled with grief, Alvine headed towards the exit door and silently closed the door behind him leaving Sabrina who was still mute, alone in the dreary room.


    "Please, I need to know what I am supposed to do in this situation." She whispered to herself in the room while she was in a state of confusion.


    After a minute of weighing the pros and cons, she made a firm decision and went out into the room at lightning speed. But unfortunately for her, by the time she set foot out of the office, she had found no trace of Alvine. Whether she used her spiritual senses, or her eyes impregnated with mana, she had found no trace of Alvine in the kingdom of the Elves. By realizing the gravity of the situation she had created, her impassive expression turned into panic and anxiety. She immediately took out an opaquepass into her storage ring and injected her mana into her.


    After a minute, the needles of the opaquepass rotated in all directions without showing a fixed direction. "Argh, shit! If this thing doesn''t work, then the situation is more serious than expected!" She says by storing thepass in her ring beforemunicating urgently with No and Ashia.


    "Lady Rina, why do you tell us that the master is gone? What were you able to do to get to this point?!" shouted No in an angry tone after reaching Sabrina''s location. This was the first time she had shown such hostilities towards Sabrina. Ashia was no different from her. Even if she was silent, just with her frown and dark mood, Sabrina could guess her thoughts.


    "Sigh, do you think the situation could be so simple? Do you at least know why I did this?!" She says with a frustrated air.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "No matter your reasoning, don''t forget who he is for us and what is the reason for our presence for him!!" Dryly replied Ashia in a monotonous tone. "But hey, we don''t have time for these futile things. The first thing to know is why the master had done so. Please, Lady Rina, exin to us what really happened." She continued.


    "Sigh, it''s simple, he wanted to know." She said briefly.


    "What do you mean, he wanted to know? He wanted to know what?" Asked No in a frustrating tone.


    "Tsk, he wanted to know all the truth. His parents, ourselves. And the reason for which we hide our strength!" She said, sitting on the bed. They were currently in the room that was exclusively reserved for Alvine when they came to Cheera Castle.


    "..."


    "..."


    After understanding the meanings of Sabrina''s words. They also became mute just like Sabrina. "Sigh, let''s start by finding him and as soon as possible. Otherwise, I feel that we will cause irreversible situations." Sabrina asserted with dull eyes.


    ¡°Even when you find him, how do you n to proceed? If thepass could not locate him, it means that he no longer wants anything...


    "Shut up! Don''t even dare to pronounce in front of me what you''re trying to pronounce." Even before No could finish her sentence, Sabrina ignited with rage against her.


    "Sigh, if thispass that even works from one to another does not work, the reason is more than obvious. It''s unfair to get angry with No for that." Said Ashia, supporting her body against the wall of the room. "Seeing the situation, I believe the more time passes, the more dangerous and irreversible the situation bes. Lady Rina, I think we have no choice but to contact her if we want to find the master as soon as possible." She proposed.


    "This woman is a madwoman who does not care about the consequences of her actions. You all know his obsession with the master. I think it''s reasonable to contact the butler rather than Sylvia." Proposed No with concern.


    "No, Ashia is right. I know how this girl works. But the situation requires it more than anything." She said, shaking her head in disagreement.


    Without waiting for another second, a ck parchment filled with dark energy appears in her hand from her storage ring. At the same time, her body manifested a dark aura that had nothing to do with her empress aura. She injected her aura into the parchment which disintegrated in the seconds that followed.


    [Hellody Rina, what''s new? Ah, I know. By the greatest chance, do you want me toe and join you? Don''t worry, I have already prepared my luggage.] A yful and exciting voice came out of nowhere after the disintegration of the parchment.


    "If youe here, I''ll kill you with my own hands." Muttered Sabrina before calming down. "In short, you know very well why I contacted you. So don''t waste our time and tell us what we want to know." She Continued.


    [It''s unfair to let me poised alone in this infamous dark ce without letting me meet the master not even for a second.]


    "Sylvia, maybe you still want me to decide to leave you there for eternity?" She asked in a frustrated tone. ''She always has the gift of putting me out of me! That''s why I didn''t want to have anything with her.'' She says in her thoughts.


    [Sigh, you''re cold as usual. I''m sobbing for you, my deardy. But as your demand is rted to the master. I only have one thing to ask you in exchange for my services, hihi~~.] She says in a mocking tone.


    "How dare you?! It is your duty to...


    "It''s good Now, Ashia. Knowing his personality, I expected something simr." Said Sabrina by arresting Ashia. "In any case, as long as your request is not rted to your previous requests, I can always listen to you." Said Sabrina.


    [Fufu~, thank you very much,dy Rina~. The master is currently in a dimensional fault three hundred kilometers northwest of his old castle. As he no longer wants to meet you, his potion still changes every three minutes. So good luck, hihihi~]

 Chapter 100 The Lifted Sail

    "Master, are you sure that nothing happened between you and Lady Rina when you ordered us to leave you alone with her?" Asked Yuer with a perplexed air while she was bathing in the artificialke.


    "Nop." Briefly replied Alvine while sitting on the ground putting his bare feet in the water.


    "So why do you have this dull expression that I had never seen on your face? I''m sure something had happened between you. Don''t take me for an idiot girl, please." She grumbled with concern. ''As far as I can remember, this is my first time to see him like that. What could have happened between them?'' She wondered in her thoughts.


    "Please Yuer, give me some time. So that I can organize my thoughts." He said with a frustrated air. ''The reason I brought her with me was that I didn''t want them to use her to track me with the connection I have with her. But she is now more annoying than I thought. Maybe I should seal her, or simply break the contract with her.'' He said to himself while contemting the beautiful view that was before him with a thoughtful air.


    "Are you not finished soon? I thought foxes were afraid of water?" He says in a teasing tone trying to change the subject.


    "Hmm? Wouldn''t you take me for a cat? What a bad joke. Even hybrid cats are not afraid of water. So let''s not even talk about me." She replied while continuing her swim in a good mood. "In any case, it is hurtful to see you indifferent to my heavenly beauty." She said with a mischievous smile when she went out into the water with the wet locks that made her even more morous.


    "Hm? I admit that you are beautiful. But it is an exaggeration on your part to tell yourself that you are a heavenly beauty. If I have topare you with those I have met so far, hmmm... I would rather say that you are ranked hundredth." He says in a nd tone.


    "Tsk, how hurtful it is on the part of my master. Even if you are not in the mood, it does not mean that you must pour out your anger on me. Indeed, I can''tpare myself to Lady Rina, Ashia, and No. But I have absolute confidence that my beauty can beat Empress Yury or Alicia, the mistress of Brisht Tower without any problem." She says with absolute confidence. "And it''s because I haven''t reached divine rank yet. After my breakthrough, I would be a real goddess who will have nothing to fear from Lady Rina or the others." She Continued.


    Hearing her words, Alvine burst outughing. "But what are you telling me? Sabrina and the others are still far from Alicia and Nelda." Disdained Alvine, while contemting the sky with an empty air.


    "I hope you''re kidding? Don''t tell me that you haven''t yet realized that Lady Rina and the others are using a kind of face mask to avoid drawing too much attention to them?" She asked with confusion. But seeing Alvine''s surprise, sheughs loudly in turn. "Haha, it''s a shame that you haven''t even realized this yet. If there is one thing I am sure of, it is that these three are blessed with a beauty that will even make women blush. Of course, you are a special case, master. Given your lineage of an incubus, then it would not be fair topare yourself with others. Hmm... but I still wonder why they hide their true appearances from you? For my part, I was able to discover thanks to my special eyes that can see beyond things. But I would never have imagined that they were hiding something so insignificant from you. Hm, you must ask them after our return." She said without noticing Alvine''s expression, which became dark as she spoke.


    "Sigh, it is indeed insignificant." He walled in his beard. "In any case, you have one minute, no, thirty seconds ahead of you. If you don''t finish before that, I''ll let you join the others and end our contract." Asserted Alvine in a monotonous tone while leafing through his little journal.


    "Eh?! Do I say something wrong?! You have been acting strangely since we left the kingdom of the Elves. I''m just trying to cheer you up, that''s all!!" Eximed Yuer with agitation.


    "Sigh, I''m sorry. I didn''t intend to scare you with my words. You didn''t say anything wrong, it''s just that the time is too wrong talking about them." He said, realizing that he unconsciously poured out his anger on Yuer when she had nothing to do with his problems. "In any case, hurry up, I have no intention of seeing them in front of me. At least... for now." He notified her by focusing his attention on his diary.


    ''Apparently, on this, there are several grey areas that I had not yet focused my attention.'' He said in his thoughts by contemting the map of the continent of Alzania that he had drawn in his notebook quickly.


    [The eastern part is dry and full of ck mountains that are called thendmark of the Goblins and lizard men who have average intelligence and are ssified as beasts.]


    [The western part is crossed by the endless sea that is home to underwater monsters. ording to legends, there is even another civilization, which are called the descendants of the ocean gods. But since it is a mortal, it is therefore impossible for them to have divine beings among them.]


    ''The most important detail is that this part is considered the temporary basis of the Valskars. It is, therefore, wiser for me not to approach them.'' He concludes by turning the page.


    [In the southern zone, is popted by hills, but rumor has it that this area is actually more dangerous than the "green underworld", which is in the north. A dense forest that is covered with a bloody mist, can blur the five senses. Not to mention the ferocious beasts that live there, and the race of the Amazons which are made up only of women with brown skin.]


    "The forest of green underworld hmm..." He walled under his tongue. "If I go there now, they will surely guess my destination. But it doesn''t matter, it''s not like I''m afraid of her. It''s just that it''s wiser to move away from such beings whores motivations I don''t know. Sigh, maybe I was just making ideas, but his strength is undoubtedly greater than that of an empress mage! Not to mention that they actually master all affinities but pretend to be weak and y the role of fictitious maids."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Sigh, normally, anyone would be happy to have such people by his side. But one thing is certain...nothing is free. This saying is even more true in this world that is governed by the strong. The weak have no choice but toply with their wishes if they want to survive. Therefore, they can''t serve me without further thought. I''m sure they have nned something with me. Or they know things I don''t know about. The only clue is Sabrina herself. I can''t afford to let myself be manipted like a vulgar puppet in her hand." He concludes in a dull tone.


    "What have you been whispering since just now?" Asked Yuer after wearing a white dress that fits perfectly with her white hair and ears.


    "Hm? Oh, nothing important." He said, rising from the ground while instinctively dusting his clothes even if they were not dirty. ''In any case, no matter how much I look at her, she really looks like an angel when she''s dressed like that. Of course, without taking into ount his ears and tails.'' He says in his thoughts.


    "Fufu, master, no matter how hard you y, you can''t remain insensitive to this fox princess. Um, it''s understandable. But unfortunately for you, I am not a ripe fruit that you can bite at any time. So don''t dream for nothing." She said with a smile that proudly adorned her pink lips.


    "Pff, you? Not yet mature? Haha, I think I haven''t heard anything funnier about you since we met. In the end, you only show your true nature when we are alone. I wonder what Sabrina will think when she knows that you are more enterprising than No." He replied with a ridiculous air.


    "Tsk, it is because you don''t yet know the threatening aura that emanates from her when someone tries to tease you or make fun of you. I swear to you, the other time, I had the impression that she was going to kill me in the next seconds. Only you can enjoy her soft and angelic side. But in your absence, she shows her fangs. Humph, in the end, she''s no different from me." She says, making herself proud behind Sabrina''s back.


    "Anyway, let''s leave here before things be moreplicated." He said by shing the void with his finger and creating a dimensional crimson portal with nonchnce. But even before he could cross the portal, it closed without notice. Then, he tried again and again, without sess.


    "Master, something is wrong?" Asked Yuer with confusion.


    "I know this phenomenon. Someone locked the void around us." Says Alvine by grinding her teeth.


    "What?! Is it an enemy attack?" is it? She asked while preparing for the fight.


    "Sigh, I don''t know what to say. I have not yet ced these people there in my list of enemies. In any case, we couldn''t escape them. But just in case, let''s wait for a little so that I can assess this situation. It''s really a bad decision on their part toe now." He said, looking at a precise direction. Which was none other than the direction to the kingdom of the Elves.


    As Yuer followed his gaze, she saw three shadows spinning towards them at an inconceivable speed. Despite the distance of about five kilometers separating them, she could easily identify Sabrina who was apanied by No and Ashia. "It''s Lady Rina and the others. Could it be that they felt that we are in danger?" She said, releasing the pressure on her.


    "Don''t lower your guard." Says Alvine in a monotonous tone with a frown. "I don''t yet know if they are our enemies or not." He says while taking out his sword in his inventory. ''I knew it was a mistake to get out of the dimensional w. But this fox who was excited like a mermaid kept breaking my ears saying she wanted to swim in thiske.'' Alvineined in his thoughts when he looked at Yuer who always had a satisfying smile on his lips. ''Tsk, could it be that she was cooperating with Sabrina all this time to keep me here? Sigh, I think I''m losing my mind because I have strange thoughts.''


    In less than a minute, Sabrinands ten meters from Alvine. "Master, do you n to flee us for the rest of your life?" These were the first words she spoke.


    "Fleeing you? It depends on your perception. I just don''t want to waste my time with fictional maids." He said while his eyes shone with anger. "I only ask once. Take care of your affairs and I will take care of mine. Do you find another toy that you can handle at your convenience... and give me peace!" He said, pointing his sword at her.


    "Sigh, it''s regrettable, master." She sighed with a discouraged air. "In this case, I see myself obliged to take your life before looking for another master. After all, I don''t know what kind of threat you will pose to us in the future." She said, releasing a bloody aura that made tremble his soul.


    ''As expected from her. It seems that I will really leave this world in a short time.'' Concludes Alvine in his thoughts. Just seeing her bloody aura he was sure that his power was like a drop of waterpared to the infinite power of Sabrina who was like an endless sea.


    "Well, even if you are the creator of the universe, as long as you decide to harm me, I would brandish my sword to get your head on your neck." He said, imbuing his sword with his aura of spiritual rank. "Kill me if you have the capabilities!" He eximed, heading straight toward Sabrina.

 Chapter 101 Alvine VS Sabrina

    Twenty minutes rather...


    [Fufu, thank you very much,dy Rina. The master is currently in a dimensional fault three hundred kilometers northwest of his old castle. As he no longer wants to meet you, his potion changes every three minutes. So good luck.]


    "In a w? Stop saying nonsense! You know that we can''t find him if he decides not to go out there." Muttered Sabrina against Sylvia.


    [Too bad for you! To say that the one who is nicknamed *universal cmity* is no longer even able to cross a simple dimensional w... than this pitiful one.] Says the heavenly voice.


    "Sigh, that''s okay, I understood. What are your conditions?" She said, finally giving up.


    [Yey~ I knew we were made to get along. After all, you have always been my idol. I''ve always called you Big Sister~ in the beautiful old days.]


    [Wait, wait, don''t leave, I''m going to talk! What I want in exchange is nothingplicated. I want you to start phase two with the master!!] She announced in an overexcited voice.


    "!!!"


    "What?! She is crazy! I told you no,dy Rina? Sylvia is really a lost cause." No instantly intervened with agitation.


    "..." -Sabrina.


    "Lady Rina, you still don''t think about doing that. Isn''t it? The situation may still be resolved." Ashia asserted in a nervous tone.


    "Sigh, you say this because you were not present when he decided to leave the capital. No matter what we try to do, ...it''s the only solution." She said with a sigh. "In any case, he had looked for it. Just tell yourself that it was his wish. This way, you will feel less guilty for him." She said in a firm tone while her purple pupils shone with a mysterious glow.


    [Haha, finally! I was looking forward to that moment so much. Thank you,dy Rina. And above all, don''t forget to keep your promise.]


    [Oh it''s true, I forgot to tell you that the master came out of his hiding ce about a minute ago. If you do not hurry, it could evaporate again. Go for it~ let the hunt begins~ hehe~]


    ...


    Now,


    "I only ask once. Take care of your affairs and I will take care of mine. Do you find another toy that you can handle at your convenience... and give me peace!" He said, pointing his sword at her.


    "Master, can''t you stay carefree and live peacefully without worrying about anything?" Asked Sabrina, frowning.


    Hearing her words, Alvine frowned while her heart ignited with rage. "Who are you to decide the path I should follow?" He replied with a ridiculous air. At that very moment, he had already guessed the intentions of Sabrina and the others.


    "Sigh, it''s regrettable, master." She sighed with a discouraged air. "In this case, I see myself obliged to take your life before looking for another master. After all, I don''t know what kind of threat you will pose in the future." She said, releasing a bloody aura that made Alvine tremble to his soul.


    "Master, what''s going on?! Why do Lady Rina and the others look at us with such hostilities?" Yuer asked, not knowing what was happening in front of her. But the thing she was sure of was that the eyes of Sabrina, No, or Ashia had no sweetness. They had the eyes of predators!


    Realizing the dangerousness of the situation, she advanced in front of Alvine. *Master, I don''t know how long I could resist them, but you really need have to get out of here! I feel a thirst for intense blood emanating from them! * Says Yuer of a state of panic.


    Even if Yuer had never fought against Sabrina, she had developed an instinctive fear against her since their first encounters. Since then, even during training sessions, she had not dared to train with her. Knowing all this, Alvine was sincerely touched by her courage.


    *Sigh, Yuer, I have to break my contract with you. You have nothing to win in this story. It''s...!


    "Argh!" Even before Alvine could end her sentence with telepathy, No''s mint eyes shone like a wandering ghost followed by Yuer''s cries of agony before she fainted in a few seconds!


    "Fufu, Master, I think there is no point in trying tomunicate with her telepathically. Don''t worry about her, our current goal is you, only you and no one else! But if other people ever try to interfere, or disturb us, they will suffer spells even worse than your little beast contracted." Said Noughing to joy heart.


    Alvine, who had just cushioned Yuer''s fall, could see the bloodshed from her four/fives senses. Her eyes, mouth, ears, and nostrils bleed constantly as if she had just suffered the curses of the demon god! "Master... flee away. You will have... no chance against...them. *cough.* *cough!! * Sorry...


    [Pearl of healing] Murmured Alvine before a small greenish pearl came out into her palm and entered Yuer''s body. Subsequently, he created a crimson protective barrier around her and put it in the artificialke.


    "Now that she is far from us, and that she will not intervene, I hope you will keep your word, No." He said in a monotonous voice looking at her with his blood-injected eyes.


    "..."


    "..."


    "Thank you for giving me time to prepare. Well...!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    |God of ughter, activated. |


    "Let''s start the dance of death, my dear fictive maids." His voice carried no emotion, his coldness was such that he gave the impression that he was addressed at the statues.


    "No, Ashia, let me take care of our little master. After all, I always wanted to take care of this mortal who always looked at us with arrogance." She said with a nonchnt smile. "It was fun to y with you. I would have liked to continue our little master/maids games but unfortunately for you, you have be a somewhat problematic subject of experience. Do you have onest word before I give you your direct ticket to hell?" She continued while keeping her smile and confidence.


    "..." Alvine stood in front of them, silent as if he did not hear Sabrina''s words, cold and indifferent as a predator who had not hunted for years.


    "Hmm? Are you afraid of death? This is understandable. After all, any mortal would react to us in this way. You have nothing...


    "You talk too much, Sabrina." Says Alvine by cutting her words at the end of her tongue.


    "WHAT HAVE YOU JUST SAID?!"


    "You are too noisy, Sabrina. If you don''t attack me, then get ready to counter me!" He says by eclipsing before appearing in front of Sabrina directly and shing her with his sword without the slightest hesitation.


    *Whoosh! *


    *Agripp!! *


    As Alvine''s attack was heading towards her, she grabbed Alvine''s sword with her bare hand! "I still feel hesitation in your de. Have you forgotten my advices? A sword attack that is not intended to take the life of an enemy is not worthy of being brandished." She replied by tightening her grip on Alvine''s sword before breaking it into pieces of scrap metal and sending Alvine waltzing a hundred meters from her with her kick.


    *Cough. * *Cough. *


    "Thank you for helping me decide. Now that you have considered yourself my enemy, I only have to add your name to the reaper list." He said when he went out into the forest while he was holding a white katana that was covered with a dark blue aura. Without the slightest scratch on his body.


    ''My usual attacks will not work against her. Until now, she had always fought with me using no skills. Even during my training with her, she had always countered me and emerged victorious using only her agile movements and strength only. If I had not seen her statistics thanks to my inspection skill, I would have sworn that she was a warrior who could only use body-strengthening spells. But since she underestimates me, I will use this factor to my advantage and....!'' While Alvine was thinking about a strategy, Sabrina who had never used spells against him, suddenly raised her hand into the sky...


    [Combination]! Murmured Sabrina with nonchnce.


    *DOOOOOMM!! *


    Alvine''s heart beats when he saw the inconceivable show in front of him. ''H-how?!!!'' He wondered with disbelief.


    The crimson frost apanied by several thousand electric-firences had transformed the bluish sky into a crimson sky of several tens of kilometers! No matter what Alvine tried to do, he knew he could not escape within the perimeter of her spell!


    "Have a good trip, master." She said in a monotonous tone, pointing her finger at Alvine!


    *WOOOOSHHH!!! *


    Hundreds of thousands of the burning arrows all spun to Alvine at lightning speed. Even before he could make any incantation tounching his universalw, he was overwhelmed by Sabrina''s ruthless attack!


    *BOOOM!! * *BOOMMM!! *


    "Sigh, can''t you just die peacefully?" Coldly replied Sabrina as she had just appeared behind Alvine who was inside the crimson barrier that he had hastily set up to counter Sabrina''s attack! ''She wants tomit suicide with her own spells where what?!'' Alvine said to himself when he saw the thousands of Sabrina''s arrowsing from all sides. The most amazing thing about all this was Sabrina herself was with him stubbornly trying to kill him while her arrows were still swinging toward them!


    *Crackkk!! *


    His magic shield could not evenst more than ten seconds before it broke into pieces and left him defenseless in the face of magical and physical attacks Sabrina.


    "Shit! That''s bad!" He was rmed about Sabrina¡¯s attack. He sliced while urgently Sabrina''s arrows at his fastest speed with his sword. But even though he had been able to counter dozens of arrows, he had not emerged unscathed in the face of Sabrina''s incessant attacks.


    |Alert, Your life bar is less than 1%|


    After the explosion, Alvine stood there with her bloody body from all sides! Even if he had not lost one of his members, he had suffered damage he had never suffered during his countless battles!


    |Survival mode will automatically start in three seconds! |


    |...2...1... |


    |Survival mode is on. |

 Chapter 102 Alvine VS Sabrina (2) [Bonnus]

    |Survival mode will automatically start in three seconds! |


    |...2...1... |


    |Survival mode is on. |


    *VWOOM!! *


    A bloodthirsty aura rose around Alvine who had just lost consciousness.


    Its two long crimson horns began to ignite with a burning fire. His eyes that shone with a red glow like a demon of hell returned to their original colors... gilded like two small suns that illuminated endless darkness.


    |You instinctively used the (G¨¦HENNE me! |


    |You have acquired the mes of G¨¦HENNES (Lvl 1)|


    |Passivepetence, (heart of the demon god) has evolved. |


    |Thanks to the evolution of this skill, your secondpetence of (God of ughter) has reached Lvl 2. |


    |Your constitution has gradually strengthened. |


    *Roarrr!! * roared Alvine as a demonic beast came straight out of hell.


    |Alert! Your thirst for blood overwhelmed your consciousness. |


    |To prevent you from sinking into permanent madness, your exps points will all be converted into IQ points! |


    |1000exps/10IQ. |


    |Insufficient IQ! You will have a penalty after each use of this skill. |


    "Lady Rina? What happened to him?!" Urgently asked No with agitation. Just when she heard his roar, she had the impression that her soul had just been pierced by thousands of des.


    "Stay away from him, it''s his choice, not ours!" She says while frowning. Afterward, she snapped her fingers...


    And at the same time, Alvine''s environment changed into a dark space without the slightest ounce of light! Apart from Alvine''s golden pupils that shone in the dark like a beast of cmity, and Sabrina''s purple eyes who stared at him as a predator, there was no trace of No or Ashia!


    |You have instinctivelybined your elementary pearls. |


    |the unique skill: [Mermaid pearl(water)] [Vermilion pearl(fire)] [Sylvia''s pearl(wind)] [Ga?a pearl(earth)] [Dionysus pearl(Wood)] are sessfullybined. |


    Just after this notification, an silver pearl the size of a fist was formed above Alvine''s head. More precisely, between his horns inmed by zes of G¨¦HENNES! Now that he no longer had his rationality, he began to unleash himself like a demonic beast who wanted to free himself from his chains.


    "Finally, you show your true face!" Argument Sabrina while her lips bent with a diabolical smile! "Let''s see how strong you have be, master!" She says by swiping to Alvine at lightning speed in absolute darkness!


    *Roarr! * Seeing Sabrinaing towards him, his bloodthirsty impulses ignited and he shed as if he were only a mirage before slicing Sabrina with his sharp ws!


    *Woosh!! * *ckkk!! *


    Once again, Sabrina stopped her attack with his bare hands with nonchnce and smashed Alvine against the soil as hard as a pulpit of the beast.


    *BOOM!! *


    "Not bad. But you have to do better than that, master!!" She said, gripping Alvine''s foot and lifting him in the air before smashing him again against the ground with more power thanst time!


    |-200VIT|


    "If you attack me as a bloodthirsty beast, how do you intend to defeat me? The minimum would be to help you regain your spirits!" She retorted by continuing to hammer Alvine as if he were nothing more than an insignificant ant!<novelnext></novelnext>


    |-300 VIT|


    ''Hm?! Is heing back to him?'' She asked herself when she saw Alvine use his spell.


    The pearl silver that was, until now inactive, rushed to Sabrina who was caught off guard with threatening energy.


    Because of the short distance that separated her from Alvine, she could not avoid Alvine''s attack. Better yet, she simply frowned without trying to avoid it!


    *BOOM!! *


    "Arrogant! Thank you for helping me get out into this nightmarish hell! Let''s start again from the beginning." Retorted Alvine by wiping the blood on her lips while her golden eyes shone healthily. ''I would never have thought that my body would be possessed by my evil subconscious. Is that what the system meant by penalty? It''s indeed scary!'' He says to himself by treating his wounds after swallowing a greenish pearl. The same pearl he had given to Yuer. The [Pearl of Healing.]


    ''But the scariest... it''s her! No matter how hard I analyze her, I haven''t found the slightest weakness against her! Her bodily and spiritual resistance, her frightening affinities! She is simply a cmity!'' He concludes his thoughts by seeing Sabrinae out with simple superficial wounds even though she had taken his attack head-on!


    "It is humiliating. A simple mortal who was able to inflict injuries on me. This is uneptable!" She said, licking the drops of the blood that flowed from her wound. "Teacher, I will give you the opportunity to contemte the fragment of the immense abyss that separates us." She said by disabling her spell of [eternal night]


    "Where are we now?" Asked Alvine with disbelief, now realizing that he was actually locked up with Sabrina in an arena that can even endure the battle between a hundred giants! The sky was ck with thousands of stars illuminating the dark night. The gigantic ckberries of the arena that were more than a hundred meters high, were all ck and smooth as if they had not been built by someone! But in his incredulous astonishment, an anomaly made him forget the incredible arena. This anomaly was none other than Sabrina. Or more precisely the blood she had lost after being caught in Alvine''s attack. Her blood that was on the ground was not red, nor blue like the Valskars...


    "What exactly are you, Sabrina?" Asked Alvine looking at the golden blood on the ground like melted gold. ''Just seeing this ck sky with its stars shining abnormally, I can say with certainty that we are no longer on the of Alzania. Unless it''s an illusion? No, my senses are always clear. In this case, when did she bring me here? Maybe... when she locked me in this dark space? More importantly, why is the color of his blood golden?!! From as far as I remember, I have never heard, of or seen an elf who had golden blood. Tsk, I have to save time to prepare my universalw. It''s my only chance to win against her!'' Concludes Alvine in his thoughts.


    "Do you still want to know us even though you have a foot in the grave?! In this case, survive as long as you can if you want to have answers!!" She replied by flying in the air and began to incant a strange mantra under her tongue.


    Seeing that she was not going to attack himself for the moment, Alvine took advantage of this moment of respite and in turn incanted her uniquew [Thew of absorption].


    "All seeds, souls, skills, affinities, creatures,ws, things that contain the slightest ounce of energetic existence, all things that exist in infinity are made up of unknown and known energy that direct the entire universe. I invoke by my name, by my authority, by my power, and by my own will the universalw: [universalws: Absolute absorption].


    As the ck sphere began to emerge above Alvine''s head, Sabrina had also finished her mantra. [Third lock: dislocation.]


    These were thest words that Alvine heard her pronounce before her body began to burn with a glow of golden aura that rose above her like a pir of golden mes of several hundred meters! By the moment she opened her eyes, Alvine could see two electrifying pupils that even prevented her from breathing as she pleased. Sabrina''s mere presence in front of him suffocated him.


    |A divine presence has been detected. |


    |The so-called Sabrina is currently a deity of intermediate rank! |


    |His divine powers are now unsealed! |


    |It is an honor for a simple mortal to be in the presence of a deity. You can adore it or die without regret. |


    ''You get me drunk with your remarks without tail or head. Instead of remaining in admiration, help me find a solution to counter it instead.'' Dryly replied Alvine when he saw the sarcastic notifications on his system.


    |Non-existent threat. |


    ''Tsk, I think you are also overwhelmed by his power. You have to be blind not to see it as a threat.'' He replied to his system.


    ? "Master, you were curious about the power of a divine being, weren''t you? Let me give this gift as a reward for being able to make me lose a few drops of blood!" She said in a heavenly voice that resonated in Alvine''s soul. "One of the conditions to stay by your side during your stay on a deadly was that I had to, no, we had to seal our powers. Don''t be shy after witnessing a single seal unlock. I point out that I still have two other seals that are not yet raised! So if you want to see my other two forms, try scratching me a second time if you can." Giggled Sabrina in a sarcastic tone.


    ''Seriously, she still has two seals on her? It''s a joke, isn''t it?'' Thought Alvine while her willingness to fight against Sabrina had greatly diminished. ''Is that the power of a being who has transcended divinity? I wonder if Grimor and Harold are as powerful as her?'' He said to himself by tightening his grip on Kimiko, his primordial sword while the ck sphere floated above him, covered with a protective barrier that prevented him from absorbing anything.


    "It is an insult for me to hear my masterpare me to simple ants. These two little ones do not even deserve the title of divine mage. They are only divine mages from a beginner rank." She said with a mocking smile in the golden mes.


    ''Obviously, she can now read my thoughts.'' He said in his thoughts with an incredulous smile. Even if he was sure that his death was imminent, he had not shown the slightest sign of fear or capittion in the face of Sabrina''s imensurable power. He stood proudly in front of her with his sword pointed at her, roaring, and his eyes filled with a thirst for blood.


    "Reading your thoughts is only a futile task among many others that I can do. Now, contemte my true form that you had never had the opportunity to see. Before I give you a simple go-to toward the afterlife!" She said in a majestic voice before suppressing her golden aura that slowly decreased as time passed from second to second.


    ''Her true appearance?? I remember Yuer telling me that they had hidden their true appearances." He was thinking when he looked at Sabrina who had just revealed herself to him without blinking.¡­

 Chapter 103 Alvine VS Sabrina (Final)

    ''Her true appearance?? I remember Yuer telling me that they had hidden their true appearances." He was Thinking looking at Sabrina, who had just revealed herself to him without blinking. ''Wait, in fact, something is wrong here. If she can carelessly disy her divine power... then this confirms my hypothesis. We are definitely no longer on the of Alzania or on another deadly. Damn, where did she drag me with her? It must be at least one second-tier! It''s really bad for me!'' He concludes by preparing all his defenses and his most powerful spells.


    *Woosh!! *


    The sudden embers caused by Sabrina brought Alvine back to reality. At the same time, Sabrina''s divine aura had diminished enough to the point that Alvine could Now have a glimpse of her so-called "real shape". Strangely, she was no longer wearing her purple dress. Instead, she was dressed in a smooth white dress with golden hems on thetter. Archaic jewels adorned her in a whimsical way. But all her things had one thing inmon with each other, whether it was her dress, her jewelry, her heels, or even the simple earrings she wore were all divine artifacts.


    But all these ridiculously incredible objects had not caught Alvine''s attention when he saw Sabrina a second time after she broke her third seal. ''It is said that female beauty is the greatest enemy of men... it is an undeniable truth.'' Concludes Alvine by seeing the beautiful woman with fanciful beauty apanied by her unparalleled charm in front of him.


    She was slightly taller than Sabrina herself, with long pure white hair up to the back of her knees with a slightly wavy style, electrifying purple pupils that shone with unique runic patterns in her eyes, snow-white skin, with her golden aura body. Everything at her represented the reincarnation of the beauty of a true angelic goddess that Alvine could not imagine even in her wildest dreams. The more he looked at her, the more ridiculous he felt to havepared her with other women.


    |You indeed have a remarkable maid. |


    ''...''


    |Do you know how lucky you are? |


    *Another word from you that is not intended to help me get out alive in this battle, I swear I would get rid of you for good! * Threatened Alvine with a frustrated air. *Luck? My ass! Do you at least know that my life is maintained to only a thread?! *


    |There is a misunderstanding. You have nothing...


    *Sigh, it''s okay, I''ve heard enough. * He replied by focusing all his attention on Sabrina was floating in the sky.


    "Yourpliment goes straight to my heart, master. Now it''s an honor for you to put your soul in my hands. I would grant you a peaceful death without pain." She said with a charming smile.


    "Tsk, I prefer the other version of you. Sweet and obedient and above all, who does not have such a hanging tongue." He retorted by disabling the magic barrier around his ck sphere.


    *Fwooosh!!! *


    Instantly, the ck sphere began its diabolical assault in search of food.


    "This is an impressivew that I had never seen before. But unfortunately for you, its level is too low to push me to my limits!" She said, mming her finger. "Contemte the immense chasm that separates us! [Combination ofws, triple divinews]!" She murmured under her tongue.


    "!!!!"-Alvine


    *DOOOOM!!*


    Hearing the name [Triple Divine Laws] from Sabrina, Alvine finally understood that he had never had a chance of winning against her! Even if he could not see something simr to thousands of burning arrows, he could see the ck hole reverse its absorption process! Instead of absorbing magical elements or objects, he spits them out at an even faster speed than before! By realizing the strange anomaly, he urgently tried to cancel his absorptionw. But to his great absurdity, he could not feel the slightest link with it. He had the impression that spell was in another space-time of his own!


    ''What did she just do?!! I can''t make the slightest movement! And I no longer have control over myw! It''s as if...!!!


    *Thund!! *


    Without giving him the slightest respite, Sabrina instantly appeared in front of him and plunged her cold and indifferent look into the golden eyes of Alvine who was deprived of all his movements! "This feeling of being sealed in a kind of invisible prison, watching your most powerfulw reverse its absorption process with despair... It''s that, being in front of overwhelming power." She said, raising Alvine''s chin with her hand to better contemte his despair.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "!!!"


    ''Ugh! Is that really how I''m going to die?! I refuse to die in such a pathetic way! Isn''t there really anything I can do?! She must necessarily have a weakness that I must exploit to my advantage to snatch myself into this shit!'' He thinks when struggling miserably in the hope of surviving.


    "All resistance is futile. Ibined three powerful divinews including the [temporalw] to reverse the concepts of yourw, then, the [Space Law] to seal yourw in another three-dimensional space, and finally, I just applied my [gravitationalw] to you to seal your movements! Have you understood now? You have been a condemned man from the beginning." She murmured in his ear with a Machiavellian smile. "As promised, I will grant you a peaceful death without pain as a reward. Sleep peacefully, master... for eternity." She continued by approaching her lips to Alvine''s before kissing her with a mortal kiss.


    "Hummmph!!" Alvine struggled with all his strength when he felt his consciousness and vital energy being sucked up by Sabrina as a subus who wanted to suck her to the marrow. ''...!! We are there, in the end. Dying by a sweet poisoned drop? Tsk, what a pitiful end. I''m tired of...everything...!'' These were hisst thoughts before his consciousness sank into endless abysses.


    ---


    ---


    ---


    On the of Alzania, precisely in Cheera Pce,


    "Always no trace of them?!" Asked Cheera nervously by taking the-hundred steps into the living room.


    "No, your Highness. Lord Alvine and his direct subordinates disappeared as if they had never been with us." The general-in-chief of the Elves replied in a respectful tone.


    "Damn, could it be that they betrayed us and leave the?" She grumbled to of madness.


    "Sigh, calm down a little, Cheera. If that were the case, he was not going to abandon this fox girl behind him. I think something must have happened that we don''t know. Let''s just wait for Yuer to wake up to ask her to detail the situation for us." Lilias said with a rxed air. She was currently in the form of a mature woman with smooth hair on her cute face. "Although, if I''m not mistaken, it''s been a week since they disappeared without leaving traces. It''s still a little annoying." She says, tidying her hair.


    "Sigh, I have the same concerns. Our enemies will soon move, if we do not react at this moment for their hits a good shot, and save Empress Yury, our chances will be really minimal in the future." Affirma Cheera with nervousness. ''Without the help of this man, we will have no hope of winning in this war! Our men had progressed at lightning speeds just by following de No''s training in less than two weeks. Besides myself and Lilias, our progress was really unimaginable. If it had not happened to me, I would never have believed that such things are possible! If everything goes well, defeating the Valskars will not be a dream for us, but things had to getplicated after just a few improvements.'' As her thoughts wandered in her head, she noticed a human woman in the hallway, in front of the door of Alvine''s room.


    She was none other than Britannia. The human girl is recently promoted to the rank of general by Sabrina. Just as Alvine promised, after Britannia had received Sabrina''s recognition, Alvine ordered Ashia to remove the seal of envement on her. But for fear of being left behind because they mistrusted her, Britannia had in fact begged Alvine to leave the seal intact on her for fear of losing her confidence. The benefits she had gained since she joined Alvine were so huge that she herself found it hard to believe it.


    "Greeting, your Highness, the queen of the Elves. I came to check if mistress Sabrina and the lord came from their mission? The morale of my troops is at its lowest because of the sudden absence of our lord and mistresses. Please, your Highness, we must find them before my soldiers begin their revolts!" She said in a respectful tone while making her chivalrous greeting.


    ? "Yes, unlike your soldiers, our men are bloodthirsty killers. My lord''s army is mainly made up of former mercenaries, former assassins, bounty hunters... so on. Only the mistresses or the Lord were able to control them more effectively." She says with an embarrassed air.


    "What? You are the highest-ranking general among them. So how is it that you can''t even manage your troops?! Sigh, anyway, what will happen if they revolt?" Cheera asked nervously.


    Hearing her question, Britannia frowned and clenched her fists while answering her question without the slightest hesitation. "A bloodbath! Each of them is as powerful as a general-in-chief of your army! Imagine more than three hundred generals revolting against you. It will be a unteral massacre." She says in a monotonous voice.


    ''...!! As if disappearing without leaving traces was not enough for you, but you actually left time bombs in my kingdom! Sigh, please Alvine, wherever you are,e back quickly before all our preparations fall into the water!'' She yelled in her thoughts in a tone of begging


    ***


    Need support.

 Chapter 104 Sylvia

    ---..


    ''It''s so peaceful, I no longer feel anything... the pain, anguish, despair, anger, and especially this burden that weighed on my shoulders, all disappeared into me as if they had never existed in me. It''s so peaceful. Is it possible that I am finally in the afterlife? It''s not too bad finally.'' I say to myself while my thoughts wandered in my head. I had neither trouble nor regrets with the decisions I had made. I knew I couldn''t defeat Sabrina from the beginning, but that didn''t justify letting them use me as they please. I didn''t want to be reincarnated if I were to suffer a simr fate in my two previous lives. With my atrocious choices and actions, I knew that my only house would henceforth be in hell. Of course, if this ce existed.


    ''Sigh, I remember that my mother who had sumbed to this carcinogenic disease that was like a reaper sent by heaven only for our family... told me once, during my visit to the hospital that: God, angels, and demons existed. So naturally, hell and paradise will, in turn, exist to punish criminals, and reward pure hearts for their good deeds.'' These were the only thoughts that had crossed my mind at that time. Was it because of my current state? Or maybe it was because death had finally knocked on my door that my mind wandered into the only beautiful memories I had in my life on earth? Sigh, this is the first time I havee to think of memories that I thought I had forgotten for eternity.


    How long will he still remain unconscious? / I suddenly heard a thunderous and intense voice that had made me doubt the safety of my eardrums. My peaceful peace, my carelessness, everything had been broken by the simple sharp voice that was like a natural enemy of my peace.


    But fortunately for me, this was the only sentence that this grotesque voice had pronounced. I had the clear intuition that this voice that resonated like that of a giant was actually just a dream. Otherwise, it may be the voice of one of the demons myte mother told me about when I was little. After all, it was not an exaggeration on my part to admit that such abominations existed. If Good and evil, death and life, exist, without forgetting the magic and several other races I had met before my death, then it will not give me too much headache to want to ept that hell, which will probably be my new home, exists and that it will be ready to wee me with open arms.


    As I patiently waited like an idiot, my judgment, while making the most of the peaceful feeling that reigned in me before the fiery storm began, another son of a b*tch disturbed my sweet sleep with his voice that made my heart vibrate with fear.


    Watch yournguage, Kamyle! No matter your reasoning, don''t forget who you are talking to! // Retorted the other ba*tard in a heavy voice who had been able to confirm one thing to me! If I ever took another attack of these kinds, it was not only the peace I was desperately looking for that would be inessible, but it was hell itself that would fall on me.


    I didn''t know how or why I could have such absurd thoughts. Maybe it was because of my state of confusion? Or my heart that had now lost its emotional functions and had no other tasks to aplish than to distribute my blood between my blood veins. But no matter why I had to have such fanciful thoughts, I had absolute certainty that I was not going to find my beloved peace as long as these mysterious ba*tards continue to quarrel in my rest perimeter. If hell wants to torture me, it only has to do with things that are rted to my sins! I refuse to let it disturb my sleep, for the simple reason that I had nevermitted these kinds of sins. It can stab me in the heart with burning mes, burn me to the bone, or even suck all my vitality, just as I had done with my enemies, but I refuse to be disturbed in my sleep before my judgment when I had never disturbed someone in conditions simr to mine!


    By making this decision, I ended up reaching this conclusion when my mind was sunk into absurd madness for having conceived such ridiculous ideas. Even though I knew it was risky to open my eyes to prevent them from shouting, I had no other choice at that time if I wanted to regain my beloved peace! ''It''s for a good cause! I have to do it!'' Did I convince myself by clenching my fist and shouting to my full lungs! "You can''t be silent while I try to enjoy my peaceful moment, a bunch of noisy bastards?!!" I shouted with frustration while my anger that I had not been able to evacuate against Sabrina and the others ignited again!


    Out of frustration, I ended up giving up. No matter, I hate waiting where to make others wait. It was one of the bad characters I had unconsciously developed after my reincarnation in a world filled with magic.


    "Hihi~ Are you finally awake?"


    As I came to open my eyes, the first thing I could see was a white ceiling that was ted in the sky at an unimaginable height followed by the owner of this soft and mysterious female voice that was a little familiar to me. The reason she piqued my curiosity was undoubted because I felt like I heard the voice I often heard in my dreams.


    And when I bent my head in her direction, I was able to see and be in the presence of a being whose existence I never believed! No, it would be fairer to say that anyone will question his existence. I, who was surprised at the slightest thing after my reincarnation on the of Alzania, on which I had seen demons, subus, elves, and all kinds of fantastic fairy tale beasts... I had never believed or imagined for a single second that I was going to meet one of these beings. Normally, it would prove that I was truly dead. As my eyes struggled to get out of their eyeballs to better confirm my suspicions, I finally realized that the two troublemakers who bothered me in my sleep stood next to this being who waszily sitting on a chair that seemed to be designed for giants.


    I hade to this conclusion because of the two gigantic monsters, forck of better words to describe them, standing beginning behind it as two giants status.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Despite having lived two lives, my brain refused to believe what I saw. A monster, forck of a better word, which easily rose to more than ten meters high, stood with his arms crossed behind their backs. With petrifying red eyes looking at me, seeming threatening, they seemed strangely quiet. Two massive horns protruded from the sides of their heads, arched downwards and around their skulls, bending to a point near the front. They had a mouth with two stealth fangs protruding his lips and, while their bodies were decorated with elegant ck armor that had no decorations or embellishments, he always shone like an invaluable treasure. These two demons of hell who stood in front of me have now made me embarrassed to even have the nerve to shout at them.


    No, they were not the most impressive! The most impressive was rather the one who satzily on the giant chair, with his handszily supporting his head, was a being who would subject even the most unfaithful heretics. I almost choke with my saliva looking again and again at her humanoid silhouette with milky white skin that shone with holiness, her dark and cold pupils that seemed to contain all the cruelty of the universe, her thin pink lips, her slightly pointed ears like Sabrina''s, and her smooth ck hair that radiated like the stars ted in the dark night!


    Her whole being made me think that she was there Sabrina''s twin except for one small detail. The two two-tone feather wings antipode of ck/white that was hung behind her back as if she were doing cosy but who beat slightly because of her joyful mood, and not to mention this ck halo that floated and swirled slowly above her head as in the fanciful anime I had asionally watched on earth. I refused to believe that such beings existed!


    Yet, she was there, in all her splendor... with her head resting on her arm, while her other hand nonchntly swirled the red liquid in the wine ss. Even if the wines are often red, I did not dare to guess the nature of this liquid which had the same color as my blood. But why am I petrified in the face of her majesty when I no longer belong to the world of the living?


    One thing is certain, I won''t let her reincarnate me the second time, no matter what price I have to pay to achieve it. If it is she who is changed to judge my crimes, then so much the better, but if she tries to reincarnate me... the fight would be inevitable!'' I had the nerve to have such thoughts after abandoning my curiosity about her.


    "Hmm~ interesting. I expected to contemte more facial expressions from you. But it seems that keeping your cool in this kind of situation is one of your strengths~." Had announced to me, if I dare say so, the fallen Angel, in a soft and joyful voice.


    I concluded that she was probably a fallen angel who was responsible for judging people like me, who had only one destination after their deaths. But his inexplicable excitement left me in perplexity. It wasn''t as if hell hadn''t had guinea pigs, was it? To my knowledge, several bastards deserve to be the Duke of this ce. Was I say to myself from a contemtive air while my stealthy look wandered to explore the huge room that was entirely white.


    "Well, now that you''re awake, I have to escort you somewhere without dy. Even if I would like to spend more time with you, if I make this crazy wait longer, I would be in more serious problems than now." She told me, and got up majestically on her giant chair and showed me the way to the corridors that seemed to be endless. And it was only now that I noticed that I was lying on a giant sofa and not on a bed when I turned around to look onest time at the gigantic room we were in.


    With my greatest mistrust, I followed suit next to her for fear that she would leave me lonely with these abominations who did not dare to look me in the eye, maybe they tell themselves that they will not be able to keep their anger under control if they ever crossed the gaze of the person who hadcked their respect again. All I hoped in silence was to pray that these two would not be resentful.


    "Ah~ I almost forgot to introduce myself, I''m Sylvia. But you can call me Sylvie~. Hehe, As for these two knights who kept disturbing you... the man on the right is Kamyle and Jamyle is on your left. Despite their incessant quarrels, they are still two twins who havee close to death together since they hatched. Sigh, I understand that all this makes you perplexed, but you will soon have answers to your questions." She reassured me with a sweet and innocent smile that, despite me, forced me to lower my guard against her.


    But when I heard this name that was familiar to me, I could not help sumbing to my curiosity. After all, it was not my fault to be so familiar and rude to her, it was she who started at first. I thinking by asking my question even though I didn''t have high expectations that she would give me answers. "Who is the so-called (madwoman) you''re talking about?" I asked without worrying about my manners. The best thing was to gather as much information as possible about this unknown ce, whose nature of my presence escaped me!


    "Fufu~ what a question, of course, I''m talking about Dame Rina. Otherwise, who else has the nerve to threaten me?!" Had she announced in a sarcastic tone? Thanks to his answer, I was able to realize why I refused to open my eyes after regaining consciousness, and also why I was obsessed with my death and hell. The hell I was desperately looking for was actually the ce I wanted to go to avoid finding them on my way and maybe the permanent pain of the burning fires will help me forget them for eternity. Becausepared to epting this reality of being betrayed by people I considered my family, hell was really a paradise for me. The real hell...is to live with this suffering that is engraved with red iron on my heart!

 Chapter 105 The Beginning.

    "Fufu~ what a question, of course, I''m talking about Dame Rina. Otherwise, who else has the nerve to threaten me?!" She announced in a sarcastic tone


    Demons, angels, God...


    These are existences, which I had never believed their existences. Even when I was transmigrated to this world, I had not paid too much attention to better reflect on these species genera that all transcended my conception. These Existences are sometimes considered scourges of evil, but on the other hand, they represent the word "good".


    "Did I hear correctly? Why do I hear a name that is familiar to me in such a ce?" Asked Alvine with aplex air. ''She had fought me only to take my life. I know this because I could feel his murderous intention throughout our fight. So why am I still alive?'' He was Thinking about Sabrina.


    "Ahh~ I see that you are always confused about the situation. Sigh, I see that Lady Rina had not gone slowly with you during your test." She said by cing her chin in her palm in a thoughtful air as she walked gracefully with Alvine and the two abominations who are the so-called twin knights in the infinite corridor. "In short, you will have all the answers to your questions once you are with her. She had given me strict instructions to lead you to her in her room once you regained consciousness." She continued with nonchnce.


    ''How strange it is. What I had missed in my analyses?!'' Because of his extreme confusion, he could only impotently seek advice from his system.


    |A lot of things. |


    Instantly answered the system as if it were waiting for Alvine''s question.


    ''Start by providing me with some details.'' He said, frowning. He remembered that during his fight against Sabrina, he did not want to listen to his system that kept renting Sabrina as if it wanted to have Sabrina as his mistress. Because of his annoyance and frustration, he had turned a deaf ear to its advice.


    |To begin with, this woman, I mean this goddess... had never intended to kill you from the beginning. She had this murderous aura, but I could always feel that when she attacked you, she always gave you time to prepare to counter her attack. |


    This detail is too unfounded. It may have been due to her arrogance and ego. She may have thought it was the minimum she could do to break my will. The proof was that she kept telling me that she was going to show me the chasm that separated us. But I think I can''t refute your words. Since I''m always envious. But I was sure I was dead during our confrontation. So how is it that I am still alive?'' Says Alvine, looking at his hands and his state of health to see if something was wrong with him.


    |No, since you were overwhelmed by her attacks, you may not have noticed that she was holding her strength against you. If not, how can you exin to face her even though she had lifted her seal? She could have killed you at any time, but instead, she constantly forced you to push your limits. |


    ''It seems usible, but I don''t feel like I''ve progressed after this traumatic battle. Instead, it''s my inner confidence that has suffered a hard blow. She''s a real madwoman.'' He said in a convincing tone.


    |Once again, you are at fault. Thanks to this test, you have even acquired a skill that is only exclusive to true demonic deities! [The mes of G¨¦HENNES]! This me is the opposite of the me of life. Unlike the me of life which is exclusively reserved for phoenixes, which are legendary beasts, the me of G¨¦HENNE represents death. These mes are the embodiment of evil. I don''t have too much detail about it because of my ridiculously low level of intelligence. But I''m sure you''ll have all your answers near her. Why did youe back among the dead, why did she impose this trial on you... I suspect that all her reactions are rted to your previous question when you were in the kingdom of the Elves. |


    Hearing her words, Alvine''s hair stood in Frisian. Bring me back from the dead? Does divine magus really have such powers?! It''s hard to believe in such foolishness. But... the facts are there, the thing I''m sure of is that I died for real. So how scary is she a scary power?!'' Thought Alvine with an incredulous air.


    At the same time, Sylvia''s soft and melodious voice resounded in her ears like an intoxicating melody. "Master, we have


    arrived at our destination." She says, showing the way. The strangest fact is that Alvine always saw the infinitely long corridor in front of him, as if that were not enough, there was no door next to him.


    Noting her confusion, sheughs with a fun air to Alvine''s natural reaction. "I see that you are always confused. It''s just a simple jammer spell that I had personally set up." She says of a proud air by tapping her chest which was probably D cups.


    Alvine''s confusion was not limited to this mysterious ce of which he knew nothing. But above all, this mysterious girl who had two white and ck wings and a halo that gave off a destructive aura as if she were a goddess who was born to bring destruction, no... she looked more like a fallen angel, had just addressed me with this coarse name? Tsk, it is really the world upside down. It was his sarcastic thoughts breaking into his subconscious.<novelnext></novelnext>


    While he was immersed in his thoughts, the two abominations, which were adorned with this threatening aura that made them shiver along the way, they are respectfully inclined in front of him... before keeping the red door that had just appeared from nowhere. ''What a pathetic scene.'' Hemented in his thoughts before following Sylvia who had just crossed the ten-meter-long red door.


    "It is with a heart full of joy and an honor to wee you among us." As soon as Alvine had crossed the gigantic door, he was weed by a man, who was dressed as a butler, who respectfully greeted him while his cold eyes sparkled with an indescribable light.


    ''Why do I feel that these people are all incarnate devils?'' He said to himself, even looking at a "simple" butler manifests a too bloodthirsty aura.


    After careful reflection, he could approximately guess that this Sabrina was the mistress of this ce, apart from her, this so-called Sylvia probably had the most powerful status outside Sabrina. And these two abominable guards were probably her close guards. This man with bloody pupils who looked like a vampire was probably her butler. ''But what am I doing in all this galley? Whatever her ns, I am ready to join the world of the dead rather than entertain her like a vulgar pawn.'' He concludes with a frown when he noticed Sabrina meditating on a cushion, at the other end of the archaic room, always in her divine form.


    Seeing Alvine pass through the door, her mysterious eyes that seemed to pierce all his secrets ardently stared at him with a nod, while her luscious lips split into a charming smile. "I see that you still have your cool despite your confusion, master." She said in a soft voice.


    "Sigh, I don''t know why you like these kinds of hobbies, I don''t want to try to find out. But one thing I want... it''s to leave myself outside your Machiavellian ns. I don''t want to be grateful to you for saving my life, nor to stay with a madwoman who has fun with my life as if nothing had happened!" The more he remembered his helplessness in their previous fights, the more his rage ignited. He invoked his most powerful weapon in his arsenal, with his fiery fighting spirit... ready to be unleashed at any time.


    "Sigh, believe me, master... there is no life that is more important to me than yours. It was just a necessary step to acquire your father''s inheritance. See this as a test you had sessfullypleted." She says with a guilty mood


    "TSS! Do you think I''m going to believe your stupid exnations? Even if I know that I can''t win by crossing swords with any of you, I would never submit to a madwoman who had killed me for a simple trial... never!" He said in a firm and decisive tone.


    "Fufu~dy Rina, you apparently have more problems...


    "You are silent, Sylvia. Don''t poison things." She replied by threatening Sylvia with her simple look.


    "Ugh! It''s not my fault if you had put the master in anger. After all, it was your decision, not mine. So don''t pour your frustration on me. I have nothing to do with it~ Fufu." She replied in an intimidating voice.


    "I don''t know what kind of cinema you do, but it''s pathetic on your part. Sigh, why am I always faced with problems that are beyond me?! I hope that my reincarnation was not intended to make me suffer." He said with an exhausted air holding his head in his hands as if he were tired of everything.


    "I can''t call it reincarnation, after all, you are...


    "Sigh, I don''t want to hear anything from you, the fallen angel or I don''t know what. Regardless, all these details no longer matter too much to me. Let''s put an end to it once and for all." He said by injecting his aura into his sword like a person obsessed with death. Because he himself knew that no matter his power, all the people who were in this mysterious ce will be able to crush it as if nothing had happened.


    Seeing his obstinacy, Sabrina sighed with helplessness. "Knowing your personality more than anyone else, I know what I have to do." She says, staring at Sylvia and the man with red eyes and pale skin. "Be sure to leave me alone with the master. I think it''s time now." She ordered Sylvia and the man dressed in butlers'' outfits.


    Without waiting for a second longer, Sylvia and the mysterious man rushed into the gigantic room and left Alvine alone with Sabrina. "Now, please sit down, master. We have a lot to say to us, don''t you think?" Sabrina asserted in a supplicant tone.


    "Tsk, what''s the point of talking with you? No matter what you tell me, I would never know if a mage of divine rank lies to me or not. So I have no interest in listening to you, Sabrina. You see, I no longer trust you or people who have ties with you, including Ashia or No." He replied without lowering his guard. ''It''s not because she can kill me at any time that I would let myself be foolishly trapped by her likest time. I would have at least 1% chance this time.'' He said to Himself while looking at Sabrina with hostility.


    "You will never change, master. Sigh, I had already nned everything. To make you believe in my words, I would drink this before I start answering your questions." She announced by taking out a bottle that contained a golden liquid. Alvine naturally knew this bottle, it was the potion of truth he had given to Yuer and Celestia to force them to tell the truth with the help of Sabrina. "After ingesting this potion, you can ask me anything you want... at the limit, information that cannot harm you, I will reveal everything I know." She continued by ingesting the potion.

 Chapter 106 The Absolute Beginning.

    |Potion of truth and soul connections. Grade:?? |


    ''This potion looks more powerful than what she gave Alicia during her interrogation. Well, it will simplify the next steps.'' He says to himself in his thoughts. By analyzing the bottle that contained a thick golden liquid.


    "You have fairy eyes, master. This potion is a divine potion that No had personally prepared when she was here. Its purity far exceeds that which I gave to Celestia." She said after ingesting the whole liquid.


    "Shit, stop reading my thoughts. It''s boring to no longer have privacy!" Dryly replied Alvine in a dissatisfied tone.


    "..."


    "What will prove to me that this one works on you? What are its effects when you lie?"


    "Do you want evidence? Here they are. To tell you the truth, this potion will not be able to cause me the slightest damage. But when I pronounce something that is not true, you will instinctively know that I am lying. Otherwise, you will know it too." She said nonchntly. "Sigh, how should I exin this? In short, the position itself will not react to me, it will let you decide what punishments you want to inflict on me. If you want, we can test its effects." Seeing Alvine''s frowning, she had no other solution than to deepen her exnations.


    "No need, we can start." He said in a cold tone. It was not that he trusted her, it was rather due to the notification that had just appeared in his visual field.


    |The target is now linked to you for her interrogation. As long as she tells the truth, you can''t do anything to her. But when she lies, a simple thought on your part can kill her instantly. |


    |Time remains before the effects disappear: 30 minutes. |


    |29:59:56~|


    |29:59:53~|


    |29:59:50~|


    "In this case, I''m waiting for your questions. Note that the potionsts thirty minutes." She said with a sigh of relief. ''I didn''t expect him to believe me so easily.'' She says to herself in her thoughts.


    "Are you my enemy or my ally?" Alvine began with the question that concerned him the most.


    "I am your enemy." Said Sabrina with a mysterious smile.


    |The mark lies. It''s up to you to decide her punishment. |


    "What are you ying? Do you think it''s something fun?" Alvine replied when she saw that she had deliberately lied to prove the effects of the potion.


    "That was not my intention. I just wanted to prove to you that the potion was real. Be sure to excuse me if I crossed the lines." She apologized after feeling Alvine''s tension.


    "In short, what I would like to know is who are you really? I''m talking about you, No, Ashia, and Helen." Asked Alvine.


    "We are your maidservants."


    |The subject tells the truth. |


    "...! Don''t hijack my question. I ask for your race, your species." He replied by frowning.


    "..." -Sabrina.


    "What? Did you suddenly be mute?" Asked Alvine in a frustrating tone.


    "Before answering this question, can you show me the inheritance, once again?" Asked Sabrina in a firm tone.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "The inheritance? What are you talking about? I''m sorry for you, but...


    |She refers to the mes of G¨¦HENNES. |


    Even before he could continue his sentence, the system notified him with these words.


    "Are you by chance talking about the mes of G¨¦HENNES?" Said Alvine strangely.


    "YES!! I''m talking about the mes of g¨¦hennes. Do you know his mes?!" Hearing Alvine pronounced the name "mme de g¨¦hennes" she jumped on her chair and shed directly in front of Alvine with her purple pupils sparkling with hope.


    "Tsk, I only know that it is a cursed me that is only made to destroy. It is the very embodiment of evil. Moreover, since I woke up in this strange ce, everyone I had met seemed to be demonic Gods. Why?" Asked Alvine with a more confused air.


    "Sigh, master, one question at a time. First of all, I would like to see the mes of g¨¦hennes." She says as if it were an absolute condition for revealing the truth to Alvine.


    "Tsk, if that''s what you want, then...


    [Active skill: Gehenna me]! He did not need to incant tounch this skill. ''I have the impression that using this skill is also simple like breathing. What secret lies behind the origins of this skill? Is this really a skill that only the gods can use? Moreover, now that I think about it, it is not only me who can use a divine skill. Yuer had also acquired the [temporalw] and Nelda can also use the [spatialw] even though they are at the rank of the empress. What is the difference between this frightening skill and the others? To my knowledge, the temporalw and the spacew are really unparalleled magics! So why is she obsessed with these mes?'' Alvine wondered, digging his thoughts to find the hidden room.


    "It''s..."


    Just by seeing this expression, this astonishment, these sparks he had never seen in Sabrina''s eyes, he could instinctively guess that things do not seem as simple as it seems. "Are you finally going to decide to speak? What are the origins of these mes? Why are you so obsessed with this skill??" Asked Alvine after losing patience in the infinite sea of suspense.


    "Sigh, master, listen carefully to what I am about to reveal to you. I hope, no, I''m sure it will answer all your questions." She said by giving a chair to Alvine who was still standing, ready to attack. But seeing her expression, her eyes sparkling with seriousness and honesty, Alvine ends up giving in to her invitation.


    "Well, Summarize your sentence in two words." He said after settlingfortably.


    "An illusion." Briefly says Sabrina.


    "..." -Alvine. "Sigh, okay, it was an exaggeration to ask for such a condition. Can you develop your words?" He did not expect Sabrina to respect the letter this condition of "two words". As a result, he was stuck between his difort and ridicule.


    "The world as you know, no... the most appropriate words would be the universe as you currently know is in reality only the imitation of the original world that brought together all the races that lived in harmony." Conta Sabrina. "Originally, there were more than ten thousand different races that were created by the supreme tree which is also called the "MOTHER OF ALL CREATURES", the "SUPREME" also nicknamed... the YGGDRASIL tree. Elves, humans, dwarves, Amazons, mermaids, fish-men, Goblins, Ogres, Orcs, and so on... maybe they are the only breeds you know thanks to your studies. But apart from them, there are still several thousand lower and higher races... such as elves, jinns, Acheris, Duhans, Stregas, Geniuses, Morgans, Gorgonians, Stryges, Simurgh, Sylphs, Lycanthropists, Vampires, Argonids, giants, cyclops..." She paused to let Alvine digest the information she had just provided.


    |You have just learned a tiny piece of information about the beginning. |


    |Your IQ has increased by 100. |


    As for thetter, his state of stunning was at its climax when he heard Alvine''s story. ''YGGDRASIL''s tree? Is a capable of housing hundreds of thousands of different races? In this case, how big would this be?!'' Pensa Alvine with an incredulous air.


    "In this case, what happened to arrive at the creation of all theses? What is the link between this story and my current situation? And above all, what is the rtionship between this story and the illusion you were talking about before?!" Stamped Alvine by asking his question. His hands trembled when he asked hisst question. For some reason, he had the intuition Sabrina''s next words would upset her world and the idea that he was made of it. ''No, her information far exceeds my understanding of the universe. But now that I''ve started opening the golden box, I can''t stop so close to the goal.'' He concludes with mixed feelings.


    "This is only the beginning of the story, please be patient, master. The cause of the creation of leaders who are called primordial beings,ter. The war that was the cause of the extinction of thousands of races, which was the great upheaval never known since the creation of our races, and also... the death of our supreme divinity, Lady Reha." She says in a tone filled with gloom. "Well, where was I? Hmm... originally, there were only high elves who have golden hair and who are also known for their great elementary affinities. Orc lords who have unimaginable forces but basic intelligence and who are almost zero in magic. Demons who thirst for insatiable blood, brute forcesparable to ogres, affinities with destructive and dark magic but who are more vulnerable to purifying affinities. Dwarves who know knowledge in a specific field but who are weak inbat and magic. Humans who have high intelligence, average affinities, average forces, and average lifetimes. All these factors were Lady Reha''s will. I don''t know his motivations for creating races that each have their strengths and weaknesses."


    "But such creations with hearts corrupted by greed, thirst for power, thirst for domination, thirst for intelligence, jealousy, grudge, hostility, thirst for justice, fear, despair... war was inevitable between these tens of thousands of different races who had cohabited in peace for billions of years. A bloody war that willst for several centuries. During all this time, the supremedy was only an observer of their power follies, their insatiable greeds. She had never intervened between them. But all this was changed when the whole world was at the end of extinction, some dozen races that were probably the next to be exterminated turned to the deity alone and begged it to put an end to this tragedy, which was only too long." After telling this part to Alvine, she went to her office and took out a painting on which, a couple of each breed were drawn among the ancient races.


    Contemting the painting that was beyond a masterpiece, Alvine could not help but praise and admire this supreme being who had created such racial diversity.


    "Now that I''m done with the introduction, I will now get to the heart of the matter. Namely, why the war that was supposed to go out ignited and carried away the avatar of the YGGDRASIL tree that had led to the creation of the various copies of the universe and all these illusory races. Above all, why is all this rted to the power you have just awakened, and what was the identity of your parents." She said after putting the painting under her desk. "I know my introduction is a little blurred but, when I finish my exnation, you will understand everything!"

 Chapter 107 The Absolute Beginning(2)

    "Now that I''m done with the introduction, I will now get to the heart of the matter. Namely, why the war that was supposed to go out ignited and carried away the avatar of the YGGDRASIL tree that had led to the creation of the various copies of the universe and all these illusory races. Above all, why is all this rted to the power you have just awakened, and what was the identity of your parents." She said after putting the painting under her desk. "But before that, if there are shadows that you have not yet understood, you can ask me to rify yourself." She announced in a reassuring tone.


    |You have just acquired enough information at the limit of a mortal. |


    |You have acquired 240 IQs. |


    |I ask for permission to start the system update process. |


    ''Hm? An update? Sigh, you don''t need to bother me anymore. Do what you want, as long as it''s advantageous for me.'' Alvine briefly replied. He had no time to deal with the whims and greed of his system. All his attention was focused on Sabrina, only on her.


    "Something escapes me. Where does YGGDRASILe from? And what do you mean by Yggdrasil''s avatar? Is she the only supreme being?" Asked Alvine to respond to Sabrina''s request.


    Hearing Alvine''s questions, her lips bent with a satisfying smile. "Unfortunately, no one can answer your first andst question, at least... among the people who are present in this castle. As for knowing what was the avatar of the supreme tree Yggdrasil, she was the manifestation of its consciousness that could take any humanoid form...dy REHA. Her power was disproportionate, her consciousness could monitor every living being on the original, from the smallest ant to the giants. Her beauty had no equal and finally... she was the only, the only supreme being who could control the Yggdrasil tree, to put it more briefly, she was the vital essence and spirit of the Yggdrasil tree." Concludes Sabrina by plunging her Gaze into Alvine''s.


    "If you have no other questions, then I will continue." She said when she saw Alvine silent and seemed to be looking forward to the rest of her story.


    "Among the races that had gone to beg it to intervene in the war to stop the endless massacre, I can quote you, humans, who were one of the weakest races but also one of the most intelligent, the dwarves who were not interested in wars, fairies who have pure and innocent hearts. These are races you know. But on the other hand, they had other races among them who were either afraid to fight or because of their weaknesses. But their goals were not the sole purpose of requesting, as war raged from all over the, except the center, where the ancestral tree was located, it was also the security zone where no n dared tomit bloodbaths. After they reached the central zone, as ording to their predictions, no other breeds were crazy enough to disturb the Yggdrasil tree. As a result, the camps were divided into two. The Warriors and the pacifists. But pacifists were faced with another problem after a six-month peace. Yes, the power of the tree was so strong that being close to it for a long time led to inevitable death!"


    "On the one hand, if they move away from the tree, they will be massacred by bloodthirsty people, but on the other hand, if they stay by the tree, death knocked on their doors no matter what means they had used... they found no solution. This anomaly had not only affected the refugees, but also the Yggdrasil tree, which could no longer bear to see the lives it had created die out because of itself. While all hopes seemed to vanish, the avatar of the tree who, until that time, had been deaf in the face of the supplications and prayers of his children manifested himself one fine day after the annihtion of fifty percent of the refugees by her fault. And it was at this moment that she created a thousand leaders with her own vital energy. Unlike the races that were born of its fruits, the thousand leaders each had part of her immeasurable powers that were intended to direct each race to a peacefulnd and establish peace between races, thus, stop the war."


    "But unfortunately for her, her n was a failure. For, even if leaders could not attack others, they could still share their powers between their races and thus help their subordinates acquire part of their divine powers. Under the pretext of helping their fellow men be strong, they were preparing something more monstrous among themselves in secret...because of their greed for power! The hundred years of peace were only short-lived before another war broke out, but which had a different objective. DETHRONE THE ONE AND ONLY SUPREME GOD! Something that the supreme goddess herself had not seening despite her supreme power and authority. But taking into ount its supreme powers, the leaders knew that they cannot be coping with it regardless of their incredible powers. As a result, they resumed the war between leaders despite the punishment that fell on them after each battle, they still persevered in the war. Until the day the supreme tree once again manifested its avatar to repair its mistakes, put an end to all cruelty by annihting all the lives it had created!"


    "And then? What happened?" Even before she could reorganize her breath, Alvine asked impatiently.


    Hearing Alvine''s question, Sabrina sighed in a dull tone. "As I had already said, the fact that she created leaders with her vital energy had greatly weakened her. Not only that but she had forever lost the powers she had conferred on each leader. Corrosion, space, time, gravity, lightning, destruction, chaos, curses, healing, and above all, her elementary powers! These were the powers she had leged to the leaders. The only way to recover these powers was the total annihtion of them. But afterward... I don''t know what happened next." She says with a depressed air.


    "How do you not know what happened next?! You want to tell me that, just as things became clear, you tell me that you don''t know what happens next? What happened to this tree? What about leaders?? And above all, you haven''t answered my question yet, what am I doing about all this? And you who are you?" Exploded Alvine with frustration. "I didn''t learn anything from my origins or from you. Worse still, you just gave me an even heavier load than the previous load!" He continued with protest.


    "Sigh, I didn''t say I had finished my story. I just said that we do not know, by what miracle, the leaders who were Lady Reha''s creation, ended up defeating her." She said in a hurry when she saw Alvine''s agitation.


    "What?! Do you mean she''s dead?" Asked Alvine with an incredulous air. "Sigh, do you realize what you''re telling me, Sabrina? In your history, with its supreme powers, there was no chance that the supreme tree would sumb against the leaders, no chance!" He says in an affirmative tone.


    "I think of the same thing. But when we woke up, we were...<novelnext></novelnext>


    "What do you mean... by when you wake up? How can you talk about your awakening when you haven''t even told me how you were born??" Alvine cut off Sabrina''s words when he saw her avoid his first question.


    "You were wondering how we were born? Who am I, no, who are we? Well, I''ll tell you... I, Sylvia, and eight others are... thest creation of the Yggdrasil tree before its avatar disappears for eternity and the tree and the mother were sucked into a ck hole simr to your strange power!" She said, looking at Alvine with a frown.


    "Wh... What?!" Alvine jumped on his chair when he heard Sabrina''s words. ''System, have the effects of the potion faded?!''


    |No, after the ingesting, only ten minutes passed! |


    ''H-how?! So how can she lie even though she had drunk this potion?! Unless she...


    |affirmative, the potion does not react against her because she did not lie. |


    ''!!!'' The words of his system were like a red iron that had just marked him. What did this mean? To be swallowed up by a power simr to the one he possesses? Seeing how Sabrina addressed this tree with honorary titles, he knew that her respect and loyalty to this tree were unwavering. Even if she did not see him as an enemy now, what will happen when she realizes that he has a connection with the disappearance of this tree?! Thinking about this theory, Alvine looked at Sabrina with eyes filled with mistrust


    "No need to be wary of me like that. You can''t be the cause of this event. Your birth, your whole life was lived billions of years after its extinction. Unless you are a reincarnation, no chance that you have a connection with this event, haha." She says in a mocking tone.


    "!!!.. Ahaha, you are right. It is an absurd idea to reincarnate. Magic may work miracles, reincarnation is impossible, isn''t it?!" But Alvine could not keep her usual cold blood. At that moment, he did not even dare to specte on his thoughts, because of Sabrina who had the frightening power to read his thoughts.


    "Yes, reincarnation is quite possible. But there is a time limit after death. It is impossible to reincarnate after so many years." She says as if she were giving lessons to her disciple.


    "In short, let''s go back a little, as I said, we were the two races that were created by Lady Reha before her disappearance. The Darks, and the Bright. Together, we formed a whole that wereter called, the "Punishers". Our only mission was to annihte the leaders and collect the powers of Lady Reha to resurrect her. But after the disappearance of the goddess Reha, our powers were greatly weakened, coupled with our numerical inferiority against the leaders who were hundreds after their war against the goddess Reha, we could no longer stand up to them after their alliances!"


    "But after the annihtion of the original and the divine tree in a simr ck hole, but a thousand times gigantic to yours, the residues of the divine tree powers were scattered in the void. Thus, the leaders went hunting for this power. Because, unlike the Punishers who were connected to the avatar of the supreme tree, the leaders were linked to the tree itself. So its annihtion caused serious problems for leaders! In the absence of the supreme tree, their immortalities were threatened. Living a million years was not a problem for them, but their vitality deteriorated after every thousand years. And when they noticed that they didn''t have a long life, they conducted all kinds of experiments... but in the end, they had found only two solutions to prevent death from knocking on their doors. The first was to kill each other to absorb the vitality and powers of their fellow men. The second is to build their personal farms using the powers of life they had acquired after defeating the Yggdrasil tree." She said.


    "What kind of farm do you talk about when you talk about personal farms?" Nervously asked Alvine.


    She remained silent for a moment, then frowned by saying her words. "It''s simple, all the mortals and the people who live there...are only their creations, which have only one goal, to lengthen the vitality of their creators after their absorption, which will only take ce when it has provided enough enticing food. That is... when those who live there, and when the itself generate enough magical energy for the sole purpose of annihting them in their best conditions!" She reveals with a carefree air without the slightest ounce of emotion. "And the of Alzania is no exception to this rule. This is the farm of a primordial being or one of the leaders if you prefer, who may wake up from his deep sleep perhaps in a hundred years or maybe tomorrow to recharge his vitality again before creating another and repeating the same process to infinity!" She continued after seeing the doubt in Alvine''s eyes.


    "...A... what?!!!"

 Chapter 108 The Absolute Beginning (Final) [BONNUS]

    "...What?! A farm?!!" Asked Alvine a second time, fearing that his ears would y tricks on her.


    "Yes, theses are only farms that the leaders created after stopping butchery among themselves. To facilitate their work, they created ves whom they appointed the apostles who monitor the growth of theses to provide them with better quality production. And among all the enticing foods, you are by far their most favorite dishes that can exist with almost infinite energy!" She said while looking at Alvine while licking her lips.


    "UGH!! y-you are not with them... aren''t you?" He grumbled by instinctively moving away from Sabrina. "W-Wait, don''t tell me that the of Alzania is your farm?!!" His eyes widened as if he had just achieved something. "So your goal from the beginning was to feed me to taste me better?! You are worse than cannibals!" He said, preparing to defend his pulpit at all costs! Unlike before, an instinctive fear emerged in the depths of his soul when he saw Sabrina show her vampire fangs.


    "Haha, if only I hadn''t drunk this potion, I would have liked to y the role of a predator even more. But unfortunately, this joke is in bad taste, even for me. No matter how much I need fresh blood to extend my longevity, this is not enough reason to kill innocent people. The reason why we, thest children of the goddess Reha, are not affected by this anomaly is that we had acquired almost all of Mother Reha''s vital energy... maybe had predicted that the leaders will have this problem in the future. It was both a blessing and a curse for us." She continued after she (reassured ) Alvine.


    "So you are vampires?" Sabrina''s (insurance) sounded differently in Alvine''s ears.


    "No, apart from the butler, there are no vampires among us. And apart from me and Sylvia, there are no other Punishers. This is why our strong vitality was both a blessing and a curse. Because instead of being the hunters, we were rather the prey of the leaders because their numbers were significantly higher than ours. We were only ten Punishers in total, and our leaders were the monarch of death who reigned over death and had the power of annihtion, [The mes of Gehennes] who could burn everything he touched to nothingness, which was impossible to extinguish without the will of its owner and the monarch of light who reigns over life and possesses the [the mes of Life.] who have the power to purify everything and resurrect anyone below her."


    "Do you understand now? The mes you possess were once possessed by our sovereign, who alone destroyed half of the leaders before dying on the battlefield... the ruler of death." She exins in a mncholy tone.


    "A monarch of death who reigned over death, but who had eventually died. Just like Reha, which had suffered all these losses in the hands of her children... what an irony of fate." Replied Alvine without the slightest sympathy for them.


    "Tsk, with all due respect, master, please do not make fun of those who sacrificed themselves to protect the future you currently enjoy. Not to mention that mocking the monarch of death was like mocking your father!" Sabrina retorted in a tone of discontent.


    "My father? Do you mean that this monarch is my father? But it''s impossible since he died hundreds of millions of years ago. Aren''t you going to make me swallow words that have neither tail nor legs?!" He said, disdaining Sabrina''s words with a ridiculous air.


    "Sigh, have you ever wondered why we have been serving you since your childhood? In short, it''s too early to talk about that. I must first continue the story. The reason why the apostles had been created... was for the sole purpose of monitoring the farms. But the apostles in question live on second and first-ranks. And only deities of intermediate ranks and advanced ranks are qualified enough to be the apostle of a leader. As a result, apostles are as rare as golden pearls. As for the immortals that are second and first-ranks... they were created not by the leaders, but they are the results of the explosion of the supreme energy of the mother goddess. And the races that live there are the races that do are not influenced by the leaders because of the pact of punishments that were put in ce by Reha herself." She continued her story without wasting another second.


    "But there are parts of shadows that bother me in your story, first of all, was the original created by the tree of Yggdrasil? Is it possible that he has another supreme god outside her?" Asked Alvine, leaving the mystery of his parents aside. In all honesty, he was not too interested in this problem. If Sabrina ever finds signs that he is not the Alvine she knew, he will not be able to avoid hell in her hands.


    "To my knowledge, there is only one supreme deity, and it is the tree of Yggdrasil. As for whether or not she was the creator of this, I have no idea about it." She told in a dubious tone.


    "Sigh, all right. Now what I would like to know is, what is the link with me in all these bazaars?" Questioned Alvine with a confused air. ''Even if I don''t want her to know about me, I must also be sure if I''m a fucking cattle like the others or not? I am not a saint who will y the valiant knight or the role of a hero to save people. As long as these boring people don''t knock on my door, I would have nothing to do with them. To decide my next maneuvers, I need to know more about the origins of the owner of this body. But I still empathize with Cheera and the others who are desperately fighting to save their skins while in the end, they are just fucking cattle?! What an irony, people who fight for their survival are actually destined to be sacrificed when they have not asked for anything of it. Sigh, a butchery, destruction, greed for power, the amalgamation of evil, the malice of destruction, the thirst to take lives to enjoy pleasure beyond ecstasy, these are the characteristics of the world where I am currently. Sigh, I wonder if the earth is also one of their... Tsk, what''s the point of thinking now? I don''t even have enough strength to protect myself so let''s not even talk about protecting an entire from these so-called leaders. I''m pathetic, in the end, I''m not really different from these guys I call the cattle.'' He concludes after judging his potion and realizing that he was actually trying to veil his face because he was simply a weak man who had no power.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Do you want to know why your involvement would be inevitable in this war that hassted for millennia? The reason is simple, it is because you have in you the power of our lord. What makes you his one and only descendant. I know this because when I passed through this named Alzania, the crystallized heart of the monarch of the dead who had so far not reacted suddenly shot with a dark glow and spun like a shooting star towards a child who was abandoned from nowhere and entered him without notice." She says, putting her hands under her chin as if she were trying to remember previous events.


    "W-What? What do you mean by that?" He was rmed by having a bad presentiment. He felt that his hope of knowing the identity of his parents was moving away from him as Sabrina spoke.


    "You haven''t yet understood where you refuse to admit it? This child was none other than you! Whom I personally nicknamed Alvine Dragnar. Alvine, as the first name of the monarch of death, and Dragnar, as his race who was the one and only Dragon of darkness, also nicknamed, undisputed master of hell. These are your origins." She finally let go of these words that had weighed on hernguage for more than twenty years.


    "No... no! Just say that you killed my parents because you wanted a fucking heir for this damn monarch. And seeing that I had an affinity with a fucking stone, you encrusted it in me without worrying about my opinion or what I could experience. Everything is clear now." Eximed Alvine, getting up on her chair and trying to get out of the room. But to his surprise, the red door could not be found, the entire room had no door or window! It was as if they were inside an egg!


    "Be sure to calm down, master. All I say is only the pure truth, I point out to you that the potion always has effects. And nothing was controlled or orchestrated by me. The stone had acted on its own, by its own initiative...


    "Shut up! I refuse to believe that a damn pebble can fly on its own and lodge in my heart. Why would a vulgar stone do such a thing?! It''s just a stone, a stone, Sabrina! So stop taking me for an idiot and tell me the truth for once!" He yelled with rage as if it were his own parents he had just lost. ''Why am I so angry? This rage, this bubbling anger in me... is not mine! Why do I have so much heart pain? This is the first time I have felt this kind of attachment to someone other than Sabrina and others. I haven''t even met them yet in addition to that! So why do I hurt so much?! Would it be the emotions of the former owner of this body?!'' He says to himself in his thoughts.


    "Master, it was not a stone, but a crystallized heart! The very source of the power of the former monarch of the dead! I know you cherish your parents, but you must not inflict permanent wounds on your mana heart. Otherwise, you will really end up dying!" She had naturally realized Alvine''s unstable state, hence her extreme concern for him.


    "Shit, I know you''re right, but I can''t stifle this anger that tries to burst my heart into pieces. *Koff!! * *Koff!! *" painfully screamed Alvine while spitting a bite of blood before losing consciousness because of her heart bleeding into him.


    "Ter... Ma...ter! Master!! Master!! Master!!"


    "Ugh~ less strong, Sabrina." He said, waking up from his dizziness. "What has just happened?" Asked Alvine with a suspicious air. Slowly opening his golden eyes, then saw Sabrina who had settled his head on her thighs like his guardian angel.


    "It Is the same question I would like to ask you. Why did you suddenly lose consciousness? What happened in the end?!" She asked with a restless air.


    "Sigh, I''m fine, finally I think. I remember that I asionally lost consciousness when I was still a child. Is it something that had a connection with this stone that had taken refuge in me?" He asked, rising from the ground, in Sabrina''s hands.


    "Sigh, master... it''s not a stone but a crystalline heart. How many times should I beg you not to make fun of ourte monarch? In short, if you don''t mind, it''s time for us to proceed with your true awakening." She said in a monotonous tone as the expression on her face became inexpressive.

 Chapter 109 Awakening.

    "Sigh, master... it''s not a stone but a crystalline heart. Sigh, how many times should I beg you not to make fun of ourte monarch? In short, if you don''t mind, it''s time for us to proceed with your true awakening." She said in a monotonous tone as the expression on her face became inexpressive.


    "It''s the same. A stone will remain a stone. But well, let''s move on... what do you mean by real awakening? Besides, what is awakening? Before that, you''ll have to exin to me in detail... what happened when this stone reacted to my body?" Asked Alvine in a monotonous tone. He had the intuition that if he did not rify this point, his heart will not be at peace because of the emotions of the former owner of his body.


    "Sigh, if you want. But please try to stay calm while keeping your emotions under control. You almost died of a heart attack just a minute ago."


    "Very good, it''s noted." Retorted Alvine with a ridiculous air. ''A mage who dies of an emotional crisis. It''s pathetic.'' He says to himself by ridiculing himself.


    "It was after myst battle maybe a few years ago... when I was seriously injured...


    "A few years? How much to be more precise? You mean, twenty-one years ago?" Asked Alvine before she continued her sentence. He no longer wanted to leave the slightest shadow on these events.


    "No, not twenty-one years, I don''t remember too much. Maybe it was a thousand years ago or two thousand years ago rather." She let go of these words, without realizing that her words could not be more absurd for Alvine.


    "W-Wait, I don''t understand, why I, who am supposed to be barely twenty-two years old, suddenly find myself projected into a millennial era?! Why have you only told me absurd things since just now, Sabrina?" He eximed with an incredulous air.


    "That''s it, it was indeed a thousand years ago or maybe more. The reason you are still a child is that a dragon''s egg takes several centuries to hatch. Coupled with the fact that you were not in the egg of an ordinary dragon, but inside the egg that had formed by the crystallized heart of the monarch of death so that his powers could be assimted by a fictitious soul that was not perfect... naturally, this process of assimtion would take longer than usual." Told Sabrina with nonchnce, While serving a cup of tea to Alvine. The tea that, well noted, hade out of nowhere.


    "Haha, you couldn''t say something more absurd than that. And then what else? You tell me that this stone that was supposed to merge with my heart, by chance... had formed an egg cocoon that I was inside for more than a thousand years before hatching like a fucking caterpir? Do you take me for a bird or what? How long do you n to take me for an idiot who swallows everything he is told?" Eximed Alvine with a ridiculous air. He didn''t care about how the potion works, the idea of going out in an egg was simply too absurd. Even more absurd than being born thanks to the fruit of a tree... ording to him.


    "I don''t see what is surprising in my words. The process of transferring powers has always been like this since ancient times. In your opinion, how did those who have a dragon lineage acquire this lineage? By their ancestors of course. But how did their ancestors awaken this lineage? Yes, it was the same as what happened to you or the mating of two different species. These are the only solutions." She asserted with an innocent air. "Sigh, we no longer have time for justifications, I didn''t want to proceed with this method because it was a little risky for you, but I have no choice. You have to see with your own eyes to understand, don''t you?" By the moment she finally pronounced these words, a mysterious smile appeared on her perfect lips. Even before Alvine could know it was that she was thinking, Sabrina''s thin finger touched his forehead, between his eyebrows.


    "What are you...


    Even before he could finish his sentence, his golden eyes lost their colors. Thest words he had heard before fainting was Sabrina''s murmur that said: [Memory transfer] And the sounds of the cups that broke on contact with the ground


    ''Ugh!! Where did she bring me again? W-wait...! Am I flying?! I can''t control my body!" He was rmed when he opened his eyes and realized that he was shooting into heaven at a speed he has not even dreamed of reaching yet. His flight speed was such that he saw everything blurred in front of him. Then he suddenly remembered Sabrina''sst sentence. "Am I in his body? Hmm? And there is even Ashia with her... WUAH!! What is this demonic armor she wears? It looks like she... no, she''s seriously injured! How does she manage to keep this expression impassive and act as if nothing had happened, despite such wounds?!'' Thought Alvine when he saw Ashia dressed in demonic armor that suited her demonic side. But apart from that, she was riddled with fatal wounds. There was even a fist-sized hole in her abdomen. But despite the blood that constantly flowed from her wound, she closely followed Sabrina as if nothing had happened.


    "Ashia, don''t force yourself too much. We will rest on this for a day or two. As long as you can heal your wounds." Said Sabrina in a monotonous voice without looking at Ashia who followed her behind.


    "Don''t worry about me, mistress. Instead, you have to treat yourself before taking care of my case." Ashia asserted with an inexpressive face. Alvine felt like she didn''t know these two because of their frightening cold blood, like war puppets... Without souls


    "Well, but don''t die for so little. We only killed two leaders. We still have a package of leaders to face... including the one who created this useless. Tsk, with the death of the monarch, the bnce is now unbnced. War will be at our disadvantage no matter what we do." She says,nding in a dark forest covered with bloody fog.


    Alvine naturally knew this forest that had not changed a hair, despite millennia back. It was the forest of the (green hell).


    "Humm? I feel the presence of a low-level divine beast. This means that the leader who owns this is surely one of the ten strongest leaders. We must be careful to keep a low profile. If we are unmasked in our current state, only death will await us at the end of the road. Take care of yourself quickly so that I can seal part of our power to make us pass for the inhabitants of this while we recover our strength." She ordered in a monotonous tone with a frown.


    "At your orders, mistress." Ashia instinctively replied by cutting her finger and using her blood to create a cocoon of blood simr to Alvine''s cocoon before locking herself inside it.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''Hm? Can she control her blood? No, it''s different from mypetence... vital energy is more concentrated in her blood than mine.'' Concludes Alvine after analyzing Ashia''s spell through Sabrina''s eyes. ''Sigh, her vision is a hundred times better than mine. That''s probably what she calls magical vision.'' He said to himself when he realized that through Sabrina, he could not only see the mana flows, but also the vital energy of all the nts, insects, and magic beasts that were more than a thousand ces from his current position.


    "Rest a little, I''ll inspect the surroundings during that time." Sabrina''s soft and monotonous voice suddenly interrupted him in his contemtion process.


    Then without notice, nor waiting for Ashia''s answer, she eclipsed before her and walked a thousand meters in the blink of an eye before appearing before the said divine beast, which was a ferocious tiger five meters high, and who was covered with a mind of lightning! "Hm? Not as impressive as I imagined. In short, its death will greatly weaken the progress of the owner of this." She said without paying attention to the grotesque words of the thunder tiger who said that she was sentenced to death for setting foot in its territory.


    With a simple movement of her index, the gigantic tiger exploded like a sacrificial ceremony.


    ''Is her as strong as that?! Although she was seriously injured, she only needed a second to kill a divine beast?! How scary are the leaders to be able to put her in such a state?!'' Eximed Alvine in his beard. But at the same time, something caught the attention of Sabrina and Alvine at the same time. It was the cry of a newborn who was inside the tiger cave. His cries would normally be inaudible for Alvine. But with Sabrina''s sharp senses, he had been able to hear the toddler''s cries in the cave that was ten meters from their positions.


    Once again, Alvine had the impression that Sabrina stopped time for a fraction of a second because of her monstrous speed, forck of a better word to better describe his thoughts.


    "A child? Sigh, yet another creation of these leaders. This tiger had surely eaten his parents and kept him for dessert. Sigh, I understand its point of view, you can only me your parents for being weak. In short, let''s end up with him. Consider yourself lucky to die carefree instead of dying into sadness." She said, lifting the mysterious toddler in the air with her spell and ruthlessly stabbing her little heart with a small needle!


    ''She is crazy! How can she kill a baby who has just been born without the slightest emotion?! This girl is a psychopath!'' Was he shocked beyond the imagination while he saw the child''s hunger sobs fade gently... he was simply... dying when he had just been born.


    "Sigh, the best thing is to offer him a suitable funeral even if he was born from the essence of these abominations. Rest in peace, little thing." She said when she saw that he was breathing hisst breath. But just at that moment, her space bag that was hung on her waist suddenly shone with a dark and threatening glow. Without notice, a dark crystal emerged on its own in the space bag and dted at the same time before devouring the child who already had a foot in his grave. This scene generated cold sweats in Alvine''s back when he saw this mysterious and mischievous crystal wrap around a little kid who hadn''t asked for anything of that.


    "That...! Why does the monarch''s heart react suddenly to this child?! Wait, that''s not it! It''s a process of session! Why does he want to give his powers to this child?! Sigh, I can''t believe that you will choose the puppet from one of the leaders as an heir. What drives you to make such an absurd choice, monarch?" Sabrina eximed in a rabid tone when she saw the strange choice of her "lord".


    Despite her bubbling rage, she did not interfere in the session process. Barely a minute had passed before the crystal formed an egg cocoon around the baby who had caught his breath in the cocoon. Looking through Sabrina''s piercing eyes, Alvine could see a child nestled in an egg as Sabrina had exined! What an absurdity. A human being in an egg one meter high?


    ''She had tried to kill him?! Kill a child who had nothing to do with her?! What cruelty. I now understand why she didn''t want to show me this tragic scene. I wonder how would the former owner of this body react if he was in my ce right now?" He says to himself sadly thinking about this suffering that he could not remain indifferent to the trials of the former Alvine, but who had still ended up dying in the end. It was sad, tragic, and ironic at the same time.


    *Ashia, meet me right away in the west of the forest. We must go home immediately!* Even if she had spoken her words telepathically, Alvine could clearly hear the order she had just submitted to Ashia. Thetter appeared in front of her after five seconds with a half-healed wound.


    Without exining anything, Sabrina took the egg that was like the child of a demonic beast because of the frightening energy that even made Ashia ufortable... before tearing a ck parchment that had golden archaic motifs. Subsequently, Alvine could see through Sabrina''s memories, how they took care of the egg for an indefinite period... until the day Alvine hatched.


    "His constitution is too fragile to grow up in a ce like this. The best solution would be to let him grow little by little in a peaceful environment, where he can flourish." She pleaded with a bright smile on her lips like a mother who had just given birth to her child.


    "Fufufu~dy Rina, what is this innocent smile on your face? You know very well that you are not qualified to be a mother. And besides, where do you n to bring this newborn from? To my knowledge, even if many of the leaders are still inactive, there are still some who are still chasing you. It would be unfair to include an innocent person in our war, even if he inherited the powers of your monarch of darkness! Not to mention that raising this fragile thing requires attention, qualities, and qualifications that you do not possess. I tell you, it''s a very bad idea for you. Let me take care of it instead. I, a being born of light and life." Proposed Sylvia who always had her bad habits.


    "Don''t worry about him. He is strong, and more mysterious than the monarch himself. No matter how much I look at him, I still don''t know how many powers emanate from him, when he has just been born a second time. I am sure that one day he will be a dignified and proud master. Until then, I would do everything in my power... to redeem myself from him, serving him body and soul. Even if one day he asks me for the ultimate sacrifice... I will not hesitate for a second to carry out his orders!" She said while her purple pupils sparkled with happiness. "I do not deserve the role of being a mother for the monarch''s sessor. It''s decided, he will be called... Alvine Dragnar. Just like our former monarch." She Continued by lifting Alvine in the air with her sparkling eyes of a new ¨¦motions.


    "Hoo? It''s scary to see you with such an expression of happiness. In short, do you still know that he will not be able to fill the void you have felt since the death of the monarch? I tell you onest time, you know just like me that he also has powers that are simr to mine, so it would be wiser to let me take care of him, don''t you think?" Says Sylvia with a frown when she saw Sabrina ignore her proposal.


    "No, it''s impossible for him. But... I''m sure he will one day overtake the monarch. Sigh, If only you had my eyes to see through him, Sylvia. I''m sure your obsession will be worse than mine. One more thing, stop taking me for an idiot. It''s up to me to take care of him, and no one else." She said with a smile to Alvine who clung to her index finger while his sky blue pupils were plunged into Sabrina''s purple eyes.

 Chapter 110 Awakening (2)

    "*Cough! * *Cough! * a mother... huh?" He whispered after regaining his spirits.


    "Now that you know what happened, and you know that I wanted to kill you from our first meeting... I''m not asking for your grace, I''m just asking to give myself a little more time. The time you grow enough to be able to protect yourself. Then, I wouldn''t worry about giving you my life topensate for my wrongs." She said, lowering her head with guilty air. Naturally, events could not be even worse, ording to her.


    Seeing her with this dull, guilty, sad air, Alvine could no longer keep his emotions under control. "Sigh, you are really beings apart. No matter how hard I try to understand you... I would always be unable to. But in any case, I thank you for everything you had done for me. You tried to kill me because you knew that what awaited me was worse than death if I grew up in such a fictional environment. Thank you for taking in an orphan who forced you to abandon your mission to help him flourish. Thank you for all the sacrifices that have made so far for me. Sincerely, I thank you all for your kindness to me, even if it was because I was the monarch''s heir or for other reason." He says, bowing to her while his hot tears flowed unconditionally on his cheek. ''Fucking body with a fragile heart. How can I be easily influenced?! This kid gives me much more problems than expected.'' He said to himself by realizing that his tears could not be attenuated despite his efforts, knowing himself, he firmly believed that his emotions were amplified by the over-emotional heart of his current body.


    "Master... do not put yourself in such a pitiful state before your maidservants, it is not worthy of you." Despite her harsh words, Alvine could clearly feel her voice that, despite herself, trembled when she tried to stifle her emotions.


    "Hehe, I know. It''s not my habit to make these kinds of scenes. It''s just that... sigh... *p!*!" He gave himself a good p on his cheek to go out into his emotional state. "Well, I''m fine now." He said with a forced smile.


    Seeing his shocking actions, Sabrina stifled herughter while shaking her head helplessly. ''At first, I saw in you only one child who will be the most powerful among your predecessors and who will finally change the oue of this endless war in our favor. But despite my almost eternal longevity, thest twenty years have changed me drastically. A being born for war who had nothing to protect, nothing to lose, and above all, a being who did not care about her own death and who did not have the slightest emotion has now be the opposite of what he was. I know it''s bad for me, one of thest hopes of this universe... to feel these kinds of emotions. But I can no longer get rid of these feelings that gnaw at my stone heart little by little. Sigh, I am now the shadow of what I was before. Maybe I should have listened to Sylvia''s warnings and let her take care of this little man.'' She says to herself with a smile of self-derision.


    "Your destiny belongs to you. No matter what decision you make, I would always be by your side." She says while remembering her past and her endless years of war. This is the first time I have not been able to make my decisions. It''s unworthy of a person of my caliber." She says to herself by shaking her head with mistrust.


    She did not yet know that the decision she had just made would cause all kinds of cmities that she would never have imagined.


    Hearing her words, Alvine suddenly remembered a small delicate detail. "So ording to you, you don''t know who my parents are, don''t you?" Alvine calmly pronounced these words after rebuilding his emotions.


    "Indeed, in the years that followed after bringing you to this that serves as a base, I spent several years wandering on the of Alzania to find clues that will lead me to your parents or perhaps to their origins. But despite all my efforts, I had not found a single person who could tell me more about them. However, it was not forck of searching." She asserted while remembering her old memories.


    "I know, I saw everything through your memories. I now feel like I have lived more than a thousand years. All this, thanks to you." He said in a mocking tone.


    "That''s why I didn''t want to use this method. I''m sorry to interfere in your progress. One of the disadvantages of this method is that it will make your mind more mature than your body disproportionately. Sometimes it breaks the minds of some people who have weak minds." She says, remembering her mistake [Memory transfer.]


    ''Hmm, no wonder I was able to stay calm and effectively analyze the situation I find myself in. Not to mention that I was able to instinctively know why she wanted to kill a child who had just been born.'' Concludes Alvine in his thoughts. "In fact, I think you didn''t look in the right ce." The reason why he brought his parents'' subject to the carpet and that he knew that there were still people who knew his origins.


    "What do you mean by that, master?" Asked Sabrina with a confused air.


    "Do you remember the time when I was swallowed up by the tower?"


    "How could I forget this stressful period? This was one of the events that almost pushed me to revoke my seal. At first, I thought that the leader who created this took you away. But fortunately, my thoughts turned out to be false." She said,zily supporting her head with her hand while she was sitting on a luxurious chair.


    "To tell you the truth, Someone had tried to kill me during this ordeal. At first, I didn''t know why he was so hostile to me, but now everything is clear... these people behind this tower necessarily know my origins!" He says in a monotonous tone.


    With her eyes wide open, Sabrina asked hastily. "How?!"


    "Well, when I was inside this tower, I constantly heard a hostile voice that guided me during my trials and made them almost impossible to aplish. And above all... he had addressed me as the son of a renegade! Do you know what I mean by that?" He revealed with a mocking smile while soberly frowning his eyebrows.


    "Hmm... indeed, it''s confusing and suspicious at the same time. Two hypotheses can be drawn with these words. The first is that this person, who is necessarily an apostle who manages the Brisht Tower, knew your parents. The second hypothesis may be that he was wrong and took you for another. But as long as this chance exists, we must dig deep to have a clear heart." Excited, she came to this conclusion.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Very good, but for now... nothing is hurrying. Tell me one thing Sabrina, how long do you think the leader who manages Alzania''s will wake up? And I also have another question for you. In your opinion, is a mage who had reached the divine rank able to live more than a million years?" Asked Alvine while instinctively sipping the tea that had just appeared again in front of him. He did not need to ask Sabrina for permission. After all, this is the second time that this anomaly has urred in front of him. ''I wonder if she also inherited Reha''s creative power. Given how she makes all these things appear from nowhere, I think it''s stupid for me to ask such a question.'' He evaluated his thoughts.


    "Well, if my analyses are correct, I think he will wake up soon. Maybe he has already woken up and is probably waiting for the other Leaders to wake up. After all, at thest news, they knew they could not face us individually. So even if he is one of the ten, he would not take the risk of being reckless. As for your second question, as long as a mage reaches divine rank, he will not die of a natural death such as old age or illness. And if he lives on a second or first-ss, he will almost be able to live forever. Because, unlike the Punishers and leaders who need to recharge their vital energies with the vital energy of the goddess, the first races only need divine mana to counter this problem." She said in a fully confining tone.


    "Hahhh~ I think it''s possible now. I definitely have to meet the person who manages this tower. But for now, the most urgent thing is to be strong. Even stronger than I imagined. I pathetically thought I had be a little strong... but now I know I''m no different from an ant trying to bite an elephant to death. Sigh, it''s pathetic." He says, ridiculing himself. "In short, I thought I heard that you wanted me to do some kind of awakening or something like that. I already know that I have awakened the lineage of an incubus, but I do not yet know what kind of awakening you are referring to."


    "Yes, your famous hereditary lineage. At first, I was the most confused when I saw you awaken this lineage. How did someone who was supposed to have assimted the power of the monarch of death end up being transformed into a demon of lust?! But after careful reflection, I concluded that this lineage may have been a lineage that you inherited from your parents. So in conclusion, instead of awakening as a shadow monarch, you ended up awakening a lineage that was in harmony with your parents." She dropped her fist into her palm after remembering the first headache Alvine had caused her. "In any case, the lineage of the monarch of death is not something that can be awakened without stimting it with a power simr to it." She said with a mischievous smile. "You have a choice between me and Sylvia." She continued with eyes sparkling with impatience.


    With her mouth wide open, Alvine pointed her finger at her without the slightest hesitation. "I''ll do it with you!" He says without the slightest embarrassment. ''I don''t know anything about this girl with wings of angels. But one thing is certain, even if she is incredibly attractive, Sabrina remains the best! I always have the sweet taste of his kiss on my lips. I can''t miss this chance!'' He says to Himself with eyes filled with lust and greed.


    "Fufu, I wonder what kind of twisted thought goes through your head. But that''s not what you believe." She said, taking the empty ss on the table in front of Alvine''s confused look, and she cut her wrist while letting her golden blood flow into the translucent ss until it was half full and then pushed it towards Alvine.


    "UGH... S-Sabrina, why do I have a bad presentiment, all of a sudden?!" Nervously asked Alvine when he saw Sabrina''s strange actions!


    "Fufu, you were so eager to choose me, so why hesitate now? To awaken the powers of the monarch in you, you must naturally stimte them with a power that is not inferior to him. And only I and Sylvia who are thest Punishers have such powers. In other words, my blood and Sylvia''s are the only ones that contain enough vital powers to stimte them. Fufu~ sorry to disappoint you, but we don''t need to go any further to help you with this awakening, drinking my blood is more than enough toplete this process." She said, mocking Alvine. Knowing her master''s penchants, she had instinctively guessed Alvine''s scious thoughts without too much effort.


    "Ugh!! It''s even moreplicated for me to drink a ss filled with blood. I''m not a vampire or a creature simr to you. I never...''ve...


    She cut Alvine''s words before he found an excuse to refuse this process. "Hoho~? All I hear is an apology. Sigh, what took me to pledge allegiance to such a perverse master?!" She said in a sad and disappointed voice.


    "Hey! I assure you that this is not the cause of my refusal. It''s blood, I''ll point out to you! It is out of the question that I...


    "Blood, you say? It doesn''t even red in color. Look at this celestial golden color that will make anyone salivate. Consider yourself lucky to taste this heavenly drink that is blessed by the supreme goddess herself. It is more delicious than any heavenly wine and more delicious than any tea you have tasted so far! It''s a treat for the taste buds. Especially, for a person like you who appreciates luxurious wines." She said in an exaggerated tone while maintaining her professional smile that nailed Alvine''s beak.


    "... *AHEM* D-Dear Sabrina, blood remains blood... no matter the color or taste of it, it will always remain blood. And I can''t bring myself to drink something as...


    |Unknown Liquid. |


    |Effects are unknown. |


    "Sigh, enough spoken, we don''t have enough time in front of us anymore. Come on, don''t make your whim for something so insignificant. Just imagine that you are tasting a new wine. I''m sure you will be addicted after tasting this heavenly drink blessed by the supreme queen." Seeing that Alvine did not intend to give in, she took the ss that contained her blood and waved to him like a *IG* professional. She eclipsed and appeared before Alvine who was now deprived of his movements because of her...


    "No, no, no! Don''t force me to turn into a vampire!...so stop...please." Noting that he was at his mercy, Alvine knew he was condemned.


    "Fufu~ if only your words were sincere... but unfortunately, it''s for your safety. Then I will stop at nothing to fulfill your wish for a thirst for power." She said with an innocent smile that looked like a smile of the demon god from Alvine''s point of view. "Do not resist, master. Open your mouth wide." She says without diminishing her mocking smile.


    Without waiting for Alvine''s answer, she pinched his lips by opening his mouth wide before pouring her golden blood into Alvine''s throat who, impotently ingested Sabrina''s blood while cursing his bad luck.

 Chapter 111 Awakening (Final)

    |You have drunk an unknown solution. |


    |Its effects will be unpredictable|


    |You have drunk an unknown solution. |


    |Its effects will be unpredictable|


    |You have drunk an unknown solution. |


    |Its effects will be unpredictable|


    |...


    |...


    "You see? It wasn''t that unpleasant, wasn''t it? Haha~!" Sabrina replied with a satisfying smile when she saw Alvine''s reactions.


    "*Koff~* *Koff~* Sabrina, you''ve really be bold since we left Alzania. Wait until I''m strong enough, you know very well that I''m a resentful person, who will charge a hundredfold the debts." Groigned Alvine while trying to spit out the blood he had just drunk, in spite of himself.


    "It is useless. Your actions are futile. Fufu~ So what does it feel like to drink a person''s fresh blood?" She asks Alvine while mocking him.


    "*Koff~!* *Koff~!*... unpleasant! On top of that, I feel like I''m going to vomit all my digestive organs. TSS, I swear I''ll refund you once everything is finished." He said, wiping the fillet of golden blood on his lips. "More importantly, don''t tell me that you made me drink your blood just for fun, didn''t you? Why don''t I feel any change?" With a confused air, he asked thetter who always had her smile of self-satisfaction ted on her cherry lips. ''*Yuck!*, even tea can''t erase this bitter taste on my tongue. How can vampires appreciate something so disgusting ?!'' He says to himself while sipping the tea to get rid of Sabrina''s blood taste. Contrary to his expectations and Sabrina''s exaggerated advertisements, her blood did not taste good at all. Worse still, he had the taste of bitter wine, ording to Alvine.


    "It''s discourteous to see things from a different angle. Sigh, be a little patient, you will soon witness something interesting." Says she while stifling herughter in the face of Alvine''s exaggerated behavior.


    "By the way, since I woke up, I haven''t seen No or Ashia... where are they?!"


    "Ah, these two? Well, during our absence, your subordinates were a little agitated in all sens. So I sent Ashia and No to maintain order during your stay." She says while looking over Alvine''s shoulders while slightly frowning.


    Not having noticed her strange look, Alvine simply continued his discussion as if nothing had happened. "How long has it passed since you brought me here?"


    "Hm? I would say about a month and nine days." She said nonchntly.


    "One month, huh? Sigh, I didn''t know I had spent so much time after being unconscious. If not, what about the current situation in Alzania?" He asked with slight concern.


    "Sigh, ording to thetest news, The men I had sent on a mission to evacuate the rtives and friends of our soldiers, seeded in their mission without too much trouble. As for the hostility between Lord Valskar and the two low-rank deities...!!!" As she quietly made her report, an unexpected event caught her attention.


    Noticing now that something was wrong with her, Alvine sumbed to his curiosity. "Hm? Do I have something on my face, you haven''t stopped staring at me for a while." Asked Alvine with a confused air.


    "Not your face but... your hair." She says in a slightly disturbing tone.


    "What''s wrong with my hair?" As he asked this question, his hands instinctively moved towards his head. And when he touched his hair, he had found nothing strange except their slightly abnormal length. Noticing that everything was fine, he looked at Sabrina with a confused air. Without saying anything, a mirror appeared in Sabrina''s hand and gave him the mirror.


    "!!!"


    "Sigh, I wonder how long these strange things will stop with me. The only identity I was able to keep was the color of my hair, which has now turned white. All this because of you and your so-called awakening. While in reality, you simply wanted my hair to be the same color as yours. I''m wrong?" His astonishment was only short-lived when he saw the new color of his hair. Compared to the drastic changes he had undergone so far, a simple change in the color of his hair was not something that confused him.


    "No, I didn''t foresee this detail. I had given my blood to Ashia and No to make them my apostles. But your case is different. With the powers of the monarch that lie dormant in you, you cannot be the apostle of a Punisher or a leader. So, normally, it would only have the effect of stimtion." She said while stuttering. "Why do things never go as nned with you?" She continued with her frustrated air.


    |An unknown energy has just been detected.|


    |Your line has reached Gold rank (Lvl-)|<novelnext></novelnext>


    |Your lineage has evolved to tinum rank (Lvl 7)|


    |Alert, a new unknown energy has just been detected in your mana heart. |


    |The remaining unknown energyes into contact with a strong unknown energy that had not been detected by the system in your mana heart. |


    |Compatibility test.... |


    "Master, are you okay? Why are you silent all of a sudden?" She asked Alvine when she saw him looking at her with empty eyes.


    "... Arrggghhh!!!"


    |The two unknown energies enter a fight to domine each other.|


    |Alert, The two unknown energies try to devour each other.|


    |The uniquepetence: [Energy trainer] is activated.|


    |... The Level of Competence is too low to control these energies...|


    |The process of assimting and transforming unknown energy into Raw Energy (RE) has failed.|


    ''*HUGH!! * this fucking awakening process is even more painful than when I helped Yuer get rid of divine punishment.'' Twisting on the chair, like a caterpir burning alive with burning mes, his hands were firmly leaning on his chest as if he wanted to tear off his own heart and get rid of the unbearable pain that gnawed at his heart.


    Ah, the process has already begun. Be strong, master. Because the pain you will feel is like the difference between the cosmos and a single. But with your unwavering will, I have absolute confidence in you that you will seed in going through this ordeal with flying colors.'' She argued in her thoughts when she saw Alvine''s distressed and painful expression.


    ---


    In an environment entirely covered with greenery, a cute girl was majestically sitting on a bone throne, under an aunt made with medium-level architectural skills. His dark expression could be described as someone who was bored to death. This girl who had golden hair and pupils of the same color, stood proudly on her right, a Wyvern of fire with a robust body and sharp eyes. Its skin, which was redder than the burning mes and about ten meters long... this scary beast that had recently acquired the title of supreme king of the forest of "Green Hell" was none other than the contracted beast of Emilia.


    "Harzon, I can''t take it anymore. These people see us as divine messengers who must be worshipped. Even if my father is the third divine king on our, I did not expect his influence to extend to such an insignificant. What do we need to do to leave here without a trace?" Tired of repetitive rituals after every sunset and every sunrise, the poor naive woman couldn''t take it anymore. But, as she thought hard as iron... that her special treatment had to do with her father, she could not have the courage to escape again.


    "Mistress, if you leave without waiting for the men your father had personally sent to escort you, your punishments will be even harsher thanst time. I know you are impatient, but once the reinforcements arrive, your search will be even faster than expected. And you can easily find this person without the slightest effort." The monotonous voice that had just addressed her was none other than her contracted beast, Harzon me.


    "Sigh, I know. But they take longer than expected. These people who live with such weak animals are really weird. I don''t understand why my father needs these kinds of savages to maintain order on such an insignificant." She said in a frustrated tone.


    ''How naive she is. I have never seen such a naive person during my millennia of existence. If she were not the offspring of the divine king, I would never have bonded with her. Sigh, it is my duty and my mission as a contracted beast and also as a servant of the divine king... to protect her and stay next to her permanently. But from there to think that she believes in such a childish exnation, it''s really an insult to idiots if I call her an idiot. I can''t even find the appropriate words to describe his stupidity and naivety. TSS... This is what happens when a person is born with a divine picker in her mouth.'' Thought Harzon.


    How did Emiliae to this conclusion? When both reached the Amazon vige, there was anguage barrier between the two camps. But fortunately, Herzon, who couldmunicate with the contracted beasts in beastnguage, had led the negotiations in her ce while pretending to be the ancestor of the legendary dragon who is considered the god of the Amazons. After finding a suitable ce for his mistress, he knew that all he had to do was wait here for a short time before his mistress''s father sends his men after them to bring them home, knowing how much the king and queen care about their daughter, it is only a matter of time before his hypothesises true. So he used the Amazons, passing them off as the subordinates of her father who is probably angry with her. But who was ready to help her find a new ve.


    ''I convinced her so easily, sigh... the future worries me. No wonder her parents don''t want her to move away from them. His naivety is iparable! I...


    "No matter, we''re going to leave here. You just have to ask one of them to escort us or show us the way." Emilia''s sudden proposal interrupted her thoughts and forced him to rest his feet on the ground.


    ''Sigh, anyway, we lost too much time here. We''d better go to a popted city to allow them to find us faster. I can no longer stand the dull and suffocating air of this. I was on the verge of a breakthrough to be a divine beast of intermediate rank. But because of my mistress... I have to wait until we return. Sigh, what a waste of time.'' Concludes Harzon in his thoughts beforemunicating with a ck piton in thenguage of beasts. "It''s settled, mistress. We can push our research towards a popted area. And ording to them, the kingdom of the Elves is the kingdom closest to the forest. I think it''s wise to go there first." With determined eyes, it transformed into its humanoid form. ''I couldn''t dream better. Apparently, ording to the oracle of the Amazons, there are two individuals with immeasurable powers who havee to this. It must necessarily be two generals of our king. I have to find them at all costs to finally be able to drill smoothly.'' He says to Himself with a feeling of bliss.


    ---


    "Congrattions, master. For your breakthrough in the holy rank and also... for having awakened the power of the former monarch. The concept of death itself!" She Fulminated with a smile that goes from one ear to another.

 Chapter 112 Holy Rank.

    ---


    -Vuuuuu-woonng-


    At the same time, on the unknown, where Alvine was dying in her awakening.


    Sabrina was nonchntly sitting on her chair with a slight frown when she saw Alvine bathe in an aura that only evoked death. A presence that is familiar to her but that she had not seen for several millennia... fell on her that made her tremble with anxiety despite herself. ''This crystallized aura that even makes my blood frost in my veins, a presence that gives spectators the impression of losing their souls... as if death had finallye knocking on their doors. Sigh, I wonder if he would be able to invoke the generals and marshals. No, at his current level, I don''t think he would even be able to summon the soldiers of the monarch. At most, I think he would only be able to use about one percent of ¡°his¡± power. But why do I feel another presence in him that reminds me of these vicious Leaders? I hope I made the right decision by awakening ¡°his¡± powers in him. I was reckless, without knowing his origins... I awakened his powers. If it turns out that he has a connection with our enemies...! Sigh, there is no turning back, I can''t regret my decision.'' Overwhelmed by her hypotheses when she saw Alvine constantly exceeding her expectations, she even came to doubt thistter.


    As for Alvine, who had ceased to be dominated by immeasurably pain, was now in a dark dimension that was both familiar and unknown to him. This feeling of loneliness that he had always felt from childhood, this feeling of being a step away from death. He was like a being who stood between the living and the dead. A bridge, a dam, a barrier that was between life and death.


    His soulless body that was with Sabrina, his soul without a body envelope that was in another dimension, could see the endless agony of souls who were in the dimension in question. ''Where am I? What is this ce? And also... who brought me into this strange dimension?'' He said in his stupor as his voice resonated like a drum that would shudder any ghost that was in the evil dimension.


    Step after another, he ventured into the unknown. He did not know what was at the end of his way, nor the fate that awaited him, but his instinct led him to an uncertain fate. In his journey, which seemed endless, he could see shadows dressed in the dark armors ignore him as if they were not aware of the Outsider who had just set foot on their territories. ''These guys... who are they? Do they ignore me? Where are they simply unaware of my presence? This ce... does not look like the where Sabrina brought me. I feel no vital energy emanating from these shadows yet they are alive...? No, they are not alive, it is impossible to live without vital energy. But yet, this ce does not have a single ounce of vital mana or energy. Does this also mean that I''m dead?'' With this simple question, a thundered voice resounded in his soul and suddenly questioned him.


    [You, an unknown being who knows nothing about himself... do you at least know what death is?]


    -Doom!!-


    He had the impression that his soul had just been torn into a thousand pieces and scattered in the void, by the simple fact of hearing this mysterious voice. Despite cold sweats flowing on his back, he had not shown his emotions in front of the being who had just addressed him. ''Who are you? Why am I here? And above all, what is this ce?'' Calmly asked these three questions nonchntly, but his heart thumped at three hundred thump/seconds in his body, which was next to Sabrina.


    [ Futile mockery. The answer has been in front of you from the beginning. But despite everything, do you dare to ask me these questions? This ce, which was once a pce, has now be a nd ce. A kingdom without sovereigns. Soldiers, generals, and marshals without a king. Why are you here? You have always belonged to darkness, a being born in destruction, in absolute nothingness, in annihtion, to rebuke evil. The ce where you were always before you were on the fictional of Randolph, before being on the fictional of Doomsny... you have always been here. Your home... in darkness.] when he heard the iprehensible sentences addressed to him, he was already beginning to regret his question.


    [I now ask you the question... the amalgam of evil, my enemy and my antipode... do you know what DEATH is? A concept that you had created and spread in the hearts of my dear children.]


    -Woooosh-


    Just with the blizzard of crystallized vital energy that froze his bones, He could feel the imminent threat that emanated from this being who was in front of him, in endless darkness.


    No longer knowing how to do to the only presence that emanated pure vital energy, which seemed to threaten him, his instinct whispered to him to move away from this ce. But his conscience told him that the only thing to do to know the truth... was to approach this being who seemed to be his opposite. One step after another, armed with courage and bravery by betting on his life... he slowly but surely approached the source of the voice.


    ''A germ?'' He said in a ridiculous tone when he saw that the strange voice that froze his blood with fear and horror was actually nothing more than the germ of a nt that grew in a ce deprived of life. But who managed, in one way or another, to keep its strong vital energy.


    [It''s pathetic, isn''t it? My pr, my natural enemy who had corrupted my dear children because I had banished him for eternity... saves my life during my extinction for the sole purpose of taking his revenge on me. By imprisoning me eternally as a decoration in his kingdom. Are you satisfied with your actions... my opposite?]


    ''I don''t know why a small flower speaks to me with so much hostility, but if I threaten it to snatch it... it will dominate its arrogance. Since he is the only one who can answer my questions, I don''t have time to y the role of a gentleman with a flower.'' With this thought, he approached the bud with confidence without taking into ount its hostility.


    -DOOOM!!-


    When his soul was exposed to the vital energy of the shoot, extreme pain infiltrated his body. Screaming loudly, he hastily moved away at the buds to keep his soul intact. But despite everything, Sabrina could see her ck-blooded girl making her way from his lips to her neck. ''Hm? Is this a rejection? Sigh, I''m his about nothing. Normally, it is difficult for him to absorb the powers of the monarch of death.'' She says to herself after wiping the ck blood on her master''s lips with a handkerchief.


    [What recklessness! Although I am in a state of agony, I am still in a better state than you. Do you think you can defeat me because I am your prisoner?! Pathetic.]


    *Cough!* *Cough!!* Even if he could not spit blood, with the cord of life that connected him from his body, he could not help coughing.


    ''Why do you hate me so much? While I don''t even have the memories of offending a germ of dryads or... no matter what you are?'' Asked Alvine in a confused tone. With his soul had just suffered, and the hostile words of this strange germ towards him... he knew that he could not do friend-friend with this nt. Not to mention that he could feel with his sharp senses... that the young germ had also just suffered damage when he tried to get in touch with it. ''What do you want to tell me when you talk about being my opposite?'' He asked with a frown. Knowing that this thing was hostile to him, he had made the decision never to believe it.


    [It seems that your wounds are worse than mine. What an irony.] These were thest words that Alvine heard it say before his soul was sucked by an unknown force into his body.


    By opening his eyes, which were entirely ck, and meeting the frightened eyes of Sabrina who looked at her as if she had just seen something wrong, Alvine did not move or say words. Silent, he moved his gaze to the room that was now in rune.


    ''Why? Even if it was only short-lived, I felt a presence that was significantly higher than that of the monarch. Even when he was at the flower of his birth! What are you hiding, master?!'' A fear that was clearly uncontroble despite its resistance to demonic powers... invaded her conscience and plunged her soul into a terror she had never felt. ''It was definitely a bad decision to give him the powers of the monarch. Despite their simrities, the power I just felt during this fraction of a second far exceeded the power of the monarch. And more importantly... I can''t feel his vital energy. It''s as if he wasn''t a living being! Is such a phenomenon even possible?!'' The more she ventured into her hypotheses, the closer she approached the idea of an even more frightening existence than the Leaders and Punchers.<novelnext></novelnext>


    *Are you okay Sabrina? Did anyone attack you during my awakening? *


    -Dread!!-


    Alvine''s voice resonating in Sabrina''s conscience, who trembled unconsciously after hearing her master''s voice, instinctively replied in a debating tone. ''Oh~? Did you notice it? A-As you had taken longer than expected... I-I was terribly bored. So I tested a new skill that I had not yet assimted while waiting for your awakening." She said stuttering. ''I''m sorry to lie to you, but I must under no circumstances teach you about the existence of this horrible monster sleeping in you. I have to help him get rid of it before he grows up in him. This world that is in agony has experienced too much suffering. It is out of the question that a new threat that exceeds us will emerge!'' Just seeing the dark aura swirling over her, Alvine did not need a potion of truth to know that she was lying to him.


    Not wanting to push her to the limit, he left the mystery of the ruined room next door. And checked the notifications of his system.


    |Failure of awakening. |


    |Insufficient energy. |


    |Insufficient level. |


    |The concept of death could not be acquired. |


    |Thepetence [mmes des G¨¦hennes] has risen by three levels.|


    |[mms of the Gehennes] (Lvl 4) acquired.|


    |The source of your vital energy has evolved after discovering a hidden part of your origins.|


    |A new title will be assigned to you.|


    |Apostle of cmity.|


    |A title granted only to underground beings.|


    |New mission. In search of the truth about yourself. |


    |[Rewards: -] [Malus:-] [time:-]|


    |The sources of your mana to evolve into new unknown energy. |


    |The source of yourws has been rooted in your universalw. |


    |Donn¨¦ insufficient to bring you more detail. |


    |Update the system to learn more about unknown energy, universalw, primordial beings, and the creative goddess. |


    ''Hm? Did I fail? But I received a lot of rewards. And above all... the best is...


    "Congrattions for breaking into the holy rank, and also for awakening the powers of the former monarch... master." After controlling her emotions, she illuminated her face with a radiant smile while congratting Alvine for making his breakthrough.


    |You break-through in the holy rank. |


    ''The best reward is my progress. But it''s strange... she doesn''t yet know that I failed to wake up?'' Rendering Sabrina''s smile, he turned his gaze to the ruined room with a frown. ''Even if the effects of the potion have faded, I don''t know why, but I can now read her thoughts. And she said I was sheltering a terrible monster? Maybe it was something that hurt her and ravaged this room with my body while I was in this mysterious dimension.''


    ''I no longer have a choice, I absolutely have toplete this quest to find the mystery behind this world. First of all, I will easy to put an end to the threat to Alzania, and then I would try to find a solution to contact this bitch who presented herself as the goddess of the subus.'' He concludes after methodically making his decision. After more than a year without remembering Ashaphir Gleph''nir, who was also nicknamed Assi, the administrator of the old system that Randolph had imnted for him... he had a bitter taste in his mouth thinking that he had to converse with this bitch who had abandoned him when he was useless. But his desire to know more about his origins mattered more than anything else.

 Chapter 113 Concept Of Blood [Prima].

    "Sabrina, if all the details are settled, I want us to go back to the of Alzania. Not only to put an end to this war... but I must also start my research on my parents again. As for you, during this time, you will look for a solution to solve the problem of Nelda, Yuer, and all the people who are under my governance. I do not intend to let a fucking cannibal delight in the pulpit and blood of my subordinates. Even if it means being the enemy of the leaders!" After a moment of silence, he made his decision andmunicated his intentions to Sabrina.


    With her eyes wide open, she asked impatiently. "Master, do you mean that you are going to make them your enemies? Remember that your men, the queen of elves, fairies, and Empress Yury... are probably closely monitored by the apostles. If you ever try to interfere with his n, you will definitely be his enemy. Are you sure that''s what you want?!" She knew that Alvine was not the type to rush into the heaps. But now, she felt like she didn''t know him anymore. How could someone like him who always prepares his ns in advance as a vicious strategist be so reckless? Especially in the face of enemies who have such overwhelming powers?!


    "Sigh, Sabrina, no matter what I want, I would have to choose a camp. I know I''m safe right now... but for how long? More importantly, as long as I have a chance to interfere to weaken them... I won''t miss this golden opportunity." He says, sighing at the weight of his problems. "But before we carry out this n, we must make sure to keep your identities secret, and whatever happens! I must have no connection with you. Once we are back on Alzania, I will try to increase my strength in the forest of (Green hell) and when there is no more opponent there who deserves my attention... I will go and explore the endless sea that is in the west of the continent. I must not only focus on increasing my power, but I must also increase the strength of my soul in the face of spiritual attacks and also increase mybat experience by measuring myself against all types of opponents in different territories."


    "An unwavering determination, an absolute will to fight, and always that thirst for power that shone in your pupils... sigh, until now, I could not decide whether it was a good idea or not to have awakened the powers of the monarch. But now I''m sure it was the right thing to do. But despite everything, I still have to give you a test. You must show me how level you have mastered the powers of the monarch." Surprised by the coldness and calm of Alvine who epts Now the situation as it is without veiling his face, the only thing that bothered her was the endless darkness she had felt rather when Alvine opened his eyes.


    ''His powers and eyes have be normal, but... I still can''t feel mana emanating from him. No matter how much I analyze it with my increased perception, it looks like a normal mortal who had never cultivated mana from birth. But the frightening power I had felt rather... was not hallucinations.'' Without waiting for another second, she cut her thumb while the golden blood began to flow drop by drop, her soft but monotonous voice reasoned in Alvine''s ears.


    "Each punisher has been given a unique power by the goddess Reha. Mine is.....


    -VWUUUU!!!!-


    A golden hurricane rose around her without notice! Then, the golden wave crystallized and turned into a gigantic golden block around it like a primordial shield protecting its mistress.


    ... The absolute control of my blood and the blood of any living being inferior to me!" She said, letting Alvine contemte with abyss the gigantic crystallized golden shield made from her blood that turned into thousands of golden arrows in the next second. Then turned into a tiger who growled the roar of thunder as such. During all this time, Sabrina''s voice always resounded in the roar and roar of her blood, which kept changing shapes while crackling...


    "As long as I have a little drop of blood left, I can do everything with it. Create a being made of the pulpit from this, and I can use it as a bodyguard or soldier to add to my army."


    -Crackcrkakaka!!-


    Alvine who looked at everything with disbelief suddenly saw a drop of solitary blood separated from the golden bloodva bubbling like an erupting volcano. Following Sabrina''s words and will, the blood droplet began to crackle and make unpleasant noises to hear before starting to twist on itself like a caterpiring out of its cocoon. Under Alvine''s wide-open eyes, he could see blood evolve step by step into a small tiger who seemed to be alive and healthy! The strange things do not stop there... the little beast that seemed smarter like any holy-ranking beast grew at a crazy speed as Sabrina shared her vital energy with it to feed it!


    -Roar!!-


    Instinctively moving away from Sabrina''s creation, Alvine''s trembling voice resounded behind her. "It''s beyond my understanding! When you talked about the Leaders who created lives, did you speak that way?! If it''s really so easy... then aren''t they invincible when they are able to create an army without limit?"


    "With the little creative power that is distributed equitably between the leaders and the Punishers... we can generate lives from the source of our vital energy. But unlike created soul-made beings and pulpits, objects without a conscious soul, such as earth, air, nts, and mortal mana use less vital energy! This is why creating a itself is not a problem, but creating a perfect soul is another story. That''s why in a battle between Monarch and Punishers, the only advantage we have is the mastery of our unique powers and the amount of vitality possessed by everyone." She said while canceling the effects of her power but strangely, the semi-adult white tiger was always sitting on her hind legs and looked at them confusedly with its innocent yellow eyes.


    "Do you know? Each leader or Punisher needed to use his vital energy to create soldiers who fought alongside him when a battle broke out between two people. But this gap did not apply to the monarch of death. For the source of his power was the opposite of ours!" She says while looking at the white tiger who was not moving a shoot from its original position.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''The opposite... eh. I wonder why this word is constantly repeated next to me. First this growth, and now it.'' The word ?opposite? that had just been pronounced by Sabrina forced Alvine to wander in his thoughts for a while. "Sigh, I prefer to warn you before the misunderstanding goes further, I have not seeded in awakening."


    Feeling ridiculed, Sabrina stubbornly shook her head with disagreement. "It''s impossible, even as we speak, I can barely feel your presence. If you were not in front of me, I''m sure I might look for you with my increased perception, I would have no chance of finding you. This is proof that you have awakened the powers of the monarch. At least try to invoke a soldier from hell you did when you awakened. I''m not asking you to invoke a marshal or a general... just a low-ranking soldier." Said she without realizing that she had just confirmed Alvine''s suspicions.


    ''I was sure! The condition of the room is really rted to me. For such a short time, what really happened when I was unconscious? Worse still, I can no longer read his thoughts. Did she do it on purpose? No, I think it has something to do with the system that seems to have been acting strangely for just now.'' He said to himself, no longer knowing how to shove Sabrina to reveal the details to him.


    "Sabrina, I don''t know why you ask me to do something that surpasses me light years... but if you at least want me to try something, you''ll have to tell me what you want me to do. I understood that the power of the monarch of death is to reign over the dead, but in what way? Was he a master reaper? Was he a master of the curse? Or a necromancer? Without exining part of it to me, how do you want me to try to do something I have no idea about? I''m not like you who was probably born with her powers." Said Alvine in a confused tone.


    "This seems more likely. But I don''t know how to exin this to you. His powers were mysterious beyond my reasoning. All I can tell you is that he was the only person to have mastered the [concept of death]. He could invoke in an instant an elite army that did not resemble any of the creatures that the goddess Reha had created. The creatures invoked by him had no vitality, they were almost immortal regardless of the damage they suffer, thetter regenerate as long as he had primordial mana in him. Not to mention the fact that each species he had taken his life, would be added to his collection! And could invoke him again to fight alongside him regardless of the loyalty of his victims to their former creator... he had no way of disobeying him after their invocation. The scariest with his power that had unknown sources... did not need to glean his vitality if he wants to create some. And if I can add something else, I would say that hispetence is intimately linked to the affinities of darkness. That''s all I know about his powers." After she finished her churning, Alvine could connect a few points with what he had witnessed in the mysterious dimension.


    "So if I understand correctly, "his power" invoked the living dead? Was he actually... a necromancer?" He said after a thorough reflection.


    "W-what?! Sigh, master, do you think that the being who had acquired the title of the monarch of the Punishers, exterminating half of the leaders could have done all these exploits with a vulgar power that belongs only to the liches? Sigh, I don''t even know what to say to exin to you. I believe that the only solution is to let you discover it for yourself. But you must be careful not to get lost in the madness. The only warning I must give you is never, never to use this power without reaching the intermediate divine rank!" She says these words with a bitter taste on her lips.


    ''It''s a waste. I wanted him to practice mastering the powers of the monarch before reaching divine rank, but seeing the damage he had just caused without realizing it, it''s a bad idea to let him go alone with this fireball that can be exploded at any time in him. What to do? I also know that he will not let me apany him given the task he asks me to aplish during his absence.'' Overwhelmed by anxiety, she couldn''t able to make a better decision for Alvine and especially for the world, she had defended from extinction.


    But suddenly, a crazy idea crossed his mind. She looked at Alvine, worried about what she was about to ask him to do, she crystallized her blood into sparkling golden armor. "I will first exin to you with regard to my [blood concept] also called [prima] then, you will try to make the liaison. I especially don''t want the same thing to happen on Alzania as what you just did cause here." She says, deciding to tell her the truth.


    With his blood cold, he sighed with relief. "I understand. I am listening to you."


    "...! Sigh, I feel even more ridiculous to have wanted to hide from you that the destruction of the room was caused by you." She says, mocking herself.


    "It doesn''t matter too much, I knew it because I know you''re not stupid enough to hurt yourself during a simple training. Now I''m listening to you. Keep up your exnation." Not wanting to dwell on the subject, he asked Sabrina the question that concerned him the most. Namely what a concept is. All Sabrina had told him earlier was only to confirm his doubts. Namely, the powers of the monarch had nothing to do with the powers of the goddess Reha. After all, Sabrina''s hypotheses corresponded perfectly with the words of the nt that germinated in the mysterious space. Without forgetting also that the affinity of darkness was more mysterious than anything. Few people master this affinity. Even among demons. With this hypothesis, he had some doubts about the origins of this affinity too.


    "Sigh, my [concept] is called the [Prima] because I was supposed to have the most powerful concept among all concepts. It allows me to manipte blood, and this in any form or color. Thanks to this concept, I can be reborn with a single drop of my blood as tiny as it is, and regain my powers after recharging my blood. This is also the reason why I have always been on the lines of the front without fear of disappearing forever like the other Punishers. Against an intermediate-level divine mage, I can easily kill him in a fraction of a second with a simple movement of my finger. The source of my concept was born with the elemental affinity of water, lightning, space, time, fire, and gravity. The thing you need to know about [Concepts]... they are powers that we, the Punishers and the Leaders were born with. I had tried to teach it to Ashia, but my efforts were in vain. But since you have absorbed the monarch''s heart, this should not be impossible for you. All you need to do is a study in-depth to find out with what affinities, the [concept of death] is made.


    ***

 Chapter 114 Unknown Planet.

    ''The concept? The new magic that, apart from the system, I had never heard of... even in the books I had read. But I would never have thought that such a thing could exist.'' He says, still stunned even though he finished his discussion with Sabrina a day ago.


    One day rather...


    "What do you mean by [concept of blood]? The exnation you have just given me does not advance me too much in this area. ording to your exnations, if Prima, represents you, then the other Punishers must follow the process like... secundo, tertio, quarto...so on?" Leaning slightly his head aside, Alvine asked ridiculously.


    Slightly surprised, she nodded. "That''s it. But I think these figures were only numbers after all. Because despite the Decimo figure representing the monarch, he still remained the strongest and most effective in a battle of us. Maybe this ranking simply represented our vitality after all. I don''t know where he got his powers from, but one thing was sure and certain... no one knew the source of his powers! And since he was the least talkative and more lonely of us, we couldn''t know more about him. Sigh, He died only because he liked to fight alone without our help. And in hisst battle, he alone had fought the ten strongest Leaders. Even if he had seriously injured them... he had still ended up dying. It may have been a principle for him but in my opinion... he was only an idiot who thought he was stronger than everyone. But because of his personality, I have both respect and contempt for him."


    "In short, enough talk about the past. As I told you, you must discover for yourself how to use the power that sleeps in you. When your awakening, you had... unintentionally invoked a shadow general who instinctively targeted me because of his nature of wanting to destroy everything. Even if our battle was only short-lived... it had still managed to suck a significant amount of my vitality. Therefore, I must treat my vitality before joining you on the Alzania. You''re going to leave with Sylvia for now, I''ll join you afterward." She says without showing a painless expression even though she was injured.


    "I don''t understand. Can you exin to me in detail what happened when I awake?" He knew that Sabrina had fought while he awakened, but her information differs greatly from his assumptions. Hence his question of wanting to know more.


    "Sigh, to better give you an idea of the strength of a shadow general, he is a being who can fight equals against a high-ranking divine mage. I could beat him without too much problem if he were a being made of pulpit and blood, but unfortunately, the beings invoked by the monarch''s power do not have this weakness. Hence the presence of all this damage. [Concepts] are powers that rule thews of the world. If you are reckless with this power, only annihtion will await you at the end of your path, and it is also more real when ites to the [Concept of Death]! Given this important detail, I ask you to ept Sylvia as a support partner. I promise you that she will not interfere in your fights. She will be with you to intervene only when you lose control over the power of death. So be sure to ept my only selfish request. And don''t worry about the futile problems concerning the Valskars and the two junk deities." She said. Even if her proposal looked like a request, just by seeing her determined eyes, Alvine could know that her request was rather a condition she had politely formted.


    ---Now.


    ''Sigh, but why did she insist so much that I bring this talkative girl with me? I don''t know what she was thinking, but it was a very bad idea.'' He said to Himself. Powerless in the face of Sylvia''s abnormal enthusiasm.


    "Say, how is it that you were able to defeat beasts so easily and this girl named Nelda when their levels and experiences inbat far exceeded yours?" Asked Sylvia while she was with Alvine in an interdimensional portal she had created.


    Sighing of impotence, Alvine replied with a nd air. "It was not an easy fight. I had risked my life in each of these battles! In short, enough unnecessary questions. Tell me instead when we will arrive on my native?"


    "Fufu~ are you the shy type? This is quite normal. I am, after all, the ultimate creation of mother. It''s normal to see you powerless in the face of a being transcending all Punishers and Leaders! Um, be honored by my presence by your side." She says with a proud air.


    Rolling his eyes, Alvine replied in a mocking tone. "Hoo? A being transcending the Punishers and Leaders? I still remember Sabrina''s words when she told me that you were ranked fifth. [Quinto] is that right? You can y it with me, but you still remain fifth in the ranking. And if I trust Sabrina''s words, your halo and wings are ck because you wanted to absorb the crystallized heart of the monarch of death to increase your powers. So how would a being who was supposed to be more powerful than anyone, put herself in such a state to absorb the powers of a dragon whom she believes was superior to thetter? Hmm?" He asked in a sarcastic tone.


    "Ugh! This b*tch! She changed the whole story. It was she who convinced me that I was the only one who was able to do so since I was the monarch of light. But now she dares to distort the past. Tsk, if I had my powers as before, I would already have put it in her ce!" She pronounced her angry words between her clenched teeth while sniffing with annoyance.


    ''It''s hard to believe even for me! To believe that a girl with the appearance of a fallen angel was really an angel who had powersparable to those of the monarch of death ... it''s incredible. Apart from her proactive side, she will really be an angel with her appearance and majestic aura.'' He says to Himself internally. "Sigh, it was when a stupid idea. You don''t even need to test this crazy idea to find out if it will work or not. You, your concept is the [concept of life] which is totally the opposite of that of the monarch of death. So how can such a crazy idea cross your mind?! Where darkness reigns supreme, the light will have no ce and vice versa. The fact that you could have imagined such an experience really makes me doubt your intelligence!" He ruthlessly spits these words on her face without worrying about the consequences.


    "...Do you doubt my intelligence?! What do you mean by that?!"


    "Nothing, you don''t have to think too much about it. I''m afraid you won''t understand the meanings of my words." As he answered her question, Alvine looked at her sadly as if he pitied her.


    "Huh? And then what else? What is this pitiful look that you give me? Without my intervention, do you think you could have regained your powers when you stupidly tried to open a dimensional portal when you didn''t even have the energy to get there? Not to mention that during your trial in the tower of one of the apostles who stubbornly wanted to end your existence it was I who had also thwarted his ns without him realizing it?! Even if it was my duty, you should at least thank me instead of mistreating me like that." Like a girl who rebelled, she agitated in all directions while shaking Alvine by his shoulders.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I understood that someone helped me when I was in the tower, so it turned out it was you? How long have you been supervising me?!" He said with a frown.


    "Fufu~ Lady Rina did not allow me to stay with them because she didn''t want to have fun with the artificial souls that are created by the Leaders. So she locked me up here without leaving me a way to escape. So to spend time and kill my boredom, I observed every moment you had spent in your life. Even when you slept. Fufu~ do you know how lucky you were?" She confessed by bulging her chest.


    "I am impressed by your ability to harass people. You really have nothing to do in your life, don''t you? Sigh, at the same time I''m not surprised to see your strange behavior. Living forever must not have been easy for you. I forgive you for your misdeeds." His surprise was only short-lived when he heard Sylvia''s sentence.


    "What?! Do you think I''m a kid or what? And besides, what do you mean by you forgive me? You should be grateful. Grateful to me who am your savior! I can''t believe that your words are bitterer than Sabrina''s. She gave you a very bad education. We must resume your learning from the beginning!" She said.


    "Yes, yes, you''re right, thank you." He said, rolling his eyes. ''In any case, I''m d that the other Alvine didn''t have you as a tutor. Otherwise, what would I look like now?!''


    "More importantly, when will we be on the?" Seeing the tunnel that seemed endlessly widen further despite Sylvia''s flight speed, Alvine had ended up losing patience.


    "Sigh, if Lady Rina had not sealed some of my powers, I could easily have created a shorter path." She grumbled with a frustrated air.


    ''Her emotions are so fluctuating that I begin to wonder if she is not an actress.'' He said to himself when he realized that she was grumbling with anger while she wasughing a second ago. "Sigh, She did this to hide your tracks from the Leaders who keep tracking you down relentlessly. I am rather grateful to him for seeing you with this seal. It''s...!!! What''s going on?! Is anyone trying to interfere with us?!" As he tried to reason with her, the space tunnel began to tremble as if it were going to copse in the next few seconds. Sounds of explosions came in all directions.


    *BOOM!!! *


    Impact after impact, the fault began to break and cracks began to appear on it.


    "No, there is no problem. It''s just a few savages who believe they are masters of the universe and attack us to church our possessions on our corpses. Ahhh~ it''s been more than ten centuries since I had to fight exciting battles. I was beginning to rust by being trapped in this filthy pce." Knowing what was happening outside the portal, a cruel smile split on her lips as she spoke these words.


    "Minute, butterfly! You haven''t forgotten what Sabrina told you, didn''t you? You are here only to help me control the power of the monarch when they unleash themselves out of me. You have no right to intervene during my training!" Says Alvine in a firm and irreproachable tone.


    "Fufu~ this rule applies to me only when we squeeze on the Alzania! Not to mention the fact that we are in a ce where you can''t breathe. And also, our enemies are trying to attract us to their, which is a 3rd rank! You''re not tall against them, master." She said by narrowing her wings on her back and the ck halo that swirled slowly above her head disappeared without leaving a trace.


    No matter how Alvine looked at her now, she looked like a human girl who had ck hair and two ck pupils shining with malice. "A of 3rd ce?! Does this mean that...


    "Yes. It is one of the most powerfuls created by leaders. The Magi and warriors who are here are surely on another level! It remains to be seen whether this is a popted by humans or demons. As they invite us so kindly... we just have to let ourselves be carried away by their invocations. Haha!!!" Just after making her decision, which was supported by Alvine, who was also curious to know more; she threw a golden protective shield at Alvine while following him closely towards a green portal that was in the middle of a huge magic circle and that would constantly aspiring them as if he wanted to swallow them up at all costs.


    ''Hmm? This spell... apart from its greenish color, it closely resembles my absorptionw.'' He says to himself when he sees the effects of the spell on him. Although they could resist the effects of the magic of the portal, Alvine and Sylvia rather let themselves be sucked by the greenish portal without opposing the resistance. One wanted to let off steam after several years of imprisonment, the other was curious to discover the truths of the world he had just been transmigrated.


    Armed with curiosity and excitement, these two people made their way to a world where the cultivation of mana is categorically the opposite of what they had known until now.

 Chapter 115 Amazing Meeting.

    -FWUUUSH!!-


    As the mysterious portal aspired them, Alvine could see Sylvia standing by her side, out of the barrier without suffering any damage. It was not that she was not attacked by space debris, but she easily diverted all the physical attacks intended for her without blinking.


    "Hold on, master, we''ll be arriving soon!" She said, slightly raising her voice to allow Alvine to hear her among the noises of roaring. Her action was both instinctive but also futile. Because even if the noises were of apletely different level, her voice impregnated with magic coupled with Alvine''s sharp senses, she did not need to raise her voice so that Alvine could hear her correctly. It was like the time Sabrina spoke with him when she used her [blood concept].


    *Very good. But pay attention to your actions when we are over there. Until we know their intentions, do not act hastily or recklessly with them. Our priority is to collect more information about this new, its peoples, and its entire strength and if possible, discover the Leader who generated it. * Unlike her, Alvine, who was toozy to raise his voice, instead addressed her by telepathy. Since he did not yet master these types of advanced spells.


    "Hmm~ very good. As long as they do not try to kill us on sight, I will obey your orders. Unlike Lady Rina and the others who have pledged allegiance to you, I am free to act on my own initiative. So don''t expect much from me, Fufu~." She reminded Alvine of this detail with a yful and provocative air.


    *I''m too used to these ways. Don''t pay too much attention to me. Moreover, now that you are talking about it, why do you call me master when you are not even under my orders? What is the cause of this honor for me? * Asked Alvine, frowning.


    "Fufu~ what a question, it''s for the fun of course." She says in a sarcastic tone.


    *Sigh, let''s forget that I just asked you this question. More importantly, I think we are reaching the end of the road, so concentrate. * Shaking his head, he replied in a frustrated tone. ''I had forgotten that she was a voyeur. So we must expect these kinds of thingsing from her.'' He concludes to himself.


    "Hehe~ I see a disappointment in your golden eyes. But something still intrigues me, why did your hair end up in this state? It''s now it''s stranger to look at you with such a strange look. Before, you look like an innocent child with your blue eyes and ck hair. But now you seem more mature like a...


    "I don''t want to hear what happens next! Please focus on our next maneuvers. There may be unforeseen events." He said. Even if his words resembled a request, the tone he uses was crowned with authority. ''What a trauma, this girl. Instead of helping me, Sabrina gave me extra work instead. Sigh, I suppose she has total confidence in herself, otherwise, she won''t let me be alone with her.'' He said in his beard.


    "Sigh, very well." Answered briefly Sylvia. ''This Sabrina, I''m sure it''s her fault, it''s as if she''s showing me her victory. When I regain my strength, I will snatch Alvine without further dy before decimating these damn leaders!'' She says to herself in her thoughts.


    -Vrooong!!-


    As Alvine had pointed out, it took them only a minute longer before the portal cracked and Alvine and Sylvianded in a luxuriously decorated arena. ''Hm? That ce looks like a medieval royal arena.'' These were the first thoughts that crossed Alvine''s mind when he saw the ce where he had just appeared.


    *Sylvia, do you have an idea of what... these creatures are? * Amazed to see the scene in front of him, he asked Sylvia who had experienced all kinds of things during his long years of life.


    Instead of abat arena, Alvine could see three humanoid creatures that almost looked like humans. But at a close difference, their sizes were almost double that of an adult, they have snow-white skin, not to mention the two fangsing out of their mouths. They looked both physically weak, but very strong in their manners.


    (Grujyvds Bekkatoj. Tgardji hamejah!!!) A male with smooth beards who seemed to be their leader lifted his stick which had three spiritual stones embedded in a skull ced on top of it with a joyful air, showing his rows of milky white teeth and two fangs. (N''kanadeaga kandi wafunoufili gnana. Br gabougo,n''dorytj.!!) He continued his h h ording to Alvine''s ears and interpretation


    *Sylvia, do you at least know what they''re talking about?! I had never heard such a strange and unpleasantnguage to hear. * He says impatiently.


    *A moment please, master. I had already heard about these kinds of creatures, but I can''t remember where it was already. But I still manage to understand the words he had just spoken. In short, he has just said that the invocation is a sess. And that they managed to invoke a new spiritual beast that they had never seen or heard before.


    *An invocation? Spiritual beasts?! What a disappointment! In short, let''s stay waiting first and see what they intend to do to us. * He says with a disappointed air while maintaining his confused and suspicious attitude towards this new race.


    Then without notice, a young man wearing a beautiful sword pointed his finger at Sylvia. (N''ke na keya mot! Keyani koussou rampare hna!)


    "[What? Ah, I remember them now! They are Kelspies! A legendary breed because of their rarities and which I had never seen. Now everything is clear! Fufu~ I would never have thought I woulde across such a race. No wonder I couldn''t understand their powers.]" She eximed with surprise.


    (??)<novelnext></novelnext>


    (??) Like Alvine, this unknown race naturally did not understand Sylvia''s words.


    *Sigh, stop being reckless. Don''t you know what I meant by making a low profile?! Sigh, in short, what has this man who is grotesquely dressed just said? * Asked Alvine with a sigh. When Sylvia eximed with surprise aloud.


    *Fufu~ he says he wants me like his beast. It''s fun to hear him speak such daring words! And besides, an idea has just crossed my mind. You wanted to train, didn''t you? So what do you say about my proposal? We will y the game with them for a while hearing that we collect enough reliable information about them before leaving. I''m sure it will help you a lot in your progress. *-Sylvia


    *Exin yourself. How would I have something to gain? *-Alvine


    *It''s simple, this race cultivates the strength of their souls! And instead of fighting physically, they let their contracted beasts fight in their ce and give them many good things to feed them. Don''t you think it''s a good thing for you to develop the strength of your soul? * she says without embarrassment.


    *Sigh, I don''t intend to be anyone''s contracted beast even if it''s for fun. Not to mention that I have a passive skill that prevents me from binding with anyone when I am disadvantaged. Instead of worrying about it, try to find a solution so that I too can hear what they say among themselves. * He gave a categorical refusal without turning around the pot. ''Even if Sabrina had warned me about Sylvia''s abnormal behavior, she still exceeds my predictions every time. How can she imagine something so vicious?''


    While he was in his thoughts, he noticed a middle-aged woman wearing luxurious red clothes and apanied by a young woman who looked much more like her. ''Unlike the three men who seemed to have a fragile constitution, the two women seemed rather normal if we forget their heights, the color of their abnormal skin, and the two small fangs that stand out between their lips. It''s two there, look more like a mother and her daughter. Without forgetting the clothes she wears and the way her men inclined to her, she must surely have great authority.'' He says to himself in his beard by constantly assessing the situation.


    "(Wee, Your Highness. We managed to invoke quite interesting beasts today. The crown prince seems to have developed a taste for this female. I''m sure the royal princess will like to have this male with white hair and golden eyes as a contracted beast.)" Says the man with a smooth white beard.


    "!!!" -Alvine, when he realized that he was perfectly able to understand what they were saying.


    *Fufu~ no need to be surprised like that. I just shared my sense of hearing with you. However, you can''t converse with them. We will have to wait until we are alone so that I can help you solve this problem.* she says with a mocking smile.


    *It''s incredible, this species actually believes that we are magical beasts? Look at them, don''t they look more like magic beasts than we do? * Retorted Alvine, his eyes wide open.


    "(No, I don''t want to choose without knowing their strengths. And look at them, they look weaker than us physically. What is the point of having such a weak and fragile beast? Ancient, can''t youmunicate with them? Send your contracted beast on them to test their strength.)" Retorted the girl who was supposed to be a princess. She had ash pupils and long red hair weaved in a ponytail that swung over her ass.


    "(Princess, without knowing their strengths, if we attack them so recklessly, we will take a huge risk. If they are ever more powerful than our predictions, it will be a cmity for us. Even if they are not yet hostile to us, their eyes attest to their great intelligence. The best thing to do would be to try to contact them to see if it will work or not.)" Just as his title indicated, he did not know that he had just prevented a cmity that could have fallen on them and annihted them forever.


    "(My daughter, let the Ancient one do it. Despite the power of my soul that has reached 7 stars, I can''t read their thoughts. It''s as if they conscientiously protect their minds. Even if I am impressed by this, I am also suspicious of them.)" Says the queen in a doubtful tone while slightly frowning.


    *She is open-minded. Khaa~ I would have liked more action, but I''ll end up bored by staying here. *


    *Do not move. Let''s see what this so-called ancient intends to do. This is the first time I have met another race in this kind of circumstance. So don''t spoil anything. This experience may be useful to us in the near future. * Firmly reminded of Alvine before sitting on a rock next to him. ''I have all my time, so take as much time as you need to make your decision.'' He says to Himself internally.


    As the elder in question approached Alvine and Sylvia with mood, he stopped in his steps when he saw Alvine sit nonchntly. Does he know that I have no bad intentions toward him? Or simply because he doesn''t see me as a being who can threaten him? If so, then these beasts must be sure of their strength to act so nonchntly before me.'' Concludes the old one by frowning.


    "(In any case, I will try to coax them with my sense of smell. Beasts tend to sniff our smells to make friends with us.)" He said, reaching out not to Alvine, but to Sylvia who smiles cruelly when she hears the words and sees the actions of the ancient.


    "[I have never been so underestimated during my long years of life! I decided to erase the existence of these fictional souls and theirs!]" She said, looking at the old man''s hand stretched out towards him as if he wanted her to sniff her.


    ***


    The number of stars represent the rank of their powers.

 Chapter 116 Negotiation With Natives

    *No recklessness, Sylvia. I prefer not to bebeled as an invader, if possible. So I forbid you to attack them until they try to hurt us. * Ordered Alvine in a firm tone when she saw Sylvia''s eyes shine with malice.


    *Tsk, nothing obliges me to obey you. They are only the puppets of my enemies. And I never spare my enemies. And it''s the same for their families, their friends. Even if they have nothing to do with them, even if they are innocent! * Dryly replied Sylvia by showing her fangs while spreading her threatening energy that suffocated everyone including Alvine himself!


    "[Damn it! In this case, nothing obliges me to keep you with me, go back to your hole. And tell Sabrina that I voluntarily abandoned you in the way!]" Hearing Sylvia''s daring words, Alvine''s anger exploded while he too unconsciously manifested his dark purple aura because of his bubbling anger.


    "(Ancient! Pay attention to yourself, step back from them! They think you''re about to attack them!)" The princess shouted with horror when she saw the purple aura that emanated from Alvine. For a reason that Alvine and Sylvia did not know, Alvine''s mana had more effect on them than Sylvia''s. The princess who looked arrogant and had a disdainful expression now wore an expression of extreme horror and anxiety on her face. The others were no better than her either.


    "[Damn, master! We are on a Tier 3! If I leave you alone here, you will surely die! Are you sure that''s what you want?!]" She said in a furious and frustrated tone.


    "[It doesn''t matter, it''s not up to you! If you are not able to contain your thirst for blood and want to massacre them without just cause, then you are of no use for me!]" Alvine strongly protested her without paying attention to the natives of the who shivered with fear with every word on his part! Because of the linguistic barrier that existed between them, they did not know what Alvine was saying. All they saw was a ferocious beast who showed his fangs toward his partner.


    "(Ancient! Do you have an idea of what the ten-star beast orders to his partner?! I think he is trying to order her to attack us! Are you sure we can defeat them?! The color of his aura clearly tells us that it is a beast of ten stars!)" The queen cried madly while her facial expression sank into darkness. "(What kind of cmity have you just invoked on our kingdom?! Our most powerful warriors are barely 7 stars! As for you, you are only 8 stars! How will we manage this problem that can put an end to our species at any time?!)" She continued while abounding with fear despite her cold blood.


    ''What are they still talking about?! I''m trying to save you! Band of idiots! Sigh, I guess everything has be chaotic. All this because of this girl obsessed with blood!'' He says to himself by hearing their words and seeing their reactions to his aura. Suddenly realizing this phenomenon, he retracted his aura and forced a warm smile on his lips towards the natives before frowning at Sylvia who was still standing in her ce with a doubtful air no longer knowing what to do. "[Sylvia, what are you waiting for to retract your aura?! Stop seeing everything with bad eyes. I am not a saint who refuses to take lives. But I am not also a demon who is a bloodthirsty psychopath who kills without distinction.]"


    "[Sigh, very well. But if they ever try anything suspicious with us, I would have no mercy on them!]" She says while staying on stand-by.


    With an understanding smile, he thanked her with a simple nod before heading towards the only native who had not yet lost his cold blood, namely... the elder who stood five meters from him while frowning his thick eyebrows.


    -Tap...tap...tap...-


    Alvine walked calmly towards the ancient one up to two meters from him before making the same gestures as the old man had done to Sylvia. He stretched out the palm of his hand with a mischievous smile. ''Did you treat us like magic beasts?! You will see what it feels like to be treated as such!'' He said to himself while smiling brilliantly in front of the facial expression of the elder who had an inked face as if he had just swallowed a fly.


    "(What does he want me to face with his hand?!)" He said with a confused air when he looked at the queen who was just as confused as he was.


    But suddenly, the princess''s voice resounded behind him. "(He may want to know what you intended to do to the other magic beast. Remember that beasts act by instinct. If you take more time, he will start to beware of you. All you have to do is respect their customs.)" she says while nodding her head with an understandable air.


    "[Fufu~ That you are a vicious master.]" Realizing Alvine''s intentions, Sylvia''s frustration copsed as if she had never been angry ten seconds ago.


    ''This girl is a professional actress.'' He said to himself by focusing his attention on the Elder who approached him cautiously after putting his stick on the ground as if he wanted to show Alvine by his actions, that he had no bad attention against him.


    Alvine, who was nonchntly in his ce, had not lowered his guard against him. He had already covered himself with a translucent shield that protected him from all kinds of attacks from outside. Slowly but surely, the old one approached him up to a few centimeters from him. Then he took Alvine''s hand and slowly approached his face to his hand leaning to him beforeying down his lips and licking Alvine''s palm!


    "[Yuck! Fuck it! What is he doing?!! Why does he lick my hand?! This is disgusting! Especially from an extraterrestrial man!]" He said, tearing out his hand, which was half wet. He went back next to Sylvia while furtive invoking a water ball and plunged his hand into it!


    "[Kahaha! Very well done for you.]"


    *Sigh, instead of making fun of me, rather finds a solution so that we can talk with them. I''m tired of your ridiculous games. I know you can surely speak in theirnguages, so can you at least interpret my words? *<novelnext></novelnext>


    *But if I do that, things won''t be funny at all. Even though they are on a Tier 3, they are still so weak! What a waste of resources. In short, I don''t need to trante anything. Just talk to them, and I will make sure to influence their ears with my magic as I did you. * She exins, out of breath after making enough fun of Alvine.


    Without bothering to scold her a second time... knowing that her act would only be a waste of time and nothing else, he faced the natives and asked them with a frown. "Why did you invoke us here?"


    "!!!"


    "Can you speak in Kelspiesiannguage?!" Asked the Elder with disbelief.


    "No, it''s the magic of this girl that allows us to converse. Now answer my question, why did you invoke us?" Says Alvine a second time.


    "H... *AHEM* I am the third Elder under the orders of the crown. As today is the baptism of His Highness the Prince and Princess, ording to our customs... on the day of each person''s baptism, we carry out an awakening ceremony. That is, find a pet for each descendant. And you answered the call for invocations. This means that you have agreed to be a pet with His Highness the Prince and His Highness the Princess." Says the elder by pointing to the girl who was standing next to the middle-aged woman and the other man who was protected by a bodyguard.


    "A pet? Let''s admit that this is true, what do we have to gain from it, and how long will itst? What I mean by this is what benefit will we derive from it by being their pets?" Asked Alvine with a Machiavellian smile.


    "*Fu*, this is the first time that a magic beast has asked us for conditions. By bing their pets, they will cultivate you and increase your powers to a level you have never dreamed of being able to reach. And will give you everything you desire in the future and in the present. You see, we have many ferocious beasts on our, but their power is so strong that we can''t tame them and we even wage a fierce war against them. This is why we proceed with the method of invoking pets. By bing their pets, riches, honor, status... above all, you will be immortal as long as your master remains alive, you can be reborn after your death! But in exchange, you must assist my children during their hunting games and the future battles they will deliver and the future problems they will encounter throughout their lives." Hearing Alvine''s sentence, the queen who had given up all hope of linking Alvine and Sylvia to her children suddenly found her enthusiasm and tried to bait them with her "super offer".


    "Hmm, d to see that you also know how to negotiate with "magic beasts". But unfortunately for you, I have nothing to gain from your offer. But I''m still curious about your power level. ording to you, you are not the most powerful race that reigns on this, but the magical beasts. In this case, I have only one offer for you because I do not intend to stay here forever. Here is my offer, I will help your children get a magical beast worthy of them but in exchange, you will teach me everything that is to know about your customs and your techniques of cultivation and soul fortifications." He asserts, always hard in negotiations.


    The queen''s eyes were wide open when she heard Alvine''s abnormal offer. ''His intelligence far exceeds my expectations and He is also very dangerous to be able to try to tame them by force. What to do? If I refuse his offer without a valid excuse, he will surely try to attack us. And given the effects of the magic of this female beast next to him, I''m sure he had heard our conversation from the beginning, that''s why he''s so sure of himself. But despite everything, I have to try to see the abysses that separate us from them. His gestures, and his words, really make me doubt his identity as a magical beast. Even if we know that our world is not the only world that exists, we know nothing from the outside. All those who have ventured out of our world have never returned to tell us what is beyond the red sphere (sun).'' She says to herself by analyzing the situation with extreme caution.


    "This is a rather disadvantageous offer for us. In addition to this, we do not yet know your strength. Why not do a little test before continuing our negotiation?" She said...while the surrounding air caressed her fangs who had just been exposed with her benevolent smile that looked like a demonic smile for Alvine.


    ''Hehe, quite intelligent on her part, as she does not know the limits of our power, she tries to see the limits of our powers. I would have done the same if I were in her ce. Well, I have nothing to lose. ording to the system, she is a master rank mage, but the IQ numbers she possesses far exceed my understanding. This proves how talented she is with spiritual attacks. I must be wary of her spiritual attacks. Apart from Sabrina who had knocked me out with her simple kiss, I had never experienced a spiritual attack before. And if I ask Sylvia to fight against them, the duel will not make sense.'' Alvine evaluated in turn while slightly frowning.


    "I have no bad intentions towards you. But understand that a mother cannot entrust her children to anyone. Please do not try to find any other meaning to my words." She agitated nervousness in the face of the silence on the part of Alvine.


    ''She is really worthy of being a queen, just with her intelligence.'' He says in his thoughts. "Well, in this case, my partner will not intervene during our duel. Just with the mana that emanates from you, I can instinctively assume that the most powerful person is the old man who licked my hand when I just wanted to shake hands as greetings. Why not choose him as my opponent?" Alvine proposed intelligently by looks at the old man who was the so-called Elder.


    Hearing Alvine''s words, Sylvia burst outughing while the other natives stifled theirughter in their throats. "Young magical beast! It was in no way my fault, if you could understand us and allow us tomunicate with you, you should have done it from the beginning. I wouldn''t have to ridicule myself in front of everyone!" The elder strongly protested against the words of Alvine while his cheeks blush with dishonor when he remembered his shameful act.


    "It doesn''t matter, I''m not going to talk to unknown beings who invoked me without asking for my consent. But did I hear correctly? Did you just call me young? I may not look like it, but I lived a hermit life for several thousand years before deciding to see the outside world. So control your emotions and words, young Elder. And another thing, we are not magic beasts. I''m Dalvine, and myrade''s name is Dylvia." He says without changing his facial expression.


    ''Incredible, he lies like he breathes. Sabrina was really not qualified for his education!'' Says Sylvia stunned in the face of Alvine''s lies.


    "I understand. But it''s still hard to believe that you are not magic beasts. After all, you went out in an invocation circle intended only for animals. Very well, I am the third Elder, and here is the queen, the prince, and the princess. And the man next to the prince is the royal knight called Ganne." Says the Elder in a natural tone.


    ''Hm? Do they give up their names after acquiring honorary titles? Sigh, it doesn''t matter.'' He said to Himself. "Well, we can start the test. Please teaching me!" He announced, moving away from Sylvia. As he was in an arena, there were no ces better qualified than the arena to start their duels.

 Chapter 117 The Power Of The Elder.

    ''Hm? Do they give up their names after acquiring honorary titles? Sigh, it doesn''t matter.'' He said to Himself. "Well, we can start the test." He said, moving away from Sylvia. As he was in an arena, there were no ces better qualified than the arena to start their duel


    *Master, pay attention to yourself, even if they are not physically strong, they have contracted beasts thatpensate for their strength. You must protect your mind at all costs. You must not give him time to venture into your consciousness otherwise you will lose the duel. * Sylvia warned him out of telepathy.


    *Good. * Alvine replied briefly, before focusing on the magic of the Elder who performed strange dances. Curious to know what he intended to do, Alvine gave him time to finish his ritual and mysterious mantras.


    ''Humph, this magical beast is too arrogant. I am one of the most powerful spiritualists in the kingdom, I know you fight using your strength, but I have my pet thatpensates for my shorings in addition to my spiritual energy of 8 stars (mana), you will have no chance against me in this duel. I will finish in less than a minute and regain my pride as the third Elder.'' He said to himself in his thoughts before a dark blue magic circle appeared under his feet and the ground began to scold as if a celestial being were going to descend into the mortal world.


    "(Answer my call, my faithful and proud pet of the earth, Golem OHN!!!)!" Cried the Elder before the earth split in two and there, a red pearl the size of an adult fist emerged underground and reconstituted his gigantic body more than ten meters high with the ground.


    "No matter how much I see him in action, the pet of the third Elder is really impressive. Apart from the elementary magic beasts that master the four elements, golems are the best pet!" The royal knight''s monotonous voice thundered under his helmet for the first time since the appearance of Alvine and Sylvia.


    "Apart from my father who managed to tame an elementary beast that masters the fire element, my ancestor who had an elementary magical pet that mastered the water element no other person had managed to tame the elementary beasts." Proudly retorted the prince by telling his father''s legendary exploits.


    "Yes, the king is a 9-star spiritualist! He is the most powerful in the whole kingdom. These two arrogant beasts will not be able to keep their arrogances before the king. He will burn them both with the burning mes of his pet! They will not be able topete with him in any way. Finally, I am sure that he will not be able to win against the Elder. No need to worry about them. These two magical beasts do not deserve you as master, your Highness the Prince. They will just curb your bright future." Says the royal knight in a disdainful tone.


    ''Sigh, these children, if only he could feel the spiritual energy that emanated from this beast, they will not speak as nonchntly. In short, if his power is slightly greater than or equal to that of the third Elder, this will be good news for us. But if unfortunately, he crushes the old one without any problem... then we will have no chance of taming them! And it will really be a big loss for us!'' Says the Queen in her thoughts while focusing only her attention on the ongoing duel.


    -GRRRR!!!-


    The golem of the earth scolded while his eyes shone with a thirst for blood. "My faithful familiar, I order you to shoot down my enemy on the spot." The Elder cried out as a cruel smile appeared on his lips. "Even if you are a powerful magic beast, it was a huge mistake on your part to let me finish invoking my pet. You will now taste the destructive power of my pet." He continued.


    ''I can''t understand the pattern of his attack. Why doesn''t he cast spells on me? Could it be that he is trying to fight me with force?'' Alvine asked himself while scrutinizing the golem who attack him at such a slow speed that he began to doubt the credibility of his duel.


    "BOOM!!"


    The attack was like a turtle but split the air because of its weight and destructive force... ttened the ground where Alvine stood.


    "Kahaha!!! A single attack was enough to nail the beaks of this magical beast. Even a blind man knows that you won''t be able to make an equal game with my pet! But despite everything, instead of trying to avoid his destructive attack, are you trying to stop his attack with your fragile body?! Your arrogance really had no limits." He said in an overexcited tone.


    "Wasn''t your duel intended to test you? Why did you kill him?" Asked Sylvia while frowning.


    "Kahaha... I''m the third Elder!! Did you think I was going to spare a simple magic beast that had so humiliated me?! I won''t spare any of you! Now that the most embarrassing thing is dead, it is now your turn to atone for your crimes!" Overwhelmed by his madness, he no longer paid attention to the seriousness of the words he had just spoken.


    "Elder!! Don''t say nonsense! You will bring us cataclysms that will not be able to...


    Even before the queen finished her sentence, he cut her words at the end of her tongue. "They are only insignificant beasts! Weak beasts! They deserve death for daring to humiliate me in this way! Don''t worry your Highness, I would find better beasts that are more powerful than these vulgar weak beasts!" While Proudly lifting his head, he proudly says these words by bulging his torso.


    "Well, I guess you now have your answer, master." Said Sylvia, looking under the gigantic fist of the earth''s golem.


    "Sigh, it''s too easy to reveal his intentions. I know it''s disappointing but I would have liked to push it a little more." While everyone was confused by Sylvia''s words, Alvine''s monotonous voice thundered under the fist of the golem.


    "How?! It''s impossible!" Hearing the voice of a beast who was supposed to be dead, the Elder instinctively took a step backward.


    "This pile of stones has a force that is equivalent to Nelda''s brute force after she reaches the empress rank. I could have been severely injured if I had not yet reached holy rank. But now I can match the brute force of an emperor rank. It''s not bad at all." He informed while his feet were firmly leaning against the ground and his arms were cross-shaped in front of his face to block the attack of the golem of stone.


    -GRRRR-


    "What are you doing, my faithful familiar? Kill this Ba*tard!" The Elder eximed in horror when he saw Alvine easily master his pet.


    -Crackling!!-Crackling!!!!-<novelnext></novelnext>


    He Concentrated his mana in his right hand and turned it into lightning. [Lightning whips]! He whispered without incantation.


    "It''s an elementary beast! And with an element of lightning in addition to that?! Mom, do you see what I see?!!" The princess eximed when she saw Alvine''s lightning whip to pieces the familiar of the Elder with a single boost.


    "..." the queen.


    She currently had too many problems in her head to worry about her daughter¡¯s unnecessaryments. ''The third Elder really led us to extinction. I wonder how we are going to get forgiven! From the beginning, I knew that something was wrong with these two beasts, their carefree manners, the manifestation of their spiritual energies none of these things has been seen in our world. And finally, to top them all off, this old senile man not only condemned himself to death, but he condemned us all with him at the time of his fall!'' She says to herself while sweat pearls began to sparkle on her forehead.


    "Old man, do you have anything else to show me before I give you your simple go ticket to hell?" Alvine''s monotonous voice resounded behind the Elder! Even if he was more than ten meters from him a second ago he had erased the distance in no time without any problem. Spectators had the impression that Alvine had just teleported behind the Elder. They hadn''t even noticed his image bringing back


    "*Uagh!! * Ganne! Make me gain ten seconds so that I can prepare my ultimate attack and annihte these abominations that do not deserve their ces in our world!" Screamed the third Elder with horror when he saw Alvine less than a meter behind him.


    Hearing his words, Alvine did not kill him right away. After all, his first objective was to see the power of the natives of this to get a better idea of their strength.


    "But the Elder...


    "Since when have you had the nerve to question the orders of an Elder?! To disobey me would be tomit a sin that only expires with your hanging!" He threw by moving away from Alvine at a turtle speed. Shaking his head with helplessness, Alvine turned her attention to the royal knight who had just invoked his pet. Juste it was a poisonous nt that was more than five meters high.


    "Seriously?! Sylvia, is it really a rank Three?" Asked Alvine in a doubtful tone while looking at Sylvia standing on the other side of the arena.


    "Since I tell you it is, then it''s that! Perhaps this race is the weakest that can exist on this. Otherwise, I don''t see any other exnation." She said nonchntly.


    "Unlike the golem of the Old, my familiar to a natural resistance against physical attacks and lightning! Then you will have no chance of...


    "Sigh, stop bluffing, a nt remains a nt; no less nor more. But let''s admit that it is immune to lightning and my physical attacks... in this case, I just have to burn it to nothingness, don''t I?" As he spoke these words, he mmed his finger and without notice, a gigantic fireball rose above his head! The size was sorge that it couldpletely swallow the entire arena without any problem.


    -VWUUVWUUUM!!!-


    Contemting the ball of fire above their heads as if it were the sky itself that was in fire, Ganne fell on his buttocks because of the weakness of his legs that could no longer support the weight of his body.


    Alvine was not reckless, he condensed the ball of fire into a small pearl that shone like a miniaturized sun in a thousandth of its original size. Under the unbelieving eyes of the natives, he pointed his finger at the poisonous flower and the yellow pearl whistled toward Ganne''s pet at lightning speed!


    -SWOOOSH!!-


    But strangely, when he was one meter from the flower, Alvine stopped the pearl before it came into contact with the poisonous flower.


    While everyone thought that Alvine maybe have decided to spare the flower, it began to turn into a pile of ashes!


    "H-he defeated him with the simple heat that emanated from his spiritual energy?! This beast is an elementary magical beast with two elements without counting its speed and unimaginable strength?! Sea, I want this beast as my pet! I want it!" The Kelspiesian Princess eximed while her eyes shone with greed and wonder In the face of absolute powers


    -SLAPP!!!-


    Furious against her daughter, the queen pped her without holding her hands. "Little fool! As I dig my head to find a solution to appease their anger, why do you have to open your mouth to pronounce these dirty words? Don''t you know that the third Elder has just caused a disaster that risks engulfing us?! And you always want to add ayer?! And as for you Ganne, who ordered you to attack him?!" As the queen poured out her anger on her daughter and knight, the monotonous tone of the Elder thundered behind.


    "That''s it, everything is ready! Dirty filthy beast, you will finally taste my soul attack that had allowed the king to tame his pet! I will make you disappear into our world like a storm that will calm down at dawn after scolding you all night! [Soul muttion]!"?


    ***

 Chapter 118 [Soul Prison]!

    "That''s it, everything is ready! Dirty filthy beast, you will finally taste my soul attack that had allowed the king to tame his pet! I will make you disappear into our world like a storm that will calm down at dawn after scolding you all night! Sumb of despairs endlessly... [Soul prison]!" At the same time, his deep blue eyes shone with a dazzling glow that blinded Alvine''s vision who instinctively plunged his gaze into his pupils that suddenly changed color.


    "*Kuek! * What was this spell? Was it a spiritual attack? However, I had created lightning around me. Normally, his spiritual attack can''t cross my lightning barrier!" He eximed when he realized that he was currently in an arid desert deprived of life! "Did he teleport me with him in this dimension?" Confused, he tried to use his mana just to realize in the following seconds that he could not feel the slightest ounce of mana circting in his body!


    This sudden realization alerted Alvine! No matter how he tried to use his deep energy, he had can''t change the results. "What is it?? Did he block my mana flow? No, I have the same feeling as when I was in the mysterious dimension when I was with Sabrina." He said, checking his body.


    -BOMM!!-


    Well, it''s already better than nothing. I can use my brute force, my speed. So if I summarize the situation, it is my mana and my magical perception that are blocked. Even if it''s weak, I still feel the grotesque presence of this vicious old man.'' He said to Himself looking into the sky.


    "Kuku! Poor little magic beast. Here you are now a prisoner in my kingdom of the soul. Your arrogance, your pride, and your hopes, I will annihte them all before giving you a more painful death than you can ever imagine!" The voice of the Elder thundered in the purple sky with arrogance apanied by a malicious expression that adorned his face.


    "An old man talkative, sigh, it''s really not my lucky day. First Sylvia who had almost exploded my eardrums and now a male Sylvia." He said, bending his knees slightly while concentrating all his superhuman strength in his legs before jumping more than ten meters toward the Elder and punching him!


    -BAM!!-


    Contrary to his expectations, the Elder had not suffered any attack, it was rather Alvine himself who had a trickle of blood on his chin. ''My attacks reflected on me?'' He wondered when he went out into the boiling sands that burned his skin.


    "Poor crazy. A magical beast will always remain like this. In this dimension, I am the immortal god! All your attacks will turn against you, your lightning-like speed is nothing more than the movements of a turtle for me. And I can kill you in a fraction of a second if I wish. So worship me as your god and beg me to give you a death without pain. Whahaha!!!"


    Frowning, he wiped ck blood on his lips while checking around him as far as he could contemte the endless desert. He sprinted like lightning to the north to see the end of the desert. ''There is no point in attacking him. So the only solution is to try to get out into this mysterious dimension. I must admit that spiritual skills are really my weak points. Just as with Sabrina''s attack, I can''t find a w in her attack too. This is both admirable and problematic since I y the role of the prey and not the hunter. Not to mention this heat that gives me the impression of being in a stove ced on the fire.'' He says to Himself after sprinting for more than ten minutes non-stop while avoiding the attacks of the golems that came out under the sands.


    "Come to me, my ultimate army!" With bursts of sarcastic and unpleasantughter, the voice of the Elder resounded again in heaven like the god he described himself.


    -KRRRRR!!-


    "Seriously?!" muttered Alvine when he saw several hundred golems that began to encircle him. Having no choice, he prepared to wee his enemies with his fists.


    "All right, bring you as much as you are!" He was tired of trying to find a loophole. ''I can hardly match the strength of a single golem. So a hundred... I really came across an irritating enemy.''


    *BOMM!-BOMM!!-BOMM!!! *


    Based on his speed, armed with his fists, he sent back each stolen golem like a kite as they tried to strike him.


    -WOO!!-


    He pivoted to the right to hastily avoid an attack from one of the stone golems before punching its jaw, which was made of a crystalline stone.


    BAMM-


    Without paying attention to the head of the golem that was shattering as a pile of stones. He targeted the new target that was to his right and ruthlessly hammered him in his abdomen. With another *BOOM!! * which sounded like his thirtieth victim. Then, he countered the gigantic fist of another golem with his fist that seemed both frail but unexpectedly, he crushed its fist without suffering damage from it.


    Alvine''s fierce battle against the hundreds of golemssted almost an hour while the numbers of golems continue to decrease as the fierce battle that seemed endless gradually began to calm.


    The desert was now covered with piles of rocks scattered on all sides like mountainousnd! Alvine''s destructive battle against the Elder had almost changed the topography of the desert.


    Like a predator jumping on his prey, the elder who was inactive until now waved his magic stick in the air and screamed vehemently [Sandstorms]!


    FUUUUSHHH!!!<novelnext></novelnext>


    Four huge pirs of the sand rose on Alvine''s four sides and scolded him to shred him into pieces!


    -URGH!!-


    ''This ba*tard old man, he doesn''t give me time to catch my breath. Besides that my endurance is now in the red, I have probably lost more than 80% of my health points! Even if I have a tenacious vitality, my attacks that turn against me have caused me more damage than I could imagine. As expected, my attacks are really powerful.'' He said, watching the four storms scold him with cid eyes. ''In short, I don''t have time to admire myself, if I don''t find a solution in the next few minutes, I would give cheap of my skin. *Koff! * *Koff!! *.'' As his smile became nd, he spits despite himself, a ck substance resembling blood on the sand.


    "!!!"


    "Kukuk!! It''s a shame to see you cornered like that when serious things had just begun. You are nothing more than an ordinary beast that fights wildly when it¡¯s deprived of its powers." Says the Elder in an overexcited tone when he saw Alvine reach his limits.


    "Have I just spit blood?! No, it''s impossible, since I''m not inside my body. So what is this ck substance? ck? One second, I tested most of my affinities except shadow affinity and curses." Having this sudden realization, He sat down on the boiling sands and put his palm on his shadow, and began to murmur words under his tongue. After three seconds, his dark expression evolved into a cruel smile. ''As I thought, I can always use the affinity of shadow! In this case, I can surely change this disadvantaged fight in my favor!'' He said to himself while being overwhelmed by a feeling of bliss about his luck.


    "It''s useless! Your magic will not work here! I am a great god on here! When will you ept this reality and ept your destiny with open arms?!" Toned the Elder with impatience and anger when he saw Alvine stubbornly continue to persevere without sumbing to despair.


    Completely ignoring the anger and attacks of the old senile man, He began his incantation to increase his chances of sess! [You who have always been faithful to me since I was born and apany me everywhere. Even in endless darkness, you will merge and hide in darkness to follow me. Hear my call, my faithful servant, my dark side, got up and assist me as you have always done. REPLICATION!!]


    -DOOM!!!-


    His shadow began to tremble fiercely under his feet before small dark spheres began to rise in the air from his shadow! ''Only a cloning attack is perfect to attack him. If he can reflect his damage on me, I''m sure it won''t work against my shadow clone that is not rted to my life!'' He concludes with a Machiavellian smile.


    "What is it?"? Asked the Elder in a suspicious tone apanied by a frown on his part. Knowing that Alvine was trying to prepare something suspicious, he bombarded her fiercely with her attacks! "I will now finish with you! Dirty demonic beast!" Tonna the Elder, unable to keep his cool in front of the satanic looks of Alvine who now had sclerotics, irises, and all-ck pupils just as when he tried to awaken the powers of the monarch of death. But he was not aware of the demonic look he had on his face at the moment.


    But suddenly, his environment changed! He found himself again in the mysterious dimension without realizing it. But he had not lost his calm as before.


    While his consciousness had once again found itself in the mysterious dimension, this time he could clearly distinguish the shadows that were in the dark dimension, deprived of light!


    As usual, his system did not work when his soul finds himself in this mysterious dimension. Unlike before, he did not hear the voice of the nt asst time. Confused, he tried to converse with one of the shadows who was dressed in dark armor and a helmet covering his face that gave Alvine the impression of standing before the absolute evil that should under no circumstances be disturbed! He stood proudly in front of Alvine with his two hands resting on his sword that was embedded on the ground. "Are you alive? Can I know who you are? And why am I here?" He jerked his hand in front of the mysterious entity... Unfortunately, It did not react toward Alvine. ''Sigh, as always, it continues to ignore me again and again. In this case, I have no other choice!'' He said to himself by cing his hand on the shoulder of the evil entity in armor. "Wake up damn it! I only have one ques...!!!


    Like lightning, he urgently moved away from the armored shadow that suddenly opened its purple pupils like a predator born in destruction! He tore its long sword from the ground and walked with its heavy steps towards Alvine while dragging its heavy sword on the ground that created sparks after each contact with the ground. While a distance of ten meters separated Alvine from the shadow, then the second after Alvine saw its sword covered with a dark aura split the air and whistled toward his neck!


    -Shiiii!!!-


    "What is...?!" Despite his courage, the sudden shadow attack had taken Alvine so off guard that he had no choice but to block the shadow attack dressed in dark armor with his own body! "Fuck it! I want really dead this time to provoke it!" He cried out, clenching his teeth and crossing his hands in front of his neck to block the sudden attack!


    One second, two, and five secondster... but he has still not received any damage. He cautiously opened his eyes to see a scene he had never imagined even in his most fanciful dreams!


    "It''s...?!"


    The warrior''s sword in armor was one millimeter from his cross arms which was intended to protect his neck but instead of being in the mysterious dimension, the warrior stood majestically in front of him with his ck sword that had just blocked the Elder''s attacks in the desert!


    Confused, Alvine contemted his environment and realized that the target of the mysterious soldier was not him, but to counter the attack of the elder who was not looking at the shadow that had just appeared from nowhere to counter his attack, but his eyes had a look filled with horror while he stared at Alvine without being able to turn his gaze away.


    ''I don''t know what just happened but it''s a golden opportunity that won''t happen a second time if I miss it!'' With this simple thought that crossed his mind, the mysterious entity who seemed to have trouble supporting its sword because of its weight disappeared in front of Alvine as if it were teleporting and ruthlessly stabbed the Old man''s neck before slightly rotating its sword and beheading his head in milliseconds!


    "What is...?!!" Overwhelmed by recent events and faced with the power and imperceptible speed of the shadow, Alvine found herself in a dilemma! He didn''t know if he should fight like this creature or if he should try to get away from him to save his skin!


    The head of the Elder who was riding in the air was seized by the shadow at lightning speed before he reached the ground. Then, it walked slowly towards Alvine with its sword that was once again dragged by it while its right hand firmly held the head beheaded of the Elder like its war trophy... it had only taken it a second in the shade in dark armor to appear in front of Alvine! It rolled the head of the elder under Alvine''s feet before kneeling before him like a faithful servant waiting for its master''s orders!

 Chapter 119 Agreement.

    "Hm? He takes longer than expected. I can help him get out if the situation ever threatens his life, but I think it is not necessary to intervene. Sigh, I want to have fun with these fictional souls but, if he ever wakes up and realizes that I massacred these people, he will surely ask Sabrina to send me back or rece me. And that, I refuse to go back to this boring ce!'' Sylvia, who was standing next to Alvine''s body, weight up the pros, and cons of her actions. Her eyes shone slightly with a mysterious glow as she stared at Alvine tirelessly as if she were a spectator who joyfully witnessed the duel between Alvine and the Elder.


    "B-Brother, why this magical beast is joyful while his master has undergone a spiritual attack from the Elder? Do you think the Elder will lose against him?" Asked the princess while she was still caressing her cheek after her mother''s sudden p.


    "It''s impossible! It is because of this attack that the third Elder is feared by all. Even our father will not be able to defeat him when he suffers this attack from the Elder." Firmly retorted the prince.


    "But this beast is so strong that it is even able to control lightning and fire at the same time! Not to mention its strength and teleportation skill! Are you really sure that the Elder will be able to defeat it?!" She still insisted on not being convinced by her brother.


    "Your Highness the Princess, even if this magical beast is invincible take my word for it, it will not escape alive against the Elder. Its only chance was to kill him before he finished his mantra. But the elder was smarter than it by making it believe that he needed a minute to activate his skill when in reality, he only needed twenty seconds to get there. Only those who have experienced his attack know how his skill [Soul prison] is not only able to allow him to control the temperature, and air, replicating as many golems as he wants, but the scariest with his skill is that spending thirty minutes inside his dimension is equivalent to one minute in the outside world!" Murmured the royal knight to the princess. While being careful that Sylvia does not hear his voice.


    "What?! So that means that they spent more than two hours fighting?! In this case, why hasn''t he won yet?!" She asked with a dilemma. She wants to have Alvine as a pet, but the death of the Elder will cause them a heavy loss for the kingdoms!


    ''That''s what worries me. Thepetence of the elder is such that even my husband fears him. But hispetence has a major defect that is known only by a privileged few! It can only be activated once a day! Even if he managed to defeat this magical beast, there is no guarantee that we will be able to defeat his partner! Not to mention that he can''t even defeat him despite all the time he spent with him in his soul dimension. Sigh, no matter how much I look at things, we will not be able to get out unscathed in the face of this problem that is beyond us. Is the outside world that dangerous? Despite the risks we would incur by constantly invoking external magic beasts, this is the first time that such a cmity has knocked on our doors. It was definitely a bad decision to have let the former fight against him.'' As she was in her rivers of thoughts, Sylvia''s excited and melodious voice resounded abruptly.


    "HOO~! Hoo~ that''s it! He finally managed to safely summon a shadow soldier! Fufu~ I knew he was a talented child but being able to summon a shadow soldier so quickly from his first fight after acquiring the powers of the monarch, it''s impressive! Evening from him!" Joyfully eximed Sylvia.


    Just after about ten seconds, Alvine''s dark eyes resurface! Sylvia slightly frowned her fine eyebrows when she saw Alvine''s eyeballspletely ck before they regained their original colors. ''I know that Lady Rina warned me about her new powers, but I would have sworn to see the monarch in front of me a second ago. The darkness hidden in him may be more powerful than that of the monarch. Fufu~ I can''t wait to see him at its peak!'' She said to herself by giving her hand to Alvine who was lying on the bs of the arena.


    "How long do you n to y the dead?! Did you take about four minutes and thirty seconds to defeat such a weak opponent? Where did your pride and arrogance go when you suffer so much to trample on a simple ant?" Asked Sylvia in a sarcastic tone apanied by her heavenly smile that beautifully adorned her face.


    "Sigh, I had underestimated my opponent. The universe is really full of mysteries. I would never have thought that such an easy duel would turn into something soplicated in which I had to risk my earned life. In short, we have no time to waste. We have spectators who are starting to get impatient." He said, leaning on Sylvia''s hand to get up from the ground.


    ''Sigh, my fears turned out to be just. Even having deployed his most powerful skill against it, the Elder was just as powerless against it. What to do now?'' The queen wondered in her heart when he saw Alvine and Sylvia chatting among themselves while the lifeless body of the third Eldery on the ground. He was simply...dead. ''Despite that itspetence is a double-edged de, I never thought I would witness his end in this way. His arrogance, honor, and self-confidence is the cause of his death. It is a death that deserves both to be described as an honorable death and also a deplorable death. Third Ancient, rest in peace, may your soul find the way back to samsara for the long years you have spent serving the kingdom with dignity.'' Prayed inwardly to the queen for the third elder.


    "Well, you said you didn''t have twisted thoughts by proposing me this duel. But apparently, I was really naive to have taken your word for it." Announced Alvine in an angry tone while approaching the queen while he spoke these words.


    "Sigh, Mr. Dalvine, I know that nothing can justify our innocence and we do not deserve your mercy, but I still ask you to take only my life and spare my children and the kingdom." She begged and proposed the only solution she had found to have a chance to appease the anger of these aliens.


    "Hm? Why would I do that?!" Asked Alvine, being surprised beyond his expectations. ''I just wanted to put some pressure on her but I never thought she would ask me to take her life topensate for the affronts of this grumpy old man. Sigh, maybe she just wants to save her children finally.'' He concludes after managing his surprise.


    Contrary to what he might think, the Queen had misinterpreted her question. She put herself directly on her two knees followed by the prince and the princess no need to note that the knight was no different from the others. "I know that my life is not enough topensate for the affronts that the third Elder hadmitted, but understand that, we did not have the slightest power to stop him because from the moment he tried to kill you he had disobeyed my orders and that of the crown and all the royalty. This was the one who made him a fugitive who had to have a death sentence to serve his sentences."


    Just as the queen finished her sentence, the royal knight followed up as if he had rehearsed before presenting their ys! "No, please Mr. Dalvine and Mrs. Dylvia. It is I and the Elder who is the only culprit. So I beg to be merciful to royalty and the kingdom and to take my life aspensation." He said, closing his eyes as if he were waiting for the scythe of the Reaper Alvine.


    "Sigh, enough! It''s a too dramatic scene for my taste. I only kill those who try to kill me. If you want to redeem yourself, you just have to ept the conditions of our previous negotiation. Not to mention that killing you will bring me nothing more than a waste of time. But if in the future, a simr ident urs with one of your subordinates, then that''s when you will know the kind of being we are." Although he pronounced these words nonchntly while waving his hand, his words sounded like thunder in the eardrums of the natives.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Thank you for your mercy. I will be grateful to you forever and as long as you are in our kingdom, we will provide you with all the help you need. I swear it on my title as queen." She said urgently, fearing that Alvine would change his mind.


    "Very well, that''s done now. So I would first like to meet the king to have permission to contemte the archives to more learn of this." He said with a sigh of relief.


    "Consider this as done. The pce is one hundred kilometers from the northeast. It will take us about 6 hours before arriving at our destination. Please follow us to the carriage." Proposed the queen in a yful tone.


    "More than five hours to travel only a hundred kilometers? And what kind of kingdom would put such a distance between a royal arena and the pce? Ah, I forgot that your magic beasts are quite unique too. That being said, I suggest you travel with us. Since my time is counted on this, I don''t intend to waste a single second if I can keep it for something else." He said, turning to Sylvia. "Syl *AHEM! * Dylvia, don''t you have an arch faster than mine? It would be really disappointing on the part of a transcendent being like you not to have these kinds of things with you." Asked Alvine with exaggeration.


    "Tsk, not worth being so einfach, master. I can easily guess your intentions. If you want a means of transport, you just have to ask me." She replied with a boring air before taking out a small golden pearl in her dimensional bag.


    While the natives all wore confused expressions, she threw the pearl into the sky.


    *Pufff!! *


    White smoke covers the entire arena. After five seconds, a giant shadow masked sunlight throughout the arena.


    "Eh? Is she trying to invoke a flying beast? It is gigantic!" Eximed the prince when he saw the shadow of the ship in the fog of the white smoke.


    But just after another five seconds, he found an answer to his own question when she saw the giant ship stand in the sky like the master of heaven.


    "Sigh, just by seeing this arch, I can guess its owner. Dylvia, you really don''t know how to do things halfway, don''t you?" Dryly asked Alvine, impotently looking at the gigantic Ark which is almost double the size of the Ark of Valskar. And the most impressive thing was that the Ark was entirely made of a mysterious metal.


    "Fufu~ I should not be underestimated. This ship is made with divine metals. It can only move with the mana crystal of an intermediate-ranking divine beast. So naturally, its speed far exceeds Lady Rina''s ship." She said, bulging her chest with a proud air.


    "In short, I''m starting to get used to your madness. Let''s not waste any more time, let''s go." Ordered Alvine by turning to the queen who had a cid expression as if nothing had happened. Seeing their calms out of the ordinary, Alvine frowned and asked in a dubious tone. "Why don''t you move?! We don''t have much time ahead of us."


    "*AHEM* It''s not that I want to be indiscreet but how are we supposed to get on board? Only the first Elder has a flying beast. But as for us..." The more she spoke, the more Alvine began to achieve something even more ridiculous!


    "Wait, don''t tell me you don''t know how to fly?!" He asked with disbelief. ''This girl, I''m sure she was making fun of me when she told me it was a Tier 3.''


    "Sigh, as you are magical beasts, then you can be able to do things like being able to steal from the sky. But we can''t do such things. We don''t have wings." She said with a forced smile while looking at Sylvia. Alvine felt like he was treated like an idiot after looking at Sylvia¡¯s actions


    Looking at Sylvia next door, in fact, she had already spread her wings. And flew to the Ark without paying attention to Alvine and the others. ''This girl! I never thought she always wanted to y this game with them. Tsk, now I understand why the queen looks at me with this ridiculous air. Sigh, it doesn''t matter.'' He said to himself by circting his mana in his body and activated his gravitational affinity and applied it to the natives by supporting them in the areas with his magic. "For thest time, I''m not a magic beast. So stop treating me as such." He said between his teeth clenched on the way to the Ark followed by the queen and her children without forgetting the royal knight who all had stupefy expressions on their faces. "It is this girl who is a magical beast. To be more precise, she is my pet! So don''t covet her too much, your highness the royal prince." He said while his lips split into a sarcastic smile.

 Chapter 120 New Enemy.

    ''Well now that I''m quiet, let''s check the meager rewards I have acquired by killing this old man. I hope that his death has at least brought me something good.''


    |You have discovered a new. You will be rewarded with exp points. |


    |1000 exp for discovering the of Alpheame. |


    |You have discovered a new breed. 500exp.|


    |For defeating and killing a new race, you received 2000 exp.|


    |1000exp as a bonus for defeating a new race.|


    |1000exp for killing a new breed.|


    ''Hm? I didn''t expect it. For the first time, the system really rewarded me with dignity. And I even acquired a new skill?! It''s really unexpected from this thing.'' He says in his beard, checking his rewards with a joyful air.


    |You have unlocked a new skill: the invocation of the entities of darkness (Lvl1)


    |This skill allows you to summon a shadow warrior in an unknown dimension who will fight alongside you. They have an absolute fidelity toward you. |


    |You have unlocked a new skill: souls imprisonment (Lvl1)|


    |This skill absorbs and chains souls that you will kill in your dimension. |


    |The skills of souls who are trapped in your dimension are more likely to be learned after your shadow warriors feed on them. The chances of sess will increase as the level of skill progresses. |


    |You have unlocked the first floor of the nameless dimension. |


    |You can ess the first level of the dimension and invoke a shadow soldier at any time. |


    |The number of souls you can store and the number of soldiers you can summon is rted to the number of floors you will unlock. |


    |Storable number of souls: 01/10. |


    |Number of soldiers avable on level 1/50. |


    |Number of shadow soldiers you can invoke 1. |


    ''Sigh, I guess it''s already not bad for a start. If I had known that I would have such a big problem instead, I would have exchanged all my exp points in IQ. Sigh, the Strength, Speed, and enduranceplement each other. So my fight level will deteriorate if its stats are unbnced. As for my IQ, it''s a special case. Not to mention that for a mage, IQ points are just as important as mana points! In any case, I imagine that I need to update my system to have more information about this new power. But strangely, even if I have not yet fully understood the principles of the [concept of death], I can not only invoke a shadow soldier, but I can also store souls and also reach the first level. It''s as if someone or something was pushing me to use this mysterious power. No, the right word would rather be as if this power had always belonged to me. And I can say it with certainty just by seeing the words that the system uses.''


    Usually, he tells me that I have acquired or learned such a skill. But now it tells me that I "unlocked" the skill instead of "learned". This is suspicious. even very suspicious! Not to mention that the system is a skill that only Randolph can use, to my knowledge. I would even say that it is a [concept] that is exclusive to him. In this case, how could I easily create a system with Helen who is an apostle of Sabrina? At first, I thought because Helen was special, but it''s too suspicious that such a sophisticated system can be created just with Helen who is not Randolph''s apostle but Sabrina who has the [concept of blood], and me who is only a simple mortal. Sigh, I''m sure Randolph or one of his apostles always watches me through this [system].'' After a thorough reflection, this was the only exnation that Alvine had found to exin the phenomenon.


    "What has bothered you since just now, master?" Sylvia asked him after seeing Alvine silent since the beginning of their trips to the Kelspian pce.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Hm? Sylvia, have you ever heard of any Randolph? And a kind of system that can reward people after winning a battle or aplishing any feat?" He said, trying to find clues.


    She had her eyes widened when she heard Alvine''s question. But she almost instantly regained her previous calm. "Master, where are you with the mastery of the monarch''s power?" She asked without paying attention to Alvine''s question.


    "What does it have to do with my question?" He said, frowning. ''First Sabrina, but now she''s the one trying to hide things from me. It bes boring in the long run.'' He says to Himself with a thoughtful air.


    "Hmm, how can I exin this to you? Simply put, only when you can bring me to your kingdom will we have the chance to address such issues away from prying eyes." She says in a mysterious tone. ''Dame Rina was right, there is indeed a spy of this kind boring on him. Sigh, the future looks bad for us. Even very bad, I would say.'' She concludes with her thoughts.


    Hearing her abnormal answer, Alvine was able to confirm his hypotheses. ''The reason why H¨¦l¨¨ne does not wake up, the difort I felt about the system since I awakened the powers of the monarch of death all my doubts turned out to be true! This Randolph always keeps an eye on me. Sigh, this is more problematic than all my problems. It seems that I use the system but the system also uses me in turn. I really have to look for a solution to get rid of it. From Sylvia''s behavior, I can instinctively understand why Sabrina wanted to stay on the unknown and why she wanted me to awaken the powers of the monarch despite my low level of cultivation. She is surely looking for a solution for this time bomb that is stuck on my brain.'' He deduces after careful reflection.


    "Is the little fairy in danger?" He asked Sylvia, frowning deeply. He was naturally talking about Helena.


    "You quickly understand the situation. Indeed, she is somehow in danger. You can be sure that the little fairy is a prisoner. But I advise you not to try to understand or do any research about this being. Otherwise, death wille to you in unpredictable ways. Let Lady Rina take care of the rest. For now, focus only on strengthening your soul and increasing the powers of the monarch of death. This is the only solution to ovee it. This is the only goal you need to focus on. This is the only goal you need to focus on. And also please, if you ever take any step in learning the monarch''s powers, be sure to inform me. I will be a great help to you. That''s why I''m with you right now. Know that the Leaders and we the Punishers are immune to low-level mortal and divine affinities andws. Our only weak points remain the ultimate divinews and the [concepts]! So focus on increasing the powers of the monarch." She says without revealing Helen''s name.


    "Very well, I think I can do some things like easily summoning a shadow soldier, imprisoning the souls, and also essing the first level of the mysterious dimension." He revealed without dy.


    Hearing his words, Alvine was able to summarize the situation as a whole. The system he thought was a blessing was in fact more of a time bomb imnted in his brain than anything else. ''Worse still, updating the system is no different from raising a wild tiger who is only waiting to eat me once it reaches maturity. Sigh, why do I have so many problems that keep manifesting themselves as I go?! Now that I know that I have more affinities with darkness than anything else, I will focus only on this affinity for now. ording to Sabrina, this is the only affinity that has nows! During my fight against the Elder, I only wanted to create my clone with my shadow skill. But instead, I invoked a soldier of darkness! Just with his speed and strike force, I can say that I would have no chance against him without my skills! If a simple shadow soldier is capable of such a feat, I don''t even dare to imagine the power of the other high-ranking officers who are on the other levels! And since the system blocks my ess to this mysterious power, I must do everything possible to find a w.''


    "What?! Can you invoke a shadow soldier in the outside world?! It is impossible. I saw that you seeded in your duel with the Elder, but it was only because you were in the form of a spirit in a dimension reserved only for spirits! So it is impossible for you to invoke one of these entities in the outside world with your current power. Not to mention that dark energy is necessary energy to invoke these mysterious entities. Sabrina doesn''t know because she doesn''t have this dark energy. But I know it because I have a good amount that eats away at my vitality every time my guard lowers." She said, stubbornly believing that Alvine overestimates himself.


    "A dark energy? What is it? I had never heard of this energy before." He said in a doubtful tone.


    "Sigh, it¡¯s an energy of which I myself do not know its origin. I called it this name because I found no information about this energy and no trace of it. The amount I had absorbed in the monarch''s heart has not yet increased but I am sure it will increase after devouring all my vital energy. Maybe others don''t know but I who had experienced it know that this energy is more destructive than the Leaders themselves! It was perhaps because of this dark energy that the monarch of death had less vitality than any of us. His constitution and vitality were so weak that he did not deserve his title of Punisher without his army of darkness." She said with a distant look as if she remembered the past.


    ''So Strange. I don''t remember having such energy in me. Maybe it''s rted to my awakening. I still remember that the system said that the nature of my energy had mutated to be unknown energy and that if I wanted more detail, I had to update the system(1). This is the same with all the information about thepetence of the monarch of death. No matter how I tried to find information, the system always ask me to update it. At first, I wanted to do it but since I didn''t have the materials it asked for, then I had no choice but to wait patiently. But now I have the impression that it constantly pushing me to make this update. It''s obviously very shady on its part.'' He was Thinking.


    "Very well, in this case, you just have to see for yourself. But first, I think the queen has something to tell us. Maybe we arrived at the pce? We have been flying on this Ark for more than thirty minutes now. Even if it''s not its maximum speed, I have the impression that our current flight speed is 3Km/minute." He said when he saw the queen''s hesitant eyes fixed them asionally.


    Without waiting for Sylvia''s answer, Alvine approached the queen. "Your Highness, are we close to our destination?!" Alvine asked briefly.


    As he had nned, the queen nodded. "Indeed, the travel was shorter than expected. If we maintain this momentum, we will squeeze the capital in exactly two minutes. But if I can afford it, I can ask you that we continue with the carriage? If the people see this big ship flying over them, I am afraid that panic will settle in their hearts and will cause us more agitation than expected." She says in the form of a request.


    "Indeed, I don''t want to draw too much attention to us. I''m going to ask Dylvia to stop the ark. We willply with your request." Alvine replied in a humble tone without showing superiority to her


    "Thank you for your understanding, Mr. Dalvine." She said in turn. ''He is more humble than I imagined. Despite his overwhelming power, he does not have the slightest arrogance toward me. I feel like I''m conversing with a wise man.''


    ***


    (1) Check chapter 112: holy rank to review the details you may have missed.

 Chapter 121 The King.

    "We are happy to see you return to the Holy and Saving Pce, your Highness the Queen, Prince, and Princess Royal." When they went down into the carriage that was entirely made of gold they were weed by an old man who wore the same blue dress as the third Elder. He looked older than the third Elder and his jet ck pupils had no trace of arrogance but rather shone with wisdom and cid. He gave people the impression of being in front of a benevolent grandfather.


    "Content to see you again too, first Elder. We had some problems during our trip. Knight Ganne will give you the report about the third Elder. For now, we must escort our distinguished guests to the throne room for an interview with the king in person. Watch over treaties with the same statues of nobility as mine and the king." She says. when she saw the eyes of the first Elder sweep the area to look for the third Elder. "Wee to the capital of the Darak kingdom. Please Mr. Dalvine, I''m honored to escort you to the royal pce." As Alvine and Sylvia went down into the carriage, the queen offered them her services with her words formted politely.


    "Your desires are orders, your Highness." Even if he was slightly confused, he had still managed to contain his curiosity about the identity of Alvine and Sylvia.


    Without further dy, he showed the way to Alvine who was escorted by the Queen and her descendants.


    His prudence went up a notch when she saw the queen''s behavior towards... these magic beasts.


    ''Even if their technologies seem rudimentary, their construction techniques far exceed those of the Alzania and the kingdom looks more alive with these inhabitants who are filled with vivacity. But their customs seem simr to thetter. I wonder what kind of king can be the current king to have such a kingdom.'' Alvine wondered under his tongue by analyzing every detail that had captivated him since he set foot in the capital.


    In front of them, stood majestically the said royal pce which was made with materials and techniques of constructions unknown by Alvine. The pce itself looked like a gigantic tower that stabbed the sky with its height and was firmly embedded on the ground with a width of about one hundred meters. Its glowing color was not painting, but the color of the stones that were the very core of its construction.


    After two minutes,


    -Creeeeck!!-


    The two huge doors were pushed by two guards who let royalty pass without question after greeting them respectfully.


    -Tap...tap...tap...-


    Entering the throne room had a golden carpet on the floor... up to the throne chair where the king who intrigued Alvine was majestically sat.


    The king was a middle-aged Kelspien who had a fierce and majestic look adorning his face. Its thick and pointed eyebrows were like a sharp sword with its two huge fangs that could not be masked by its bloody red lips. He was harmonious with his throne, which seemed to be tailor-made only for him.


    "Your greatness, the Queen, and your descendants have returned from their travels safe and sound. The queen asks for an audience with the king and his guests of honor." Says the Elder by ying the role of mediator as usual.


    "Hm? The guests of honor? Did the queen of the kingdom have a fortifying encounter or a disastrous encounter?" His thunderous voice resounded throughout the throne room when he calmly said these words by frowning.


    ''By being in front of the guests, they y their respective roles perfectly. If I were not used to witnessing these kinds of scenes, I would start to imagine that the king does not attach importance to his family but I know this dark air and nonchnt attitude that he currently has. There is no need to say, this guy really deserves his title of king of this kingdom.'' Commented Alvine in his thoughts while looking straight into the king''s deep blue pupils without blinking. *Sylvia, is the king talking to the queen by telepathy, or is it just my imagination? *


    *Indeed, from the moment we passed through the doors of the pce, the queen was constantly conversing with him. All this staging is only a way for them to save time so that he can have all the information he needs to better prepare not to attract your anger.* says Sylvia telepathically.


    The queen''s female voice resounded to answer her husband''s question after about ten seconds of silence on her part. "Indeed, it is a meeting that is both strengthening and unhappy for us." She said in a sad tone by nodding her head towards the prince.


    Understanding his mother''s signal, the prince who was kneeling in front of his father slowly got up and just caressed his ring.


    -Appear!!-


    The pale corpse of the third Elder appeared before the royal prince since in his mysterious ring.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "!!!" The king frowned with a dark expression. Even if the queen had already exined everything to him, Alvine could see that he was struggling to contain his anger just by seeing his breathing disturbed, his blue eyes slightly red with grief, and his fists firmly locked on the armrest of the throne.


    "Who dared?!!" Unlike the king who managed to maintain his coolness, the conscience andmon sense of the 1st Elder sank into angry madness. His translucent purple aura poured in all directions like a rabid tsunami when he asked.


    "Enough, First Elder! We will discuss it after the meeting. Leave us alone, for the moment." The thunderous voice of the king who was crowned with sorrow resounds once again to calm the first and thus avoid another disaster for his kingdom.


    "Your greatness, with all the respect I owe you, what can be as important as the death of an Elder?!" Tonna the first Elder. Even if the third Elder was arrogant and took others as beings inferior to him, he was still a spiritualist faithful to the throne! This is also the reason why he risked his life to help the current king tame his magic beast which is an elementary beast of fire!


    "Your majesty! The strength of each Elder is the equivalent of an army for your kingdom! The loss of the third Elder is no different from the extermination of a thousand vigorously trained soldiers! If we leave the people who havemitted these misdeeds, the entire kingdom will be in great danger!" He insisted in a slightly rising tone. He had never imagined that the third Elder would be killed by the said guests who did not seem to be made for fighting. He had not even imagined for a single second that the first Elder could be killed by two people. After all, he could even imprison an army with his unique skill and kill them in less than three minutes!


    "Sigh, I understand your anger and worries, first Elder. But have I ever made an error of judgment since I was appointed king?!" Asked the king in a calm and cid tone. Even Sylvia slightly frowned her fine eyebrows when she saw his reaction toward a subordinate who questioned his words.


    ''This man is dangerous.'' concluded Alvine about the king.


    Hearing his sentence, the first Elder was silent about the second after. His anger was still bubbling but his aura was despite his rage, repressed by him. He bowed to the king afterward. Be sure to excuse me for being so unsightly towards my lord. I will spend three months in the dungeon of the first underground to atone for my sins." He said while taking out a white fabric in his storage ring and wrapping it around the corpse of the First Elder.


    "Sigh, no need. We need to mobilize our forces for the great meeting with the leaders of the other two kingdoms that will take ce tomorrow. You already know what this means, so I see myself being obliged to let pass this affront you have justmitted." Calmly replied the king with a big sigh.


    "I am honored by your mercy, my lord." He said, bowing once again before the king. "In this case, without further ado, I will go to the hall to ask for more detail from the royal knight who was traveling with the queen as the queen had advised me." He continued by going out into the throne room followed by the prince and princess.


    The queen let go of a big sigh of relief when she saw the actions of the first Elder.


    "Well, my wife exined to me all the details. But Dervine, if you are not a magic beast, how is it that you are invoked with a teleportation circle that was only intended for magic beasts?" Asked the king, frowning.


    "I think the invocation portal had reacted to the energy of my pet. I followed her because I was curious to know the identity of the people who dared to try to snatch from me the ferocious beast that I had sacrificed so much to cultivate it." Alvine replied nonchntly.


    *Eh? Master, did I miss something? Since when have I be your contracted beast? And besides, how dare you to call me such?! * Grumbled Sylvia by inting her cheeks.


    *Sigh, little girl...simply follow the current. As you were so excited to behave like a magical beast, then I only fulfilled your wish. *


    *What?! Since when have I behaved as such?! It is...


    *The natives originally saw us as magical beasts. No matter how many times I tried to convince them, they always thought of the same thing. And to confirm their doubts, you had thoughtlessly spread your wings! So it is now impossible for you to make them change their minds about you. Endure it, Sylv. This is the consequence of your stupidity. You should never have spread your wings in front of them. Believe me or not, I have empathy for you. Hehe~* Even if her words seem sincere, Sylvia knew he was making fun of her.


    "Tsk!" -Sylvia


    "So everything can be exined now. The reason why you told us all the time that you were not magic beasts. In fact, during all this time, you were talking about yourself and not your pet." Suddenly Fulminated the Queen as if she had just unraveled the mysteries of Alvine and Sylvia.


    ''Well, it''s now that the hearing begins for good.'' Alvine says to himself frowning.

 Chapter 122 Soul Purification In The Mysterious Dimension

    "This is indeed the cause. But now, it doesn''t matter too much since the person who invoked us is no longer of this world. Not to mention that originally, you had not done this on purpose. So I''m not going to exaggerate things." He said by pulling one of the ministers'' chairs that were on the other side of the room with its magic and sitting on it without worrying about manners


    "..."


    "!!!" The reaction of the king differs from that of the queen who had now be ustomed to Alvine''s strange towers. But he instantly repressed his emotions. "In this case, I have two questions for you. What are your motivations now? And my second question is, if you are not magic beasts, then what kind of species you are? In our world, we have only three races here. We Kelspiennes, the Snow Elves who live in the north, and the mysterious race who never go out into their hiding ces. Are you one of their citizens?!" Asked the king with a monotonous and cid voice.


    "Well, I could ask you the same questions. To begin with, I don''t intend to create problems here. I would treat you in the same way as you will do with me. And regarding your second question, I am a human." While he spoke these words, his facial expression lit up with a beautifying smile. In all honesty, I don''t even know who I am. Do you really believe that I will reveal my identity and honestly answer your questions? They are naive.''


    "A human? That sounds interesting. I had already heard of them in our ancestral books. They say they are weak but very vicious creatures. Sigh, just with what my queen brought me about you, I don''t know if I should denigrate our ancestral writings or if I should only take your words as someone who didn''t want to reveal his information." The head of the kingdom replied with a mischievous smile.


    ''Sight, I hate these kinds of brains.'' He says to himself by understanding the meanings of the king''s words. "The choice belongs only to you, your majesty. Know one thing, my powers are based on heavenly judgments. Lying is as if I wanted to be hit by lightning. Do you really believe that I would waste my time and power against such insignificant things by betting so big?" Thundered Alvine with a frown


    The king''s eyes widened when he heard his words. "Sigh, the more I hear you speak, the more you give me the impression of being in front of a magical beast. In short, made like at home. And please be sure to fill your market share."


    "As long as all my conditions are met, don''t worry. I am the embodiment of truth and righteousness. If I am really satisfied, I would even give you some details about the outside world." He said in a scious tone.


    "Please do it." He said, closing his eyes.


    Just after five seconds, a woman dressed in a strange outfit entered the room of the throne. "Your greatness?" Asked the female Kelspienne, kneeling in front of the king.


    Nodding his head, the king said, "She is synkie, she''s the chief who takes care of the pce. Synkie, escort our guests to the pce''s VVIP apartment. Ask for everything you need, she will take care of you during your stay in my kingdom. You must be exhausted after this day so hectic. You can rest by hearing dawn to consult the Royal Library." Proposed the king in a friendly tone.


    "Very well, we would follow your advice. But something intrigues me, who are these mysterious races? What do they look like?" Sylvia, who had remained silent until now, asked the king in a tone like a bell.


    "Hmm...although they have lived with us for thousands of years, we don''t know what they look like." Sylvia''s question did not surprise him as if he expected such a question from them.


    "What do you mean by that?" Surprised, asked Alvine.


    "Well, to tell you the truth, it is an extraterrestrial race like you who hade to settle in our world for more than a thousand years. But all our efforts to get in touch with them were in vain. The messengers we had sent to them came back with erased memories and a single sentence in their mouths. [We havee here in peace, we are not going to interfere in your affairs or provoke wars. But if you try to enter ournds, we will take it as a deration of war.] that was their warning. But our ancestors had decided to leave them alone after confirming that they did not have bad intentions toward us. Not to mention that they never venture outside their domains, then we abandoned our curiosity to prevent another useless bloodbath." He says these words with a mysterious sigh.


    "If you are so curious to know them, tomorrow will be the meeting of the three races in my kingdom. You can attend if you like it, but you must not cause tumult during the meeting. Our three races have suffered many losses against demonic beasts who live excluded on the other side of the world. We agree to forge an alliance against them to repel them or submit them for good if possible." He Continued.


    ''In his words, this unknown race is perhaps the most powerful race on this. Being able to manipte the memories of beings who are specialized in this field, this breed really piques my curiosity. If they are more gifted with spiritual attacks, then I must do everything I can to learn from them. Sigh, I understand why their ancestors decided not to provoke a crouching tiger who protected his newborn.'' He concludes in his thoughts before nodding his head in agreement. "Very good. By then, I will be in your care." He said, nodding his head to Synkie who escorted them to their rooms.


    -Creeeck!-


    After the doors closed, the king sighed a breath of hot air. "You had made the right decision not to make them our enemies, my dear wife." He said, looking at his wife.


    "My dear, I think his two are stronger than the ice elves who are renowned for their arrogance. During the time I spent with them, I was able to conclude that this human could kill the first Elder from the beginning of their duel but he had held back to gauge our strength. Our encounter with them can be both a blessing and a curse. It all depends on us. If we have the chance to get along well with them, we can even acquire their techniques and thus fight like him. Although he had a pet with him from the beginning, he had never relied on him. He alone had been able to crush the first Elder without effort." Proposed the queen by sitting on the chair that Alvine had put on the golden carpet.


    "Sigh, it seems that he has found ways to use the powers of his pet. This is something we Kelspies have always wanted to know. We must at all costs take this opportunity to convey this secret to us. This is also one of the reasons why I was not so reckless with these foreigners. In addition to its power, it is also endowed with increased intelligence. Sigh, I hope he will at least respect his agreement." He says he copses in the sweetness of the throne.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ---


    "Thank you, I will call you when I need your services. But in the meantime, can you look for me for books that talk about the history of this... Do I mean this world?" By the time the maid had escorted Alvine and Sylvia to a luxuriously decorated room, he did not waste time before finding an excuse to get rid of Stnkie.


    "Alright, honorable guest of his Majesty. In this step, I would go get what you were asking for." She said, bowing slightly in front of him before closing the door behind her.


    "Aaaah~ I feel like I''ve been with giants since we came here. Finally, in short. Sylvia, contact Sabrina and exin our current situation before she worries about anything." Asked Alvine, lying on the giant bed that gave him the impression of taking the ce of a giant.


    "No need. You had not yet noticed something strange with your temporal affinity when we crossed the dimensional portal?" She said, sitting next to Alvine on the bed while humming joyfully.


    "Hm? No, I have not yet acquired this affinity. So let''s not even talk about feeling the energy fluctuations associated with this affinity." Answered briefly Alvine in a boring tone.


    "Oh~ Where did I have my head? In this case, let me reveal important information to you. There is a temporalg on this. I knew it from the moment we had crossed their portals of invocation." She says while contemting the golden ceiling that seemed to be beautifully decorated by professional artists.


    "What do you mean by that? Are such magic really possible?? I know that Yuer is able to freeze time around her or even go back in time for a while. But what you''re telling me here is that this had suffered a timeg permanently?" He asked for confirmation as if he doubted his sensitivity.


    "No, it has not suffered a timeg, but it is remodeling like that. Based on my assumptions, I can approximately guess the identity of the owner of this. It''s surely...! Sigh, forget what I just said. In any case, we are about six months ahead. During this period, do everything possible to at least be able to bring me with you into the kingdom of death."


    ''I had forgotten that this guy is probably constantly monitored by these boring leaders. Sigh, what a boring power.'' She said, speaking of Randolph.


    Understanding the meanings of his words, Alvine did not continue his churning. "Sylvia, what if we tested the limits of the monarch''s powers that I have unlocked since their acquisition?" He says by instantly changing the subject.


    "Hoo~? So you really want to try to summon a shadow soldier without even knowing what dark energy is, or possessing it? Even if you are used to overestimating yourself, there are still limits not to be crossed... don''t you think?" She replied by rolling her eyes. Naturally, knowing the powers of the monarch it was as if Alvine told him that he had just reached the divine kingdom without suffering divine tribtions. It was simply inconceivable even for her who is one of the Punishers.


    While she disdained Alvine, thisst redress up on the bed in the "Half lotus" position and closed his eyes to try to venture into the mysterious dimension. ''Even if this is the first time I''ve tried toe here voluntarily, the test seems to have gone rather smoothly.'' He says to himself by opening his jet-ck pupils in the mysterious dimension. Like hisst visit, nothing seemed different except a small detail that had piqued his curiosity. It was the dying screams in a voice that was familiar.


    "ARRGHH!! Why? Why me?! For-AAAARGHH!!" It was none other than the amplifying voice of the third Elder who wept despair. His cries filled with despair and endless agony had made Alvine startle with panic when he heard his screams for the first time.


    "What is...? What is he doing here?!" With his eyes wide open, Alvine witnessed a scene he did not expect. The only idea that came up constantly in his brain was the word "HELL!!" When he had witnessed the suffering that the third Elder was suffering. Although his heart was hardened when he was transmigrated to this universe... he could not keep calm in the face of the torments suffered by the third Elder whom he thought was dead.


    Chained by thick chains and unstoppable darkness, the third Elder constantly screamed in agony in [gehenna mes] that burned him in threatening darkness.


    Without the help of his system, Alvine instantly understood the roles of the chains and the ck mes that burned the Ancient. ''[The process of purifying the soul before being absorbed by one of the shadow soldiers]'' he instinctively said with shiny ck eyes!


    "Please spare me! "Please spare me! I would even be your ve for eternity but stop this hell!" As his eyesnded on Alvine, he begged in a dying tone apanied by his desperate screams.


    Strengthening his will, Alvine calmed the waves in his heart and regained his state of cidity. "Your fate doesn''t matter to me. Kindness, sympathy, and clemency are luxuries that I never grant to my enemies. But if you have information worth it, I would grant you an end... no, a purification quick." These were the words he had coldly recited to the Elder.

 Chapter 123 Extraction And Evolution Of Shadow

    "You... how is this possible?" Eyes wide apart, Sylvia stared at the soldier who was entirely dressed in heavy jet ck armor, and arge sword held in it left hand.


    "Be careful not to approach it too much. I can''t control this entity that tries to influence me with its hatred and thirst for intangible blood!" He threw in a muttered voice that did not seem to be the sound of his usual voice. Even if his eyes werepletely ck, his vision was absolutely clear like when he shared Sabrina''s vision.


    "Master, even if this guy is a simple soldier, you must not be able to invoke him without dark energy! Unless...!" She said, looking at Alvine''s dark pupils. She felt like she was looking at the god of death in front of her.


    "Yes. Even if I don''t know by what miracle, but I still have the dark energy in me. Maybe it''s due to the fact that my heart had fused with the heart of the monarch of death." He said, cing his hand under his chin while mortgaging this idea.


    ''But it''s impossible! If it were so easy, I couldn''t have faced so many problems. Something escapes us. I don''t yet know what it is, but I would put my wings to cut that he does not use the same source of energy as the dark energy I had absorbed into the monarch''s heart. Not to mention that this soldier looks stronger than the low-level soldiers that the monarch of death invoked for the assistant in cleaning!'' She concludes by looking at the soldier from the shadows with doubtful feelings. At a nce, she had been able to collect as much information as Alvine could imagine.


    ''Without forgetting that I don''t feel any loss of mana or my RE points. This power is really a mystery to me.'' Concludes Alvine by looking straight into the purple pupils of the shadow.


    "In this case, let me try to transfer to him the dark energy I had absorbed into the monarch''s heart. If all goes well, the power of this soldier will reach apletely different level!" Sylvia finally revealed her goal by saying that she could help him more effectively master the powers of the monarch. She slowly walked towards the giant shadow that now had the same height as the Kelspiennes after devouring the soul of the third Elder.


    "Urgh! Why are you so stubborn? Since I say that I can barely keep it under my control, it''s too dangerous to approach you...!!


    -Scrreeesh!!-


    Even before Alvine finished his sentence, the soldier in dark armor rushed to Sylvia with a thirst for blood that further illuminated its purple pupils.


    "Attention!!!" Alvine was rmed when he saw the sudden actions of his invocation.


    -WOOOO!!!-


    The tip of the dark sword covered with the same threatening aura made her way to Sylvia''s neck who had a Machiavellian smile adorning her lips.


    "Hoo~? A simple soldier is trying to hurt me?! Me?!" She says in a sarcastic tone. Not bothering to warn herself, she let the blunt sword continue its run-up to her neck!


    -Shiiiirkkk!!-


    Under Alvine''s wide-open eyes, the sword that had killed the Elder in less than milliseconds could not even cause a scratch on Sylvia! Her neck was intact despite the extraordinary strike force of the shadow soldier.


    ''As I thought, its power and speed far exceed the monarch''s infantrymen. How is this possible?'' She said in her thoughts by clinging to the soldier''s head with her right hand and crushing him against the ground by splitting her head in ck smoke in front of Alvine''s incredulous eyes.


    ''Had she really get lost her powers?! If her sword can''t cut her when she is weak and her powers have been half sealed by Sabrina... what kind of monster was she when she was at her peak?! Sigh, I''m really weak. Too weak to call me a cultivators.'' Unfortunately for him, his environment and entourage were not normal people. Although he had a power that installed fear in his h?tes, he onlypared himself to beings who transcended not only mortals but also divinities.


    ''Fufu~ not bad, its regeneration speed isparable to that of an elite infantryman. No matter how much I attend to the young master''s progress, he always manages to surprise me.'' She says to herself in her thoughts by watching the soldier''s head regenerate.


    "Pathetic, this shadow infantryman is too weak. So try to do your best to do better next time." She said in a sarcastic tone that was the opposite of her thoughts.


    |-100RE|


    "What?!" Alvine suddenly eximed when he saw the huge loss of her RE points. Unfortunately for him, Sylvia who had just addressed her advice to him interpreted Alvine''s surprise.


    "Don''t you believe me? Look at it how he was easily crushed by a simple push on my part?" She said, frowning.


    "What?? No, I''m talking about the huge amount of energy that this thing has just absorbed! It''s like the equivalent of 50M mana point!" He eximed in an incredulous tone. Let''s summarize the situation. Even if I am a bottomless well that is filled with water, if a single regeneration of this thing sucks me so much mana, I will really run out of energy in a battle against a divine mage. It''s too exaggerated!'' He said to Himself by staring at Sylvia with a furious look.


    Noticing her aggressive look, she sighed with guilty air. "It''s okay, it''s just a small quantity for someone like you. So stop resenting me for so little. She said, cing her hand on the torso of the shadow soldier after immobilizing it with her obstruction spell.


    "Sigh, Sylvia, even if it''s true that I have a slightly higher amount of mana than the others, the source of my energy is not infinite! So stop making me lose mana for your ridiculous desire to have fun crushing my summons. If I had enough IQ points, I could have made you taste the powers of the third Elder who had locked me in a mysterious dimension." He said, looking at the strange actions of Sylvia who no longer paid attention to hisints.


    "Please give me some time so that I can concentrate. You will soon know why I did all this." She says with pearls and sweats sparkling on her forehead.


    Despite his curiosity about wanting to know what she intended to do with the invocation, he still remained silent when he saw the serious expression that adorned Sylvia''s face.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "Sylvia, what do you really intend to do with him? We watched until dawn but you still haven''t finished?" Asked Alvine, turning his eyes at Sylvia who always had her two palms ced on the chest of the dark entity invoked by Alvine, and looked out the window, the sunrise rising north instead of the east.


    "..." as always, he had not received any response from Sylvia. Thetter was entirely focused on the infantryman in dark armor who was fighting vigorously to free himself from her chains.


    ...


    ...


    -Knock... Knock... Knock-


    "That''s why?" Alvine asked Synkie who had just knocked on the door after spending another hour in silence.


    "Young guest, the king sent me to warn you that the meeting will begin in three hours. He asks you to prepare during this time." She says in a monotonous and respectful voice.


    "Very well, We will be ready by then." He said at the same time he opened the door. "Oh~? I see that you brought me the books I want asked to study, thank you." Slightly surprised to see her dragging a library cart with about twenty thick books, Alvine did not let her enter the room because Sylvia was always on her blow without forgetting the shadow soldier who was an entity of unknown origin to Alvine.


    "I-In this case, please excuse me." Seeing Alvine forbid her ess to the room, she bowed respectfully in front of him before running in the opposite direction.


    "Hm? What''s wrong with her all of a sudden? Looks like she was afraid of me? Seeing her so frightened, I suppose the rumors about me have been revealed. It doesn''t matter, it''s not like I have something to lose." He said under his tongue when he saw Synkie''s strange behavior that avoided crossing his gaze. Until now, he had not yet discovered the threatening aura that oppressed those who crossed his gaze.


    Locking the door behind him, Alvine pushed the small cart near his bed bypassing Sylvia and the shadow that was in her way before sitting once again on the bed. He took a book that was at the top of everyone''s but when he opened it, he faced another problem! ''I had forgotten that I couldn''t read without Sylvia''s help. Sigh, I wonder when she''s going to finish her weird ritual.'' He said in his thoughts, staring at her.


    At the same time, a dark aura began to escape from Sylvia''s body and was sucked in by the shadow at the same time.


    "!!!" This sudden action alerted Alvine but on the other hand, he could feel through his bond that the power of the shadow soldier was slowly increasing as it absorbed this dark energy emanated from Sylvia. Is it this energy that she has been talking about all this time? That''s not energy! How does shee to live with such an evil aura that is supposed to be the opposite of her vital energy?!'' Asked Alvine by instinctively holding his breath out of caution.


    "Finally!! I finally seeded!!" Suddenly thundered Sylvia in an exhausted tone. It was only when she opened her eyes that Alvine was finally able to feel the feeling of difort he created in people who stared at them when he used the powers of the monarch of death.


    "Sylvia, are you okay? You- your eyes are...!" He was filming and asked for more.


    "Fufu~, listen to me instead of worrying about futile things. I managed to transfer 10% of the dark energy I had acquired in the past. Even if he would not be able to use it for the moment, after its evolution, he will be a significant pir among his pairs! Haaah~ at the same time, I managed to get rid of some of this curse that was constantly gnawing at my vitality. It''s a win-win, don''t you think, Fufu~?" She said, wiping her sweat.


    "If I were in your ce, I would take a shower before going out for a walk outside with so much sweat." Said Alvine, looking at his shadow soldier who had now stopped moving. "Are you sure he''s still alive?" Asked Alvine in a doubtful tone, pointing at his invocation.


    "Don''t worry about him. Maybe you will no longer be able to invoke him for a while but when he wakes up, his power will far exceed that of a low-ranking divine mage." She says by doing some superficial stretches with her numb body. "Oh~ speaking of taking a shower, are we going to attend the meeting of the leaders of this?" She questioned Alvine.


    "Um, I had never met an ice elf before, so I would like to see them with my own eyes without forgetting that the mysterious race intrigues me a lot. Whether it''s their appearances or their powers, everything intrigues me at them. So there is no chance that I will miss such an opportunity." With her eyes shining with impatience, Alvine instantly answered Sabrina''s question.


    "Hehe~ I''m impatient too. Now that I feel a little morefortable with my body, I can easily use 1/10 of my [concept] without suffering too much damage." As she spoke these words, she hummed to the bathroom to take a shower. But suddenly stopped in front of the bathroom door. "What are you waiting for? Aren''t you going to take a shower too?" She asked with a nonchnt air.


    "Hm? Yes, but I would do it after you." He said by canceling his invocation spell. And returned the shadow to the mysterious dimension without a problem.


    "Hohoo~? Could you be embarrassed to take a shower with me?" Mysteriously, asked Sylvia with a smile.


    "Nothing to do with that. It''s just that...


    "Your motive doesn''t matter to me, Lady Rina left you in my care so it''s out of the question that I miss my duties just because of your ridiculous whim." She replied dryly before Alvine finished his sentence.

 Chapter 124 The Thoughts Of Lady Rina.

    "If I must summarize your exnations correctly, the soul of the third Elder was always locked in the dimension of death where he suffered all kinds of agonizing torture to purify his soul from all his memories and his mark of the soul? For the sole purpose of being absorbed by one of the soldiers of the dead so that he can acquire his powers?" Rubbing Alvine''s back with a bath cloth, she asked for confirmation after reformting the information Alvine had just provided her.


    "That''s right. It was also during his interrogation the third Elder confessed to me interesting information about the mysterious race of this. Their intelligence, powers, and stratagems far exceed those of the natives! And from what he told me, these people are barely a hundred in number. But thest thing that intrigues me the most is that as soon as they arrive so far, the Kelspies have found several corpses of magic beasts near their territories. The strangest thing is that these magical beasts that are intended to be their food had not been taken away by them, only their blood was sucked from their bodies!" He says while giving the shampoo to Sylvia who had started washing his silky white hair like snow.


    Taking up the shampoo that gave off a sweet smell, Sylvia could not help butment on this genius. "You were right master, even if this race has not undergone meteoric progressions with the understanding and cultivation of mana, their skills, and inventions concerning the needs of daily life far exceed the knowledge of several races."


    "Yes, not to mention that they were able to make dimensional storage rings and cors instead of a dimensional bag."


    ''In fact, their ways of building their houses, the objects of necessity they use on a daily basis... all this reminds me of the earth.'' He continued internally.


    "Fufu~ everyone has their strengths and weaknesses. In short, let''s go back to what worries you instead. ording to your descriptions, only two racese to my mind that need arge amount of blood. But if we add their low numbers, and their increased intelligence... only one racees to mind. The breed that has more affinities with Sabrina. The vampires." As she said her words, she tightened her grip on the sponge apanied by dull eyes as if she had just remembered unpleasant memories.


    "From what I understood, S¨¦bastien and also a vampire of the high nobility, isn''t it?" Noticing her dull expression, Alvine did not waste his time, he rinsed his body with rose water before taking back the sponge from Sylvia who always wandered in his thoughts. Seeing that she had still not regained her spirits, Alvine did not take the water that was in the next container. Instead, he cautiously circted his mana in his magical flows beforebining the affinities of wind and water! Instantly, a cold water ball emerged in his palm that continues to grow to the size of a basketball! Without notice, with his lips splitting with a mischievous smile...


    -Vwoo!


    "Kyaah!!"


    He ruthlessly poured the water that had an icy temperature of -3 degrees Celsius on Sylvia''s head who jumped to the sudden panic that had just been caused by Alvine. "What are you doing, damn?!" Tonna Sylvia with panic in the face of the sudden freshness that invades her!


    "Haha! what? I thought you were immune to low-level spells? I just wanted to do tests to prepare for the future." Sarcastically retorted Alvineughing with joy.


    "What?! Stop taking me for yourboratory rat! Even if it doesn''t cause me physical damage, it''s still frozen water! Not to mention that most of my powers are sealed to make me look like a simple mortal. So stop surprising me like that otherwise I''ll make you suffer double what you did to me!" She protested in a hateful tone while agitating in all directions while her two juicy melons harmoniously followed the rhythm of her body''s movement.


    Faced with this scene, Alvine''s ego began to ignite in the atmosphere but forced himself to retain his primitive impulse and prevented them from gaining over him at the same time. "It doesn''t matter, that''s what will happen when you ignore my question. In short, ording to Sabrina''s information, vampires are an extinct race, right? Apart from butler S¨¦bastien, is there another vampire?" As if he wanted to calm her anger attacks, Alvine gently massaged his shoulders while continuing to slide the sponge on her attractive curves with superficial nonchnce.


    "Tsk, what do you think you''re doing?" She retorted with a frown, understanding Alvine''s hidden intentions.


    "What? Don''t you like it? I know voyeurs of your kind so don''t pretend to make the hard profit instead ofining." He mumbles


    "Sigh, I now understand why Lady Rina was still on her guard against a bastard like you. As long as you don''t exceed the limits then everything is fine." She said in a powerless tone. "In fact, during the Great War with the Leaders, the Vampires were one of the races that had participated in this bloody war. S¨¦bastien was their suprememander who led him. And during theirst expeditions, the only person who remained alive was Sebass who was saved by me as he was about to breathe hisst breath. If this mysterious race hiding on this is really vampires, then everything will be clear. And also, we must bring them back to their king. We have a debt to this race. Do you understand?" She said, raising her hand and letting Alvine pass the sponge over her abdomen.


    "Hey, where do you think you''re touching me?! What do you... stop!" She was rmed when she saw Alvine''s wandering hands make their way down.


    "Hehe, well what? What''s wrong with that? I''m just trying to do you the same services. Why do you have to be the only one to enjoy my body? There is always a price to pay for your perverse acts!" He said, cing her back on his torso so as not to let her escape from his evil grip. Seeing that his right hand was firmly seized by her and that he had no chance of reaching her G-spot, he pinched her pink button at lightning speed making her lose all her strength and weakening her to prevent her from escaping from the predator who was none other than Alvine himself!<novelnext></novelnext>


    "NNGG~ Fuck it, but what are you doing, master?" She moaned in a sweet voice like honey in Alvine''s ears.


    "Little girl, you must know one thing, I never leave my debts unpaid especially when ites to these kinds of debts! Even if you had the right to help me in the bathroom, it didn''t give you the right to y with my little brother while you helped me! To ept the wheel that turns at your disadvantage!" Whispered-He in his slightly pointed ears while continuing his one-way revenge!


    ¡°Hah~ mas-!! Stoop thaaat~


    ---


    "Mistress, here are the documents you asked me to bring."


    "Thank you Sebass. ce them at the bottom of the table. I would check them after." Ordered Sabrina without giving her a single look. Since Alvine left the of the Punishers, only four hours had passed! As Sylvia had told him, the timeg was a factor important between the twos. Counting the fact that she and Alvine had taken more than two and a half hours before being sucked up by the summoning portal, only an hour and a half had passed!


    "Have you found a solution to the young master''s problem?" Asked S¨¦bastien, the said butler Sylvia was talking about.


    "Sigh, still not. Even if they left here just four hours ago, this little bird with antipode wings will give the master more headache than No in my absence. I must quickly find a solution to this problem and join them as soon as possible before she does something irreversible!"


    Sabrina, who was still in the atmosphere of a librarian, exhaled a big breath of hot air before getting up on her chair and contemting the beautiful night sky that sparkled with more than a thousand stars. ''Sigh, when? When was he affected by the parasite of this vicious being? One of the ten strongest Leaders who had defeated his predecessor, the only Leader who has several [subconcepts] plus his [space concept], Randolph Rignir! Did this obsessed and vicious bastard have to put his grapple on our master? I have always suspected his dimensional storage skill and his way of invoking the weapons and potions he came out of nowhere. But I would never have believed the powers of the master came from this insatiable demon who would watch him in person during all this time! Sigh, I can instinctively guess that he is trying to learn more about the power of the monarch of death and if possible, try to learn the [concept of death]!''


    ''Hehe, if the master''s life were not in danger, I would have left this weapon that will soon pierce the heart of its owner. His thirst for insatiable power will soon be satisfied by a rapid and painless death, for this is the destiny that awaits all those who have coveted and covet this [concept of death].'' She said, looking at the stacks of documents on her desk with a big sigh.


    "Sebass, what are your remarks about the master?"


    Hearing her sudden question, S¨¦bastien supported his chin with his thumb for a while and said:


    Well, he thirsts for powers, he has his principles, and his side...little strange. But I believe that on the whole, he remains faithful to his objectives and does not give up whatever adversity he encounters in his way. He is a man who lies between good and evil." He said, rendering his verdict.


    "Hmm? This is not false, but your observation is not entirely true either. Sigh, even I discover a new part of him all the time. He constantly brings me closer to having hidden things from him, but in the end, it is he who excels in this game more than anyone else. There is one thing he ignores. The powers of the monarch are impossible to be transferred from a being without talking about his current level, it is something more impossible than it seems. Sebass, do you know why he managed to acquire a power that even the strongest Punisher could not acquire?"


    Even if she knew that S¨¦bastien had no answer to his question, she still asked him the question as if she liked to torment her butler. But seeing S¨¦bastien''s silence, her luscious pink lips were adorned with a seductive smile.


    "The reason is simple. We all know that the powers of the monarch of death did note from the creative goddess. One thing is certain, an entity capable of giving such powers to a primordial being cannot be less weak than Lady Reha! So my conclusion after seeing the master awaken such powers so easily is either he is a person who hase to another dimension who has nothing to do with ours, where either... sigh, I may simply tell nonsense. You can leave, I have to focus on the documents I have to deal with so that I can find a solution to help him get rid of the spy that Randolph ced on him." She said by sitting on her desk while checking the data they had collected since the beginning of their endless wars with the Leaders.


    "Let''s hope that my assumptions are false. Master, you will have to tell me in our next meeting what really happened on your 18th birthday! I''m convinced that it was that day that it all started! How does someone who was condemned to die because his body could no longer contain the powers of the monarch suddenly regain his health as if nothing had happened? And it was from that day that your behavior changed! No matter how hard you try to hide them from us, even if others did not know them, I know that the color and signature of your soul had changed on the same day! It''s time for you to reveal to me the secrets that are linked to this mysterious day." She stammered in her beard while deeply frowning. Even if her thoughts were unknown, the ferocious glow that shone in her eyes showed that she had just made a firm decision.

 Chapter 125 The Banquet.

    "Stop sulking for so little. You were the first to start when you said you didn''t have twisted thoughts about me. If you were to me someone, me yourself for your bad luck for falling on stronger." Alvineughed while drying Sylvia''s long ck hair after being satisfied with her ruthless teasing of her.


    ''Shit up! It was just curiosity, a simple curiosity! How could he do that to me?! Now, even Lady Rina is more transcendent than me! How could I let him y with my celestial body?! This pervert of Sabrina really raised a monster more monstrous than our worst enemies!" She spoke internally with a helpless and furious air.


    Then she continued: ''And the worst thing in all this was that he had made me lose all my means! It was really a one-way defeat!''


    Noticing her silence and red cheeks like a ripe tomato, Alvine chuckled and said inwardly: ''it will teach you. Even if you have lived almost infinitely, you have to learn an important detail, I don''t like to be teased! Even if they are goddesses where transcendent beings all the reasoning!''


    Without paying too much attention to the rabid female, he puts on his white silk shirt apanied by ck pants and jet ck leather shoes. His ck leather coat that was overseen by Sylvia was worn around his shoulders without passing her hands through her sleeves.


    With a graceful air, he looked at his silhouette in the mirror with satisfaction. But he slightly raised his eyebrows when he saw Sylvia, who was still sulking at the other end of the mirror. "Maybe you want me to help you get dressed? We will bete if you stay there naked. Unless you want to walk like that? The natives won''t take it badly. After all, you are my pet. If you want to take revenge on me, it will be the right method, don''t you think?"


    She shudders with horror when she heard Alvine''s sarcastic words.


    "Tsk, do you realize the weight of your words? Maybe I should kill you aspensation for humiliating me so much!"


    "Haha, hello the sarcasm. Stay like that and I assure you that you won''t find any man who would marry you. In the end, I''m saying that for myself. I suppose marriage is perceived like the activities of mortals ording to your reasoning?"


    Without bothering to answer her, she approached her clothes that she had just made with her magic before going to take a bath. It was a long tight purple dress with drawings of golden flowers adorning it. After wearing like a charming and graceful mature woman, she wore the fanciful-ck heels that made her more attractive like a celestial peach and more beautiful than any girl Alvine had met on her way... except Sabrina.


    "Wow~ the sky is really not stingy with me, hehe."


    Faced with Sylvia''s purity and charm, Alvine''s jaw fell to the ground when he pronounced these words with exaggeration. "HUMPH! You if it''s now that you notice your luck, then you don''t even deserve to live in the world of the living." She grimaced by saying her foolish words.


    She tied her ck hair like a dark sky while ponytail before turning to Alvine with a bright smile while sunlight gracefully blessed her skin with the light that was subdued by the window curtains.


    "Hehe~ I have chills when I hear your words. In short, why not hold my arm to aplish the atmosphere? I could for once let you know the luxury that married couples rejoice after their unions, aren''t you curious?"


    She raised her eyebrows with curiosity when she heard Alvine''s words. But she suddenly shudders remembering the consequences of her previous curiosity about the monster disguised as a man.


    "No, it will be like that. I don''t want to sacrifice anything else by ying with you! You''re a fucking unpredictable pervert. So I prefer to keep my distance." She said, passing through the entrance door first.


    "Would it be that the transcendent being is afraid to hold the hand of a simple mortal? Haha, maybe I should treat you that way from now on. Who knows, maybe I could finally enjoy my stay here with more excitement." He said, chasing her behind.


    ''Me? Being intimidated by a simple mortal? Humph, you will see the fate that I will personally reserve for you for my revenge. O Goddess Reha, make sure that this mysterious race either original vampires who can not only suck blood but also magical energy!'' She prayed in her thoughts preparing her ruthless revenge.


    Synkie waiting for them in front of the door had his mouth and eyes wide open realizing that the two frightening people earlier were able to be such graceful and pleasant beings.


    But she said nothing, she cautiously escorted them to the royal banquet held before the meeting. So that the other leaders would rx after their long travels.


    -Criiiickkkkk-


    The two dark ck metal doors opened with rumbling noises to let in two people and a maid who had just arrivedtepared to the others. Alvine and Sylvia who nonchntly entered the hall hand in hand like a king with his queen could not help being surprised when they saw the abnormal ''guests'' in the banquet hall.


    "Haha~ well, what a magnificent spectacle. If you were not the only one who visited mest night, I would have sworn that I saw other people. Wee, Mr. Dalvine and Mrs. Dylvia." Happy and excited as a girl who had just received free candy, the king who was originally sinister and cautious, brag happily in his chair when he saw Alvine and Sylvia pass through the door entrance.<novelnext></novelnext>


    *Urgh~ Sylvia, do you see what I see? This man is like a ck mamba patiently waiting for his prey. *


    *Hihi~ master, it''s normal to show his friendship in front of his guests. Not to mention that he is trying to show everyone the powerful allies he had just had. Let''s just y the game with him while enjoying more favor from him. Let''s serve each other. *


    They both understood the king''s objective, which was overexcited on his chair. He was with four brand people at his table. To be more precise, it was his wife, two Elves who had hair and white skin milky as snow, and without forgetting thest person was a man with a ferocious face and pale skin like a corpse. Apart from his slightly pointed ears like Sabrina''s, and his pointed fangs slightly exceeding his lower lips like the Kelspies... he had no major difference between him and humans.


    "Hoho~ please let me escort you to your ce dear guests." The first Elder who was bubbling with ragest night now had a smile from one ear to another.


    Relying on the power of another is not practical in the long term. But well, it''s not as if I''m caring about their well-being.'' He says to himself in his thoughts when he recognizes their behavior towards him.


    "Thank you, your majesty. It is an honor for us to attend such a celebration be sure to forgive us for ourte arrival. We had some problems this morning. So I hope that His Highness will be lenient to us."


    ''Hehe, do you want to y this game? Then I would give you more respect in front of your guests than you had ever dreamed of having. And afterward, you won''t be able to refuse me whatever I ask!'' He says to himself in his thoughts.


    Apart from the king and queen who were pleasantly surprised, the other three guests frowned with curiosity and mistrust when they saw a guest suddenly out of nowhere. Not to mention that Alvine''s words were transmitted to them in their originalnguages, but the king''s trust and behavior towards Alvine implied that he was a person who had the same treatment as them. In short, he was their equal.


    *Who can be these two beings and what are their races? * The queen of the ice elves addressed the man who was sitting next to him.


    The female ice elf who seemed to be with her husband was none other than the king and queen of the ice elves. Ice Elves are distinguished from other Elves for their abnormally snow-white skin and their sizes that are slightlyrger than other Elves. They are known for their arrogance, sarcasm, and superficial superiority.


    *Just two insects that take us from above. Don''t worry, today we are the most special hosts of this ridiculous banquet and meeting.* he said to his wife.


    Well, I wouldn''t have dreamed better. I hope our queen will appreciate this dish that gives off such an intoxicating smell that makes me want to make it my personal food.'' These were the thoughts of the mysterious man with pale white skin.


    *Fufu~ apparently, you will soon have problems with these two ice insects. You have to let me have fun today aspensation for what you had done to me in the bathroom, master. *


    *Hehe, if you want, I can take my responsibilities. * Hummed internally Alvine while following the first Ancient followed by Sylvia behind him.


    *Ugh, why do I feel that these words sound stranger than all your other exaggerations? In any case, nothing has happened that deserves to interfere with my daily life. Please, just this time. . I promise you that there will be no victims to deplore. * Begged Sylvia as if she had justmitted stupidity.


    Shaking his head of helplessness in the face of Sylvia''s cuteness, Alvine answers: *Very good. But if you unnecessarily kill people and spoil the pleasure, I promise you that the punishment you will receive will be worse thanst time. *


    -BAMM!!-


    At the same time, the king of the ice elves hit the table with a dull noise.


    His sudden action plunged the room into mortal silence. All eyes stared at them asking him for exnations about the cause of his sudden anger.


    "King of the Kelspies, I refuse to share a table with beings inferior to me and that, even if I am in your kingdom!" He said with an inane smile.


    Even if Sylvia had warned him, the narcissistic words of the king of the ice elves left Alvine in a state of extreme perplexity despite having prepared.

 Chapter 126 Insects Are Not Entitled To Arrogance.

    "King of the Elves, Tugra Alhem. Don''t you think it''s a bit of moving on your part to judge my guests without knowing them? Not to mention that if we speak honestly with our open hearts, they may be more honorable than the ice elves." Retorted the king with an angry voice.


    "Humph, what arrogance on your part. In any case, my position will not change! Until your guests prove their values, I would not allow ants to attend this meeting, which is of paramount importance." Feeling his wounded ego, Tugra thundered in an angry voice without worrying about the respect they owed each other.


    *As I thought, this man really deserves his title of king. Sigh, and I who wanted still to keep a low profile.*


    Realizing the arrogance of the king of the ice elves, and the shenanigans of the king of the Kelspies, Alvine shook his head pitying the arrogance of the king of the Elves who easily let himself be fooled with the tricks of the king of the Kelspies.


    *Fufu~ well, everything will go as you wish right? Without forgetting that we must nail the beak of this arrogant elf, we must also prove our value, right? *


    *As long as you don''t exceed the limits, then I''ll let you do it.* Alvine reminded him a second time.


    "Ho~? Ants, you say?! King elves, don''t nder me afterward for not warning you." The king of the Kelspies replied.


    Without notice, Tugra''s pale white lips split into a mischievous smile as he nodded to his guards who escorted them. "Don''t worry, I wouldn''t kill him. I''m just going to show them their ces."


    The king of the Kelspies burst outughing and said, "You don''t have to worry about my mood. It was obvious that this banquetcked atmosphere. Then a small show of strength will not displease my guests. Am I right, Mr. Dalvine?" Asked Alvine the king of the Kelspies.


    "Sigh, I''m not interested in fighting with sub-fifes." Alvine nonchntly replied by sitting in his ce near the king of the Kelspies at the same table as the king and queen of the ice elves. Then he continued: "If you want to insist, then I hope you have brought healerspetent with you." While he spoke his words nonchntly, he was served by Sylvia the wine that seemed to have the same taste as the Whisky of the earth that was ced on the table.


    "Khuu~, it''s good wine." Commented on him by appreciating the vor he had missed so much under the hostile and confused eyes of kings and queens.


    "What arrogance. Kaka, I changed my mind. Do your best to survive! Guards!!"


    Following his order, the five guards who apanied him released their icy auras that instantly changed the temperature of the room!


    -WOOOSH!!-


    An ice spear spun towards Alvine''s neck in order to decapitate him!


    "In fact, I too have changed my mind. Sylvia, kill all those who will attack us!" Alvine ordered, even forgetting that he had just addressed Sylvia by her real name.


    "Fufu~ thank you for the gift, master!" She says by grabbing the icence with her bare hands before sending it back to its owner!


    *Gosh!! *


    The whole room fell into mortal silence when they saw the royal guard of the ice elvesying on the ground, open eyes wide open but devoid of life and a reddish spear embedded in his skull as if he had been born with it!


    "The game is just beginning my dear preys! So don''t be shy and approach!" Sylvia marveled while her two ck pupils shone with an insatiable thirst for blood!


    "What are you all waiting for ?! Kill there!!" King Tugra was doubtful when he saw Sylvia kill her valiant knight like a powerless chicken.


    "K-kill them!!!" Shouted an ice elf who seemed to be their suprememander.


    "The room is too narrow for a long battle. Finish them, as soon as possible, S-Dylvia." Alvine, who did not even bother to turn to watch the fights, ordered Sylvia while continuing to shake the wine in the translucent ss with a scious smile before euphorically ingesting the sweet wine like a mead.


    -Aghhh!!-


    It had only taken her three seconds to get rid of thest royal knight who uttered hisst cry before dying in the hands of reaper Sylvia.


    "Your majesty, what is the name of this drink?" Asked Alvine without paying attention to the corpses of the soldiers who were lying on The thick tiles.


    "Eh? A-ah... I''ll say... *AHEM* this drink is the pride of our kingdom. It is made from the leaves of the Shiraaj and the fruit of the athena tree! That''s why we named it The Drink of the Gods because of its sweetness for the taste buds and its slight tingling pleasant for the tongue." stammered the king by answering Alvine''s question.


    "Gloup~ Gloup~ Gloup~... Khaah~ it really deserves his nickname. Haha~ Little Dylvie, you should take a sip, I assure you that you will enjoy it!" He said, raising the ss to Sylvia.


    "Eh? Fufu~ master, how can you be so vicious? In short, I have to tackle the main dish after taking my starter. I have no interest in wine at the moment." She hummed while looking at themander who trembled with fear to the ruthless Sylvia who considers him her main dish.


    "But what are you talking about? Your dish will be more appreciated when apanied by good wine. Sigh, you still don''t know how to appreciate good things, don''t you?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Ahh~ where did I have my head?" Shemented while taking the drink of the Gods and taking a sip.


    "Slut! Do you think you can ridicule me like this?! I am themander of the elite troops of our respected king! I would take your head on your neck to avenge myrades!" Screamed themander whistling toward Sylvia who joyfully delighted with wine.


    -Haaa!!!-


    With a cry of war, he aimed at Sylvia''s heart at lightning speed!


    -STOP!!-


    Before he was one meter from Sylvia, he stopped in his race without even being able to blink his eyes! [gravitational Magic: Absolute Control!]


    Everyone in the room could see Sylvia''s index finger pointed at him. Then she murmured: [Reversal of gravity]


    "What is..?!" Themander was rmed when he saw his body float in the air in spite of himself. As he was about to touch the ceiling, Sylvia pointed her finger at the ground, murmuring: [eleration of gravity]


    -BOOOM!!!-


    Following her wish, themander persecuted the ground with a dull noise by smashing the floor of the pce and creating a small crater under him!


    "Agrhhhh!!!" Screaming with pain from his broken bones by giving the spectators the impression of being in front of the goddess of death, themander fought with all his strength to free himself.


    [Inverssion... elerations...inversion....eleration.... Reverse...elerations...inversion....eleration....Reverse...elerations...inversion....eleration....


    "That''s enough, Sylvia. He is no longer of this world." Calmly said Alvine by wiping the red blood on his ss and licking it with a mischievous smile while looking at the only man who watched the scene with an impassive air. The mysterious man with pale skin and slightly pointed ears. Ce


    When he crossed Alvine''s gaze and actions, he slightly raised his eyebrows while the corners of his lips curved into a mysterious smile. ''It''s more interesting than I expected.'' Thought the vampire in front of Alvine''s actions. At that moment, he had instinctively guessed that Alvine had discovered his identity. ''I must absolutely present him to our queen. He continued by slowly sipping his wine while keeping his mischievous smile that goes from one ear to the other.


    Aloof the vampire who kept an impassive look, all the other spectators had their jaws fallen to the ground! Even the king of the Kelspies began to regret his reckless decision. But as for the queen and king of the Elves who no longer had anyone to provide their protection, and knowing that they were at Alvine''s mercy, a ball of bitterness was firmly stuck in their throats. ''If only I had known that he had demons disguised among us!!'' These were the only thoughts that crossed their minds.


    "Master, what do you intend to do with these two ants? Do you want me to kill them?" Asked Sylvia, emptying her ss of the rest of the wine.


    "Do you need to ask me, to get an answer?" He replied by slightly raising his eyebrows.


    "Wait, king of the Kelspies, are you sure you want to get to this end?! Do you want to start a total war between our two races?" The proud and arrogant king of the Elves stammered these words with eyes of horror.


    "Eh? These two may be my guests but I didn''t think I said for a moment that they were my subordinates. Their actions have nothing to do with my kingdom. So don''t try to get involved me in something I warned you to stop! It was only your arrogance that led you to this end!" The king frowned when he heard Tugra''s threats!


    Not mentioned that Alvine and Sylvia are notpletely on their side, but these two had said that they did not intend to spend more time in their world. So naturally, he was not stupid enough to start a war that will probably cause the fall of his kingdom.


    "Do as you wish. Our race will take on all the responsibilities. But in exchange, I would like you to meet our queen." Suddenly, the quietest and most mysterious man manifested his thunderous voice by making this proposal to Alvine without blinking.


    ''What?! Who do you think you''re going for?! You have spent more than five millennia hiding and now you want to go to war against the ice elves who are a resentful race just for these two mysterious people you just met? Is the risk really worth it?!!'' The king of the Kelspies cried in his thoughts. But he did not dare to say these words aloud because as soon as this man arrived, who was not the king of the mysterious race but who seems stronger than anyone on their continents, he no longer dared to disturb him! Even ice elves who are sarcastic had not dared toin about the absence of their king!


    Hearing his proposal, Alvine frowned and replied: "I do not need your protection. I can kill him whenever I want and wherever I want. So if I were in your ce, I wouldn''t say such reckless words in front of a stranger." He said, rising up himself and walking towards the king of the Elves who took a step back at every step of Alvine.


    "Are you sure you want to do that? Are you sure to bear the consequences? I may have been curious about your strength, which is why I ordered my soldiers to test you. Then you don''t need to break our alliance, which has not even been formed yet!" Stuttered Tugra by moving away from him.


    Without answering his questions, Alvine used the same types of magic as Sylvia. [Absolute control]! Even if his gravitational affinity was not as strong as Sylvia''s, it was enough to prevent the king from moving freely!


    ''As I thought, he knows how to use the magic of his pet without obstacles. In this case, if he is able to use the same spells, then when he helped us get on the gigantic ship... we were entirely in the palm of his hands! If he wanted to kill us... we would already be...!'' The queen of the Kelspies who saw Alvine lifting Tugra in the air felt cold sweats on her back thinking about her previous adventures with Alvine!


    "Please, please!! Please!!! I beg you to forgive me. As king of the ice elves, my death will cause a big loss to our kingdom and the peace we have tried hard to form will break! Maybe you have nothing to do with our fate, but the Kelspies will not also be spared by the hordes of magical beasts that will ravage ournds!" Lamentably implying Alvine, the king carried a desperate expression on his face while the queen copsed into tears without daring to blink lest the demonic monster notices her.


    "Arrogance is a virtue that ants do not have the right to possess. Death is the only thing that awaits those who try to take my life but fail. You will not be an exception to this rule even if you are the king of this! So conserve your saliva because you will still need it when I purify your soul!" With impassive eyes, Alvine calmly pronounced his words as if he were talking to an inanimate object.

 Chapter 127 Loss Of Control.

    "Please, Mr. Dalvine. I plead you like a king who cares about the survival of our race, no... for our world; to be lenient to him for the future of our world." The king of the Kelspies eventually intervened by seeing Alvine impulsive and more ruthless than expected.


    "Have I just heard an order from you?" Said Alvine with a frown while he had suspended in the air, the king of the Elves. He might be able to free himself if he put all his strength, but he knew he would have no chance against Alvine even if he frees himself from his magic of gravity. So in order not to poison the tragic situation, he had let himself be done like a good little boy.


    "I wouldn''t dare, it''s a sincere request from an old man who cares about the well-being of his subjects." He agitated and spoke these words hastily so as not to put himself on Alvine''s wrong side.


    "It''s a problem for me. All those who are my enemies, I kill them if they have nothing to bring me. This is the rule I vow to follow whatever it costs me. And that, even if I have to sacrifice an entire to hunt them down and exterminate them!" He pronounced these words with unstoppable coldness. His golden eyes shone with a massacre like two miniature suns in his eyeballs while he stared at the king of the Kelspies who shuddered with honor in the face of his thirst for intangible blood.


    "Master, are you sure it''s the best thing to do?" Suddenly spoke the person they expected the least, Sylvia.


    She, who had watched Alvine all this time, knew his personality more than anyone else. And she also knew that he is not joking when he says he would kill anyone without hesitation.


    "Yes. He is an enemy and my enemies are not entitled to my mercy. Their only solution to survive is to kill me. Otherwise, no matter how long it takes me, I would do everything possible for the sent to hell!" He replied coldly by slicing his finger toward the king with his wind magic while murmuring: [wind de]!


    -sh!!-


    "Arrgghh!! My arm! Damn it! My arm!!" The king of the ice elves wept with pain and horror when he saw his arm disconnected from his shoulder while his blood sshed like a cracked conduit that let the water ssh!


    *Master, what if I ask you to spare him for now and kill him afterward? After all, you said you could kill him whenever and where you wanted, right? Just wait until we are about to return to Alzania* Said Sylvia hastily, preventing him frommitting something irreparably.


    "..."


    Seeing Alvine doubtful, she continued: *After all, if you kill the king and queen of ice elves, it is not you who will suffer the consequences, it is our benefactors who will be destroyed by their people! *


    Hearing Sylvia''s words, he slightly raised his eyebrows. He knew she was right but he couldn''t decide, despite everything.


    "In this case, I only have to annihte all the ice elves on the surface of this so that they no longer disturb the Kelspies after we leave!" He says, without bothering to answer her by telepathy.


    "What?!" Even the impassive and imperturbable vampire was surprised by Alvine''s sudden and ruthless statement.


    The queen of ice elves covered her mouth while holding her breath! She was not the only one, the others had also forgotten to breathe for the seconds that followed.


    "Sigh, in this case, what will differentiate you from this arrogant elf?" She asked with a frown. Then she continued: "Without forgetting the fact of attacking the innocent, you will also be the only reaper who had annihted everyone. Because in the end, the threat of magic beasts will always persist after the death of the Elves race. And if you kill many of the lives, the owner of this will notice us! If he realizes my identity, in our current state, you will bring death to your allies! My strength is only a shadow of what she has been before, Lady Rina will not be able to take care of the Ten Leaders alone! No, Ashia, Yuer, and all the people you cherish will eventually die of your fault! So I ask you once again, is that really what you want?" She once again asked Alvine who suddenly seemed to be obsessed with the murder.


    Then she continued: "No matter your decision, I would respect it."


    "..."


    "..."


    Everyone held their breaths in the face of the decision he was going to make.


    As for him,


    -BOOM!!- *URGH!! *


    After having carefully organized his thoughts and weighed the pros and cons, he sighed with irritation before throwing the king of the Elves to the side and straightening his ck coat.


    "Thank you for listening to me, master." Sylvia briefly pronounced these words by bowing to him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "..." without cing a word, turned around to leave.


    "Sylvia, take care of the meeting with them. I''m going to go back to my apartments."


    "That''s okay. But what about this man? Should I treat him?" She says, seeing clearly that the king of the Elves will die by exsanguination if she does not take care of him.


    ? "Do as you see fit, I don''t care!" He said, mming the door behind him.


    "Thank you for your clemency, master." She says despite the fact that Alvine had left the room.


    "It is not necessary to escort him. In his current state, if you disturb him even a little bit, you will suffer a tragic fate, Synkie." She arrested Synkie who wanted to run behind Alvine to escort her to her apartments.


    "Urgh! Thank you for your kind advice, Mrs. Dylvia." She nervously swallowed her saliva, thanking Sylvia. Who most likely had just saved her life.


    Shaking her head slightly to answer Synkie''s thanks, she walked slowly towards Tugra who could barely maintain her consciousness because of his excessive blood loss, and sat next to him. "I hope that this will serve as a lesson for you in the future and that you will pay attention to yourself and your stupid arrogance. For my part, it''s just advice for people who want to keep their heads above their shoulders. Know your ce and don''t be arrogant because you are stronger than others. Only by being like that, a simple insignificant and fictitious mortal will be able to cherish his life before his creator absorbs him." She sarcastically says these words while she healed his wounds.


    *Cough! Cough!! *


    "I don''t understand exactly your words but thank you for saving my life."


    "You don''t understand me, I''m not doing that for you. I do it only for my master. So keep your thanks for him." She replied by cutting his words at the end of his tongue.


    ''During this short moment, I felt infinite darkness in the depths of his soul emerge from the outside to engulf him. Sigh, if he had continued like that, maybe he would lose some of him forever. Hah, I now understand why he can use the powers of death without the need for dark energy. For He himself is a being of darkness. His soul is entirely and definitely created by infinite darkness!! Poordy Rina, is it really a good decision to let such a cmity grow?'' She asked herself after finishing treating the king of the ice elves who had his jaw dislocated because of her astonishment.


    "Incredible! This is incredible! Even our most talented healers can''t do this kind of miracle! We really have to believe that this magical beast is really a divine beast!" The king of the Klespies and the others marveled at Sylvia''s immeasurable powers.


    But unfortunately for him, hispliment annoyed Sylvia more than any word.


    "I''m tired of all this. What if we started the meeting and finished it once and for all?!" She replied by frowning with annoyance. ''Master is the cause of all these misunderstood. Damn it, I can''t even tell them that I''m not a magic beast anymore. Tsk, it''s annoying!'' She says internally.


    "U-Um, you are right. So, if Sir Tugra and Sir Noddra do not mind, I would like to share Lady Dylvia''s proposal." The king stuttered in the face of Sylvia''s sudden irritation. The worst in all this, and that he didn''t know why she was angry with him.


    "No problem. It''s unfortunate but, I''m starting to get bored too, now that there''s no more entertainment and show to watch." Suddenly said the only vampire who hade unescorted to the Royal Pce of the Kelspies with a scious smile by exposing his sharp fangs who were not there for decoration!


    "Urgh, *AHEM* I didn''t know that Sir Noddra could also make jokes. In short, please follow me to the meeting room." No matter how he sees things, this mysterious man is the person who made him more ufortable than anyone else. Every time I cross his gaze, I feel like I''m being observed by a predator who watches me. This feeling is very unpleasant!'' He said to himself by walking in front of his guests to escort them to the royal room.


    --


    Back to Alvine''s room...


    Just as Sylvia had said, Alvine was breathing loudly in the soundproof room while struggling to keep her consciousness awake! A dark and nd aura surrounded him while his eyes once again became jet ck!


    "Arghhhh!!!" Fortunately, the room was soundproofed, otherwise shrieking bestial would install panic in the entire castle.


    What was currently happening with him was what Sabrina feared the most! The very reason she asked Sylvia to apany her! But at a time when Alvine longer needed Sylvia''s assistance, she was not by his side to help him calm his sudden madness!


    A new disaster will engulf the entire kingdom if Sylviaes toote to help him control his thirst for blood that he had not been able to release rather.

 Chapter 128 The Beginning Of The...

    "Well, the reason we gathered here to conclude a global alliance is that magic beasts of the other dimension began to invade our territories, and kill everything that lives there! These are world-ss cmities that must be contained and controlled as soon as possible otherwise, extermination is the only thing we will face." The King of the Kelspies made a brief and clear introduction to the cause of holding this meeting.


    "Are they so strong, the magic beasts of this?" Asked Sylvia in a calm and cid voice.


    The reason for her curiosity is that she knew more than anyone else that this is a Tier 3 that probably houses several low-ranking deities. But strangely, since shended on the said with her master, they have only met weak races. Only Noddra deserves to be the native of this. Even if he hides his strength, Sylvia''s piercing eyes could unseat the mystery behind him, regardless of his efforts.


    Hearing her question, for the first time, the queen of the ice elves made Sylvia hear the sound of her melodious voice by answering her question: "The territory of magic beasts and ours are divided by a powerful protective barrier, it''s like living in two separate worlds. Normally, the inhabitants of our two worlds should not be able to invade the territories of the other. But the problem is that this powerful barrier that protects us weakens after each century. First, only low-level magic beasts were able to cross the barrier. But this was no longer the case since thest century when we were invaded by magical beasts whose powers far exceeded ours. From then on, we were no longer even able to venture ten kilometers from the barrier, the magical beasts that hade out of the barrier conquered this ce like their new territories. And the barrier will soon copse for good this time!" She briefed the information she knew about the magical beasts of thest century.


    Slightly raising her eyebrows, Sylvia found that something was wrong with their information.


    "I don''t understand." She mumbled.


    "At what level exactly?"


    "You say that the barrier will copse and not weaken as usual, what proves to you that the barrier will copse?" She asked for one of the parties that concerned her the most.


    "It''s..." Not knowing how to answer Sylvia''s question, she looked at the person who had brought them the news. Namely, Noddra.


    Feeling the restless look of the queen of the ice elves, he sighed withziness and answered Sylvia''s question in a thunderous voice: "It was our queen who instructed me to inform them. After each century, monsters took advantage of the weakening state of the barrier to venture outside their domains. They don''t do this out of pure pleasure, but because they are constantly chased by monsters stronger than them who see them as their prey. The reason they could not go far even though they were stronger than the Kelspies and ice elves, is that we always monitored borders to prevent monsters from invading other kingdoms." He revealed information that was apparently unknown to the leaders of the two kingdoms today.


    "How is this possible? Is it possible that you can prevent their progress that even we, the ice elves had failed? It''s impossible!" Suddenly Tugra thundered, the king of the ice elves.


    "Tsk, now that the predator is no longer there, the prey is agitating. Kuku, how interesting it is." Sarcastically replied Noddra by referring to Alvine who stubbornly wanted to kill Tugra just ten minutes ago without Sylvia''s intervention.


    Knowing that this bastard had been looking for problems from the beginning, Tugra grided his teeth with irritation but could not find anything to respond to Noddra''s provocations. He who thought he was the ace of this meeting obviously did not expect to suffer so much humiliation during this meeting.


    *Cough! *


    As if she Trying to calm the atmosphere, the queen of the Kelspies intervened among themselves: "Please, Sir Noddra, this meeting aims to unite us to face amon enemy. The reason your queen asked for this meeting without being present is ack of respect in itself. Just because you are probably stronger than us doesn''t mean you have to be so arrogant. Don''t forget the purpose of this meeting." She says in a calm and cid voice. Then she continued, after making sure that Noddra was not angry with or irritated: "What if you started exining to us the details we don''t know?"


    Hearing the words of the queen of the Kelspies, Noddra was not angry. He just made a "Tsk" against Tugra and then he continued.


    "Unlike you, and the ice elves, our longevity is almost more than a thousand years! And if we cultivate the energy of heaven and earth, we will be able to live forever. That''s why you don''t yet know the agreement our queen had made with your ancestors when we came to this after the destruction of ours." He made a brief summary before starting to answer the question of the Queen of the Kelspies.


    But unlike the others, Sylvia had apletely different thought when she heard his words. But she let him continue as if nothing had happened.


    "The agreement was that we must help them push the monsters back into the depths of the dead earth. The reason we know that the barrier will break in three weeks is simply simple, it is because the people who had put this powerful barrier were the king of the Elves, the king of the kelspies of the time, and our queen! For your information, Queen of Kelspies, the reason our queen was unable to attend this meeting is that she fights day and night on the front line with ourmanders to prevent the new hordes from attacking the kingdoms!" He ended his short story with the justification for the absence of their queens.


    Stupefied, they all remained silent for a long time. They expected a link to exist between them and this mysterious new race, but they never expected that they and their ancestors would have fought together to seal the beast area.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Wait, why don''t our history books mention this major event?! If that''s really the truth, then why didn''t we know anything about it? Just seeing Tugra''s expression, I can say that he didn''t know anything too. How are we supposed to believe you? And why did you live secluded, far from all of us if we had such a link between us?" Asked the king of the Kelspies while slightly raising his thick eyebrows. He naturally had doubts about his words.


    "It was the will of your ancestors and one of the conditions to allow us to live peacefully on this. We would not have interacted with you if the situation had not worsened." He says these words as naturally as possible as if he were waiting for the king''s question.


    "And why did our ancestors take such measures against you?" This time, it was Tugra who asked frowningly.


    ? "..." As Sylvia imagined, he did not answer Tugra''s question.


    When they saw him silent, their mistrust of him went up a notch. How were they supposed to trust and fight side by side with dubious people? It was naturally impossible. Even Sylvia could understand their feelings.


    "Sigh, The reason is simple. It''s because of the characteristic of their races." Calm and cid as always, Sylvia''s soft voice resounded in the room when she spoke these words.


    Naturally, she attracted all their attention, including Noddra who frowned when he heard her. "Don''t be so hostile to me, I''m not your enemy. You must be blind and deaf not to understand that the problem will not be solved as long as this mystery persists around you. You see, people are afraid of the unknown." She told Noddra who looked at her with suspicious eyes.


    Hearing her words, he sighed and briefly replied to Sylvia: "It doesn''t matter to me. As long as it is not me who reveals the information about us, then it means that I have not disobeyed our queen''s orders." He said by closing his eyes while his hand ced on the tablezily supported his chin.


    "What do you mean by that, Lady Dylvia?" Suddenly asked Tugra because of his curiosity and impatience.


    No longer wanting to linger on them, Sylvia began her exnation. "The race to which Noddra belongs are called vampires. It is a very special breed that is very rare that generally lives in underground castles or ons that are immersed in perpetual night. The reason your ancestors made this decision was simply to protect their descendants. Vampires are creatures that feed on blood! Only blood, where very bleeding (little cooked) meats and strong wines. But their main foods are blood! So in your opinion, how would your ancestors react knowing that they are neighbors with species that are more powerful than them but also likely to empty them of their blood at any time?" She revealed with a scious smile on her lips when she saw their unbelieving expressions.


    Then she continued: "Don''t be that surprised. Where my masteres from, vampires are not such amazing and scary races unlike you, the Kelspies and ice elves. The universe is immenselyrge and almost unlimited. If I can add something, I would say that the queen of vampires was lenient towards your ancestors by epting their stupid conditions.s belong only to their creators. Whether it is the container or the content, he alone has the right to decide who will live on its and who does not have the right. So what right do fictitious souls like you decide for others? Frankly, if I were in the ce of this queen, I would have massacred you all for this simple affront!" She thundered with annoyance when she saw the eyes of others toward Noddra change their nature.


    "It''s just that it''s surprising to see a race so different from us. We are not like you who travel between the worlds. We know practically nothing about the outside world. So it''s normal that we are suspicious of them, right?" adorned with an iprehensible expression, the king of the Kelspies was really beginning to ask the question about Sylvia''s position.


    "Sigh, it''s not your surprise that annoys me, but it''s your mistrust of those who have protected you for centuries so far. While all you do is stay undecided because they are vampires. No matter, if they agree with me, I will bring them to a that will be more peaceful for them than any other. This breed deserves a billion thanks from you instead of mistrust." Unlike appearances, the most surprised person was Noddra.


    He believed that Sylvia wanted to reveal their identities to sow dissent between them and broke the alliance that had just been formed. But contrary to his expectations, she had not only erased the doubt in their minds, but she installs guilt in their hearts that force them to apologize to him. At that moment, without himself realizing it, he began to appreciate and respect Sylvia.


    Seeing them apologize to him with a guilty air, he sighed with boredom and said to them: "It was normal to be wary of us, I understand. But however, if you want to apologize you must do it in front of our queen, not me. I think the meeting is over now. You must be sufficiently prepared within a week to help us contain the horde. Our queen knows how to make a breach in the protective barrier. Thus, we must first do cleansing from the inside before the barrier breaks to prevent the horde of magic beasts from dispersing on the continent." He says by rendering his verdict. Then he looked at Sylvia and thanked her with his eyes.


    Just when Sylvia wanted to give him back his smile to reciprocate him, her heart began to beat vigorously in her thorax! The sudden nervousness scared her so much that she suddenly got up from her chair. "N- no, not now!" She shouted these words with a restless expression that no one in the room had yet seen on her face.


    The moment they wanted to ask her the reason for her sudden agitation, a fierce earthquake followed!


    "Fuck it! I''m sorry Lady Rina but I have no choice. I think it''s toote to prevent him from making unnecessary victims." She said, looking at the sky. Even if there was a ceiling, her vision was in no way obstructed by it. Above her, Alvine floated in the sky about two hundred meters from her. He waspletely covered with thick ck fog that strangely resembled a jet ck substance that continued to grow at a crazy speed.


    "It starts!" She says, frowning with a dark expression.

 Chapter 129 ....Of The Death Monarchs Anger.

    "Lady Rina had right. Even the monarch of death could not be so threatening before he mastered his powers. To say that he could barely be able to invoke a soldier of death, so how can he manage to create his domain of death?! This man is really a disaster." She murmured looking in Alvine''s direction.


    With a big sigh, she turned to others and ordered them: "Tugra, the King and Queen of the Kelspies... start evacuating people! Noddra, take care of my master for two minutes. And above all, be careful not to die! You may have confidence in your strength, but in its current state, do not underestimate it if you do not want to die unnecessarily. As for you, Alichia, you will take care of creating an ice wall to minimize the damage." She had managed to create this strategy in less than thirty seconds after confirming the seriousness of the situation. The reason she wanted Noddra to distract Alvine for two minutes was that she wanted to contact Sabrina to inform her.


    "Ldy Dylvia, can you tell us what''s going on?" Tugra asked nervously.


    "Sigh, the scourge rted to the consequence of your reckless acts! Because of you, I fear that this peaceful kingdom will be a distant memory if we do not fulfill our tasks properly. The threat of your little magic beasts is only a joke in the face of the new threat we are about to face!" She says by taking out a dark ck parchment with archaic motifs drawn on top. The same parchment that Sabrina had used to contact her when Alvine ran away.


    "Fuck it, but what are you waiting for to look at me like idiots?!" She thundered when she saw them look at her actions with confusion.


    Her sudden cry woke them up from their dizziness. Even if they were confused about the reason for her anxiety, they still began to aplish their original task.


    As for Alvine, he floated in the air while continuing to gather as much darkness around him as he could. In less than two minutes, the sky, which was illuminated by the zenith sun, began to darken by Alvine''s dark powers. The sunny day was instantly transformed into a dark and threatening night.


    "God of heaven! Is this our punishment for rebelling against them?!" stammered Alichia in a trembling voice when she saw the unprecedented show in front of her.


    Her mental state was actually better than the people of the kingdom of Darak who firmly believed in the existence of a protective goddess and were all kneeling on the ground to pray in her name to help them cast out this demon who seemed toe straight out into the depths of hell!


    -WOOSH!!-


    While the king of the kingdom of Darak and Tugramanded the army to elerate the evacuation or rather to gather everyone in the same ce; A gigantic shadow sword of more than five meters whistled towards Tugra because of its speed that was perceptible only by Sylvia and Noddra.


    "Fuck it! I had forgotten that the master always had some after the life of this annoying Elf!" Tonna Sylvia before eclipsing like a mirage and appeared between Tugra and the dark sword!


    -BAMMM!!-


    "Hm?" Tilting his head slightly when he learned that his attack was countered by someone, Alvine roared like an angry demon and shot at Sylvia who had just intervened in something that did not concern her.


    "As I thought, he is swallowed up by his powers. Very well, like that, it will be easier to defeat you." She thundered when she saw the dark clouds approaching her with Alvine who controlled them unconsciously!


    -Appear!!


    "Take all the time you need, I will personally take care of him!" Says Noddra who had just appeared in front of Sylvia with a confident smile as he began to release a golden aura!


    -THUMB!-


    Without waiting for Sylvia''s answer, he bent his knees slightly and propelled himself towards Alvine, leaving a small crater behind him.


    Armed with courage and unwavering confidence, he entered the domain of Alvie with a smile that sliced! But just as he set foot inside, his heartcked beat when he saw a silhouette that was both familiar and unknown to him!


    Alvine looked at him with his two dark ck pupils, while his gigantic crimson wings beat slightly without making the slightest noise without forgetting his two bloody horns that sheltered a dark ck me and were adorned by the auras of death between them!


    "It''s really the same person? I knew he had an aura simr to our queen, but I didn''t expect him to be able to adapt the same shape as her." He stammered with nervousness in the face of the overwhelming auras that emanated from Alvine. "It doesn''t matter, he''s only a mage of holy rank! How could I have chills against a simple holy mage?!" He retorted with arrogance.


    Without losing another second, he manifested a long crimson sword in his palm and began with remote attacks!


    [Rain of blood!] He shouted in a roque voice!


    -WVOH!-


    ording to her will, Alvine could see the dark sky turn into a bloody red sky with thousands of thin needles full of a terrible amount of energy!<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Well, I don''t intend to kill you. I just want to see how useful you will be to our queen. So try to survive that!" When he prepared his spell and saw Alvine did not interfere during the process, a Machiavellian smile appeared on his lips as he pronounced these words with arrogance.


    -SWOOOSHHH!!


    One after the other, the rain of the needles besieged Alvine on all sides!


    He simply raised his palm above his head before a ck portal appeared above his head and swallowed all Noddra''s needles! As his attacks all came above Alvine, he had no problem in the countries.


    Now that Noddra had attacked him, his predatory instinct forced him to automatically target him! That was whatmon sense would have liked. But his madness this time was different from thest.


    Without making the slightest movement or pronouncing a single sentence, Alvine instantly invoked six pearls of different colors and merged them just as Sabrina had merged her spells during his battle against her, he was inspired by her to merge her pearls, which were transformed into a single orb the size of an adult fist but which channeled threatening and destructive energy.


    As Noddra was preparing to receive his attack, Alvine pulled the rainbow orb at Sylvia who was trying to contact Sabrina like a cannonball!


    -DOOMM!!-


    First of all, he wanted to get rid of the most annoying person in the enemy camps while ignoring Noddra who roars with rage in the face of Alvine''s audacity


    "Damn it! You can''t even keep him busy while I''m preparing a gift for him?" Thundered Sylvia annoyed when he saw Alvine''s vicious actions.


    But when her piercing eyes noticed the strange orb, she gnashed her teeth when she realized that the orb was actually a gathering of several affinities! She concentrated a milky white light in her palm and turned it into a long arrow that pulled towards the orb and pierced it without the slightest difficulty!


    -BOOOOM!!


    "Shit! Why It was too powerful ?!" Sylvia eximed when he saw the impact of the explosion caused by the destruction of Alvine''s orb. Fortunately, she had destroyed it with a little channeled energy from her concept!


    Without waiting for another second, time seemed to stop around Alvine even if he had not unlocked the affinity of time his magical energy was so powerful that Noddra, who had proudly entered his domain, tried to get away from him to preserve his life. His instinct told him to stay away from this person who could be the cause of his death in the following seconds if he did not make the right choices!


    But it was when he tried to go out into Alvine''s estate that he had achieved something that had escaped him from the beginning! He could not go out and move away from Alvine who had a strange aura around him. It wasn''t that he was tied by Alvine or anything else. The reason he could not go out into his field was rted to a single factor, a barrier that separated him from the outside world! Until the owner of the dimension is defeated, the dimension will not be broken! Exactly as the third Elder did against Alvine.


    "I who didn''t want to kill you, it seems that I have no choice but to bet on my life to get out of here." Noddra spoke in a cid and emotionless voice as if he had just made a difficult decision.


    He cut his finger off and let his blood flow, which gathered by forming a second purple sword in his left hand! Now equipped with two swords, he took a simple step forward that had allowed him to erase the distance of one hundred meters that separated him from Alvine! His bloody sword whistled towards Alvine''s blow while his blood eyes shone with a bloody glow when he saw Alvine counter his attack with a dark sword that appeared from nowhere in his hand. Following his will and orders, the crimson sword suddenly rxed and became a long whip that wrapped around Alvine''s neck.


    "Kuku, I''ll hold you!"


    But unfortunately, his joy was only short-lived when he saw his blood whip squirm violently in his hands and tried to stab him himself!


    "What is it..!!!" rmed by the sudden attack of his blood weapon, he eagerly let her go and quickly moved away from Alvine by abandoning his weapon with him! Strangely, although he mysteriously lost control over his blood weapon, it was still in the form of a weapon.


    ''....!''


    His doubts turned out to be true when he saw his weapon of blood change shape and be a great bloody scythe who floated next to Alvine. Smiling as if he were having fun with his prey, Alvine pointed his finger at him and in the next second, the scythe split the air towards Noddra who slightly raised his eyebrows after understanding the situation. Although he did not expect Alvine to have greater control over blood than him, he still did not see him as a threat. His arrogance as a beginner divine mage prevented him from giving himselfpletely against a holy mage.


    *I''m tired of ying with you. Die. *


    But suddenly, as he avoided scythe by creating a golden barrier around him, Alvine''sroque voice resounded deep in his soul the next second.


    As he warned himself against Alvine''s sudden threat, a dark armored shadow came out of Alvine''s shadow and knelt before him before making her hear for the first time, his thunderous voice: "Lord, your humble servant, and knight responded as soon as possible to your summons! Order me, and I will obey. Show me your enemies and they will perish under my de."

 Chapter 130 Alvine...?

    ...


    In the huge gxy that seemed to be an endless sea of stars, a small isted crimson pink floated in the immense gctic sea. This was not unknown, just by seeing its color and small size, everyone can understand that it was the where the one and only self-proimed goddess of the subi, Assiaphir Gleph''nir, resides.


    She spent, as always, her boring days maintaining the pce even if it did not really need it and waited there like a little fairytale princess who patiently waited for a valiant knight to take her out of the pce that had locked her up with a sophisticated barrier that even she, the self-proimed goddess of the subi could do nothing. Not because she was not powerful enough but because it was the characteristic of the barrier itself that protects the castle until it identifies and recognizes a new sessor.


    As she continued her nd activities to kill time, the multyered barrier suddenly began trembling fiercely to the point that an earthquake resounded in all the globes of the! An event that had never happened since the disappearance of the former king, her father.


    "What?! What is...?" Her voice, which was full of bitterness, her eyes, which were nd and devoid of excitement and life... began to find their glow! Even though she does not know whether or not it was a good omen, she felt in spite of herself, an unprecedented excitement when she saw this anomaly.


    Without losing another second, her body shed and appeared directly in the throne room; more precisely, before the throne which was made of diamond. Seeing that nothing had changed, she sighed with disappointment and murmured, "Sigh, what did I expect?" She shook her head and went outside to find out the cause of the tremor. But her disappointment was only short-lived when the throne, which was milky white, suddenly began to turn dark ck!


    She stopped suddenly in her steps and looked at the throne with an unbelieving expression with her jaw that seemed to be dislocated. "Just how is this possible? Did the castle recognize someone without giving him any tests?! Am I now starting to have hallucinations?" She wondered while rechecking again and again... the dark throne.


    After an indefinite time, her lips split into a bright and celestial smile apanied by a feeling of overexcitation that made her heart beat at a thousand speeds


    ---


    -DOOMM-


    "Lord, your humble servant, and knight respond as soon as possible to your convocation! Order me, and I will obey. Show me your enemies and they will perish under my de."


    Even if his size had changed slightly and his aura had be denser, just by seeing therge rusty sword he held, Alvine had directly recognized him at first nce. He was the same shadow soldier he had not stopped invoking since he had awakened the powers of the monarch. But for some reason, it seems that its evolution has elerated andpleted rather than expected.


    Without bothering to ask anything, Alvine ced her hand on the soldier''s helmet, who had just evolved to the rank of knight, and said: "Darka. Your name will be Darka from now on."


    Just after his nomination, his magical energy spread in all directions as if he wanted to prove his joy! His previous dark purple pupils were now tinged light purple and shone with intelligence.


    Looking at them in front of him, like a king baptizing his knight, Noddra took this opportunity to prepare his master cards. He could count on the bestial instinct that could tell him when he is a hunter and it is also the same when he bes prey!


    And from the moment he saw Alvine, he could not know if he was the hunter or not since Alvine continued to ignore him stubbornly. But now that he saw Darka, he had the answer to his question; he had never been the bully, but he was intimidated by Alvine.


    Gently preparing his spells, when Alvine had finished Darka''s baptism was also the same time when he had finished all his preparations! When Alvine looked in front of him, he could see Noddra dressed in crimson red full armor and ready to wee him properly.


    Seeing Noddra in this ridiculous and grotesque armor, in azy tone devoid of emotion, he pointed to Noddra and ordered Darka: "Kill this clown, Darka."


    Roughly roaring towards the sky, Darka shed with his big sword and directly erased the distance between him and Noddra.


    Wuuuu!!


    Noddra, who was faithful to his bravery, retreated with horror when he saw the entity showed speed and inconceivable strength. While retreating, he treated some of Darka''s blows while most of them hit his grotesque and abnormally solid armor. The battle between Darka and Noddra had not evensted more than thirty seconds before Alvine called it!


    "Take this weapon." He ordered by giving him a sword simr to its sword but which was of the divine grade! Since he reached holy rank, the system had given him ess to divine weapons and artifacts and since he now knew the truth behind the system, he did not hold his hands he had spent as much SS as he could to buy all kinds of weapons and artifacts.


    When he gave the ck sword, which was about 4 meters long to Darka, instead of letting him fight again against the vampire, he advanced himself with Kimiko in his hands while he gave new orders to Darka to monitor Sylvia.


    For some reason, when he saw that Alvine intended to attack him, his heart could not remain as calm as before. Especially when he saw Alvine take out a white sword that turned directly into ck as if he wanted to harmonize with its owner.


    One step after another, Alvine began to walk slowly towards him before suddenly elerating with a prodigious speed while activating the mes of hell that rolled around Kimiko''s de and directly aimed at his prey''s neck with a Machiavellian smile.


    -quement!!


    When the two des got shocked, Alvine''s smile grew and sent Noddra waltzed by kicking his in her stomach.


    *Cough!<novelnext></novelnext>


    As they were fighting in the air, and he had hit Noddra towards the sky, instead of thetter falling, he rather continued to climb up all up with his sword contaminated by the mes of hell that refused to go out even though he had tried water magic!


    "What... am I losing against a mortal who has not even reached the rank of emperor yet?" Retorted Noddra by wiping the trickle of blood on his lips with a cruel smile, he was angry now.


    Roaring in the sky, he rushed to Alvine who was waiting for him below like a golden meteorite that would soon collide with the earth.


    By the time he was one hundred meters from him, Alvine had once again used his spatial affinity and created a small portal in front of him while controlling a small amount of his blood that merged to form a bloody red sphere and guided the sphere to the portal.


    Most people might find his actions a little strange but Noddra knew he wasn''t doing this for fun!


    ''Shit, users of rare affinities are real problems!'' He says in his thoughts before suddenly stopping in his momentum when he saw dozens of ck portals forming around him! And the worst thing in all this, what Alvine himself had entered one of these portals!


    SWHHH!!


    As everything became calm around him, he suddenly heard the whistling of windsing behind him like a tornado! He didn''t even bother to try to identify the cause of the sudden whistle. Because of his abnormal senses and spiritual sense, he could instinctively know where and when Alvine was attacking him.


    Swhhhhh shhhhh shhhhhhh shhhhhh shhhh


    Attack after attack, he avoided them all without the slightest problem!


    ''Humph, even if he is strong, hisbat experience is too weak topete with me I can hear the rustle of each portal before heunches his attack! Even if the portals move in a disorderly way, I still manage to identify their locations with their rustle. Sigh, It''s almost two minutes, I have to get rid of him before this girl tries to save his life. No matter if he is or is not useful to our queen, I will never ept to be ridiculed by a simple....!!!


    As he ingeniously avoided every Alvine attack, sudden pain passed through his torso! By lowering his head, he could see the ck de of a sword crossing his chest from the back of his back!


    *Koff! Koff!!


    He turned his head with difficulty just to realize that the person who had just stabbed him in the back was none other than Alvine who had just gone out of the portal! "How?!...


    "I told you no? That I was tired of ying with you. Providing false information to prey is the best solution to bait it!" He murmured his words while continuing to push his sword deeper into Noddra''s heart.


    ''This little bastard! He made me believe that he won''t be able to discreetly use the gate while he was just waiting for me to lower my guard to stab me in the back? For how many years have we not set foot in the outside world? *Koff Koff, It''s really be a scary ce if everyone there is like this man.'' He says to Himself with a mysterious smile.


    Seeing his smile, Alvine withdrew his sword and tried to decapitate him as quickly as possible. He had forgotten in an instant the identity of the person he was fighting against! Such a tenacious vampire will certainly not die with a simple hole in his heart!


    But to his surprise, as his sword whistled toward Noddra''s neck, a golden shield suddenly stopped the movements of his sword and Noddra disappeared in front of him at a prodigious speed!


    "This is what will happen when you overestimate yourself because you have simply reached divine rank. The reason I was able to save you is only that even if he can manifest the monarch''s domain, he has no control over this domain." Sylvia''s cid voice thundered behind Alvine as she held Noddra''s foot who had his head upside down. Obviously, it was she who saved Noddra from the hands of Alvine who would wish to behead him!


    Bowing her head like a confused beast, Alvine looked at Sylvia with an inexpressive expression while pointing her bloody sword at her and said to her: "Are you one of the little creatures of this flower? If you interfere with my toys, I kill you even if you have protected me from the beginning.


    "Who are you? You are neither my master nor the monarch of death. So who are you?" Asked Sylvia, frowning in front of the unknown being who seemed to take control of her master''s body.


    "Kukuku, did you finally realize? Do you want answers? So you, who is one of the children of this flower, if you want answers and if you want to have the honor of staying by my side... try to survive against one of my masterpieces." Just after saying these words, his shadow began to waver under his feet followed by a strong agitation of the dark clouds that locked Sylvia and Alvine in the dark dimension!


    As Sylvia''s vision became clearer, she realized that she was no longer on the of the Kelspies! Instead, it was in another dimension that had neither sunlight nor moonlight... absolute darkness. Despite everything, she could strangely see clearly as if it were the day.


    But her prowling eyes lit up with an incredulous glow when she saw someone she thought had been dead for several thousand years! A ck dragon more than thirty meters long was covered with jet ck scales, its two gigantic horns above his head, and its crimson red eyes that shone with a bloody glow.


    "It''s been a long time, little Sylvy.


    ''....!!!


    "How is this possible?!"

 Chapter 131 Alvines Soul Fragment.

    15 minutes earlier, when Alvine left Sylvia and the others because he was annoyed at not having been able to kill her enemy because of Sylvia''s intervention... he mmed the door behind him with the note of his gravitational magic which was like a kind of telekinesis for him. He used this practical affinity almost every day in his daily life. To fly, to move animated and inanimate objects, or for good to iste them as he had done with the king of the Elves by simply modifying gravity ording to his desire.


    "Sigh, to say that I am still on another strange that is neither the earth nor Alzania. I wonder how long should I wander like this in this universe in search of the force who will allow me to no longer fear the Gods or the demons of hell?" Sighing with an irritated air, hey down on the bed that could amodate a small family of six at the same time because of its length and exaggerated width; even for Alvine who had been used to living in luxury since his transmigration to this new world.


    |Alert, an intrusion has been detected. |


    |All system-rted features undergo forced standby. |


    |Alert the regtor and evolution modes rted to the system are temporarily disabled. |


    ''What is...?'' It was so sudden that Alvine was alerted by unbelieving notifications from the system, which continued to flow into his visual field.


    |The "Statues" function is temporarily disabled. |


    |The control and "charm" limiter function is temporarily disabled. |


    |Magic energy limiters are temporarily disabled. |


    |The gross energy (RE) transformation function > EP is temporarily unavable. |


    |....


    |.... disabled.


    |....momentarily put on standby. |


    Notification after notification to the point that Alvine could no longer read them all.


    Until thest notification begins by appearing that was cold in Alvine''s back.


    |Unknown energy can no longer be contained or controlled by the system. |


    |The system has discovered part of the soul of the @€&&)...


    Even before the system could finish warning Alvine, he suddenly fainted and found himself in a desert in that had neither light nor the slightest trace of life. Absolute ck.


    "Where?


    He wondered looking at the endless ck desert. Unlike before, he had not found himself in a castle, nor with ck soldiers but in an endless desert.


    "Kuku, I finally managed to contact you."


    ...!


    While he wandered aimlessly in the desert, a simr voice but at the same time different from his voice resounded in the vicinity. Even before he wondered where the sounds of his voice came from, a humanoid shadow the size of a human appeared instantly and less than a meter from him.


    The sudden appearance of this mysterious entity with crimson red eyes forced him to step back while surprise.


    But for some reason, he was not afraid of the mysterious shadow as if he knew deep inside him that he was not hostile to him despite the aura of malice released by the entity. He was always calm and cid in front of it.


    "Who are you?" Slightly frowning, he asked in the humanoid shade.


    "Kuku. Who do you think I am? Am I...


    As he spoke, his appearance suddenly began to clear up more and more, until Alvine saw in front of him, a young man in his twenties who had short ck hair, dark brown eyes, and a slightly pointed nose in front of him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "... Alvine Wilson of The Earth?" He continued the rest of his sentence with a funny smile.


    "Or maybe I''m Alvine Dragnar?" Then, in front of Alvine''s wide-open eyes, the entity that had just taken the body shape he had before being transmigrated to Alzania suddenly turned into him, with the same golden pupils, the same snow-white hair, and the same horns slightly pointed on his temples! There was not the slightest difference between him and Alvine.


    Seeing this scene in front of him, Alvine''s mistrust went up a notch. "Stop confusing me with your unfounded words. No matter what form you take, it won''t matter to me as long as you answer my question." He stopped for a moment, then continued: "Then answer my question, who are you?"


    Seeing him imperturbable, the mysterious entity nodded his head with satisfaction while his lips bowed into a silent smile. He walked in front of Alvine while he instinctively followed him to a destination unknown to him.


    "The twins may look like, but they won''t be the same people. And this also applies to species, nts, pain, and above all... death. A concept you want to acquire more than anything, don''t you?" He spoke with such nonchnce and words that had no tail or head for Alvine. There were no appropriate words to describe the difort Alvine felt when he heard the words of his lookalike. But he still remained silent while putting his patience to the test and left the mysterious shadow or rather his lookalike to continue.


    "Knowing me will not matter too much to you until you know yourself. Isn''t it ridiculous to want to acquire the concept of death near a person I had given?" He asked, stopping in his footsteps and looking at Alvine''s golden pupils with his eyes of the same color.


    Hearing his question, Alvine felt like he was enlightened. "I understand now. If it was you who mastered the [concept of death] then you must surely be the monarch of death, am I wrong?" He said, cing his fingers under his chin. What did it mean to meet the monarch of death in such a ce? An incredibly powerful being who was supposed to die was still living. And as by the greatest chance, he manifested himself in front of Alvine?


    Uncontroble excitement invaded him when he realized that he could finally progress in learning this mysterious concept whose source of his nature remained a mystery to him and even to the Punishers and leaders!


    "But it''s still strange that I can see someone who is supposed to have been dead for thousands of centuries. Not to mention that the monarch of death is normally a dragon, isn''t it? Sigh, finally, it doesn''t matter to me. I don''t care about your reasons as long as they don''t aim to harm me or my entourage." He says nonchntly. The reason why he was not suspicious of his lookalike, was that he felt neither hostility nor benevolence towards him. He only felt a sense of neutrality on his part.


    But unfortunately for him, it seemed that he was mistaken in his hypothesis. And he soon knew it when he heard the next words of the monarch of death.


    "Kuku, I think you''re mistaken about one thing. I''m not that flying butterfly that his bands nicknamed him the monarch of death." He said with a Machiavellian smile while continuing to hum by titude.


    "So if you are not the monarch of death, who are you in this case?" Alvine felt like being fooled by this mysterious guy who only told fibs. But thinking about his previous words, it was rather he who misunderstood it. Thinking about this theory, and seeing how this guy called the monarch of death the nickname "butterfly", he stopped in his steps and asked him for confirmation by frowning.


    "Then your previous answer, were you referring to the monarch of death?"


    "Kuku, yes. This little butterfly was so desperate and guilty that it was the weakest among its peers. So I took advantage of this w to add it to my puppet collections by giving him part of the [concept]" He affirmed while nodding his head without erasing his Machiavellian smile on his lips.


    "And do you know what I find most ridiculous with you?" He went on to ask him this question.


    But Alvine neither asked him to continue nor asked him to stop.


    Seeing that he was beginning to lose patience, the lookalike took his silence with a request. Then he continued without paying attention to him: "You keep asking me my identity. Imagine that you stop in front of a mirror and constantly ask for the name of the person in front of you. Isn''t it ridiculous and funny at the same time? Kuku, I imagine that if someone sees you in this state he will surely call you crazy, right?" Heughed by saying these words while ridiculing Alvine who persisted in knowing his identity.


    "If you want to know who I am, my name, my nature, my origin, you will have to know yourself. Knowing me and epting me as I am is like epting who you are yourself. As long as you keep this only light in you, which is surrounded by darkness, you will never be able to recover my... no, your powers and memories. The reason for my existence is simple, it is for destruction. This is the only reason for my existence inside of you. You can never be darkness and light at the same time. And a good example is this little girl who is currently fighting against our masterpiece." As he spoke, Alvine, who had be increasingly confused, suddenly saw Sylvia and a ck Dragon fighting each other.


    Just by seeing the fight, he could instinctively say who was going to win and who was going to lose in the duel.


    "The reason this little girl loses to our masterpiece is not that she is weaker than him. No, far from it, it was simply because this girl had made the same stupid choice to try to acquire our dark powers while she housed in her the brightest light of this annoying flower. Darkness and light will never be able to coexist. Only by epting yourself and your nature will you be able to understand who you are and discover the reason for your existence." He continued looking at Sylvia who resisted relentlessly against the monarch of death who was none other than the ck dragon who was bathed in endless darkness in front of her.


    "Are you going to kill her?" Asked Alvine, frowning while knowing full well that he will have no chance of winning against this thing that imed to be himself.


    "Kuku, bringing death is the reason for our existence. So why should we care about losing a single life that is dear to us?" He replied with a voice devoid of all human emotions.


    Upon hearing his answer, Alvine''s eyes wavered with bottomless bitterness.


    "Kuku, She is always useful to you, so I just intend to help her repair her stupidity so that you can see with your own eyes and understand the truth of my words." He says, mming his fingers. And instantly, the energy of inexhaustible darkness began to escape from Sylvia''s body fighting in the dark bubble against the monarch of death.


    "As long as light exists, we will exist. As long as hatred, anger, lust, envy, jealousy, and all other feelings exist, you too will persist in the shadows by bringing death and destruction. This is the nature of the [concept of death]. So you who are now obsessed with a power you had rid of, will you ept them and lose everything you have? It also includes your emotions and your so-called new family." As he finished his sentences, Alvine felt him gradually disappear to the point that he could no longer see him.


    "Look now, doesn''t she look like a pure angel devoid of darkness that you used to imagine when you were on earth? Just by looking at her, I''m sure you can feel the same feeling that I currently feel against this light. We are not destined to get along or to live together." He said to Alvine, who looking at Sylvia who was beginning to regain her powers while being bathed in a blinding light.

 Chapter 132 The Return Of The Monarch Of Life.

    On Sylvia''s side,


    "The monarch of death has not been alive for several thousand years. So who can you be? "She mistrustfully asked for the ck dragon who was standing majestically in front of her.


    ''Even if I can feel the same vital essence as the monarch, it is impossible for him to be alive after his death. We still have his body on the of the Punishers, not to mention that this dragon is in the form of a soul like the shadow soldiers that the monarch invoked when he was fighting against a horde. Could it be that he himself has be one of his invocations?'' She says to herself while keeping a cid air and calmly analyzing the current situation.


    "Death does not exist for someone like me, little Sylvy. Have you forgotten what kind of concept I use? As long as shadow exists in the universe, I would exist. As long as death exists in this world, I too would exist." He said in a thunderous voice that resonated on all surfaces. Then he continued: "I have always sought the truth hidden behind this world. Why were we created? Why did Lady Reha create us, the Punishers and the leaders? To fight between us? What were her ns and objectives?"


    Hearing his questions, Sylvia slightly raised her eyebrows with curiosity. "Have you found the truth?" She asked curiously.


    "No, these were only my secondary goals. What interested me was not the war against the Leaders, it was to find the being who had given me the powers I possess. And to get closer to this truth, I knew that what I had left was death."


    "Death is not an end in itself, it is only one way among many. A war greater than our small insignificant war takes ce in the shadow, outside us, of our universe. We, who considered ourselves primordial gods, are in reality only ants in front of them." He said with a sigh of bitterness.


    "What do you mean by that? Exin to me in more detail." She asked in a restless voice.


    "..."


    Seeing him silent in front of her question, she was more than annoyed against the monarch who did not like to speak too much.


    "My mission is simple, it is to kill you right here and now. So don''t resist and I would grant you a painless death." Suddenly said the monarch in an emotionless tone.


    "What?!"


    -BOMMM!!


    Without notice, the monarch''s sharp ws cracked the ground where she stood. His intention was obvious, he wanted to kill her by trampling her.


    "Is that what you call wanting to give me a death without pain? Have you lost your reason for good? Do you at least know what it means to turn against us? What side are you on?" She asked in a cid tone while trying to get more information about the events.


    She did not underestimate the monarch of death who is a being to his equal. As a result, she was dressed in herplete arsenal. A Gothicbat outfit that was snow-white protected not only her body from head to toe but also her wings, which were decorated with ck gold. She held in her right hand, a fifteen-foot white spear that had a sphere the size of one fist at the other end. Whether it was her heeled boots, her gloves, her helmet that had two wing patterns like two horns, or her spear... all were treasures of the primordial grade!


    "Dying peacefully, dying in endless torments, in the end, death will remain always the death. So don''tin about it." As the monarch spoke these words, an aura of unfathomable darkness rose around him. The amount of dark energy that emanated from him straight now alone was enough to kill an intermediate divine mage by suffocation!


    But Sylvia stood proudly in front of him like a tiny little ant who was about to fight against an elephant. She constantly collected her aura with cidity and nonchnce. ''Fortunately, I had asked Sabrina instead to lift the obstructive spell on me. Otherwise, I could have lost against him even before our duel began." She says to herself with a frown. ''He is stronger than before. I have the impression that even I will not be able to win against him even though he is in his spiritual form.'' She went on to evaluate her opponent.


    "Kuku, look at yourself? You are nothing more than a shadow of yourself. Your current light is only a fragment of what it had been before. All this because of your greed to want to appropriate my powers." The monarch disdained her in a ridiculous tone while not missing the opportunity to humiliate her to anger her.


    Without bothering to take his words to heart, Sylvia''s body disappeared leaving a crest behind her, and rushed to the monarch at a speed higher than anything she had done so far while her spear whistled at one of the monarch''s most obvious reliable points, the only part that was not covered with scales and was easily reachable... the opening of his outer ear!


    Normally, physical attacks will not affect spiritual beings. But Sylvia''s light-soaked spear was different. Her spear was even more ferocious when it came to spirits, not to mention the nature of the monarch himself who is a dark being. Holy attacks were his most obvious weak points.


    -Bang!!!


    Even before her spear reached its destination, despite its indescribable speed, it was countered by the monarch who protected its head with its immense wings!


    ''As I expected, he knows that I was going to target this part. In this case, I no longer have a choice, the fight will be fierce but I would emerge victorious!'' She says, pivoting her body and activating the hereditary powers that plunged her into a bright and soothing glow. Then, the orb that is at the bottom of its spear began to shine fiercely and illuminated the dark darkness as if it wanted to drive away all darkness in the world.<novelnext></novelnext>


    -Roarrrr!!!


    The monarch roars with pain in front of the purifying light thatnded directly on his scales! His scales, which could not be easily pierced even by a primordial weapon brandished by a primordial being, began to crackle and ck smoke escaped under his scales as if he were being burned from the inside.


    ''Not enough! This is too insufficient! I need more lights!'' Sylvia argued to herself by continuing to put more energy into her attack that flowed more light on the monarch who roared in overwhelming pain.


    Then suddenly, Sylvia could see the monarch''s chest begin to swell, and her ventral scales became dark to the point of turning into dark violets!


    ''Oh no, you''re not going to perform this skill!'' She said to herself when she saw that the monarch was preparing his dragon breath! The reason for her fear of this attack is that, unlike other dragons, the monarch''s breath was the hell mes that are feared by everyone! ck mes that are impossible to extinguish regardless of the means used! They can burn everything to nothingness, even the water itself cannot be spared from these mes. And unlike Alvine who could only control a small part of these mes, the monarch can move them just with his thoughts by chasing his enemy indefinitely with them!


    Feeling the danger ahead, Sylvia had no choice but to give everything to prevent the monarch from releasing his mes!


    She stopped using her powers andnded slowly in front of the monarch who focused only on her breath. She inserted the tip of her spear on the lifeless ck ground while cing her forehead on the white orb and began to pronounce strange and iprehensible mantras to ordinary mortals and deities. As she continued, her orb and body began to manifest an increasingly bright light to the point that sweats began to sparkle on her forehead.


    Their battle may seem to be less aggressive and less destructive from an external point of view, but this was not the case. If their duel had taken ce on another like Alzania or on the of the Kelspies, the shock wave that emanated from them after each contact, the amount of primordial energy that emanated from them, and above all, the destructive spells that Sylvia had cast since the beginning of their fights, any below rank 1 would be reduced to nothing. But on thends of the mysterious entity, all the damage that Sylvia and the monarch could cause was slight destruction and Sylvia had noticed that too. Hence her mistrust of the being who ordered the monarch to kill her!


    ''This bastard really intends to kill me!'' She says to herself after finishing preparing herrge-scale spell. Under his feet, the earth that was devoid of all life began to reveal greenery! Green grasses began to grow from the ground and bloom around it until the dead ground was covered with hundred-meter greenery! Strangely, it was at the same time that the monarch had finished preparing his dragon breath! And unlike Sylvia, her environment was nothing different. Since he stood in a lifeless environment, then everything was <normal> around him.


    -Hear my call, [Absolute lights]! She shouted these words followed by her orb that channeled all the light collected by Sylvia and directly bombed the monarch who had dropped his dragon breath at the same time!


    -BOOOM!!


    The two attacks collided with each other and repelled each other, causing massive destruction and shaking the surrounding area. Just like day and night, the mes of hell that carried in them a destructive warmth and darkness and the soothing light of Sylvia that could even purify any demon god was fighting a fierce battle to try to dominate and exterminate the other.


    Primordial beings generally had two ways of fighting either between them. The first was to use their creative powers to increase their ranks andpensate for their weaknesses while hiding their assets from their opponents and thus fight in battles of attrition for a long time until one ends up defeating the other. But this strategy is only beneficial to them when there is a significant difference in primordial energy. Otherwise, it''s a melee battle like Sylvia fought against the monarch. Both of them have no advantages in continuing the fight. Sylvia no longer had the rich vital energy she had before, as for the monarch, with the order of his master, he did not have the right to prolong the battle.


    And it was the same time that Alvine and her dark fragment had reached the site of Sylvia and the monarch who was engaged in a fierce battle! In front of him, he could see Sylvia''s attack lose ground and be constantly pushed back by the monarch''s ck mes!


    "Are you going to kill her?" -Alvine


    "No, she is still useful to us. I just wanted you to see for yourself the fate that awaits the person who will try to deny its nature." Says the dark fragment by snapping your fingers.


    Sylvia who was cornered to the point of getting caught in the monarch''s attack suddenly felt the darkness lurking in hering out of her body without the slightest difficulty! Her leftwing, and the halo above her head that were affected by darkness began by finding their beginning rays! Although she herself did not know the reason for these sudden changes, an insignificant smile stood in spite of herself on her luscious pink lips when she realized that the dark energy that had transformed her peaceful days into hell, the dark energy she could not get rid of despite her transcendent powers and that slowly gnawed at her vitality had mysteriously been sucked in by something out of her body!


    When the monarch saw this phenomenon, he stopped attacking her. Obviously, He knew what was happening now when he saw the strange anomaly with Sylvia.


    The dark and viscous sphere that had just escaped from Sylvia, spun at great speed before stopping ten centimeters from Alvine! Thanks to the Alvine fragment, the sphere had managed to travel more than twenty kilometers in less than a second!


    "Kuku, don''t be so suspicious. It may be harmful to her, but not to you. Not to mention that it is a dilute power of this ck butterfly, it is therefore impossible for it to affect you." Says the fragment with a sigh of trouble when he saw Alvine''s mistrust of the dark sphere that was the size of a basketball.


    "So why? I thought you didn''t want to help me until I epted you?" He asked his fragment. But unfortunately for him, there was no one next to him. Instead, he heard the voice of the fragment that had the same voice as him resonate around him.


    "Kuku, Consider it just a gift from me. After all, when you were on earth I had tried to contact you but without sess."


    "Is he happy?" Alvine wondered ridiculously and then turned his attention to the dark sphere that was in front of him. The choice of whether or not to believe the fragment...belonged to him.

 Chapter 133 Shadow & Light.

    Contrary to what Alvine believed, he had not left. He looked at Alvine with his blood-red eyes that had resumed their previous glow as his body became darker and darker to the point of no longer differentiating him from the dark environment with a diabolical smile that was on these lips. "As sooner orter, you will ept me when you find yourself in front of enemies whose powers far exceed your Punishers and insignificant Leaders. For now, I would just look at you in the shadows as I had always done. Kuku, it''s rather a good start, unlike the time you locked me deep in your soul." He said, continuing to look at him to find out what he intended to do with the sphere.


    "Kuku, this part of me is really entertaining, ...in his own way. First, you reject me, then you covet me. Sigh, if only your existence weren''t the ck scale, I wouldn''t be as sweet with you, Tenebris." He continued while shaking his head with boredom. Then he disappeared for good when he saw Alvine turn her back on the dark sphere and continue her way to Sylvia who was also wandering aimlessly after the monarch give her the slip.


    Unlike before, she was like a being of light who did not have an ounce of darkness in her. Her angelic appearance made Alvine doubtful about her true identity. Just as his fragment had told him, he felt both ufortable and relieved to see her alive as he approached her.


    What will happen if she confused me with her enemies and attacked me? Could he survive in the face of a single attack on her part? Will she be the same person after seeing this endless darkness in him? Loneliness was the thing Alvine, despite all his qualities, that he feared the most. He himself began to wonder if it was the best solution to stay with them knowing full well that he could be the scourge that will lead them to certain extermination. But despite everything, he preferred anything but to separate from the only family he has ever known in this world.


    "S-Sylvia...


    While keeping a safe distance between her and him, he cautiously called her by name.


    ''No matter what churns of this thing that thinks it is a fragment of my soul, I have nothing inmon with it. And even if everything he had said was the truth, nothing forces me to follow the same path as him. He is not the only one who knows my past. Randolph is trying to use me in the shadows, there is also this subus girl. Maybe it''s a blow from my enemies trying to confuse me with their ns.'' He concludes after organizing his thoughts. Unlike before, he was not naive to persist in his decision. After weighing the pros and cons, he came to a single conclusion.


    "It Is again you?" Sylvia replied with a hateful look.


    ''If this dark being were part of me, then it is so. But nothing forces me to follow the same path as it and destroy all existence. It may be naive on my part, but this is the path that I will decide to follow to the end. So if to be stronger, I have to turn to these powers and lose everything I currently have, I would find another way. Even if for this I have to deny the path that is all traced and take another one, after all, I don''t care about destiny or thews of the universe.'' He said, walking slowly towards Sylvia who looked at her with a doubtful look. Obviously, in this dimension, she could not differentiate between her master and the other evil entity that lived in him.


    She had trusted her eyes before but she found no clue that could help her differentiate the soul from her master and the soul from this entity. She had evene to believe for a short moment that it was Alvine who was ying with them all this time and happened to be a defenseless weak man but her instinct told her that she was wrong. And it was this same instinct that said the same thing at the moment. Saying that she confused her master with this mysterious entity that had no light in itself even if Alvine''s soul was simr, in reality. Dark without the slightest light, absolute darkness.


    "Stop there, otherwise I''ll kill you if you take one step further." She says with an inexpressive expression.


    Making a deaf ear, he continued his steps towards her. ''And if ever it turns out that it is the work of a Leader, hehe. I would be the reaper they want me to be and I will only sharpen my scythe with their blood and pulpits!''


    "I swear to you that if you take one step further, I would kill you, no matter what means I would use to achieve it!" She thundered in a soft but threatening voice while her primordial spear began to shine with a blinding light. Just seeing what she was preparing, Alvine knew that he would have no chance of surviving if he takes this attack head-on.


    "Hm? Killing me? Sigh, it seems that for lives like me, death was only one way among many." These were the words he had spoken to respond to Sylvia''s threats. Then he continued: "I know it because I was already dead before meeting you. And ording to this bastard, it was not a first for me. Should I believe it? Should I be what he asks me to be by agreeing to make one with him? Should I give up everything I have? Abandon everyone and embrace my <nature> by bing the shadow that will exist in the universe and destroying all lives and thes?" He asked Sylvia who his antipode was. He asked her these questions because she seemed to be the most suitable person to answer his questions.


    But unfortunately and contrary to his expectations, Sylvia shook her head by showing him that she did not have answers to his questions. "Unfortunately, I can''t make these choices for you." She said briefly while her white pupils waved with bitterness.


    Hearing her answer, he sat on the ck floor and murmured for himself: "Even she who the child of this flower cannot give me answers. Sigh, if only I could meet Reha once again who said he was my opposite. If only I had known what she was talking about when I met her in the mysterious pce. In the end, the nature of the universe itself is based on endless war. Humans were fighting each other to be at the top of the hierarchy on earth. Of the different mortal races that fight to be the dominant race, the deities strive among themselves to acquire more powers. The Punishers against the Leaders, and now even darkness and light are fierce between them? It''s too ridiculous. The most ridiculous thing is that I find myself involved in all this from the beginning without being able to withdraw. Is this thest stage of this war? Who knows, maybe the being who created light and darkness is also fighting against someone else. Tsk, it is indeed too ridiculous." He murmured this word to himself with a dull and tiring expression. But, even if his voice was low, Sylvia could clearly hear him say these words. And in Alvine''s words, she had learned things and had been able to make connections.


    Alvine was definitely not an ally for them. Not only that, but it seems that he had something to do with the sudden disappearance of their creative mother who seemed to be fighting a battle against his master. On which side should she be ced? However, it was obvious to her more than anyone else. Darkness and light can never coexist! It is a choice that was imposed by the absolute creator. She found things more ridiculous than Alvine. She, who constantly boasted of being a transcendent being. She, who boasted of being invincible if she had her powers. But now she had regained the powers that she had coveted so much for several centuries; so why did she feel sad and ridiculously small? Reflecting on it, she was not really different from her master who stubbornly sought to acquire the [concept of death] when in reality...


    "Sigh, but I think the most important thing is the choice we decide to make." Finally, she pronounced the only words that constantly came back from her subconscious.


    Hearing her words, Alvine raised his head and looked her in her eyes. "What do you mean by that? You can''t be more naive to the point of bing an idiot, right?"


    "What do I care about bing an idiot at this end? I know more than anyone what will happen if we ever decide to deny who we are. But does it really matter?? I know how hard it is to stay here, I have the impression that my soul will copse from one second to the next because of darkness. Unlike darkness which canst without light, light can''tst without darkness except in nothingness illuminated by light. And even that, it only takes a simple seed for the darkness to show its shadow behind the light. Do you think I''m devoid of darkness? So look right under my feet and you''ll see my shadow." She says with a ridiculous smile. Then she continued:<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Apparently, even the creators could not be so perfect. There is definitely an imbnce between these two [concepts]. Finally, if they are really concepts. But despite everything, I believe that it is possible not to worry about futile things and to continue to progress as before by aiming for our goals. If they are reached, well we only have to aim for one higher."


    Seeing her obsession and obstinacy, Alvine was like a wise man trying to advise a madwoman. "Hahaha... At this level, you no longer show naivety, little Sylvie, No, it''s more than that." He says in a ridiculous but joyful tone. "But it''s not to displease me. Well, I who thought I was the most naive man in the universe by stubbornly denying something yet obvious, must admit that you win the trophy in front of me. Anyway, even if it hurts a little, it''s still soothing to look at you like that. I feel like I have my own guardian angel." He says by getting up from the ground while dusting his trouser.


    "Hehe~ no, you''re wrong. You are more talented in this field than I am. But what is a guardian angel?" She asked after returning Alvine''s smile.


    "Hm? Ah? Just a fantasy I had in my old life. But it seems that instead of a guardian angel, I rather had a guardian demon; even if I doubt that this term exists." He said, walking in front of Sylvia.


    "Hm? We will have to visit the world you were in before meeting us. Who knows, maybe you will learn more about yourself?" She said while instinctively following Alvine who was heading towards the dark sphere.


    He had his objectives set. The first is to be strong as he had decided. And if he can''t control the darkness, Sylvia will be there like her little guardian angel and will purify her energy to bnce the bnce.


    "It''s a good idea, finally, if we know its position."


    "Hm? Do you mean that the you had lived on for several millennia... you still don''t know its location? You really have to be stupid for that, right? By the way, where are we about to go?"


    "No, you''re wrong. It is a peaceful governed only by humans who do not have powers; finally, as far as I knew. As for yourst question, it''s to find something that will make me stronger."


    ? "Tsk, you want to y it mysterious, right? So let''s see the surprise you have in store. But I''m still surprised that you can find your way back to such a ce. For my part, no matter how much my consciousness ventures, I see nothing different here. Not to mention that getting out of here is asplicated as escaping into one of Nervine''sbyrinths." She says while humming behind him. Although both knew that they were probably monitored and that they could suffer attacks from one moment to the next, despite everything, they were indifferent to unknown dangers.


    "Who is this Nervine? Is she one of the Punishers or one of the Leaders?" The reason for his curiosity was that Sylvia was only interested in those who had the same status as her.


    "Hmm? She died as I speak to you. He was a tough opponent who had the [concept of illusion]. She was able to shape reality into illusion and vice versa. She wasparable to the monarch when it came to summoning endless elite troops. Now that I think about it, why didn''t the monarch invoke soldiers during our duel?" She wondered while tapping her cheek with her index finger with a confused look.


    "Don''t look too much. His goal was not to kill you from the beginning. Sigh, we will think more about it in detail after leaving this sorry ce." He said. Then he stopped suddenly.


    "What''s going on?"


    "We are there." He says by standing in front of the dark sphere that was still floating in its original location.


    "What? Do you want to use that?!" How could Sylvia not know a power she had housed for several centuries? It was definitely the nightmare that had haunted her.


    "Yep, as you already know what''s going on, then I wouldn''t need to provide you with more exnations. I''ll just absorb it and see how much it will have an impact on me." He says nonchntly. The reason he had not directly absorbed it was that he wanted to have the assurance not to sink into chaos. Now that there was Sylvia with him, then he will have at least a little insurance.


    "No, it''s a very bad decision! You haven''t forgotten what will happen to you if you ever cross the line, haven''t you?"


    "That''s why you''re with me. If I ever get lost, you just have to use your concept to help me." He said with a smile of self-confidence and then, before Sylvia continued to convince him, he plunged his hand inside the sphere!

 Chapter 134 Get Out Of The Dimension.

    "That''s why you''re with me. If I ever get lost, you just have to use your concept to help me." He said with a smile of self-confidence and then, before Sylvia continued to convince him, he plunged his hand inside the sphere!


    -VWOOO!!


    "...!


    Sylvia could feel the problems at the time Alvine inserted his hand into the sphere but she also knew it was toote to stop him. Between her annoyance at Alvine''s obstinacy and her jovial air when she saw him trust her, she could only sigh with defeat.


    Tap, tap...


    She created a protective barrier around them by lightly tapping the ground with her spear. Then, she remained on stand-by next to Alvine while keeping a safe distance between them for fear of being affected again by this evil energy.


    Like Sylvia, Alvine could also see the size of the sphere decrease as he entered his body. Faced with the frightening speed at which his soul absorbed the dark sphere, Alvine sighed with bitterness. Once again, he had the impression that this fragment wanted to let him know once again in which camp he is supposed to be. But the thing that surprised him was that he felt nothing


    ''Hm? Why don''t I feel anything? Even if I have absorbed this power, I see no difference.'' He wondered when he saw the sphere that was now the size of a small pearl disappear in his palm as if it were an illusion.


    "It''s okay, we can go now." He said afterpleting the absorption without a hitch.


    "Are you sure everything is fine?" She asked in a doubtful tone. Even if Alvine could not feel significant changes in himself, it was another story for Sylvia''s piercing eyes. From the moment Alvine plunged his hand into the viscous ck sphere, she could clearly see his mana veins change color to ck. Even if she did not know what it could mean, nor the future repercussions that will follow... her instinct told her not to rely on appearances!


    As for Alvine, who had just noticed his agitation, made only a slight nod. In all honesty, he felt nothing but a feeling of appeasement; as if he had found something that had belonged to him from the beginning. "Let''s get out of here." He says briefly after understanding the purpose of his fragment. Was it his enemy or his ally? Was it really his fragment? Unfortunately, Alvine did not have the slightest answer to her answers at the moment but it was not so bad to learn the truth about oneself, even if it was with an enemy. For now, he knew at least what to expect and the consequences of his actions when he bes reckless with darkness.


    "Wait for a moment, master. I know that the time may be wrong but it''s still the right time to talk to you about something important."


    After confirming that he was not affected, Sylvia dissuaded him from leaving the unknown dimension telling him that she had something to say to him.


    Alvine slightly raised his eyebrows and asked. "Do you want to talk about Randolph? I remember telling me not to talk about him unless we were in a ce where the "System" will not be able to interfere."


    "Indeed. Sigh, I am reassured. Faced with your nonchnce, I suppose you are not under surveince here, aren''t you?" She asked while removing her armor that was expanding in her body as if she were one with her.


    "Um." Alvine nodded with affirmation. The reason for its nickname that differentiated from Sylvia''s was not important to them. Most importantly, both knew they were talking about the same thing.


    "Very well, then I have nothing more to fear for your safety and that of Lady Rina''s Apostle. The best thing would be to get rid of it as much as possible. It gives you the impression of helping you progress as quickly as possible in your cultivation but this is not the case. On the contrary, the more you use this thing, the more you will degrade! I don''t know all the details about his powers but just having this bug in your brain is a problem in itself. It''s as if your life doesn''t belong to you. You know just like me that the brain is the ce where the sea of consciousness lodges. The brain and heart are essential organs for cultivation."


    "If the heart allows us to store mana, the brain is the engine that allows us to collect energy towards the heart and it is also this same orange that allows us to decode magic forms to cast spells. An immortal mana cultivator will only be a simple mortal if he ever loses control of one of these two organs. Just like during your ident. But luckily, you were able to recover. Even if now I know it was not lucky, from what I have learned from you since I came into this dimension. In short, if you wish, I can help you get rid of it once and for all before this guy begins to be wary of you." She panted slightly after giving a long exnation to Alvine without stopping to catch her breath.


    "No, not yet." Answered briefly after listening to her long exnations.


    "What?! Why are you so stubborn? Did you know that you can lose your life at any time? Even if you''re not afraid to die, you still have to find it boring to start from scratch after each death, don''t you?" She growled with irritation at Alvine''s obsession.


    Upon hearing her words, Alvine had a forced smile. Knowing that Sylvia had misinterpreted his refusal, he gave her exnations. "Then answer me honestly, in your opinion, what will happen to H¨¦l¨¨ne? Can you guarantee me that she will escape unscathed in this incident?" He asked while looking straight into her pupils who had regained their ck colors. Even if he couldn''t say that he knows Sylvia well, Alvine was sure of one thing, this girl didn''t care about the lives of people who were not at her level.


    ''...''


    And he could confirm it just by seeing her silence. "Sigh, don''t you answer me? This means that she won''t survive, won''t she?" He continued while insisting.


    "Sigh, master, if you care so much about this girl, Sabrina can easily create another H¨¦l¨¨ne who will have the same personality as her! If that''s not enough for you, she can make ten or even a hundred Helens if you want!" She said these words with a cidity that made Alvine''s soul waver.


    ''Indeed, this girl certainly had an appearance and powers worthy of an angel, but during this, her personality was closer to that of a demon!'' He says in a stupor.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Sylvia, will you do the same with me?" He asked with intolerance.


    "No, I am unable to do so. Even if I have recovered my powers, it is impossible for me to make another Alvine with the same soul signature." She replied nonchntly.


    "Sigh, Sylvia, imagine being in Helen''s ce, how will you feel abandoned even though you risked your life to save me? You seem to see others as unimportant ants. But have you ever wondered what you will feel if your creator had done the same with you? Apart from your difference in power that grants you some privileges, what differentiates you from them?"


    "..."


    Seeing him unable to answer him, Alvine continued. "It''s not another H¨¦l¨¨ne that I need, it''s the same H¨¦l¨¨ne who was with us, who protected me to the point of sacrificing her life for me. Neither you nor Sabrina has the right to decide whether or not she should live because she gave her life. So don''t count on it so that I''ll let you decide for her and that, even if you were the one who shaped her!" He finished with this warning.


    Normally, she will try to revolt against Alvine but at that time, she understood more than anyone the hidden meanings of Alvine''s words. Receiving this advice from someone who was probably on the same level as her creator, she simply no longer knew what to say to refute Alvine''s words. After all, she knew that Alvine was not wrong. Especially when she heard his example that had been like a pinch on her heart.


    "..."


    "Finally, once we find a way to save her, Sabrina or you will find her a suitable envelope for her. What do you think?? Do you think you can do that for her? Or for me, if you want?" He asked again, reformting his request.


    Upon hearing his selfish request, she sighed for retirement. "Master, do you know you will risk your life every moment you spend with this thing in your head?" She frowned while asking her question.


    "Yes, I know more than anyone else."


    "Sigh, I understood. But, if I ever see strange signs that threaten your life, I would not hesitate to do what my instinct will ask me to do, even if she dies for it. The rtionship between master and servant is to protect the master, regardless of the sacrifices. You can hate me for eternity if you like it, but, I''m sure this little fairy will share my opinion and want the same thing. Even if it is selfish on my part, it is an irrevocable decision. Because nothing forces me to obey you." She continued by moving away from him as if she no longer wanted to discuss the subject with him.


    Alvine made a subtle smile when he saw her behavior. She kept saying the same thing but in the end, she was never able not to give in to his whims.


    With a simple thought, Alvine showed a ck portal in front of Sylvia and nodded his head confirming that it was his work. Subsequently, Sylvia entered the portal followed by Alvine who followed in the steps behind her.


    "Interesting, I am surprised myself." After Alvine and Sylvia left, two silhouettes appeared from their original locations. They were the monarch and the other fragment.


    "Do you think it''s a good idea to leave the master with this girl?" The monarch asked in a thunderous voice.


    "Hmm, to be able to read someone''s future, you must have a power superior to the target. Do you think I can read my future? Kuku, I can''t wait to see him again begging me to take me back. Finally, maybe my original will eventually aplish the impossible, aren''t you curious? Will the others agree? By deciding on this path that is soaked in pitfalls, these two have not only turned their backs on universalws but also on their pairs. As a result, a third camp has just been formed outside the two camps; light, darkness, and finally, mixed camps. Kuku, I shudder with excitement and impatience for the future." He said, by heading to the pce where the said flower was a prisoner, Reha.


    ---


    "Don''t look at me like that, all I could do was teleported ourselves out of the dimension. As for where we were going tond, I am not powerful enough to better control space affinity." Alvine replied when she saw Sylvia''s questioning look when she saw the environment. They were neither on the of the Kelspies nor on Alzania. Instead, they had returned to their starting points; the of the Punishers, more precisely in the arena where Sabrina had brought him in their previous duel.


    "Sigh, I don''t use you of missing our destination, but I''m rather surprised that you were able to cross all the defenses we had put in ce. Normally... sigh, forget that." She finally gave up. Wanting to understand Alvine''s mysteries was too early for her. She herself no longer knew exactly what Alvine was. The person she thought she had known since childhood had turned out to be more mysterious than she thought.


    "Wee to you, master. Even if you caught us off guard, it''s good to see you alive again, at least with us." Suddenly, Sabrina''s voice resounded near the front door of the arena.


    Seeing her so cid, Alvine wondered what would happen if she learns thetest news. How would she react? Unlike Sylvia, Sabrina was still a decisive person who will not hesitate after making her decision.


    -p,


    Suddenly, Alvine found himself chained by her with the simple snap of her fingers. Alerted, Alvine looked at her with questioning eyes. Why did he suddenly find himself tied? "Sigh, it seems you''re already aware of everything, Sabrina." He says with a sigh.


    "Not quite. But from the moment you set foot in this arena, I found that the best decision would be to immobilize you by hearing that I have confirmation of one thing." She affirmed in a cid tone without frowning. The reason she was suspicious was only centered on "possession". ''What will happen if the other entity were able to make him lose his mind at any time as he had done with him the previous time? I thought it was enough to leave Sylvia with him but, it seems that even Sylvia is powerless in the face of this dark entity that is in him. Sigh, the master really doesn''t allow us to get bored with him. It''s also the same for rest!'' She says to herself in a tone of pleading

 Chapter 135 Leaders 1

    "Tsk, do what you want," Alvine replied briefly in an annoying tone. Usually, he wouldn''t care about these kinds of details with her because knowing her, he could guess that she was doing this for his good but this time was different. Apart from the recent events he had just witnessed, the sphere he had absorbed also ys a decisive role.


    His sudden annoyance automatically surprised Sabrina who slightly raised her eyebrows in a questioning expression.


    *Lady Rina, I don''t think this is the right time for that. I can assure you of two things. With his unstable emotions, he is more influenced by small things so don''t make him angry until we no longer know what happened. And finally, you don''t need to be wary of him, at least for now. * Just by hearing the tone of Sylvia''s voice, Sabrina could instinctively guess, through her nervousness, that there is more than he imagined.


    *... *


    When she saw doubtful, Sylvia insisted. *Even if you suspected from the beginning that his soul may have hidden another entity, I still advise you to be careful. We have neither the luxury of time nor the power to create another enemy for ourselves. * She continued.


    Seeing her agitated, Sabrina supported her chin with her index finger and thumb while being immersed in her thoughts. *Sylvia, give me a [transfer of memories]! I want to know everything about past events! *


    No matter how she tried to understand things, she couldn''t put her ideas on the right track. Thest thing she knew about was Sylvia who called her to ask her to lift her obstruction spell on her because their master had lost control of her power. But at that time, not only did Sylvia not have time to give her more details but in addition to this factor, there was also the possibility that the monarch''s soul would still reside in him. The reason for her prudence was due to the powers of darkness that emanated from her master at the time she felt the portals open by another person who was not one of the Punishers, a phenomenon never produced since the creation of their and its defense system! She had instinctively suspected Alvine of being possessed by the monarch''s soul, and her suspicions were further hardened when she saw the dark energy emanating from Alvine.


    But now, seeing the strangeness of Sylvia who, although she had mysteriously been able to recover all her powers, had eyes that seemed to have a glimmer of fear unconditionally when she saw her annoy Alvine.


    She needed, no, had to know to calm the sudden waves raging in her heart. Knowing Sylvia''s personality, she knew that this girl was never on good terms with the monarch, she always bored him to prove that she was the strongest of two, so it is impossible for her to be afraid of the monarch who had taken possession of a mortal''s body while Sylvia had regained her powers. So seeing Sylvia''s simple strange behavior, her theory, which was carefully calcted, fell directly into the water!


    "No, I can''t!"


    "What? I don''t think I asked you for the choice, don''t I?" She was only slightly surprised before regaining her cold blood and retorting these to Sylvia who seemed to have more audacity since she was at the top, ording to Sabrina''s thoughts.


    "Tsk, do you think you can force my hand? Fufu, without forgetting that your goal is not to read my memories, but those of the master through me. So don''t you think you should ask permission from the person concerned?" She asked in a sarcastic tone. Sabrina instinctively guessed her intentions, but in the end, she said nothing except breathing a heavy sigh before looking in the direction of Alvine.


    "I told you to do as you wish, didn''t I?" He says in a monotonous tone. The obstructive fate that Sabrina had just used on him suddenly found itself strangely broken.


    The red chains that were probably the crystallization of blood into chains broke at the same time when Alvine could no longer bear the humiliation of being tied like a prisoner.


    "...!"


    Whether it was Sabrina or even Sylvia... they could not help being alerted and warning themselves against his unpredictable acts.


    "However, stop attaching me were to try to do as you see fit with me, I hate it." He says briefly without paying attention to their expressions.


    He went nonchntly from the other corner of the arena and sat on the chair watching Sylvia who shared recent events with Sabrina. Just by seeing her constantly contracting expression and asional frowns on her part, Alvine could say that she was witnessing the scene as the time he too had seen her memories.


    ''Ha~, why was I so irritated just now with her? I know very well that she makes all for my good but despite myself, I was angry with her without even having a good cause. I really have to be careful not to be affected by darkness, if I no longer want to cause them boredom. Sylvia almost died a moment ago, so if things continue like that, I''m not even sure I can protect myself without talking about protecting others.


    Sigh, I have to find a solution not to let myself be influenced by this damn fragment. I''m pretty sure it was his fault if I''m like that. Maybe it''s because I absorbed the sphere that I thought was without consequences.'' He says to himself looking forward to the reaction Sabrina will have after learning everything.


    Will she stay herself?<novelnext></novelnext>


    Will she behave like Sylvia?


    Or will she try to pressure him to force him to tell him everything he remembered?


    Or will she try to kill him when she learns that the flower is probably trapped in the dimension?


    All kinds of questions were constantly flowing into his brain. Not only because of his nervousness but also because of his impatience.


    After what seemed to be three minutes, Sabrina sighed with bitterness.


    "So it seems that you have experienced more things than I thought." She said.


    Sylvia was not only stopped at the stage where she had regained her powers during her duel with the monarch, but she had shown everything to Sabrina. !


    Whether it was the discussion she had with Alvine or the war forecasts that the monarch had informed her, she had thrown everything at Sabrina.


    This is why thetter, being in a state of extremeplexity, kept sighing and trying to organize her thoughts.


    ''Such an entity of the same rank as our mother? No wonder Sylvia has such behavior with him. We must do everything not to annoy enemies that we cannot currently manage. Not to mention that the Leaders began to move after the mess caused by the master and Sylvia on the of the Kelspies. And now, we don''t even know if it is the master who is a hostage or if it is he who is the viin in this story. Sigh, there is also Randolph''s case who could watch us at any time with it through him.'' She analyzed the essential points that deserved to be addressed and that attracted all her attention.


    ''Sigh, how long had it passed for all these problems to knock on our doors? It was definitely not a good idea to leave the master with this irresponsible girl! Ahhh~ I''m really scratching the decision.'' She sighed looking at Sylvia with a disappointed air.


    "What?" Seeing Sabrina''s gaze she had a bad presentiment.


    "Sigh, we have a bigger problem that we have to solve at all costs! We will take care of the master''s case afterward." Thetter pronounced these words with a facial expression and an icy voice that was devoid of emotion.


    Sylvia slightly raised her eyebrows when she heard her words and saw her frightening expression. She knew this expression of Sabrina. But she had not yet seen her for several thousand years. "What''s new? What can be more important than the master''s current problem? Unless it is..."


    She stopped on the roadside when she saw Sabrina shake her head.


    "Indeed, Garyth, the Leader who masters the [elementary concept], began to start making movements. We must follow him quietly to see if we can discover the Leaders'' headquarters. After five thousand years of silence, they are finally beginning to gather." She says in a cold and monotonous voice.


    "Hoo~? So this good old fog finally begins to get out of his nest? It may be a bait that they are trying to use to bait us to set traps for us." Even if she seemed overexcited, she tried to keep calm and calmly analyzed the situation.


    It doesn''t matter, it''s our chance. Not to mention that I don''t intend to rush headlong too, so, be quiet. I reserve them much more than they expect, Fufu~!"


    Hearing Sabrina''s smiles, Sylvia''s corners of her mouth contracted. No matter how much time passes, we will never change. Who would have thought that this girl was so eager to start her favorite activity again? The hunt for Leaders!

 Chapter 136 Leader(2)

    During all their discussions, Alvine had remained on stand-by. But when he heard that the Leaders had begun to react, all his attention was focused solely on them. He had put aside his personal problems and approached them with a subtle look but filled with curiosity; especially when he saw a nd but exciting smile on Sabrina''s lips.


    "Tell me more about this Garyth, Sabrina." He asked without bothering to use politeness forms as before.


    ''Is it really... our master? Even if its power is not enough, it exudes a more imposing and mysterious air than before. I feel like I''m talking with another person who owns the master''s body. For some reason, I feel ufortable with him now.'' She concludes by hearing Alvine''s sudden question. He himself had not noticed that he was gradually beginning to close in on himself since he had met this entity in the dimension. His sense of guilt was only increasing among others.


    "Euh... *AHEM* master, he is one of the weakest Leaders of all but also a vicious strategist who does not hesitate for a second to sacrifice even hisrades to ensure his survival and victory if possible." She replied in a stammering tone. His difort was only increasing with Alvine. Even if she knew that he was not powerful enough and that she could easily win against him in a duel, she still felt like she was in the presence of a predator who would not hesitate to show his fangs if she ever lowered her guard.


    "Hmm, so that''s how it?" He murmured under his tongue after hearing Sabrina''s brief introduction. Then he continued. "Otherwise, why did he suddenly begin to agitate in all directions? I thought you told me that the Punishers remained in the shadows and prefer to act cautiously?"


    "Precisely, that''s what is suspicious. I think he feels under threat by something and prefers to change his location in order to get safe as soon as possible, wherever...


    Even before Sylvia continues her sentence, Alvine intervenes: "Or it''s simply a bait to trap you. But if the first possibility is right, it simply means that it is discovered by another punisher. Apart from both of you, are there any other Punishers who are outside this?"


    "Hmm, there are indeed three other Punishers outside us, more of them who are in deep sleep in the pce itself. As Lady Rina is different from others, she doesn''t really need to be in deep sleep to restore her vital energy. Thanks to her [concept of blood], she can restore her vital energy without too much trouble by absorbing the vital energy contained in the blood of millions of living beings and remain independent without problems for more than a thousand years without having to worry about this weakness that affects our two sides. This is why she is also considered the guardian of the graves." She continued with these additional exnations.


    ? "A guardian eh..." He stammered with a slight surprise that crossed his golden pupils when he heard Sylvia''s words. Throughout this time, Sabrina paid attention to every Alvine movement as if she were trying to discover something that seemed to be invisible even to her and her divine perception.


    "Sabrina, I want to know your opinion on the issue. In your opinion, what is the cause of this new agitation? There must not be much to be in this universe to threaten the life of a Leader, right?" Alvine asked for her with a slight raising of his eyebrows.


    "Your intuition is correct, master. I think I know why Garyth is trying to find the other Leaders."


    "Continue." Briefly ordered Alvine


    She nodded, then continued. "It''s because of the that you were after leaving here." She says with an affirmative air. But seeing them both confused, Sabrina deepened her exnations.


    "Did you think that this probably belonged to a Leader who mastered the [temporal concept]? No, the you were on belonged to Garyth. If you think a little you can easily understand the cause of her panic and be able to make the link between the cause of flight and during your battle, Sylvia. The first was when you released your powers by countering the powers of the monarch who was with our master. Your two energies are unique in their kind among all. Any leader or Punisher could easily recognize them miles away from you. The second reason that proves to us that he is the leader who shaped this is simple to understand." She stopped for a moment and gave them time to organize their thoughts. Then she continued. "What is Garyth''s appearance? And what kind of [concept] does it master? The answer is at this level."


    Sylvia had a -tic- in her brain after hearing Sabrina''sst two questions. She dropped her fist into her palm with a subtle but cruel smile while continuing. "No wonder I found this weirder than any from the beginning."


    "..." Alvine felt like they were ying with his patience.


    But Sylvia, who had just noticed that he was beginning to lose patience, made a teasy smile and then continued: "Master, you were asking me all the time why this, which is a Tier Three, has people so weak in it, right? The reason was simple, it was because the owner of this was Garyth; the first Chimera created by the goddess Reha. As this Leader is a magical beast, then it was quite normal for the hierarchy of its to be the same; by giving powers to magical beasts while others will only be their prey. It apparently seeded in its goal, creating a world where hunters be prey and vice versa." Sylvia exined all the details she had just understood.


    "A Chimera hmm... I remember fighting against one of these creatures in the Brisht Tower during my test. They are vicious effects and above all are ready to do anything to stay alive." Commented slightly on Alvine by remembering his fight to the death that he had with the chimera of illusion in Brisht''s tower during his entrance test.


    ''Sigh, it''s only been a year, but I have the impression that it happened several years ago. Hah! We must believe that ignorance is also a kind of luxury and a form of freedom in itself.'' He says to himself scratching the back of his head with a nostalgic smile that adorned his silky lips.


    "Chimeras are more vicious and have an intelligence that far exceeds most magical beasts and humanoid creatures. And it is moreplicated when ites to a creature created by the goddess herself. Finally, this will only make the hunting part more attractive and enticing, Fufu~." Commented Sabrina, always keeping her strange subtle smile.


    "Be careful Lady Rina, you still have to deal with current affairs that have not yet beenpleted. So don''t forget that. It''s up to me to take care of this beast." Sylvia woke her up in her ridiculous fantasy.


    "Ugh, what are you saying?! An Idiot as you are, it''s too risky to let yourself take care of this mission. It is more than likely that you will let me charge me of this type and know the location of others. You will have more opportunity to take advantage of it when I have flushed out several preys." She replied in a firm and annoyed tone. She could also guess the hidden intentions of a girl who only wants to fight against an opponent of her size now that she had nothing embarrassing.


    The more Alvine looked at these two, the more he felt that it was rather they who acted like bad guys just by seeing their behavior.


    "Sigh, as you continue to speak, do you think this Chimera will wait for you gently before disappearing?" Alvine asked in turn. The only reason that escaped it was, why were they so patient while their prey is on the run?


    "Master, don''t you know? The most valuable thing about leaders is the on which they reside. This means that they will soon begin the energy collection necessary to replenish their vital energies. So no matter how hard it tries to flee, it will not leave this behind. It will do everything possible to seed. Therefore, as it does not want to show itself, it will rather try to make them kill each other and collect their vital energies in the shadows. We just have to counter square its ns for them to get out of its hiding ce." Joyfully Exined Sabrina.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "And since I have more spies who don''t even know they are spies, then we won''t have to worry about it escaping into mys." She continued with these words toplete her exnation.


    "Hmm, I now understand the cause of your nonchnce and cidity. In short, I suppose that the reason why the Klespies and Ice Elves are preparing to defend their territories against magic beasts and the cause of the sudden copse of the barrier that exists between the two territories is the work of this Chimera?" Alvine asked for confirmation of his hypotheses after listening to Sabrina.


    "Indeed, I think the same thing too. It surely wants its apostles tomit as many murders as possible that are probably the leaders of the magic beasts. So logically, if we stealthily kill all his apostles without being noticed, it will surely end up going out into its hiding ce to perform the task itself. And this is at the moment that we will intervene." Says Sylvia.


    "And that''s why we have to go back there before things turn in its favor. If ever the Kelspies, Ice Elves, and Vampires lose in battle, then nothing will make sense to us. We have already reached an agreement with the new covenant, so we can easily blend into the mass. But what about you, Lady Rina? Wouldn''t it be strange and suspicious to see a third camp out of nowhere?" Asked Sylvia, keeping her firm position.


    "Tsk, very well. I will remain to wait until he goes out into his hiding ce, and that''s when I will take matters into my own hands and you will withdraw from the mission." She replied.


    "What?! It is impossible that...


    "Isn''t you who told me not to let me be carried away to the point of forgetting my goal?" Sabrina continued without giving Sylvia time to finish her sentence.


    "I don''t see the rtionship with me."


    "Of course, it has something to do with you. Have you forgotten the mission you were responsible for carrying out before you caused all these problems?!" She crossed her hands and frowned when she made this reminder to Sylvia''s attention.


    "...! What? No, no, and no!" By the time she understood Sabrina''s intentions, she protested firmly and stubbornly.


    "But of course yes! The only and only mission you were supposed to carry out was to simply stay alongside the master. But it didn''t even take a week for you to cause all these embarrassing events." She ruthlessly let go of these words without worrying about the pronounced serenely.


    "..."-Sylvia.


    Seeing her silent, Sabrina continued. "If you hadn''t failed, we couldn''t have been discovered by Garyth it was rather we who would have discovered it first and we could have put in ce dignified and infallible strategies. If you hadn''t failed, the master wouldn''t have as many problems right now. If you hadn''t failed...


    "It''s okay, I understood! Tsk, what an annoying bitch." She replied with irritation.


    "Humph! So make sure you don''t make the same mistake anymore. The only insignificant good thing that happened during your short trip is only the fact that you were able to recover your powers. And even that, we don''t yet know whether or not it''s a good thing." She continued without paying attention to Sylvia''s rude and rudenguage. "The reason is that we still do not know what are the intentions of this entity that has managed to coax the monarch like a little doggie. Sigh, I can''t believe that this arrogant guy can one day obey someone else." She whispered herst sentence under her tongue with slight emotional fluctuations.


    "Well, now that you have been able to rify things, then we must immediately head to the of the Kelspies, Sylvia." Seeing them agree on their agreements, Alvine pronounced these words without the slightest disturbance.


    Strange, he is more and more strange. He behaves as if he is with strangers. I''m really starting to suspect if it''s a good decision to leave him alone with this girl.'' Says Sabrina, being immersed in her thoughts.


    "Don''t worry,dy Rina, I''ll be careful from now on. The first time, you didn''t tell me everything, so it was kind of your fault too, don''t you think?" She reassured her when she saw her doubtful expression.


    "Sigh, very well. I''ll believe you once again." She says with a heavy sigh. She had the impression that a giant hole had just appeared from nowhere between Alvine and her.


    Putting aside her thoughts, she waved her hand by releasing a single drop of golden blood that crackled and created a gigantic golden portal that could even swallow an entire castle.


    "Lady Rina, why so much show? Do you intend to have us escorted by soldiers or what? In short, let''s enter, master." She says while entering first.


    Quad Alvine was about to cross the gate, Sabrina''s voice resounded behind him. "No matter who you are, it will not affect our rtionship in any way. So please take care of yourself and know that you are no longer alone and you will never be alone as long as we are alive." She said in a soft voice but could not hide her concern.


    Hearing his words, Alvine''s hand trembled because of her inability to control her emotions, he put her directly in his pocket and he slightly nodded his head without turning around to look at Sabrina before crossing the gate with his voice that resonated behind him: "Thank you, Sabrina."

 Chapter 137 Back To The Planet.

    |The System has just restarted. |


    |All the features of the System are now avable. |


    By the time Alvine and Sylvia had crossed Sabrina''s portal, the system send him this notification.


    Here we are again. The famous system is back.'' He says to himself with a ridiculous smile.


    |Additional mission announced. |


    |The system requests ess to the host''s memories to know the cause of its hacking. |


    |Reward: Affinity of time, A set of divine grade armor. |


    ''Hehe, then you suddenly became a chicken with golden eggs? Tsk, it''s useless.'' Seeing the attractive rewards, Alvine''s ridiculous smile became more and more ridiculous. Just by seeing this notification, he could guess the reasons behind these rewards.


    *I refuse! * He said in a cold tone devoid of emotion.


    |...|


    |Are you sure? This will affect you and the progress of -your- system. |


    |If the mission fails, you will not be able to use your magical energy or affinities for a week. Are you sure to refuse the mission? |


    *Enough talk about that. My decision is irrevocable. In short, so what about Helene? Is she still not awake? *


    Not wanting the being who is hidden behind the acts of the system not to be suspicious of him, he asked for Helene''s state, as usual, to pass his refusal for a whim on his part.


    |No, she is still not awake. It is better to update the system to elerate her healing. |


    |the host must at least absorb the essence of the stone of void, three Odin stones, and a philosopher''s stone. |


    *Hmm, the essence of the stone of void? I know Odin''s stone, the philosopher''s stone, but I''ve never heard of a stone of void. * He asked in a monotonous tone looking at his environment, which was a dark forest withrge trees several meters high thick.


    |... |


    *Forget, we''ll talk about it once you feel one nearby. As for the philosopher''s stone, I have already asked Sabrina to bring me one. And I already have an Odin stone in my possession, I only need two more. So no rush, we will settle things one at a time. * He continued briefly. Of course, even if he had all the objects that the System requested, he was definitely not going to consume them to allow the system to update itself. It''s like wanting tomit suicide by giving a sharp weapon to your enemy.


    |Entended. |


    "Master, I think Lady Rina missed the destination." Sylvia''s voice, who was in the same state of contemtion, suddenly resounded in the vicinity.


    "No, I don''t think, I feel a battle close to us, about hundreds of kilometers from our position. There are many cries of despair and death." Alvine replied nonchntly as if nothing was. He didn''t think his words were strange even though Sylvia had an increased perception. "I think, whether intentional or not, Sabrina sent us to the right ce and at the right time." He continued as he approached Sylvia who was ten meters from him.


    ''Since when has anyone been able to feel the aura of despair and death at such a distance?!'' She wondered while watching Alvinee to her.


    Once with her, he reached out to Sylvia who wondered about his strange acts. "Hold my hand." He ordered briefly.


    Without saying anything more, Sylvia put her thin and delicate fingers in his palm. As Sylvia''s handnded in his palm, he pulled her towards him and embraced her waist while his soft and imperturbable breath caressed Sylvia''s neck.


    "What is...


    "Shhh, I already know the location so don''t distract myself, it''s the first time I''ve used this spell so I don''t have the guarantee of these effects." He said by reassuring Sylvia who was beginning to blush despite her efforts.


    Then he murmured, "Shadow Raven, transport me to my destination, [dimensional jump]."


    -Plop, plop, plop,


    Shadow Ravens began toe out under their feet as they rushed underground until they disappeared for good leaving behind two shadow silhouettes that wavered before disappearing like ck ashes.


    ---


    -Caw, Caw, Caw,


    Five hundred kilometers from their beginning locations, a ck circle appeared from nowhere near a tree on the edge of the forest, where a military camp was attacked by magical beasts of all kinds of four-legged species; the shadow circle wavered once again like a ck veil and began to rise to let out two ck silhouettes that are bing lighter and lighter. Alvine and Sylvia began to go out like two dolphins rising above the water.


    "Um, it''s rather a good start. This is a rather practical skill. In addition to that, it does not consume magic energy. So this system will not be able to do anything against it." He says in a cid tone looking around him. Sylvia, who was always nestled in his arms, listened to his words and looked around with a doubtful look.


    "Master, are you saying that you can use a magic spell without needing magic energy for it?" She asked once again for confirmation as if she no longer believed in her ears.


    "Not quite, it''s not a magic spell. I feel more that affinity of darkness is actually a ss than anything else for me. Look around you instead, it looks like we took longer than expected, didn''t we?" Briefly said Alvine when he saw the scene taking ce in front of him and Sylvia.<novelnext></novelnext>


    A hundred meters from them, he had a fierce battle that took ce between magical beasts and members of alliances that brought together the Kelspies, ice elves, and a few dozen vampires. Just by seeing the aggressiveness of the ongoing battle, the two could instinctively guess who would be the victors and who would be the defeated. The horde of beasts counted several hundred beasts against a thousand members of the alliance.


    But despite everything, the battle was at their disadvantage. Unlike the Elves who could only cast spells with the deviant affinity of ice and the Klespies who could only use soul spells and their contracted beasts, magic beasts were powerful with ferocious elementary affinities.


    The ice elves were powerless against fire-type beasts, the same for the Klespies who could not cope with all kinds of magical attacks. Especially against winged tigers spitting fires and wind wolves who assisted them by making the fire more ferocious and destructive with their wind affinities. Only vampires did better against them, but their numbers were too low to change the disfavor of the battle.


    "We must help them!" Sylvia said coldly while still stuck to Alvine who had released her since his spell had finished taking effect. She was too focused on the massacre taking ce in front of her to see her ambiguous position.


    "You are right. But take a closer look before rushing headlong. Don''t you think their strategies are too advanced for a horde with average intelligence? From what I have seen so far, the power of these magical beasts is not really threatening to the alliance camp but it is their cooperation that helps them win this battle. If the beasts with wind affinities did not help fire-type beasts, they could not defeat the ice elves and it is the same for vampires and Kelspies who fall under their ws."


    "Indeed, there is necessarily amander behind them who leads them. But it''s tooplicated to find it in this horde and all this disorder." Sylvia replied with calm and cid eyes like the water of theke.


    "It''s simple, in general, the strategistmander is always behind the troops. Just find it." He said nonchntly.


    Then, before Sylvia asked how, he could feel Alvine''s breath weigh down behind her neck and heard him whisper a name unknown to her: "Darka!"


    -Vwooo!!


    His shadow wavered and Darka, who was none other than his faithful shadow knight, suddenly emerged in his shadow, kneeling in front of him. "My lord?" He greeted in a thunderous voice that even surprised Sylvia.


    Before she could understand correctly, she could see an entity dressed in heavy armor with her long sword kneeling in front of her and calling her "my lord"?


    It was only after hearing Alvine''s voice behind her that she finally understood that the shadow called Darka was not addressing her, but at Alvine who was standing behind her.


    "Have you mastered thepetence of the third Elder?"


    "Yes, my lord. I was also able to improve it to another level." He replied in a thunderous but respectful voice.


    "Very well, in this case, bring so many magical beasts into the dimension and get rid of them without ying with them. Repeat this procedure until the battle is over." He ordered.


    "It will be done ording to your desires, my lord." When he had finished saying these words, he sat on the floor, his legs crossed. He joined his hands and his shadow body began to disintegrate into dozens of ck crows and dispersed towards the hordes of beasts that persisted on the members of the covenant.


    -Caw! Caw! Caw!!


    "Hm? Still crows? Is it because of the sphere I had absorbed? Even if I can partially control my shadow as if it were a part of me by gaining new skills, it''s still strange to see that my shadow manifests itself to crows."


    Hearing their cawing like Banshees, Alvine slightly raised his eyebrows and waited with Sylvia to see the first magic attackunched by Darka.


    Unlike the third Elder who needed about a minute and thirty seconds tounch his attack, Darka obviously did not have this problem, nor the recharge time of twenty-four hours tounch its attack again. But the scariest thing with shadow crows was that they were invulnerable in the face of physical attacks and magical attacks, as long as Alvine had enough dark energy in him, Darka''s crows were immortal!


    -ROARRR!!


    By the time the first raven hit a tiger, he did not attack it head-on, but he had directly attacked its shadow by diving directly into it!


    And it took only a thousandth of a second before the ck raven came out in the shadow of the tiger who had just uttered itsst cry before attacking another!


    Whether it was the Chimeras, the Guivres (a kind of snake with bat wings and pig''s feet), the Behemoths, the Wyverns, and other flying creatures that seemed to be the mutation of a Snake but with bat wings on their back and thick scales that cover his whole body... the crows did not spare any of them! They didn''t need to attack them physically, but they only attacked their shadows!


    "What is...?!" Sylvia, who was attending this scene, had her eyes wide open.


    "Hmm, Darka, how many times will you be able to cast this spell?" Alvine asked Darka without paying attention to Sylvia¡¯s shock


    "My lord, I need 10 hours after using this spell for twenty minutes to have to reuse it."


    "Hmm, it''s already good. In this case, what will happen if you cancel the spell before twenty minutes pass?" He asked once again.


    To be strong, he also needed to know his weaknesses. Since he could invoke Darka by simple thought and he was currently deprived of all his affinities except the affinity of darkness, Alvine could only count on this affinity to fight now, but also in the future.


    "In this case, it would be impossible for me to reactivate it once again before 10 a.m." Darka responded briefly with her metallic voice.


    "Good." He hunched his head with a subtle but admiring smile. The reason was that he could also control Darka''s crows, he had just confirmed his hypothesis by focusing on a raven that had suddenly changed his trajectory and attacked the shadow of a winged tiger flying in the sky. As he had ordered.


    ''This skill is really practical.'' He said to Himself with a satisfying smile. ''In the future, as long as my shadows can learn a skill by absorbing the souls of my victims, could I also use the same skill as them? This means that I would not need the assistance of the system to fight even if it locks all my skills and magical energy. Hehe, how interesting it is!'' He continued while looking at the massacre in front of him. What made her more joyful, was he could see the souls who were victims of crow attacks being sucked into his shadow like mas!


    He did not need to ask why this happened, it was one of the shadow skills he had unlocked during his awakening: [Chains of souls] to purify them and let his shadow soldiers suck them to acquire their skills!


    "Sylvia, I think I just found themander. Stay here, I''ll take care of it personally. I hope it''s tough enough to help me evacuate all the frustrations I had acquired during these twenty-four hours!" He said in a monotonous tone as his shadow began to waver and shaped a shadow scythe like a crescent moon!

 Chapter 138 The Thirst For The Blood Of The Shadow.

    Sylvia, I think I just found themander. Stay here, I''ll take care of it personally. I hope it''s strong enough to help me evacuate all the frustrations I had acquired during these twenty-four hours!" He said in a monotonous tone as his shadow began to waver and shaped a shadow scythe like a crescent moon!


    Seeing him in this state of excitement when he wanted to kill and seeing him using an affinity to she and Sabrina had warned him not to use this affinity for a while, Sylvia could not help but worry about him.


    "But master, it''s too risky to leave you alone and especially in... this state." She says in a soft but nervous voice. Last time, she left him alone for less than thirty minutes and the results couldn''t be more terrible than now. For her fault, Alvine had not only lost control of his powers, but also tried to raze an entire, awaken one of the Leaders, and above all, he had managed to awaken an entity that was more dangerous and powerful than the leaders himself! So leaving him alone even for about thirty seconds would be rather suicidal for her if Sabrina learned it.


    "Don''t worry about me, the reason is that no matter what your efforts, you can never help me contain something that is not visible. Not to mention that the danger in question is lurking in the depths of darkness, then it is impossible for us to reach it for the moment." He says in a nonchnt tone while slightly frowning with a contemtive air.


    Knowing that Alvine was right and that she had nothing toin about, she put the subject aside and instead reoriented herself on another issue that made her doubtful. "In this case, are you trying to provoke him by constantly using these powers? Since our return to dimension, all you have done is use magic that ispletely unknown to me. Apart from the fact that I cannot feel other affinities such as elementary or intermediate affinities, I do not feel any flow of magical energy in your body; you look more like a simple mortal who had never cultivated. But in this case, how did you teleport us?" She asked with a curious tone.


    "Oh, that? Umm, let''s say that a shady guy prevents me from letting myself use my magical energy and affinities for the simple reason that I refused to share my memories of the previous night with him as punishment." He briefly exined to Sylvia so that she understood who he was referring to without being suspected. ''She no longer considers the fragment as an object, but as a person made of pulpit and blood.'' He concludes by hearing her address the other Alvine with the pronoun (he) instead of (it) as she had always done.


    "What?! Who dared?!" Feigning ignorance, she thundered in an angry tone by asking for the identity of the bastard who had dared.


    "Sigh, don''t worry too much about that. In short, you just have to follow me closely while I take care of themander. Given the amount of magical energy that emanates from this beast, it must surely be at least the equivalent of an emperor mage at the top!" He affirmed by transforming into his incubus form and used his wings to fly in the direction indicated by one of Darka''s crows while Sylvia followed him closely.


    Knowing that he could not use gravitational magic, it was the only solution he had found and it was also the first time he used only his wings to fly without magic even if his flight speed was not too fast as usual but enough to fly over 120km/h.


    ''Is that how it is? If he had gotten rid of this bug as I had suggested, he wouldn''t have had too many problems. Sigh, but ording to my hypothesis, this Randolph must surely be in deep sleep or waiting for something before acting. I... I don''t see why he wouldn''te to meet us trying to set me a trap to have me. Sigh may be because of his greed and his desire to learn the [concept] of the monarch who still holds him back.'' She says to herself in her thoughts while looking at the effects of Darka''s skill.


    "Cmander! I bring news from the battlefield. Our enemies seem to have received reinforcements! If it continues, we will soon lose this battle!" Near ake, a Centaur-Lion who had a head, lion''s fur, and two muscr arms with sharp ws standing majestically in front of theke suddenly heard the messenger''s voice. His right hand held a mboyant spear more than five meters long.


    "Rrrah! Who dares to sabotage my strategy?!!" He thundered in an angry and thunderous voice as sparks of the mes came out into his mouth. Its thunderous voice resounded in the vicinity like a roar of thunder that announced the bad news!


    The ck iron horn tiger who had just brought him the new swallowing in the face of the suffocating presence that emanated from theirmander. He immediately replied for fear that he would not lose his life if it makes themander wait too long. "It''s... it''s ck birds. No matter how much they are burned, slice them with our ws or iste them in magic shields... they always end uping back to life by regenerating again and again! They are even able to cross our barriers!"


    "Ipetent! Simple birds give you so much trouble? Rrroahh! Just shred them by plunging your fangs into their pulpits and drinking their blood. That''s how warriors fight! Now show me the way I can exterminate these weak so that I can punish you as soon as possible!" He thundered while stabbing the ground with his spear which immediately released an unimaginable heat that boiled theke water before drying it leaving a crater without water in front of him!


    It was at the same time that Alvine and Sylvia had justnded in front of the Centaur Lion and his subordinates the ck tiger. "Strange, this is the first time I''ve seen this kind of creature. What exactly is it, Sylvia?" Alvine''s cid voice resounded on the other side of theke crater as he looked at the strange creature that had three meters long. Apart from his head, his upper part resembles the torso of an aplished bodybuilder who was covered with fur. But his head and lower part looked like a ferocious lion that had predatory eyes.


    "Hmm, master, if you try to know all the species you will encounter then it will take you several billion centuries for that. The primordials are able to shape their creations ording to their desires. It''s also my first time to see this kind of ugly thing." Sylvia replied in a monotonous voice while looking at the Lion-centaur from top to bottom.


    "Who dare you call ugly?! I am Commander Gtyura! I would feast on your pulpit and drink your blood like a blessed wine of the gods to appease my anger!" He thundered with rage while his whole body was bathed in burning mes!


    "Gty...? Sigh, finally in short. You, the lion''s head, are you themander who is leading this attack?" He asked, pointing his scythe in the form of a crescent moon towards Gtyura with a subtle smile that was barely visible on his lips.


    "Yes! I am the great, the powerful suprememander of this army corps for...


    "It''s okay, I understood everything. So beware, I''ming." Even before Gtyura could finish his presentation, Alvine cut off his speech with his words and positioned his scythe horizontally as if he were part of his arm. ''I had not yet tried thebat techniques I had learned with the parchments I had bought with the system simply because I didn''t need them, Now that I can''t use my affinities, then hand-to-hand is the only option I have left.'' He said to himself by walking slowly toward Gtyura and the ck tiger while his golden pupils began to shine with a demonic glow.


    "Commander, please let me take care of... this strange creature. He is too weak to deserve to die in your hands." The ck tiger advanced in front of hismander to intercept Alvine who came to them with a strange smile.


    As Alvine had nned, the two beasts were at the rank of emperor. But unlike tigers, the Lion-centaur was on apletely different level. With a simple nce, Alvine could say that he would be able to defeat Nelda without too much difficulty who was a Valskar of empress rank with a divinew!<novelnext></novelnext>


    Now that he was deprived of his other affinities with which he had be ustomed. He was forced to fight with this handicap, Alvine knew that if he were to win this battle, he had to get used to using his new skills as quickly as possible. Otherwise, his defeat will be inevitable!


    Roarr!!


    The ck tiger raised its head towards the sky and roared with a roar filled with majesty and arrogance, followed by a fierce earthquake.


    ''It is surely a magical beast with earthly affinity.'' He says to Himself by looking at the rest of the events. As his system refused any contribution, Alvine could only rely on his experience and instincts to guess the types of attacks of his enemies.


    Following the roars and will of the ferocious tiger, dozens of the earth''s spades began to surge to Alvine at breathtaking speed.


    -SHHH


    [The arcana of the seven dances of the scythe: 1st dance, the tornado!]! He screamed while swirling his shadow scythe with fast movements and created a whirlwind of shadow around him like a protective and imprable shield that sent the tiger''s attacks back to the sides. He didn''t need to worry about Sylvia''s safety, who knew how to protect herself.


    ''Not bad to beat him as a warrior than as a mage.'' He said to himself when he saw that he could easily push back dozens of long-meter piles without any problem.


    The tiger did not stop there, he rushed towards him without giving time to catch his breath and wed him with his ws that were easily avoided by Alvine who slightly pivoted his body and protected himself with his scythe, the attacks that were impregnated with mana and the magic attacks of the tiger with his scythe techniques while keeping a safe distance between him and the tiger to better assimte his new skills.


    ''Well, I can deduce that my physical strength and reaction speed is not affected by the system. In this case, I have to kill this ck beast before showing all my cards.''


    When the tiger saw him Slightly distracted light, heunched a stealth attack by trying to stab him with an earth-pike under his feet and behind him while he himself attacked him head-on, not giving him time to move away from him or retreat.


    -Bang!!


    Alvine leaned all his strength under his feet and jumped into the air, letting the spades collide with each other while preparing his next scythe skill in the air beforending.


    [4th form, the sh of the god of death]


    He murmured by releasing a sharp ck aura from the de of his scythe toward the tiger who always rushed after him using the earth as a springboard while continuallyunching his magical attacks at Alvine.


    -VWOOOO


    Alvine''s attack was certainly slow but the pressure and the deste aura behind this sh made the tiger impossible to make any movement. His soul and consciousness, which were plunged into the terror of the aura of death, made his body petrified and unable to make the slightest movement before his head was beheaded from his neck in a single attack by Alvine!


    ''Hum? Why didn''t he avoid it? Its speed far exceeded the speed of the attack. In short, it was his loss. But on the other hand, I did not expect this attack to be so slow. I was lucky. In the future, I would think of improving before using it; after all, the same chance will never happen twice in a row.'' He says to himself looking at his weapon with absent air.


    He could not feel the pressure that emanated from him when he crossed the gaze of Gtyura who unconsciously swallowed with terror as if he saw death in front of him.


    "Good." He waved his scythe and then pointed him to Gtyura and spoke in an emotionless tone while his lips split into a Machiavellian smile while joyfully absorbing the soul of the ck tiger in size. "It''s your turn now, lion''s head." He said while his eyes turned to absolute cks!

 Chapter 139 Shadow Soldiers In The Darknesses.

    "Ipetent! I am surrounded by incapable people!" Gtyura said these words coldly roaring to get rid of the strange feeling he felt rather while taking the opportunity to harden his ferocious will.


    *Master, do not underestimate him, in your current state, it would be wiser to let me take care of him.* Sylvia proposed when she saw the dense aura that emanated from Gtyura. Anyone could know that he could provoke tribtion from one moment to another by piercing into the divine kingdom. Alvine also knew this information, hence his caution in the face of this Centaur Lion.


    *Don''t worry, if I don''t get used to these powers, I''ll have a problem in the future. * He replied Sylvia while eclipsing himself from his original location and targeting the heart of Gtyura with his scythe.


    -que!


    Sparks could be seen when his scythe was countered by Gtyura''s spear that did not move a thumb in his ce.


    -Roarr!!


    He spits red mes on Alvine who was under him like an ant trying to beat an elephant. Faced with the sudden attack, Alvine make a ck shield in front of him which immediately cracked in front of Gtyura''s burning mes but gave Alvine enough time to avoid the attack.


    "Rahaha, little insignificant creature, you will die in my hands and afterward, I will annihte all the weak creatures you try to protect." After exchanging a few blows with Alvine, he regained the confidence hecked before the start of their duel.


    Alvine frowned while looking at the cracks on the de of her scythe. Obviously, his weapon could notpete with Gtyura''s mboyant spear.


    But since he could not ess his inventory to recover Kimiko, he looked at Sylvia with a questioning air. "No, I don''t have a high-quality weapon that suits you. All my weapons are holy weapons that are the opposite of your power." She says by understanding Alvine''s intentions.


    "Tsk, you''re useless when someone needs you." He replied by focusing on his enemy.


    "If you''re not happy, you just have to let me take care of his case."


    "No, it is mine. It''s my prey!" A cruel smile adorned his lips after saying these words.


    He loaded once again towards Gtyura using all his strength and speed than the previous time!


    ''This bastard, I''m going to make him taste despair before giving him a painful death.'' He concludes in his brain as he became like a shadow that could not be followed with Gtyura''s eyes.


    -sh.


    "Arghhh!! Dirty insignificant bastard, how dare you..?!!" He shouted in pain when Alvine''s scythe made a deep gash in his hind legs.


    [Thend blessed with mes]! [Prison of mes]!


    The reason Alvine thought that Nelda would have no chance against this opponent was because of his me attacks! Even if strangely, the peoples of this have only one affinity at a time, it is tenfold and more powerful than those of others. And he could assert his hypothesis by seeing the exotic scene taking ce in front of him.


    After the magical incantation of the Lion-centaur, Alvine and Sylvia were swallowed up in what seemed to be a huge volcano of more than five hundred square meters! Dozens of balls of gigantic fires floated above their heads like meteorites that were preparing to reduce them to ashes at the slightest movement on their sides. The temperature alone was unbearable for any ordinary mage of holy rank. But Alvine stood on theva earth with nonchnce while contemting the scene in front of him. ''It''s like being in another world.'' He says to himself by slightly raising his eyebrows when he saw one of the fireballs flying toward him at a breathtaking speed.


    -BOOM!!


    Alvine avoided Gtyura''s attack without too much effort. But he knew that he won''t be able to avoid them all because the effects of Gtyura''s magic were zone magic. In other words, [Thend blessed with mes] was the name of the domain of Gtyura!


    He was in the same condition as when Noddra was imprisoned in his domain. He was at Gtyura''s mercy! His only chance to break his Domaine was, either to kill him or to make his own domain emerge inside the domain of Gtyura. And even that, the powers of his domain must be stronger than the Gtyura domain! Not to mention that he himself was not able to fully use the powers of the shadows in his current state.


    "Little thing, do you think you can avoid all my attacks? Rahaha!! Jump like a scary little monkey that will soon be a well-cooked skewer!" He burst outughing with joy when he saw Alvine struggle unnecessarily in his burning mes. Whether on the ground or in the sky, everything was swallowed up in burning mes.


    -BOOMM!! BOMM! BOOMMM!!!


    "Rahaha!! I got you, you bastard!"


    Among the three fireballs that followed one another, Alvine could not avoid thest one that collide directly with him!


    Sylvia shudders with fear when she saw this scene. Even for her piercing eyes, she was one hundred percent sure that Alvine had not been able to avoid the attack. As if the two wanted to know what was happening, Gtyura did notunch another attack on Alvine but rather waited for the explosion of the magma to calm down to confirm what seemed to be clearer to him.


    -Ssh!


    After the explosions, Alvine was still standing in her original location but had no injuries on her body! But on the other hand, as for his clothes, it was another story. Although they were made with silk that had abnormal magic resistance, they still had some burns on his sleeves and rump.


    ''The bastard! Even if I don''t have a problem with clothes, this set was one of my favorites!'' He growled with irritation when he saw his clothes in shreds!


    "How is it possible...?! No living being cane out unscathed from my fire attacks!" Gtyura had wide eyes and an unconditional thrill traveled the lengths of his spine seeing Alvine emerge unscathed from his attack without the slightest injury! His instinct refused to ept that someone could take a full-power attack from him without suffering damage!


    Seeing her master unscathed, Sylvia breathed a sigh of relief. ''Normally, no ordinary mage below the emperor rank could survive in this heat without a shield but as for the attack that the master has just taken hard, it is direct death for any holy mage. But he is different, he had used the energy of the divine punishment that had targeted Yuer, his beast contracted to soak his body and muscles and make them stronger. Not to mention thatpared to the mes of g¨¦hennes that he masters, the mes of this ugly creature were like a hot spring of water for him. But despite everything, he had not underestimated the effects of his enemy''s attack! That''s why he avoided them from the beginning.'' Concludes Sylvia by looking at Alvine''s battle against Gtyura like an entertainment spectator.


    -sh!


    Alvine made another sh on her human torso but his gash was not deep enough because of Gtyura''s thick muscles that could not be easily shed by Alvine''s weapon.


    [mes¡¯ Shield!]


    Realizing that he could not match the speed of this strange creature that was hopping in all directions and that his fire attacks were ineffective against him, Gtyura created a shield of mes around him whileing out of nowhere, a golden horn that had strange ruins.


    A goat''s horn? No, what am I saying?


    Seeing him take out a divine artifact, Alvine put himself on his guard and moved away from him. He could prevent him from using this artifact by attacking him remotely with his Scythe techniques, but he wanted to sink him into unprecedented despair before collecting his soul for his soldiers.


    "You will see what the real battle is, insignificant little creature. Come to me, my faithful guardians!"


    -Tuuuuuuu! Tuuuuuu!! Tuuuuuuuuuu!!!<novelnext></novelnext>


    He blew into the horn three times; then hundreds of red magic ruins began to form around him and behind him.


    Smile


    Seeing his intention, a subtle smile adorned Alvine''s lips. ''So is it a horn of invocation? This is reasonable since it is the strategistmander; so it is quite normal for him to have this kind of artifact in his possession.'' He concludes by seeing magic beasts appear on the runes.


    "Rahaha!! Don''t see injustice in that! In war, only victory counts, regardless of the means used to achieve it!" He burst with an unpleasant and bestialugh when he saw Alvine''s frowning that he had apparently misinterpreted.


    A horde of about two hundred magic beasts all encircled Alvine and Sylvia in less than a minute. They were all emperor-level beasts also with powerful different elementary affinities! ''My word! This lion head is really my lucky charm! With all these beasts that will soon be the dinners of my shadow soldiers, I really no longer need to be afraid that the System will block my affinities!'' He hummed with indescribable joy when he saw mboyant lions, white chimeras who are gifted for their spells of illusions, wind panthers, and there were even Hydras that are legendary beasts of several elements!


    "No, I owe you more thanks for giving me the opportunity to test the number of shadow soldiers I could invoke." He said with a Machiavellian smile barely perceptible at the corners of his lips.


    Heid his hand on his shadow just as when he first invoked Darka. But this time, his shadow undted andpletely covered the magmatic terrain in less than two seconds as if he had poured a bucket of ck ink on the floor!


    [Go out!] He murmured!


    -DOOM!


    This time, Alvine had not held back, he have invoke all the ck soldiers he could invoke without fear of losing control of his powers!


    -VUUU!!


    An icy wind caressed the heart of every beast found on the battlefield making them shiver with fears and horrors.


    The beasts that had just been invoked by Gtyura began to retreat with fear in the face of power they had never seen or witnessed before. They felt like they were in front of a predator who was born only to hunt them down. They shook like a leafs


    -Plop! Plop! Plop!


    On the surface of the shadow that had justpletely covered the earth with magma wavered and let out one by one the soldiers in dark armor! They all had one thing inmon, the deste presence and aura of death that emanated from each of them freezing the blood of any being in front of them.


    "Roarr..."


    "Skeeek...?!


    Seeing these entities in front of them, even if their numbers far exceeded the number of Alvine''s small shadow army, they could not help but feel fears throughout their bodies!


    - Kneeling!


    Before executing anything, the dark armored soldiers who had just gone out into the dimension of Alvine all knelt before him greeting their lord and waiting for his orders!


    "My lord, we are waiting for your orders!" The thunderous voice that resonated in front was none other than the thunderous voice of Darka that was expressed in the names of all. As Alvine still could not ess the upper floor of the pce where the shadow soldiers reside, all he could do was invoke the simple shadow soldiers on the first floor and make them evolve as he had done with Darka.


    I want the head of each of them, except their leaders! I would personally take care of his case!" Alvine calmly ordered to the twenty shadow soldiers he had just invoked while his pupils were filled with absolute darkness like an obsidian stone!


    "It will be done ording to your desires!"


    Darka''s words resonated in Alvine''s ears while Darka himself could not be found because of his speed higher than that of Alvine and all the other shadows!


    "Roarr!!"


    -sh!!


    "How are such abominations supposed to exist in our world?" Gtyura had empty eyes while he unconsciously trembled with horror watching the unteral massacre in front of him. If he had known that this little creature that he considered insignificant had such frightening powers, he would definitely not engage in a battle that was supposed to engage in between demons!


    "Did you want to show me what war was? So let me show you too what a massacre is!" Dryly retorted Alvine with a demonic smile as he spread both arms while leaving the blood of the magical beasts flowing on him and in all directions by his shadow soldiers.


    "Don''t get close! Dirty monstrosity!" Seeing his Machiavellian expression, his jet ck eyes, and the long scythe that was in his hands, Gtyura''s fear turned into horror and despair! Alvine''s aura and appearance made her abandon the onlybative will that shone in her heart and plunged her into bottomless despair!


    "Be called a demon by a demon?! Kuku~ it''s fun!" He said, continuing to walk toward Gtyura who responded to every step of him by moving away from him. "But it''s no longer fun, so just die...


    [Shadow jump]!


    Even before he finished his sentence, he used his new skill by going straight out into the shadow of Gtyura and beheaded him directly with his scythe which was reinforced by his affinity for darkness!


    ... And I can assure you that you will not rest in peace for a long time!" He finally continued the rest of his sentence after taking Gtyura''s head.


    "Stupid, did you think my shadow allowed me to create only weapons andunch attacks from a distance? It was your stupidity that had just caused your loss!" He says while watching Gtyura''s soul be absorbed by his shadow with several souls that were harvested by his shadow soldiers.


    He returned to Sylvia who could no longer be surprised by his master''s actions. "Can you keep control?"? She asked even though the facts were obvious to her.


    "Yeah! I feel refreshed by this shower. Make me a new set of clothes and put them in your shadow. I''ll let you take care of the rest while I recover a little." He says while sinking slowly into Sylvia''s shadow.


    "What?! I have now be a mount or what?! Get out over!!"


    "You are noisy, Sylvia. Just an hour, I''ll join youter. You have to take care of the spies who look at us secretly and also meet the king of the Kelspies. He must know that I am on their. I don''t like people thinking I''m breaking my promises." Her voice resounded in Sylvia''s ears as he had been addressing her since in her shadow.


    "Sigh, you are a desperate case, master." She murmured with a sigh of relief when she realized that Alvine was fine.

 Chapter 140 The Queen Of Vampires, Liliana Bloodclaw.

    ---


    Two hundred kilometers from the battlefield, the few high-ranking officers were gathered in a meeting room with dark expressions on their faces. Just by seeing them looking at the pawns, and the various crosses on the map that was on the big tables, anyone could guess that these people were the strategists who upied directing the alliance troops on the battlefields.


    "Damn, what are we attending here?! Have magic beasts be so intelligent as to implement counterattack strategies?!" Tugra asked in a frustrated tone by tearing off his own hair.


    "Sigh, it is the first time that this kind of event has urred during our millennia of battles. We had apparently underestimated the magic beasts. All their movements are carefully calcted. I think the only solution we have left is to withdraw, for now, otherwise, I am afraid that we will lose the war even before it begins." It was the voice of the King of the Kelspies that resonated in a discouraged and monotonous tone.


    "Withdrawal is the worst decision we will make. We always have a chance to win the war, but if we ever decide to withdraw to the borders, then our existence on this will end." Among them, the only person who managed to keep a cool head was the queen of the Vampires, Liliana Bloodw. She was a woman with pale white skin with celestial curves. Her eyes were bloody red colors and mboyant red hair.


    She had nothing to envy from the women of this. During their first encounters with her, Tugra was instantly charmed by her without her realizing it herself.


    "But, if we do not withdraw, our troops will be massacred! It is better to lose a battle than the whole war." Retorted the king of the Kelspies in a boring tone. Since his meeting with this woman, he had only one word in his mind, this woman had a mboyant temperament like the color of her hair. He could not find good examples to qualify her, since he did not know the expression tsundere.


    "He is right, Lady Liliana. If we do not withdraw, our elite troops will be massacred and the horde of beasts will continue its journey to ournds while we look at them helplessly." Tugra intervened trying to convince her of a dubious tone. He himself knew that this was not the good solution, but there was no better either.


    Liliana frowned in front of their narrow-mindedness and deepened her exnations. "Then answer a question. Who of you knows the approximate number of magic beasts?"


    "..."


    "..."


    Seeing them silent, she continued: "Nobody? Are there a thousand? Are they? Ten miles? No, there are probably several million behind their troops! You must surely wonder why I''m asking for that? Sigh, the reason is obvious, isn''t it? If we let such a horde out of their dens, do you seriously think that we will have the slightest chance of winning against them? No, it is by letting them out that we will lose the war even before the battle begins. This is our only chance. It is not only your men who are waging war against them, but also the subordinates!" She replied in an angry tone as her eyes shone with a bloody glow and her golden aura rose above her.


    ''What is this intimidating aura?!! She is really worthy of being the queen of this powerful race!'' Thought Tugra and the king of the Kelspies with sweat pearls sparkling from their foreheads in front of the queen''s overwhelming aura.


    "AHEM, in this case, do you want us to let our men be massacred?" Asked Tugra stuttering.


    "Tsk, your stupidity still surprised me!¡±


    "Wh...


    "We must join the battle. Even if it was not nned from the beginning, it is the only solution left to us." She continued while calming down and removing the pressure that emanated from her.


    "I know it''s not the right thing to do, but it''s the only chance we have to reverse the situation."


    Just after proposing this suggestion, the door of the room was knocked on by a messenger.


    "Entry." She ordered.


    Afterward, an old vampire in red armor entered the room. He had his fangs slightly exposed above his lower lips and a barber on his chin. "Your Highness, I bring the news of the battlefield of the third front line." He says while kneeling in front of Liliana.


    "Speak, the second counselor." She ordered in a monotonous tone that could not hide her frustration.


    The reason is that for two days, messengers have only brought bad news. The first two front lines had experienced one-way massacres and now, at the time she had just made her decision, the second counselor himself reports news of the third line of defense that was also thest border between magic beasts and the continent. If by misfortune magical beasts cross this guard line, the entire continent will sink into an uncontroble bloody scourge.


    "It seems that we have received external help to contain the invasion of magic beasts. They alone managed to kill the hundreds of magical beasts and also their strategistmander!" He announced the news in an excited and relieved tone.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "What?! External aid? Did our ancestors finally answer our prayers? How many are their armies? Who are they?" The king of the Kelspies could not contain his joy in the face of the sudden news.


    "Wait for a second, King of the Kelspies." Liliana frowned when she heard the news. Unlike Tugra and the King of the Kelspies who breathed a sigh of relief, she was not as enthusiastic. ording to the words and dubious expression of the second counselor, not everything seemed rosy in his words. "Start by answering thest two questions of the King of Kelspies." She ordered in a cid tone by listening carefully to the following sentences of her subordinate.


    Seeing the doubts in his queen''s eyes, the counselor cleared one¡¯s his throat and spoke in a serious tone. "It is not an army, but two unknown people who do not seem to belong to our world. And it seems that they are the guests of the King of the Kelspies who mysteriously disappeared four weeks ago." He affirmed looking at the king of the Kelspies who had his eyes widened when he heard the words of the counselor.


    "Two mysterious people? Hoho~ our ancestors really didn''t abandon us!" A soothing feeling invades his heart and rxes him instantly when he heard the rest of the words.


    "Don''t tell me they are...?!"


    "Yes~ it''s necessarily them. If not, how will you exin such a feat? Only they are capable of it." He replied by cutting the words of Tugra who swallowed with terror thinking of the grudge Alvine had towards him.


    "Can you enlighten me a little, king of the Kelspies?" Asked the queen of the Vampires in a cid and suspicious tone.


    "Oh? This is a human and her magical beast that the third Elder had identally invoked during the invocation ritual for my children. I had reached an agreement with them but unfortunately, for unknown reasons, they withdrew to a portal and since then, they have never appeared until now. Sigh, I thought they weren''t going toe back and continue their journeys, but apparently it seems that they never leave an unpaid debt." He exined with a sigh of relief.


    "Hmm? I had not heard anything like this from my subordinate." She continued to insist while keeping her frown.


    "Well, maybe he found it useless. Since they had notsted more than two days on our kingdom." The king of the Kelspies continued to convince her not to be suspected of him as a traitor or anything simr.


    "Very well, then where are this human and his beast?" Liliana asked her advisor. The more praise she heard about these human beings, the more curious she became to know who they were.


    "Well, only his beast is with us, He hasn''t mounted himself since he finished his battle against the horde of beasts ." The second counselor said, lowering his head. He knew that this news would not please his queen, but he had no other alternative to better reformte his sentence.


    "Disappeared? Does he believe that we do not deserve his presence?" She said these words between her clenched teeth while she hit the table with her hand.


    "Euh... I think it''s because he was wounded in the battle. So... So, he tries to recover beforeing to meet you, Your Highness." Of course, he was caught off guard by suddenly seeing the queen suddenly get angry.


    "Sigh, I suppose we must be satisfied with this exnation, at least for now. In short, if his contracted beast is there then enter with her. I have a few questions for her." She ordered by staring at the king of the Kelspies with her gaze who cautiously nodded with relief.


    Knowing the arrogant attitude of these two beings, the more they do not meet, the better! After all, Alvine had almost killed the king of the Elves if his contracted beast had not intervened to arrest him. As for this queen who believes herself above everyone, she will not tolerate one being arrogant in front of her. Fortunately, he will be able to converse and negotiate with Lady Dylvia who seems more open to discussion than Dalvine who is ruthless against the people like Liliana.


    "It will be done ording to your desires, your Highness." He bowed in front of her before rushing out into the meeting room.


    After about thirty seconds, Sylvia entered the room alone with a cid air and stopped in front of them without making a royal salutation.


    "Lady Dylvia, it''s a pleasure to meet you again. What has happened to your master since thest time? Is he doing well?" The King of the Kelspies weed him with a smile that went from one ear to the other.


    He was the only person who showed sympathy for her. Tugra had an absent look that could not hide his nervousness. He feared that Alvine could not emerge from anywhere and try to kill him again. But unlike him, the queen of vampires had a dark look when she saw Sylvia''s bold behavior when she entered the room where the kings who were masters of the are gathered but she made no effort to kneel in front of them and greeted them as the others kings. It was ack of respect for her.


    "Thank you for your concerns, dear King of the Kelspies, but do not worry about him, as long as I am with him, no being will be able to threaten his life. In short, we had some problemsst time so I hope that simr cases will not happen also, once again." She said while looking at Liliana who let out her aura as if she wanted to intimidate him.


    "I find you really arrogant, little beast. Thest thing you need to do would be to respectfully greet those who have higher status and strength than yours. Don''t let your little victory rise to your head, otherwise, you will risk losing your life without realizing it." She says with a mischievous smile.


    "Hmm? Sigh, In short, how do you n to win the war? If you don''t mind, it would be wiser to let me take the strategic lead in order to avoid another unfortunate event like what happened not so long ago." She says while ignoring Liliana Bloodw''s unnecessary threats. Obviously, she was toozy to quarrel with someone other than her master. Because she always tends to lose control of her emotions and always ends up killing those who bored her.

 Chapter 141 Enslavement Ritual.

    ''I dream or she ignores me?! This arrogant magic beast really needs a lesson from me. So that she can know her ce.'' She concludes in a frustrating tone. She has resided on this for several centuries as their goddess. She takes what she wanted and gives others what she wasn''t interested in! But strangely, this magic beast is not intelligent enough to understand the reign of her sovereignty. She then needed to give her a lesson that she will never forget.


    Sylvia''s lips bent into a subtle smile when she heard Liliana''s thoughts but she pretended not to know anything about her thought threads. After all, it was her master card to know the intentions of each person around her master in order to guarantee his safety.


    "Hmm, AHEM. Lady Dylvia, even if your proposal seems fair and correct...


    "I refuse!" Even before the King of the Kelspies could find any excuse to politely refuse the proposal of their benefactors, Liliana''s cold voice resounded in the meeting room in a rude tone.


    Sylvia slightly raised her eyebrows but ended up being silent without making the slightestment on it. But when she realized that no one dared to support her request, she ended up talking. "Very well, it doesn''t matter to me. But I prefer to warn you now. My master and I will have no obligation to help you until he agrees with you. Understand that my duty is to protect my master whatever situation you find yourself in, I would only listen to and obey orders from my master." She said in a cid tone without worrying about the doubtful look that the King of the Kelspies gave her.


    "Umm, very good. It is indeed the only one...


    "Whye here if it was to waste our time telling us such nonsense? As you can see, we have things to do; so if you no longer have anything interesting to say, you are asked to leave this room." Liliana once again cut the words of the King of the Kelspies by trying once again to irritate Sylvia.


    ''She is definitely trying to die.'' Tugra shuddered with fear on his chair when he saw a familiar scene in which he was the protagonist who almost died about a month ago.


    "AHEM, Lady Liliana, please address her correctly. She is my guest." The king of the Kelspies finally lost patience. Instead of anger, he especially had pity on Liliana who knew nothing about Sylvia''s cruelty and who alone had annihted the elite guards of the king of ice elves without the slightest effort.


    "One of the reasons she is still alive despite her rudeness in front of me is because her master is your guest of honor. As for the other reason, it was because she had helped us with her anonymous master to defend the border and thus save the lives of our men." She says in an arrogant tone whilezily supporting her head with her hand while her lips exposed her little fangs in her mischievous smile.


    "!!!" The King of the Kelspies.


    ''She''s really looking for death, isn''t she?! Hah! I would really like to leave here. If ever the other psychopath shows up here, she will really have an atrocious end!'' Tugra''s forehead began to sparkle with the pearls of hot sweats when they heard Liliana''s suicidal words.


    "Ho~? To Kill me? Are you at least capable of it?" Sylvia asked with a mocking smile.


    Unfortunately for her, Liliana had misinterpreted her question by retorting: "I know that pets are immortal as long as their master is alive. So don''t unnecessarily put your master in danger of death. Because once I lose my cold blood, there will be no other solution than to satisfy my thirst for blood by emptying my prey of all its blood. So if you don''t run from here, you and your master may be my dinner tonight." She said in a melodious but furious voice.


    "P-Please. Don''t take her words to heart, she''s just joking." Tugra could no longer bear her, he intervened among themselves trying to appease Sylvia''s anger that his instinct was beginning to feel.


    "Don''t worry, Tugra. She has not yet exceeded the limits. I am always lenient to my benefactors." Once again, Liliana had understood everything wrongly. She even felt proud to have put Sylvia in her ce.


    "What?! W-Why do you envy death so much?! It''s unbelievable. You still haven''t understood so far? Sigh, to say that you called me an idiot just two minutes ago." He said in a restless tone with a trembling voice. What he feared most was that Sylvia could misinterpret his words too; hence his expression and stuttering voice.


    "Fufu~, This little girl is fun." Sylvia replied nonchntly before her facial expression became dark and her voice became monotonous immediately when she said her next words: "However, the only reason you still breathe among us is no longer because I appreciate the vampire race, but because my master had ordered me not to kill everything that moves in front of me without giving his consent. But this rule does not apply to those whock respect for my master. Know that if you want to see the end of this day again, you will never have to y with your luck by betting on my master!"


    "!!!"


    The room fell into a dull and heavy silence when Sylvia inadvertently released a milky white aura that no one had ever seen!


    At the same time, the shadow of death rose behind her and ced his hands on her shoulder; Alvine finally went out into Sylvia''s shadow with a frown. "Seat yourself, Sylvia. Remember that we are not here to facilitate Garyth''s work." He whispered these words in her ear before scanning everyone in the room with his golden pupils.


    Liveliness, terror, mistrust. This was the conclusion he had drawn after a quick analysis on his part. The king of the Kelspies was surprised to see Alvine appear from nowhere as if by magic. Tugra was frozen by terror. By the moment his eyes crossed that of Alvine, he had forgotten to breathe! As for the Queen of Vampires, she was suspicious of the new guest who had juste out of nowhere before she knew his true identity. But she could not help but be stunned by Alvine''s masculine beauty she had never met!


    Alvine walked slowly towards her without saying anything while she unconsciously moved away from him until he drive her to the wall and had no way to escape from him. "Who are you?" She asked nervously without even knowing the reason for the redness of her cheeks and herplexity in the face of this stranger.


    "Hehe, is this the attitude of someone who wanted to have me for dinner?" Asked Alvine, squinting his eyes whose eyes were plunged into her.


    "I-


    "You... What? You want to taste it, don''t you? So don''t hold back." He said, biting his thumb and stuffing it directly into Liliana''s mouth with a mischievous smile. He himself did not know for the moment that his insignificant action would cause him more headaches than he had ever expected.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Humphh!!" Liliana had her eyes widened when she saw Alvine''s madness. A suspicious man had just gone out of nowhere and targeted her directly by driving her to the walls and forcing her to drink his blood? What kind of bullying was that?! But she had neither the time nor the luxury to worry about it. As Alvine''s drop of blood touched her tongue, all the cells of her body vibrated with euphoria, and asked for a drink that she had never tasted since she had been born despite her long years of existence! Alvine did not know that his blood was somehow the most delicious wine for all vampires, nor could Liliana know for the moment that Alvine was not a human but an incubus.


    Tugra, the king of the Kelspies, and even Sylvia had all their jaws fallen to the ground when they saw this unprecedented scene unfold in front of them. Liliana who was struggling at first not to sumb to temptation was now clinging to Alvine''s arm so as not to let him move away from her and joyfully sucked Alvine''s blood as if nothing mattered to her anymore.


    "Oh, holy goddess Reha! What are you doing to my master?" After she woke up in her state of stunning, she tore her master''s hand from her mouth and looked at her with a gaze injected with blood when she saw her lick her lips after losing her food.


    "Hehe, so like that, they really can''t resist blood?" Alvine says to herself by watching the small notch of her finger close itself at a nce. ''Why did I do that? Out of curiosity? To rx the atmosphere? Or maybe to put her in her ce? Sigh, in short, in any case, her will teach her not to exceed the limits anymore.'' He said to himself looking at Sylvia who was irritated more than anyone else.


    ''In any case, if I had intervened for another second after, this spoiled girl would no longer be in this world with us. Sylvia is always ruthless!'' He continued looking at Liliana with a sigh of relief.


    "Mas-master, what did you do?! You don''t know anything about vampires but you voluntarily offer her your blood? Do you have any idea what you have just done?" Sylvia''s eyes waved with nervousness when she saw her master''s recklessness.


    ''How had Lady Rina protected such a troublemaker for more than twenty years?! I''m only with him for a while and he doesn''t even give me time to catch my breath. I feel like I''m taking care of the well-being of a hundreds and their contents at the same time!'' A sudden headache invades her thinking of the consequences of Alvine''s actions.


    Seeing her in this disturbing state, and seeing Liliana''s strange smile, Alvine slightly raised his eyebrows with a questioning air. "Sylvia, aren''t you going to tell me that I''m going to turn into a vampire, are you?"


    "W-what? Where do you seed in finds from such fanciful ideas?" She asked with an incredulous air


    "So what''s the problem?"


    Hearing his question, Sylvia asked him for service before answering him: *Before that, can you teleport us away from this room? * She asked him telepathically.


    Frowning his eyebrows, Alvine slightly nodded her head and slightly pressed Sylvia by her waist while making the [shadow jump] with her.


    Five ck crows immediately came out into his shadow when he began to waver and slowly pulled Alvine and Sylvia down. "We will soon be there before nightfall." These were Alvine''sst words before they both disappeared leaving behind a shadow silhouette formed by the gathering of five crows that mysteriously disappeared in the form of ck ashes like anchor powder after a second.


    After twenty-second silence, Tugra cleared one¡¯s his throat and asked in a restless voice: "Can you exin to us what has just happened?" He said, addressing Liliana who always had her mysterious smile on her lips.


    "Hehe~ let''s say I just had a premium quality dish effortlessly." She says in a mysterious but joyful tone.


    -Glup


    Tugra swallows with horror by hearing her words and understanding the hidden meanings of what she meant. "You really have suicidal desires, don''t you? Just seeing his mysterious aura, I''m sure that just like me, you understood that his contracted beast is probably stronger than you. So to want to make her master your food reserve is definitely to seek death!"


    Chuckled


    "Humph, you don''t understand anything about us. Killing me means killing her master too." She said with a sublime smile that adorned her honeyed red lips.


    ...


    A hundred meters from the underground kingdom, Alvine and Sylvia were floating in the sky in an invisibility shield created by Sylvia from the moment Alvine''s spell had ceased to take effect.


    "Now?" Alvin''s asked with a frown. Why did she suddenly do this by simply seeing him make this brazen girl taste his blood? He was patiently waiting for Sylvia''s answer.


    "I''m going to be brief. We will have to bring him to the of the Punishers and imprison him for eternity!"


    "Why?" Even if he was surprised by Sylvia''s sudden words, he needed to know the cause of her stubbornness.


    "Vampires are races created by the goddess Reha. This means that they too have powers that are unique to them. And one of them is hypnosis and envement! It is a ritual in which a vampire voluntarily gives her blood to someone she wants to transform into a vampire, and the being in question will necessarily be her subordinate. In the opposite case, if a non-vampire voluntarily gives his blood to a vampire who belongs to the nobility without being obliged either by a spell or any other factor, he will be her subordinate who will obey the slightest desire on her part. The scariest thing about all this is that once the ritual ispleted, your life will forever be linked to her life; this includes that her end also means yours!" She finally announced what she had on her heart.

 Chapter 142 The King Of Beasts.

    "Do you now understand the stupidity you have just done?"


    "..." Alvine remained silent for a while trying to properly digest what he had just learned.


    "It is indeed disturbing. In the future, I really have to stop relying on the legends I had learned on earth." He murmured to himself even thinking about the consequences of his actions. This simply means that he is not different from a ve. Since he will not be able to disobey the slightest orders of his mistress. Even if she asks him tomit suicide!


    "That''s why we must iste it and put her in a deepa." Continued Sylvia with a cold tone while deeply frowning her fine eyebrows.


    "Why not simply kill her? That will save us more problems, don''t you think?"


    "Sigh, things don''t seem as simple as it seems. When she loses her life, you will also die in the seconds before her death! Coma is the only thing we could do. Before she suspects anything, I will stun her and we will bring her with us to the of the Punishers. We must act quickly before she can be hungry.


    "Why? Does her hungry also y a role?" Alvine did not need to know what vampires eat to feed, since it was obvious to everyone who knows their species. Instead, he was concerned about another factor.


    "Of course yes! You have not only be her subordinate, but also her food! You will feel her famine and as long as you do not give her your blood, you will never be able to stay quiet." She thundered these words through her tight teeth. ''Damn, he''s really a ma that is only intended to attract problems for us. A real problem ma!'' She says to herself in her thoughts by exhaling a breath of hot air.


    "Indeed, it''s a terrible skill!" Says Alvine in a distant tone as if he were talking about someone else''s problems.


    Notice his strangeness, Sylvia frowned and said, "You know, I''m not making jokes to you. All I said is the truth."


    "I know."


    "So why do you take this matter lightly?" She asked with a frown.


    A subtle smile appeared on Alvine''s lips when a familiar -Ding- resounds in his ears.


    He reads the notifications with a cid look and is slightly surprised when he saw something he had not yet seen.


    |Envement energy is detected in the heart of the host. |


    |Passivepetence, [Heart of the evil god] is activated. |


    |You have resisted the envement effects. |


    |After the evolution of your passive skill, all the effects of envement, debuffs or curses will return against his caster! |


    |All conditions are met to return all the effects of the energy of the envement to its owner. |


    ''This famous skill? I still remember that he reached level two during my duel against Sabrina. It is also the same passive skill that allows me to take the form of [God of ughter]! I''m lucky to have such a skill.''


    "Don''t worry, let her do what she wants. I''m sure the person who regrets her actions will not be anyone other than her!" He says with a mischievous smile. He had been able to confirm one thing, the reason he received thiste notification was of course because of Liliana who had just tried to enve him. In other words, she had the choice between letting him go or enving him. But she decided to make the wrong decision; a decision that will make her regret all her actions.


    "What do you mean by that?" Sylvia asked, slightly raising her eyebrows. Faced with Alvine''s nonchnce, she could guess that he had something in mind but, she could not guess what exactly it was.


    "Maybe someone else but she is unable to submit me. Trust me, she will soon pay for this affront a hundredfold." He looked at the forest that was as far as the eye can see. ''It is a dazzling sess to build a kingdom under this forest. I suppose that their weaknesses in the face of the sun are not an unfounded rumor.'' He says to himself in his thoughts.


    "..." she remained silent for a while. She did not know why her master was so confident, or why he was so nonchnt in front of her warnings. "So you want us to leave her like that, without taking precautions?"


    "Simply forget her. I thought I had already told you that I had a skill that immunizes me against negative spells, right?" He said while flying to the underground fortress followed by Sylvia who followed him closely.


    ''Then thispetence can even withstand the effects of the powers granted by the goddess herself? It doesn''t matter to me, I still have to be careful with this girl. If I ever see that she easy something suspicious, I won''t hesitate anymore.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ...


    In the far north of the, in the depths of the dark forest; more precisely in the territory of the beasts, a ferocious beast, forck of better words to describe it waszily lying under the shade of a giant tree about sixty meters long.


    His skin was covered with scales ck as ck gold he had four long pointed tusks on each side of his mouth that exceeded his jaw like divine grade sai. Each nonchnt breath on his part disrupted the flows of the surrounding manas because of the amount of magical energy he inadvertently released.


    In front of him were ten magical beasts that were all above emperor rank. In other words, they were all in divine rank!


    "My king, the army that wasmanded by Gtyura was destroyed with Gtyura himself. What are your orders regarding our next maneuvers?" On the left side of the ck dragon, a red Wyvern announced this information to him with a thunderous but respectful voice.


    -Humphhhh...


    The simple sigh on his part made the other beasts tense and made them forget to breathe for fear of annoying their king of beasts!


    "We were born as predators. To Kill or get killed. Devour our prey or be devoured by a predator stronger than us. This is the cause and reason for our existence! Gtyura''s small army was only a small fragment of brick among the thousands of bricks that form a pyramid over which I reign supreme. So don''t bother me just because only one brick has just broken among the thousands. Why would I care about the death of a single tree in this huge forest?" Its immenselyrge body of more than thirty meters long was like a Millenium rock that had not moved from its ce for centuries.


    His sharp ws were firmly sunk to the ground like dozens of celestial swords stabbing the ground and when he finished saying these words, he finally opened his bloodthirsty red eyes that made all the divine generals around him tremble with fear.


    His voice was clear and cid while his eyes shone like a wise predator who knew the whole art of hunting.


    "E-excuse me, my lord. I would go with this step to fulfill my duty as the tenth general by bringing you the head of the brazen who had dared to stand in our way." The Wyvern stuttering these words by turning around to leave as soon as possible.


    After his disappearance, the ck dragon again closed his predatory pupils and murmured for himself: "No matter their useless and insignificant efforts, they are created as prey and us as predators. The prey will never win against a predator. This is how this world is made." After these words, silence resounds again in the vicinity as if no soul were living in this ce.


    The other generals breathed sighs of relief when they saw the king of beasts plunge back into his sleep.


    ---


    Alvine and Sylvia had just reached a second time, the entrance to the vampire kingdom. But Sylvia suddenly stopped in her steps looking behind her with a distant look while frowning.


    "A problem?"


    "The forest... it is afraid of something that lives in its depths." She says in a monotonous tone.


    "I know, I myself felt the frightening energy that came from the same direction. Do you think this energyes from a Leader?" Alvine in turn asked in a cid tone by crossing his arms.


    "No, like us, Leaders are able to hide their presence by posing as weak and defenseless beings in the eyes of other mortals. This wave of breaking energy necessarilyes from an apostle." She affirmed by continuing her way to the small vampire kingdom. "They will have serious problems in the future if they do not prepare in time. Even if I necessarily doubt that they can win against the beasts, they will lose miserably by underestimating them." She continued.


    "You are right. From what I have seen so far, only vampires really have the ability to measure themselves against magical beasts of divine rank. The queen of vampires herself is an intermediate divine mage, Noddra, and the second counselor are both low-level divine mages. As for Tugra and his wife, they also have a strength equal to low-level divine mages. But as for the king and queen of the Kelspies, they have the fighting force of an emperor mage. So if a simplemander is at the same rank as Tugra, I don''t even dare to imagine the power of a general-grade magic beast; not to mention their king!" Alvine spoke thoughtfully using the information he had managed to collect so far to make his smallparison.


    "Yes, I can say that without our intervention, they will have no chance against them! They will certainly be massacred." She supported Alvine''s words with a nod.


    But at the same time, two guards came to meet them. "Sir Dalvine, Lady Dylvia, our Queen, Liliana Bloodw would like to speak with you as soon as possible." Said the guard who held a long spear in his right hand.


    "Her Highness has ordered us to escort you to her, to her neighborhoods!" Finished the other guard.


    Alvine nodded and followed the two guards with Sylvia. He could instinctively guess Liliana''s intentions by inviting them to her neighborhood when night has just fallen.


    ''What kind of expression will you show me when you learn that your envement spell has turned against you?'' He says to Himself with a mischievous smile.

 Chapter 143 The Curses Of Liliana.

    Alvine and Sylvia followed the two guards into the corridor with dim lighting and headed for the main door that seemed to be the entrance to the dining room at the end of the corridor.


    Slowly but surely, they reach the end of the corridor, in front of the white door about three meters long.


    Knock, Knock, Knock!


    "Your Highnesse, ording to your orders, I have Sir Dalvine and Lady Dylvia with me. We are waiting for your orders to leave them in." One guard spoke in the void in front of the door which was majestically decorated with drawings of the stems of the brambles and some bloody roses that bloomed on the brambles.


    Just seeing the thickness of the door, Alvine was one hundred percent sure that the voice of the guard will not be able to resonate on the other side of the door. But what he found even more ridiculous were the words of the guards. '' ?A request for permission to enter?? It''s too ridiculous; if you weren''t the one who called us here, we wouldn''t be present.'' He says to Himself exhaling with a boring air. ''I nned to visit the dimension of the shadow to see the amount of soul that has been purified and to know how much remains. But I find myself wasting my time with this naive girl who thinks she is the mistress of this. Sigh, it''s so boring.'' He continued


    "Let them in." A soft and warm voice resounds behind the thick door like a bell of dawn as she spoke these words that resounded deeply with Alvine and the others.


    ''As I thought, it clearly takes the assistance of a magic spell to allow you to listen or talk through these doors.'' Concludes Alvine by hearing Liliana''s voice directly in the depths of him instead of his ears.


    -Crrraaak-


    The two doors in one open slowly apanied by a metal grind emanating from them. Alvine and Sylvia were slightly surprised when they saw a huge room of about ten meters of hexagonal with Victorian decoration and furniture. In the middle of this huge room stood a long rectangr table that was filled with all kinds of luxurious meals.


    "Wee to you, dear guests from another world. I am Liliana Bloodw, the queen of the vampire race and the sovereign of blood." As Alvine was fully immersed in his state of contemtion, Liliana''s voice resounded again in the room.


    She was sitting at the end of the long table dressed in a white dress and a medieval crown. Behind her stood a man with a ferocious face and blood-red eyes that Alvine and Sylvia had known from the moment their eyes crossed. The man in question was none other than Noddra, the first counselor who had participated in the alliance meeting.


    -Pffft


    Hearing Liliana''s daring presentation, Sylvia chuckled despite trying to hold back herughter. The Queen and the First Counselor frowned when they saw Sylvia openly mock her.


    "Sylvia..." Alvine calmly pronounced her name. He obviously knew the cause of Sylvia''s mockery but still, it was better to leave this girl in her fantasies than wake her up. That was Alvine''s point of view.


    "Hehe~ sorry, sorry, master. But did you hear the same thing as me? Does she say she is the sovereign of blood?! I wish Lady Rina had been present right now to see the usurper of her title." She says in a fledgling tone. Even if she didn''tugh openly, anyone could understand that she was holding back just by seeing the tremors on her shoulders.


    Alvine put his left hand on her right shoulder and murmured, "Why do you like to spoil people''s fantasies? Let her enjoy her dream while she still has the opportunity." Unfortunately for him, the auditory senses of vampires were on apletely different level.


    Noddra and Liliana could clearly hear Alvine''s words, which had made them even more irritated towards them but in the end, Liliana acted as if nothing had happened. Because she already knew deep down that the person whoughed tost would be her. The cause was that she thinks already had all her cards in hand to make them swallow their arrogance.


    Subsequently, Alvine acted as if nothing had happened and made a slight nod and introduced himself in turn: "I am honored with your invitation, Queen of Vampires, Lady Liliana. I am Dalvine and here is my pet, Dylvia. By the way, I would like to apologize on behalf of my pet for being rude to you." He greeted briefly.


    "It doesn''t matter too much. I don''t use ignorance of magic beasts. After all, even if they have humanoid appearances, they remain beasts above all. Therefore, getting angry with her is no different from lowering me to her level." She replied nonchntly.


    ? *Master, can I rece her with another queen? *


    *Sigh, you looked for it, Sylvia. *


    "In short, what is the cause of our presence?" Without dwelling on other futile subjects, Alvine asked directly without detour. If Liliana had nothing else to do but fulminate herself in front of them, it was not his case.


    Hearing Alvine''s question, a silent smile emerged at the corner of her lips before she got up on her chair and strolled towards Alvine until she was less than a meter from him. Her bloodthirsty red eyes shone with an eclipsed red glow when she plunged her gaze into Alvine''s.


    "I want you to be mine!" She said.


    Hearing her sudden request, Alvine raised his eyebrows while Sylvia had a panicked look. She understood more than anyone what this mischievous girl was trying to do.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Not interested." After a few seconds of silence, Alvine replied in an impassive tone.


    Hearing her answer, Sylvia sighed with relief.


    ''As I thought, it won''t be as simple as that.'' Unlike her, Liliana frowned when she realized that Alvine was resisting her intrusion.


    "Oh~, do you refuse? It''s a shame." She said when she turned to her chair. Then she continued. "In this case, sit down and delight in the banquets before we get to the heart of the subjects." She says nonchntly as if nothing had happened.


    Alvine nodded slightly and sat down too, acting as if nothing had just happened while keeping his warm false smile on the corner of his lips. In the middle of the table was one that looked like a professionally roasted wild boar, bottles of wine, and other dishes that only the high nobility had the right to eat, on Alzania. But what caught Alvine''s attention was the content of Liliana''s ss. He did not need to ask for the nature of the brilliant red liquid in her ss. Just with his senses of smell, and his piercing eyes, Alvine could guess that it was blood.


    When Liliana remarked his eyes, she smiled with mour and nodded her head towards Noddra who had been standing behind her from the beginning like a sculpture. "You''ve ever met, haven''t you? He is the first advisor who deals with our diplomatic affairs. Don''t trust appearances, he is also a cousin who bears the same name as me. He is not only the first counselor but also one of the three dukes; Noddra Bloodw."


    "It''s a pleasure to see you again, Dame Dylvia and also Sir Dalvine. I would have liked to have organized a meeting with our queen instead, but the time was not very well chosen for that.


    "We too." Alvine replied briefly by slightly drinking the wine with a slight surprise.


    "As you seemed to appreciate the Kelspie wine, then I asked the king to sell us a few bottles in honor of this meeting." Says Noddra with a subtle smile.


    "Hah~, it was a good idea on your part," Alvine responded with an appreciable but boring mood to faith. "So, If you give me the reason for your invitation instead? I''m not very patient, you see." He continued. He could say guess the reason for the queen''s caution towards him. It was because Noddra had revealed details about them. But what made him curious and dubious was the reason for this secret meeting.


    "Fufu~, I can see that just by looking at your expression. It is not very polite on my part to make the mysteryst. As you can guess, I spoke with my advisor after our meeting. After hearing what he brought me and from the fragrant and euphoric taste I felt when I tasted your blood, I came to a single conclusion; you pretend to be a human but you are not one. You certainly have the appearance and all the qualities to be one but you can''t deceive me. So my first question is, who are you?" Her voice suddenly became icy when she spoke her question.


    "What do you advance to know my species? With all due respect, it''s very rude to ask these kinds of things, isn''t it?" Says Alvine, taking a sip from his ss without touching the food in front of him.


    "Hmm, my question is certainly a little misced but it''s still essential for me. The reason is that we vampires have many characteristics. One of them is our dependence on blood. In your opinion, what would happen if a vampire can no longer drink blood?" She asked in a cold tone.


    Alvine only frowned and left her question unanswered by letting her continue her speech.


    Seeing Alvine silent, she took her ss, which was half filled with blood, and waved it while continuing her sentence: "Obviously, she will die at the end. And currently, for a reason I don''t know, my body refuses to ept any other blood. Like the blood contained in this ss. So my question must be answered because it is no longer a question but an order when my life depends on it." She thundered by inadvertently releasing her golden aura that spread in all directions under the effects of her rage.


    "Sigh, Liliana, Politeness is not too much my strong point, especially when I am used of something that has nothing to do with me. So for thest time, I ask you to be careful not to be my enemy. You may be a vampire who has reached the intermediate divine rank but take my word for it, I can kill you without lifting a single finger." Alvine replied in turn when he felt Liliana''s thirst for blood through her aura.


    "If you want an answer from me, start by clearly exining to me the reason that led you to suspect me." Alvine continued his sentence with an impassive air while his golden eyes began to have slight darkness in them! Obviously, he was not like Sylvia who could calmly ignore her whims.


    "Sir Dalvine, control the tone and words you...


    The queen raised her hand to prevent Noddra from continuing her warning words. Seeing Alvine threaten her in this way, she was able to confirm some suspicions. The first was that the sacred ritual was a failure. The second is that she is probably dependent on Alvine''s blood to feed herself and continue to live! Realizing the seriousness of the situation, she ordered Noddra to leave the room.


    "Your Highness, it''s dangerous to stay alone with them." He insisted in a disturbing voice.


    "Don''t worry about that, after all, he and I are in the same boat. I have a few things to negotiate with him just like he also has something to negotiate with me." She says in a cid tone by cing the ss on the table.


    "In this case, please, forgive me for my insolence, your highness." Noddra bowed in front of her and then looked at Alvine onest time before leaving the room while closing the door behind him.


    After a moment of silence, the queen''s soft but monotonous voice resounded in the room. "Do you want to know why I use you of that? Since you voluntarily gave me your blood, I can no longer digest any other liquid substance. Just by looking at this ss that contains the blood, I feel like I''m going to spit out my organs. So for thest time, I ask you to exin to me what you did to me!"


    Alvin''s and Sylvia looked at each other and both realized that Liliana''s revtion surprised them both. Alvine did not understand exactly the effects of the returns of his dexterity, but he was sure that it was because of his skillq that made Liliana so. But he had no empathy for her. After all, if she had not tried to enve him, she would not find herself in such a state.

 Chapter 144 The Curse Of Liliana (2)

    "Are you asking me that? So let me ask you a question too. In your opinion, why are you suddenly in this state?"


    She gnashed her teeth and replied in an irritated tone. "That''s what I''d like to know!"


    "No, my dear queen, you know the reason more than anyone in this room. The reason is that you were trying to make me your fucking ve! I don''t know what happened afterward but, after giving you my blood out of pure kindness you tried to pay me with this vicious action? Do you realize your cruelty?" He pronounced these words with a Machiavellian smile while keeping his eyes cid.


    -BAMMM!!


    Liliana''s fistnded on the table and broke it into pieces by flying the food in all directions. His eyes turned bloodthirsty red when he heard Alvine''s mocking voice. If she had the assurance that Alvine''s death would not lead to her own, she would not hesitate to kill him at that precise moment.


    On Alvine''s side, he didn''t care a lot about the dishes, all that interested him were the three bottles of wine that he had perfectly managed to catch in their crash.


    Liliana was even more upset when she saw his actions. "You made me drink your blood because you knew I wasn''t going to hesitate to want to have you for me! How many vampires do you bait with your blood?! But I can tell you one thing, I''d rather die than be your little dog!" She thundered her words with an angry but powerless air. She knew that the situation could not be worse than that for her. Two strangers out of nowhere had just tried to submit her! The worst thing is that she didn''t even know their intentions.


    "Tsk, why do I always attract embarrassing problems?!" He replied in an irritated tone when he saw Liliana losemon sense under the effects of her unconditional anger. He wanted to negotiate with her by extracting all the good things she had on her before releasing her, but seeing her pitiful and problematic, Alvine finally abandoned the idea. ''Killing her too will cause more problems than now. Tsk, she is a problematic girl who has nothing to bring me.'' He finally concludes by making his decision.


    "I''m not going to justify myself for something I have nothing for! But know one thing, during your meeting with the leaders, if I had not intervened, you will no longer be in this world to sting your anger attack. About the current situation, I will not pity you because it is your greed and arrogance that have led to where you are now. And finally, you don''t have the merit of being part of my entourage, even a stray dog will be a hundred times better appreciated than you with your unnecessary arrogance." Alvine replied these words in an imperturbable tone and then continued:


    "Simply tell me how to break this damn bond and I would get rid of you once and for all!"


    "Well see, as if I knew how?" Liliana spoke in a ridiculous tone with a mncholy smile while shaking her head.


    Alvine didn''t waste time, he asked Sylvia with his eyes. But unfortunately for him, she also shook her head. "I haven''t heard anything concerning this kind of obstruction. Normally, this kind of thing never happens! But you always manage to show me all the colors with your abnormalities, master." She says with relentless nonchnce. She had nothing to do with this girl''s problems, all that matters to her is her master.


    But seeing the discontent in Alvine''s eyes, she deepens her exnations. "What I mean is no matter how I look at the situation, I don''t see anything that can solve this problem. As you told me after I exined to you, the problem this girl was going to cause you after you voluntarily donated your blood is probably the effects of your skill that is the cause of all these problems."


    Hearing their discussions and seeing Alvine''s bitter expression, Liliana began to wonder if Alvine was not also a victim of her stupidity. "What kind of skill is it? Maybe if I knew its effects, I could find a solution to get rid of this gene." She asked with a glimmer of hope.


    Sylvia replied in a tone of dissatisfaction when she shamelessly heard her question. "Do you really have the nerve to ask such questions despite your crimes? Do you want to know the skills of others? And what again? Maybe you also want to know how to kill him, as long as we talk about it?!"


    Asking for these kinds of information was no different from wanting to know someone''s weakness. She understood Sylvia''s anger, hence her silence after hearing Sylvia''s sarcastic questions.


    Alvine didn''t want to worry about that. His goal was to get rid of this ridiculous magic that began to give him more headaches than he had expected: "Don''t worry about that, Sylvia, it''s just a passive skill. So if it can help me get rid of her, she only has to pay by revealing me information that is worth it. Don''t you agree with that? It''s win-win, a rather fair market."


    "It''s not expensive paid... I agree with that. Now tell me the effects of the skill in question." She replied at the same time, lest Alvine change her mind.


    "Sigh, let''s first summarize the effects of your ritual. From what I learned from Sylvia about your dark intentions toward me. First, I could not disobey you, secondly, I would feel your thirst for blood with tenfold effects as if it were myself who was dependent on blood. Except that instead of drinking it, I will not be calm until I satisfy your thirst with my blood. And finally, my life will be linked to yours, which means that I would die the second you die! Is that all or is there any other factor?"? He asked with a frown. Just by citing the problems that this girl was going to cause him without his skill, Alvine had a bitter taste in his mouth.


    *I swear that I would have killed her if she wasn''t useful for us to find Garyth in her den.* Alvine tell these words without even realizing that he had just shared them with Sylvia by telepathy.


    *Master, I insist. She does not deserve to be delivered to a return of the curse that she herself had caused. I don''t see what''splicated about her case. Simply leave her as she is and make her pay for everything she intended to do to you. After all, she will not die for that and she will be a good semi that will be a branch of your strength in the future. Have a ve of intermediate divine rank, what''s more, a vampire with noble blood! The benefits will be really huge; it would be stupid to get rid of her, wouldn''t it? * Sylvia murmured these words through their connection like a demon that pushed Alvine to go astray.


    *Sigh, I''m not stupid not to see these advantages. But you seem to have forgotten a small problem. She says she can no longer feed herself with the blood of others; in other words, I should be her source of food for eternity! I have chills just thinking about this endless loop! Therefore, I must absolutely break this damn bond with her. No matter the means. And if I can''t do it, I''ll leave her behind where I would kill her after confirming that her death will not have a negative effect on me when we go to this! *<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Normally, I would have no problem-consuming someone else''s blood even if my blessing affected you. Therefore, I must absolutely know the skill that allowed you to cancel it and let turn my blessing into curses." She said in a naive tone calling it a blessing.


    "You are a too naive little girl by daring to call a blessing. But then why when your famous blessing has now turned against you, do you call it a ?curse??" It was Sylvia''s sarcastic voice that resounded next to Alvine.


    "..." -Liliana.


    "Very well, the jurisdiction in question does not haveplicated effects. Everything you need to know is what it allows me to return spells and curses simr to what you tried to do toward their casters. Can u understand now when I said, I have nothing to do with it? Everything that happens to you right now is only because you tried to enve me. You are your own enemy" Alvine briefly exined the effects of her jurisdiction without going into too much detail.


    Her eyes widened in shock. "Are you making me a joke, aren''t you? I-I mean... it''s impossible that such a skill can exist. No, it''s absolutely impossible!" Gradually, his eyes lost their glow of vivacity. Her conscience only held to a thread before she sank into despair. But hearing Alvine''s words, she now knew why she couldn''t decide to attack her. Her instinct made her soul shiver every time she tried to attack this stranger. This is because, from the beginning, her life has been linked to that of Alvine! "Now everything is clear. How could it have happened?" She sat on her chair with an empty and lifeless look.


    Alvine shook his head and breathed bitterness before turning to the door and leaving directly leaving Sylvia behind. ''No need to ask for further action. Just by seeing this look, I know that the situation could not be worse than now.'' He said to himself with an impassive look and closed the door behind him.


    He himself did not yet know, but the event he considers a curse is not quite the case.


    *Sylvia, stay with her while she regains her spirits. Don''t oblige her, let her make a decision. * He arrested Sylvia who was about to follow him.


    *Out of questions! Leaving you alone is no different from causing another problem! I''m not enthusiastic enough to make the same mistake again. * She thundered by urgently opening the door. But unfortunately, Alvine was no longer there; and the worst she could no longer feel her energy even by spreading her spiritual power hundreds of kilometers away!


    "No! Not yet?! He returned to this dimension without bringing me with him?! Tsk, this man is really a problem!" She gnashed her teeth realizing that she could do nothing but take care of Liliana waiting for the return of her master. Since she could not enter in dark dimension without Alvine''s assistance. Her anxiety turned into fury when her eyesnded on Liliana who always had an empty look.


    "I warn you, if something unhappy happens because of you, I swear you will pay for it with your life." She retorted in a furious tone.


    ...


    Contrary to her concerns, Alvine had not taken Liliana''s problem too seriously. He was not affected by her at all as soon as he set foot in the dark pce. Specifically on the first floor where hundreds of souls screamed in agony during their purification. He walked nonchntly among them and looked at them and appreciated both their dying cries as a sweet heavenly melody when thinking of the benefits that his shadow soldiers would have after the purification of all his souls.


    After a long walk of three minutes, he stopped in front of apletely purified soul that was a mboyant red color and gave off unbearable heat for any mage below emperor rank.


    Seeing the soul without consciousness twisting slightly like a snake without a head, a sublime smile stood on his lips. "Oh~ my adorable Gtyura, it must not have been easy for you to die twice, didn''t it? I would have liked toe back to listen to your cries but unfortunately, it''s toote. In short, I would like to offer this pure soul to Darka but, his specialty is the sword while Gtyura was a spear-man. I don''t think it''s a good idea to let him absorb this soul. I have to find a shadow soldier who fights with the spear." He says he looks thoughtfully while supporting his chin with his thumb.


    But just at that very moment, a familiar voice resounded behind him. "Why aren''t you going to absorb it yourself?! After all, by absorbing him, you will not only acquire his strongest skills, but he will be better like what happened with Darka when he absorbed the skill of the third Elder we killed!"


    Alvine didn''t need to turn around to guess who it was. He was the person he wanted to avoid more than anyone, his famous fragment!


    "What are you doing here? Aren''t you supposed to be in the throne room?" Alvin asked while turning around just to end up in front of a removable mirror that could think of moving and deciding on its own. In short, his lookalike and his mysterious fragment.


    "Kuku~ you''re really hard on yourself. The truth is that I was bored staying there and waiting in solitude. Say, wouldn''t you like to let me get some fresh air while you''re here? Kuku! I swear I would only take care of magical beasts. It will give you even more soul to purify for our soldiers, right? I go out for a walk during the time you take to take care of these wandering souls, and during that time, I would collect more souls! I''m even ready to offer you the head of your target and end your war in just two days!" He said with a Machiavellian smile as he approached Alvine.


    "Do you mean you''re going to kill Garyth, the leader who masters elementary affinities? The owner of this? The person we are in charge of tracking to let Sabrina take care of her case?" Alvine asked raising his eyebrows when he heard the enticing proposal of this entity. ''He just wants me to let him walk for two days by taking control of my body while he kills a Leader? On top of that, he won''t touch others, neither Sylvia nor vampires, elves, and Kelspies? It''s a tempting offer indeed.'' He says to himself in his thoughts.

 Chapter 145 Dispute.

    "Yes, all you have to do is meet only one of my conditions. Give me two days non-stop and in exchange, I would bring you the head and soul of this leader. Aren''t you curious to see the power of a shadow soldier who sucked the soul of a leader? How strong will it be? What will be his powers?! Who will be able to stop you with such a shadow soldier under your orders?!" The more he spoke and let go of his bait, the more Alvine felt that no offer could be better than this one.


    Seeing him silent and seeming to think seriously about his proposal, he continued to positively argue his offer while cing his hand on Alvine''s shoulder. "Isn''t your obsession to be stronger to be able to protect your adorable new "Family"? Imagine for a moment the fabulous power of a Leader under yourmand? Who will be able to stop you? You will certainly have a power equivalent to a leader! You haven''t forgotten your fight against Sabrina, haven''t you? How did she beat you with your life? Nor how would Sylvia be able to defeat you with a simple snap of your fingers? So my dear me, in your opinion, what would happen if you rely on someone else''s power to protect you? Have you ever forgotten what happened to Helen by your fault? Will you let these kinds of events produce once again, because of your pathetic weakness?!" He whispers these words to him while tapping Alvine''s shoulders with a friendly smile.


    Alvine always remained undecided despite these words that seemed to be the cruel truth for him.


    After a minute of quick reflection, Alvine expired a breath of relief air and gave him back his smile with a Machiavellian smile. "Ho, so how long time do you care about the well-being of those around me? It''s new for me to see how much you who im to be my fucking fragment can''t know me!" He replied by dumping his hand off his shoulder.


    The other Alvine frowned when he saw his smile and asked him confusedly:


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "However, it''s simple to understand, isn''t it? The real enemy does note from outside. Because he is currently with me!" He said in an impassive tone looking at the golden eyes that could not hide the cruelty and then he continued:


    "Do you know why I can''t trust you?"


    "...?!" Seeing her questioning air, Alvine continued with a scious smile that was no different from the diabolical expression of his fragment.


    "It''s because of this cruel glow that shines in your eyes! I know this gaze more than anyone else since it''s the same gaze I have when I try to do something diabolical! It''s the look that adorns my face when I''m about tomit a massacre! With this bloodthirsty look, I would never answer a single wish from you!" He says by advancing nonchntly towards Gtyura''s purified soul as if there were only him in the big room.


    "GET TOGETHER!" Following his words and will, the twenty shadow soldiers gathered in front of him in a thousandth of a second! Forck of a better word to qualify the prodigious speed at which they appeared in front of him while kneeling! Darka was like their leaders, always in front of his troops like themander of his small army!


    He himself was surprised to see the obedience of shadows towards him. The worst thing was that among the shadow soldiers, there was a bestial shadow with a wider body of about a hundred meters! His blood-red eyes stared at Alvine as if he were trying to read in his soul, he was none other than the monarch of death!


    Seeing him answer his call, Alvine turned her head towards his fragment that was still in the room with him with a frown. "Why is he here?! Besides, what are you still doing here?! You have nothing better to do than spoil my day?!" He asks dryly thinking that the monarch was here only because this boring guy went down to the lowest floor of the shadow pce!


    "Kuku, my dear...


    "Stop with your ?dear me?! If you don''t have a name you just have to find one instead of using mine!" Alvine stopped him halfway through his words before he could continue.


    "...In this case why won''t you find me a name? Since you refuse to admit the facts that are before your eyes! No matter how much you deny it, I always remain a part of you. If that wasn''t the case, I would have annihted you as soon as you set foot in this ce!" He announced in a cruel and euphoric tone!


    Hearing his senseless words, Alvine suddenly had an idea. He immediately nodded with agreement. "Tsk, anything but that, we have nothing inmon! But if you want a name then I''ll call you ?Gu? from now on! It is the first name that represents strength and power and...


    "Stop making fun of me. I''d rather remain anonymous than take such a ridiculous and shameful name!"


    "It''s you who sees. Or you can take Dalvine as your first name. Since you''re constantly saying that you''re me, so it''s not bad for you, isn''t it? In short, I don''t care about your strange hobbies. It doesn''t matter to me, the name you choose is your problem. But never pretend to be me, Dalvine!" He says with a joyful smile. This is the first time since their meetings that he has managed to frustrate this entity. Apart from his appreciation for his irritated expression, Alvine felt like he had won a battle against him. Even if it''s insignificant and stupid on his part, it still counts for a victory. And just with that, he didn''t care about the rest.


    Seeing his silent and angry mood, Alvine continued to push the nail into the wound. "Well, here you are now baptized... Dalvine Gu! So tell me, my dear Dalvine Gu, what does this giant lizard do here? Now that I have refused your offer, do you n to stay or leave?" He asked with a sublime smile.


    "I don''t think I epted this strange name. I don''t need the name of this weak creature that was attributed to you. Kuku, do you want to hear your real name?"


    Alvine had a "Tic" in her brain when he heard his question. Obviously, he was curious to know him but...


    "Not interested. It was someone else''s life and name. I am and I would remain Alvine Dragnar in this life. So don''t piss me off trying to get confused. Do you think I haven''t understood your goal from the beginning? The reason you managed to make me lose my mindst time was only because I had been angry and frustrated that I could not honor my principle by killing Tugra. But take my word for it, you waste your time trying to reproduce the same scene here. I was also able to confirm some doubts by talking with you, the reason you can''t get out of here is simply that you can''t, without my permission."


    "!!!"


    "I''m right, aren''t I? You may be more powerful than me, but I have absolute control over this floor and these soldiers. The reason is that when they appeared here, they did not go to you, no, they came to me! Not to mention that your dear subordinate who had always apanied you could not disobey my orders even though he had toe here with you." Alvine says these words with illuminated eyes in rendering her verdict.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''I''m not sure of what I said, but that''s what I''ve been able to conclude so far. Is it the truth or not? I would know with his answer.'' He says to himself in his thoughts.


    As for the fragment that had just been newly baptized by Alvine, it had a slight surprise in his eyes before it frowned with a dark expression. "Kuku, you seem to be sure of yourself all of a sudden. But don''t get me wrong, the reason is simple, it''s because it''s you whoe from the called, not me. So...


    Even before he could finish his sentence, Alvine interrupted him. "So prove to me that I''m wrong! Order them to leave if you have the power!" With these simple words, he could see Dalvine''s facial expression twist with difort and irritation.


    "Hehe, thank you for participating in this test. It was very kind of you, Dalvine Gu!" He confessed while focusing his attention on the shadow soldiers who were always kneeling before him and ignoring Dalvine who liberated his murderous aura without even realizing it.


    ''This bloody aura, I wonder the atrocities he may well havemitted in his life to have such a bloodthirsty aura. Even if I am not affected, I am not even sure if Sylvia will have the will not to sumb to despair in the face of such a dark aura! I must under no circumstances let such an entity out into the outside world, no matter what it costs me!'' He says to himself by turning around so that Dalvine cannot feel his nervousness in front of him. Showing his fear was the worst thing he had to do, ording to him.


    Alvine broke the silence that reigned in the room after about thirty seconds. "Darka, I have a mission and also an order for you."


    "Your wishes are orders for me, my lord." He responded briefly with his threatening voice.


    "Very well, in my absence, you will take control of this ce! From now on, you will direct the distribution of souls taking into ount the affinity and weapons they used before their deaths. For example, this soul was a warrior who used the spear as a weapon; so you have to find a soldier who uses a spear as a weapon for the absorbed. The same is also for affinities, skills, and so on. Do you think you''re smart enough to do that?" He interrogated in a doubtful tone.


    So far, I have not yet tested their intelligence levels. Apart from Darka, others act instinctively, like magical beasts with average intellects. Darka was no different from them by the way. He became that so after evolving. I wonder how others will be once they have evolved!'' He says to himself by supporting his chin with his palm with a thoughtful air. Dalvine had not yet left, he was rather looking at the scene with suspicion or curiosity.


    "This will not cause me the slightest problem. I would carry out your orders perfectly."


    Smile


    "Excellent! This is your mission from now on as long as you are here, do not let any lost soul be misused. It''s important to make better use of our resources." His expression became into a bright smile.


    "I also have a question before giving you my order. Who is this uninvited guest who disrupts my work here?" He said, pointing his finger at his fragment!


    "..." Darka looks in the direction of Alvine''s finger with confusion.


    "Don''t you know him?" Alvine raised this question with slight confusion looking at Dalvine who had a mocking smile as he guessed his thoughts.


    "He is...


    -Sliced!!


    Even before Alvine could hear the remains of Darka''s sentence, Darka''s head fell to the ground after being properly beheaded by something that Alvine had no idea. The attack was so fast that Alvine could not see anything from the scene! He looked at the culprit with his teeth clenched. "Now you''re killing my soldiers?! Have you lost your head?!" He addressed the culprit who was none other than Dalvine!


    "Kuku, it''s too early to know things that are beyond you. It is better for you to fully enjoy your life as long as you are still in ignorance." He replied looking at the dark aura de that was at the end of his index finger with a subtle smile.


    "You, bastard. Who asks you to control what I need to know or don''t know?!" Tonna Alvine in a furious tone.


    "Believe it or not, I do this for our good. There are things you don''t have to know yet with this insignificant force. Be strong until you manage to measure yourself against me, and it is at that time that I will share everything you need to know with me. Otherwise, you would only be a dead weight that will cause our loss forever. The idea of immortality is fantastic, but eternal imprisonment is not enormous either, finally." He says to himself by turning around to leave without cing another word.


    "This bastard!" Alvine squeeze his teeth with irritation when he saw him leave without adding anything once again.


    Subsequently, his attention turned to Darka, which had just regenerated as if nothing had happened. But Alvine no longer asked the question. Unlike its system, this type is of apletely different level. "Sud, I swear I''ll make you pay a hundredfold as long as I live long enough for that. You''d better wash your neck now if you can''t decide to kill me. Because when the timees, unlike you, I will not hesitate to kill you a billion times if necessary to put an end to you!" He says to himself by leaving the dimension of the shadow in turn without saying anything more.

 Chapter 146 Everyones Strangeness Towards Him.

    It was already dark when Alvine had just gone out through a dark portal. In front of the entrance door of the dining room. ''I''ll wait for this asshole to lower his guard afterward, I''ll call on Darka to interrogate him.''


    "We were looking forward to your return, my lord." From the moment Alvine went out through the portal, Noddra''s monotonous voice resounded behind him.


    Turning to him, he raised his eyebrows in the face of Noddra''s strange behavior. "What is the problem? Where is Sy-Dylvia?" He asked in an impassive tone. Dalvine''s actions were always fresh in his heart, hence the cause of the instability of his emotions.


    "Lady Dylvia is with the queen in her room. Please hurry my lord, if you want your queen to survive!" He continued.


    ''...What''s his problem? Did he hit his head so hard that he can no longer remember my status? Why would I take this naive woman like my wife?! Tsk, obviously, nothing is going well in this world.'' He concludes with his thoughts. He didn''t know what had happened to put Liliana''s life in danger, he didn''t care about her fate, by the way. But what made him perplexed is why Noddra, who always looked at him as prey, suddenly began to address him as his lord and called Liliana his wife? It was a mystery to him.


    "Take me to Dylvia. You will exin the detail to me along the way." He says briefly while thinking about the possibility that Sylvia would attack this Liliana because he had disappeared without bringing her with him. ''This girl always has the bad habit of using others even if I am partly at fault. I hope she didn''t do the same with her.'' He said to himself by following Noddra who bowed respectfully before escorting him to the queen''s room. The same room where his alleged guardian angel, Sylvia, was.


    "Well, since your disappearance, the queen could no longer find anything to feed herself. She is really in bad shape. If you don''t hurry to feed her, she will end up dying of anemia!" Noddra briefly exined the Queen''s current situation.


    "So that''s it? She''s not sick at all, she''s just hungry!" He replied with a feeling of difort. The idea of losing his blood was not something that bothered him, but it was the idea of feeding a stranger with his blood that annoyed him more than anything.


    "Uh, understand this, my lord, it is a miracle that she is alive despite the time she spent without drinking a single drop of blood. Normally, we vampires of the high nobility can live a year without consuming a single drop of blood provided we do not lose one, but the case of your queen is a little special. Not to mention that you were away for five days. Then I hope you will be understanding of his Highness, my lord." He continued with his strange new habits.


    "Five days... huh."


    As for Alvine, he did not care about Noddra or the queen, that''s what worried him, it was the timeg that existed between the two worlds. ''It''s like thest time with Sylvia when we were there. I remember that Sylvia once told me that what differentiates the grades from the originals is the passage of time. The more powerful a is, the slower time passes. So if I consider this dimension as part of a, it means that its passage of time is as important as the of Punishers, or even more! Since I hadn''t even spent an hour there, and yet five days passed here. While the of the Punishers is an hour that is the equivalent of a day here. It''s too unrealistic.'' He said to himself by looking at the guards who bowed when he passed by.


    ''I suppose they are now aware that the queen''s life is connected to mine now. Otherwise, why will they show so much respect for me? Sigh, why do I always put myself in situations not possible?! It even bes scary in the end. I feel like I am treated like a martyr who receives so much respect before his sacrifice...


    "We are there!" These three words awakened Alvine from her state of confusion and brought them back to reality.


    Just like the dining room door, Alvine could see a simr white door with patterns of brambles and scarlet roses. "Our Highness and Lady Dylvia is waiting for you inside. Please do not drop her Highness, without her, our kingdom will lose forever even if we win this war!" Noddra bowed deeply to Alvine by making this strange request.


    Alvine''s blood froze in his veins when he saw him in this state of agitation and fear. "Isn''t she just supposed to drink my blood to live? Why do you act like that? Believe me, his death doesn''t suit me either; at least for now." He continued by opening the door in front of him, without waiting for Noddra''s answer who raised his head with a sigh of relief when he heard Alvine''s promise.


    -Criiik~


    Alvine half opened the door out of caution, but he did not have time to continue when an unknown force aspired him inward!


    "Master, is it you?" Sabrina asked cautiously.


    "If you want to be able to differentiate us, I advise you to always look at our eyes. The eyes of this bastard are always impregnated with an insatiable thirst for blood!" He announced to her with a sigh of relief when he realized that the force of attraction came from Sylvia''s magic. "In short, can you tell me what''s going on here brothel?! Why this madwoman is like that?" Alvine pointed his finger at the other end of the huge room, showing Liliana lying on the big bed as a person who was at the gates of death.


    "Ahh! I almost forgot. Master, we had greatly underestimated the effects of your skill. It has not only made her dependent on your blood but also increased its blood digestion process! Normally, noble vampires do not have such dependence. But now, she who was able to stay more than a year without needing to consume blood suddenly found herself in this state as soon as you left! You must absolutely save her; that''s what I wish I could have told you, but...


    Alvine listened to Sylvia''s briefing with cidity until she remained silent at thest minute. Alvine looked at her with confusion. "But?"


    "Sigh, The decision is yours. But if you ever decide to give her your blood, the effects will be even worse than now!" She continued.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "It doesn''t matter, I can feed it until the end of our mission. And then, we will decide for the future if she should stay here or were toe with us so that Sabrina can find a solution to break this problematic link." He said while folding the sleeve of his ck shirt and advancing towards Liliana without hesitation.


    "Master, it''s a decision not to be taken lightly, you know. By making it so dependent on you in this way, you must take responsibility and follow their customs without fail!" Sylvia tried to convince him with a doubtful tone. She was not sure she wanted to prevent Alvine from not saving her, but on the other hand, she was a little agitated to see Alvine so decisive.


    "Hm? Their customs? Sylvia, I''m not a vampire, so I don''t care about these useless things. We are and will remain foreigners on this, afterpleting our mission, we will continue our journey. Is there anything else to add?" He asked eagerly, he had the impression that Liliana would die from one moment to another if she did not drink his blood. He could feel her critical state through the strange link that exists between them and that he had just discovered too.


    "...no, there is nothing more to add. Don''t just do too much. It is in the blood that most of the vital energy contains so just gives what is necessary." She tells him before turning around to go out into the room while locking the door behind her.


    "Well, both of us now. If I give her my finger, she is not likely to have ess to more blood. So, you just have to drink my blood directly using my wrist. It''s out of the question that I''ll give her my neck!" He said to himself by stopping in front of Liliana who was peacefully lying on the bed as if she were sleeping. But she half opened her blood-red eyes when she smelled the smell of Alvine with her ultra-sensitive nose.


    "Did...you..e...back?" She whispered in a mosquito voice, exposing her little fangs with a barely visible smile on her dry red lips.


    A small dagger appeared in Alvine''s hand and he made a slightly deep gash on his wrist and ced it above Liliana''s semi-open mouth and fixed his blood poured into her mouth with bitterness.


    But it only took three seconds for Liliana, who could not better open her eyes without talking about moving her body, regains some of her strength. Her bestial instinct pushed her to cling to Alvine''s arm by holding him with all her strength and sucking Alvine''s blood with euphemism and exaltation.


    Surprised by her sudden action, Alvine tried to tear off his arm just to realize that his strength was far less than the strength of an intermediate divine mage! "Tsk, do you n to empty me of my blood or what? Let go of my hand, you crazy!" Alvine ordered with irritation by pressing Liliana''s forehead with his right hand to free his left hand from her grip.


    Hearing Alvine''s orders, she stared at him with a begging look but ended up releasing his hand at the end.


    ''*Huff!!* vampires are scary!'' He says to himself inwardly thinking instinctively of Sabrina who had forced him to drink her blood. Her words always resonated in Alvine''s ears: [Consider yourself lucky to be able to drink my blood. Vampires kill themselves to have a drop of my blood so be grateful instead ofining.]


    ''Sabrina, if I can''t get rid of this girl, she will be in your care. You who are obsessed with giving your blood to anyone, you now have a fan!'' He continued in his thoughts by watching his wrist regenerate at a faster speed than before.


    "Why?" Liliana murmured under her tongue with her voice that had returned to normal: sweet and melodious.


    "Why what?" Alvine asked with a frown, thinking that this girl wasining that she could not have continued her feast. "Do you want to stop only when I be a dry mummy? I would like to point out that you owe me thanks instead of usations."


    "Precisely! Why did you decide to save my life?! Didn''t you leave because you med me for trying to reduce yourself to very? Didn''t you leave because you didn''t want to save me?" She asked while sitting in the middle of the big bed. While Alvine was naturally sitting on the edge.


    "Think what you want. Obviously, I have no interest in continuing this subject with you." He said, getting up from bed to leave.


    "W-wait. Please wait!" This was the first time she had formted words from politesse since Alvine had met her.


    This is also the reason that pushed Alvine to stop in his steps.


    "What else do you want." He asked, without turning around.


    "Please, tell me. Tell me everything you have felt about me since the beginning of our first meeting so far, please." She asked in a slightly emotional voice.


    ''What exactly does this girl have? She has been too strange since she woke up. Moreover, she is not the only one. Apart from Noddra and the guards who take me for their lords, even Sylvia was also acting strangely when she left me alone here. Usually, she is always stuck to me as an annoying parasite, but she suddenly left me alone with her. Why?'' Alvine frowned with suspicion but finally sighed with abandonment and sat on the chair that was next to the bed facing Liliana.

 Chapter 147 Lilianas Request.

    Alvine looked at this girl who was none other than the queen of vampires dressed in a white Gothic dress sitting on a majestic bed that also had milky white sheets. The contrast was strangely fanciful when he looked at her long scarlet hair draped around her shoulders to the bed and her blood red eyes staring at him. After a moment of silence, a subtle sigh was performed by Alvine before he pronounced the following words:


    "I''m going to be brief, you''re naive!"


    After sittingfortably on the chair, Alvine calmly pronounced these words. It was the only words he pronounced without more and no less.


    "I-I don''t understand. What do you mean by that?" She exalted with surprise before asking in an unbelieving tone while lowering her head as if she were embarrassed.


    "No, in fact, this self that does not understand at all what is happening here. Why have you all been strange since my return? And what is this story of "lord"?!" He finally asked for the enigma that troubled him more than anything.


    But when Liliana heard his sudden question, she blushed abnormally and ended up hiding her face by huddling against herself.


    Alvine''s jaw almost dislocate when he saw her so embarrassed like a girl who was on her first date. ''What is this scary expression?! Why does your face blush all of a sudden? Would you like to exin to me what''s going on here?!'' Alvine had cold sweats when he saw the shy behavior of this scarlet-haired girl who is nevertheless of haughty and distant Habit!


    "It''s just that...


    "Just what?! Sigh, I''m tired of it. I think I''m going to leave and ask Sylvia to give me a report." Just after saying these words with his clenched teeth, he got up from the chair and went toward the door without saying one more word.


    -Swoooshhh!!


    Liliana''s shadow has hovered over him and the next moment, she was standing between Alvine and the exit door.


    "What are you...."? Alvine who was rmed by her sudden actions had his lips seized by those of Liliana with a short sudden kiss! But even if the kiss was short, Alvine could feel the slightly sweet taste on his taste buds and make its way through his throat to his stomach.


    Liliana''s actions were so fast and shocking for him that he could not act instead and ended up swallowing Liliana''s blood. "I dream where you just forced me to swallow something I promised not to do anymore?" Alvine pushed her back to get rid of her grip before pronouncing these words in an angry tone.


    "Please stay here and listen to me until the end. Even if it''s difficult to understand, I''ll exin everything to you in detail. Don''t worry, it''s nothing but my blood." She said with redness that revived her pale skin.


    "Just! Why did you force me to drink your blood? What exactly are you preparing?! I swear that if you try something shady, I wouldn''t give you a second chance." Alvine swore aloud, frowning.


    "Don''t worry about that, I''m just marking my territory. Follow me." She said, pulling Alvine''s hand and moving her away from the entrance door.


    Am I in another space-time, like a parallel world? It may be moreplicated than I imagined; if ever my assumptions turn out to be true!'' He says to himself by being immersed in the depths of his thoughts while he touched his lips as if he wanted to know if it was a dream or not.


    He followed Liliana who was pulling his hand towards the bed and leaving him a ce next to her.


    ''Maybe it was I who found myself in another parallel universe. Otherwise, I see no other exnation for these strange events.'' He continued in his fantasies without paying attention to Liliana who was in front of him.


    "AHEM, how should I exin the current situation to you? During your absence, I decided to bring my three advisors together and discuss my current situation with them. In the end, we came to a single conclusion, I must not be dependent on an unknown. So we checked all our old records from the era of our ancestors until now. But in the end, we found nothing that could help me regain my freedom and unravel my bond with you. And that''s when your contracted beast offered us a deal during your absence." She stopped for a moment while she scrutinized Alvine''s expression with curiosity.


    But finally, she realized that Alvine had a cid and distant look that bore no interest. If only she were able to read Alvine''s strange thoughts, she will surely not feel as bad as she is now.


    She continued: "She made us a proposal of which she was not sure herself. It was to bind me to you for eternity."


    "..." Alvine acted as if nothing had happened and listened to her attentively.


    "What is your opinion on it? I know you intend to leave me here and leave after the war, but if that is your decision, then I would ask you to fulfill your responsibility to the end by executing me before leaving. I know it because I have unintentionally heard your conversation with Sylvia. Because leaving me behind you with this curse is no different from condemning me to death. You witnessed the pitiful state I found myself in when you came here." She announced with a bitter smile.


    The feeling of powerlessness that she felt at that time could be felt by Alvine who stood by her side but decided to let her continue her unteral confession.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Sigh, even if my actions do not show it, I still had no hostility or evil thoughts towards you when I decided to make you one of my subordinates with the ritual. I just thought it would be a good thing for me and my kingdom to have someone so interesting and attractive at the same time. Interesting for your knowledge and power, handsome for myself, and my desire to have you by my side to entertain me. You can call me naive or selfish for my decision but, even if I regret that things happened differently, I do not regret trying to acquire you as well." She stopped once again after saying these words.


    "Why are you silent?" She asked after finishing her confession while she waszily lying on the bed while looking at the ceiling that was decorated in a medieval way.


    It was only by hearing her question that Alvine showed signs of words. "As I expected, you are really a naive girl. On the one hand, I can perfectly understand your desire to strengthen the power of your kingdom. But what was gravel on your part was your way of doing it. Do you believe that since you are the most powerful being in your kingdom, and probably among all those you have met so far, it gave you the right to impose your perception on those around you? That''s why I hate beings of your kind. We are nothing more than simple creatures ced in a specific ce to probably aplish the will of our creators. In short, I don''t care about my creator, nor about all the nonsense you just told me." He said as he got up and went to his chair while facing Liliana with a piercing look.


    "I don''t need your confession or problems, not to mention your opinion; with the personality and vision, you currently have. The only thing you need to know is that you are too weak to join me. As a result, I am not able to ept you and share a burden that even exceeds Punishers like Sylvia and others. I, therefore, advise you to wait for me to speak to someone who has more advanced knowledge than you and all of yours. I am sure she will find a solution to give you back your freedom by breaking this bond that has formed between us because of your stupidity and...


    "No!" Even before Alvine closed his sentence, he was interrupted by Liliana. "I''m not stupid not to understand my decision. Even if Sylvia has not gone into details, I know the risk I take to decide in this way. All I ask in exchange is to find a peaceful ce for my people. Death does not scare me, it is rather the extermination of my people that worries me the most as a sovereign." She thundered these words while trying to convince Alvine.


    "Sigh, take my word for it, in this immense universe, I don''t think it has a peaceful ce that exists for eternity!" Alvine affirms with a sigh of bitterness while having a distant look.


    Even if he was technically younger than her, Liliana could not help but feel younger than him, counting the experiences.


    "So in your opinion, we must live in ignorance for eternity? Stop taking me for an idiot. Those who think that ignorance is a form of protection do not deserve to have a brain."


    ''Thank you for the insult.'' He said to himself thinking about the time when he had spoken simr words. But however, he did not intervene to prevent him from continuing her sentence.


    "You tell me I''m weak? So what about you? You are a mage of holy rank I point out to you, a mage of holy rank!" She says with a mischievous smile while ridiculing him.


    "Do what you want. Know that I gave you all the possible choices. So don''te andin afterward." He said to himself by finally giving up in front of Liliana who always found something to say despite all his warnings.


    "Even if it is not for the long term, I would ask Sylvia to house your peoples on one of hers by hearing that we are finding more reliable ces for your peoples. An original will be better for them and for their cultivations. Meanwhile... the time...


    "W-Wait a moment, what do you mean by one of itss? You mean that she managed to find a habitable where no soul is living there?" She asked with confusion.


    It was only by hearing these words that Alvine returned to reality. ''I had forgotten that Sylvia hasn''t exined her too much yet.'' He said to himself by styling his white hair backward with his hand when one of his hair descended directly in front of his eyes.


    Then repositioned himself on his chair with a mischievous smile that immediately appeared on his lips. "Before I say anything, can you confirm that you will keep the little secret I am about to tell you? Not that I''m afraid of divine punishment or anything else, but it''s just that I don''t want to give Sylvia another boring job."


    She raised her eyebrows as her heart began to agitate in her chest with a faster and faster beating by overexcitation, realizing that Alvine was about to reveal information she did not know. "You don''t need to be wary of me, know that I am practically unable to say anything as long as you order me."


    ''It''s true, I had forgotten the shitty bond that gave me all these evils!''


    "Although in this case, I order you not to reveal any detail to anyone about what I am about to tell you."


    "I swear it on all that I have dearest!"


    Without wasting another second, he began his anecdote after hearing Liliana''s oath.


    "What do you know about your origins? On the Kelspies, on the ice elves, and above all, on the cause of this war what do you fight with these magical beasts? Why did the barrier that had held for centuries finally break suddenly?"


    "...?


    "I''m going to be brief, everything is rted to one person, Reha. But before going up to her, I will tell you the reason for our presence here, it is to track down the being who caused this war. He is not only the creator of the magic beasts but also the being who created the Kelspies and ice elves; Garyth, the leader who is also the owner of this. To put it more clearly, the leader who created this." Alvine calmly pronounced these words with cidity while looking at Liliana''s reaction with a subtle smile.

 Chapter 148 The New Approaches.

    Alvine briefly exined the reason for his presence and that of Sylvia on the and Garyth''s goal when he created this and the people who live there. But on the other hand, he did not talk about the existence of the Punishers and the Leaders or Reha either. He did not go into detail about the origin of vampires either.


    "For now, all you need to know is that we are only here to divert his ns to annihte the he himself created. To achieve this, we need to help you win this war against magic beasts. ording to our conclusions, when he realizes that his subordinates are unable to win the war and carry out the mission, he will show himself to aplish the task himself and it is at this moment that an ally who has not yete here will continue the task for us." He ended his briefing with thesest words.


    Since the beginning of his speech, he had locked Liliana and himself in a shield of darkness made solely from his dark energy so that the System could not hear what he had just announced to Liliana about their ns.


    After reassuring himself once again that the barrier is still in ce, he sighed with relief by still sitting on his chair nonchntly.


    After finishing listening to what Alvine had just said to her, Liliana, who had always remained silent, burst outughing as if she had just lost her spirits.


    "You really take me for an idiot, don''t you?! Do you mean that the cause of the creation of this and all those who live there are only cattle for him?! I knew it! You''repletely crazy if you think I''m going to believe in such lies!" She thundered in an angry tone by stubbornly refusing to believe in Alvine''s revtions.


    ''I understand her, it''s also a path to choose from among others. By refusing to believe in the truth, she will force herself not to believe in my words. Finally, I think it was I who overestimated her.'' He says to himself when he sees her with an expression he had never seen on her face. Her eyes were a mixture of despair, fear, and anger making her expression impossible to describe with correct words.


    "Sigh, I would ask Sylvia to erase your memory. But in the meantime, stay wisely here, and try nothing regrettable if you do not want to live with this burden. You said you were ready for anything and be able to live by being prepared to die at any time. But now you understand that what is more frightening in this world is not death, but things that are beyond our understanding. To say that you who are not one of those people react this way, I now understand why we must never reveal certain truths of the world. I suppose you must now understand the meaning of the saying that [ignorance is also a form of freedom.]. Sigh, It''s disappointing to see a person who thought he was endowed with an iron will." Alvine spit these words out of his face without the chews.


    He got up and walked calmly towards her and pushed her onto the bed while sitting on her while he whispered in her ear: "You now understand why I said you were weak? I was not talking about your strength, dear little queen of vampires, the so-called blood sovereign. But when I said you were weak, I was talking about your will!"


    "Let me go!" She struggled with all her strength to free herself from Alvine''s demonic grip but to her surprise, she could not move Alvine''s slightest fingers!


    This achievement made her even more desperate when she realized that she was not even able to get rid of the physical grip of a holy magus.


    "You see? You are weak, Liliana. I''m sure you realize that you are no longer able to use your physical strength or deep energy at the moment. That''s what I wanted to talk about. Physical energy and magical energy are intimately linked to the will and heart of the user; without these two factors, you remain no less than a simple mortal!" He stopped in his rides after making her understand these words, then he got up on the bed while leaving her behind and went to the door.


    Before going out, he looked at her once again trembling with horror like a leaf on the bed with bitterness, and snap one''s his finger by breaking his shield of darkness before going out into the room by mming the door behind him.


    But he gave her a final order before going out; it was to not set foot outside or to let another person join her and see hermentable state that was not worthy of a sovereign.


    ''You are luckypared to me who had learned this information while being sure I was part of the livestock.'' He says to himself on his way to the exit.


    Unlike Liliana who was not part of the creations of one of the leaders, Alvine did not have this information when he learned the truth about the existence of the leaders and the Punishers. And unlike him, Liliana lost her will by simply realizing that she was waging a war against a being who was capable of creating lives and a! Just thinking about the frightening powers that this being possessed, she found herself in this state.


    ''I''m sure she will lose her head when she realizes that Garyth is one of the beings capable of doing such things, but also one of the weakest! Sigh, maybe, in the end, it''s me who''s strange to have kept calm despite this news. Seeing her reaction, I now understand why Sabrina did not want to reveal this information to me. Not to mention that neither I nor Sabrina was sure whether or not I was a creation of one of the leaders. It was only after we realized that I was not part of it. It is a relief but also a heavy burden, with the information that came with this confirmation.'' He says to himself by being immersed in his thoughts.


    But suddenly, two familiar silhouettes hit his visual fields, Noddra was still waiting at the end of the corridor with Sylvia standing next to him.


    "Lord, her Highness...


    "Don''t worry, Noddra. She is fine." Alvine interrupts him after guessing the rest of his question. Then he turned his attention to Sylvia with a frown.


    "Sylvia, follow me. I have two or three words to tell you." He said, pulling her hand towards the Queen''s room without allowing her to answer whether or not she agreed with her request.


    "Umm....my lord...


    "Ah it''s true, Noddra, wait for me here for a moment, I have to rify some details with the queen. I would talk the rest with you and take my word for it, you''d better stop addressing me with this honorary title; the rather will be best for you." He deres, taking him ast nce before continuing his way as if nothing had happened.


    "Master, what happened with her?'' Did anything happen to him?!" She asked nervously when she saw the undecided state of her master.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "We will talk about it once therein. For now, rest silent and just follow me." He says in a frustrating tone. He knew it was part of his fault if all these events followed one another, but what annoyed him was the unteral decision Sylvia had made in his absence.


    But what he didn''t know was that another surprise was waiting for him behind the door as soon as he opened it.


    "..." Alvine remained speechless when he saw the scene in front of him.


    Liliana who had an indescribable expression of fear when he left her alone in the room not even a minute ago had regained her confident and glorious expression. She was calmly sitting on Alvine''s chair and facing the entrance door with a false smile that adorned the beautiful contours of her angelic face.


    Alvine frowned when he saw her with this suspicious cidity. ''What could she do in that short moment?'' He wondered with a hint of curiosity.


    "Master, for the love of the goddess Reha, exin to me what happened!" Sylvia asked once again when she realized that her concerns were unfounded about the Queen''s state of health. But it made her even more curious to want to know the cause of her master''s irritation.


    "Sigh, it doesn''t matter." He inadvertently murmured his thoughts aloud and once again set up his shadow barrier to prevent the system from essing information. He walked towards Liliana and stared at her with his golden eyes for a while before speaking impassibility. "Sylvia, can you do me a little favor, I would like you to make her forget what she had just learned in thest thirty minutes." He calmly pronounced these words after confirming that Liliana had nothing strange.


    ''Even if she seems to have digested better the information I had just provided her, it may be embarrassing for her in the future. Not that I care about her well-being, but Sylvia and Sabrina seem to appreciate their races. So it would be unfortunate to leave her with this fear that could turn into trauma in the future.'' He concludes with his thoughts after a brief reflection.


    *Master, is that what I believe?! * Sylvia suddenly asked when she heard Alvine''s request.


    *How am I supposed to know what''s going on in your little head? I have not yet reached the level that allows me to read the thoughts of normal people without talking about beings like you!* Alvine replied with these words without giving her a look. Then he continued, always out of telepathy. *In any case, it seems that your decision was not the right one. She doesn''t have enough willpower to join us. I just told her Garyth''s identity and goal so that she finds herself on the verge of madness and loses all her means. Can you imagine what will happen when she learns that Garyth is not the only one? Or that you who stood in front of her is actually...


    "By the kindness of the goddess! What have you just said?!" Her voice suddenly resounded in the room and she disappeared the next moment before appearing directly in front of Liliana by cing her palm directly on her forehead and letting her divine energy flow into her!


    Alvine remained nonchnt as if he were in no way affected by Sylvia''s behavior who seemed to worry about the queen. ''What does she have with this flower so that she swears on her name on every asion?''


    "Sigh, fortunately, her condition is stable." She says after a few seconds of physical contact to check the queen''s state of health.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine, Sylvia. Thank you for your concern, unlike the other heartless one!" These were Liliana''s first words since Alvine and Sylvia crossed the thresholds of her room with her hostile look fixed at Alvine.


    ''No matter how I look at her, she seems to be doing well. What exactly is the problem? How can she suddenly regain her calm from one minute to the next?! It''s even more incredible than seeing her make a friend-friend with Sylvia. These two girls who were like dog and cat can now get along as if nothing had happened? I''m starting to suspect that I didn''t make the wrong decision by letting Sylvia watch her before my little solo trip into the dimension.'' He said to himself by leaning against the wall and giving them time to finish their unfounded worries.


    "Fortunately I had protected your mind with a self-defense spell otherwise... it will be toote for you." She announced it before turning her attention to His master who was near the entrance door.


    ''I now understand why she was able to regain her calm as if nothing had happened. If the other Punishers and Leaders are at the same level as Sylvia and Sabrina, then I don''t know how long it will take me the catch up. Hmm? Is she seems dissatisfied with me?'' He wondered when he noticed Sylvia''s hostile look that seemed enigmatic to him.


    But the answer came back soon when Sylvia said her following words. "You could have warned me before trying to talk about these things with her. The reason for her actual state was because of the primordialws that govern the entire universe. Regardless of the will of a divine being, as long as she is not one of us or their (Leaders), it would be impossible for her to learn the truth about us while remaining sane. You must surely know when Lady Rina revealed the existence of the Valskars when you were on Alzania? You had clearly seen him influence others with his magic before revealing details about valskars, right?! Even if you''re angry against her, it would be too cruel to kill her like that, don''t you think?!" Sylvia thundered while frowning with discontent thinking she had guessed her master''s sinister intentions.


    Unlike Sabrina and the other maids, she was not polite when Alvine made a mistake while knowing the consequences. It was also thanks to this personality that she alone possessed among the other maids which helped Alvine appreciate her more. Because he could talk with her without social barriers.


    Hearing her unfounded usations, Alvine raised his eyebrows of misunderstanding. "To kill her will not benefit us. Do you really think that if I wanted her death, I would use such a twisted method? I don''t even know what you mean by Sabrina having used her magic to prevent Alzania''s leaders from being fooled by the curse. I proceeded in the same way by making her swear not to reveal anything just as Sabrina had done with the rulers of Alzania in the past. So I have only one question for you, Sylvia. When did Sabrina influence them by her magic?" He asked in a cid but imposing tone as if He did not allow her to leave his question unanswered.


    "It was just at the moment she asked them to swear not to reveal anything. These were not simple oaths. You know just like me how good she is with the magic of words. She can kill in simple words when obviously her words were not simple words of oaths. You had to guess that, didn''t you?!" She continued to defend her arguments even though after seeing Alvine''s confusion, she was not too sure if she has whether or no right.


    During all their debates, Liliana had the impression that these two did not speak the same dialect as her. She couldn''t understand anything in their words. But she had learned information that went beyond her reasoning. ''Kill a person with simple words?! Who are these people in the end?!''

 Chapter 149 Fruit Of Eve

    "Sigh, how many times should I tell you so that you can understand that my perception is not as great as you think? In short, let''s rather worry about important things at the moment. We''ll talk about it afterward if you care so much." He finally affirmed with a bitter smile.


    Since the incident that almost killed Sylvia, Alvine kept feeling that she was taking him for someone who had powers simr to her. "In any case, do not forget that I am always in holy rank! So don''t take me as a miracle worker. I can''t realize things that exceed my power and level of cultivation." He ended his sentence with these words.


    But his words sounded differently in the ears of the two girls who were with him. One cursed him in a low voice to pretend to be a weak man when he had almost killed her first advisor who was a low-ranking divine mage while Sylvia rolled her eyes remembering one of his events.


    "Do you have a weak perception?! Yeah, that''s it, from someone who can feel the aura of death hundreds of kilometers from him?! In this case, if you consider yourself so, who in this universe would be able to qualify itself as strong?!" She spoke in a low voice. But Alvine and Liliana could clearly hear her words.


    "What did you say?"? Alvine asked. Even if he had heard her words correctly. It was rather a hidden threat that meant: Repeat what you just said if u dare?!


    "You may have heard badly. I was talking in my thoughts." She finally abandoned her whims and focused her attention on Liliana who was always silent.


    "Do you want me to erase part of his memory?" She asked with a sharp look not at her master, but at Liliana.


    "Yes."


    "But she has nothing abnormal anymore. Why do you always insist on this?"


    "Sigh, I can see that she''s fine for now. But it is only thanks to your power. If it ever ceases to affect her, then...


    "No!" Even before Alvine could finish his sentence, Liliana interrupted him while eclipsing herself on her chair and stopped directly in front of Alvine with a determined expression that was totally the opposite of her expression earlier. "I refuse to forget the information I had just learned! I had long sought the truth that had been hiding behind the impassable veil for several centuries but in vain. At least, until I meet you. So it''s out of the question that I forget that. No matter what price to pay!"


    "..."


    After a moment of shocking silence on the part of Sylvia and her master, her master finally breaks the silence: "Listen to me well, little queen. I am not usually lenient enough towards strangers. But this is the third time I have been with you, so don''t take my benevolence in patience, because this is thest time I try to do something that will be favorable to you. You seem to be doing well now, but I''m sure even Sylvia can know that it''s only momentary. But if you enjoy living with something that can make you lose your mind at any time, then enjoy yourself." These were hisst words before he closed the door behind him.


    But after his departure, his voice resounded in Sylvia''s head by telepathy. *If she wants to stay with us so much, you might as well exin to her the essential things. I''ll leave you the rest, I have some topics to discuss with Noddra. So don''t let her die unnecessarily, she is always useful to us. And also onest thing, I don''t need to exin to you that she doesn''t need to know more about me. I can see the eyes of this crazy girl shining with curiosity. *


    Hearing her master''s order, a smile of self-satisfaction adorned her lips. *Fufu, Your desires are orders, master. * She says by imitating the other maids.


    *Tsk is only when it suits you, isn''t it? *


    *Hehe. That''s not right. * She affirmed. But unfortunately for her, Alvin had cut the connection with her as soon as he finished hisst sentence. As a result, Sylvia''s words did not reach their destination.


    "Why is he angry?" Liliana asked confusedly after Alvine''s departure.


    Sigh


    "It''s not against you that he''s angry, he''s just frustrated to realize that he cares about someone else who is not part of his family." She responds with a subtle smile at the corner of her lips.


    ''I wonder what he had really experienced in the past to be so ruthless as to me himself for worrying about someone else who was not part of his entourage. Even if he hides it, I know he didn''t want me to talk about the other entity in him to Liliana for fear that something irreversible will happen to her. Because unlike the powers of the goddess, the powers of this entity cannot be controlled by any of us. Fufu, it looks like he has made progress. I must under no circumstances leave Liliana behind me, if she achieved something that I myself had trouble with, she deserves her ce by his side.'' She concludes her thoughts while a smile of self-satisfaction.


    "I feel like I''m an eye-catcher unintentionally. I''m seriously starting to wonder if it''s a good idea to stay with him. After all, he doesn''t seem to appreciate me. It is...


    Before she continues her sentence, Sylvia tapped her shoulder with a professional smile as if she were about to convince a buyer to buy her products. "Believe in my experience, even if I had not spent much time with him, I have still watched him from his young age. Umm, technically, I think. But you are the first person he cared so much about. So you absolutely have the green light for that. Even if you may have majorpetitors, you will certainly have your ce if you don''t give up. Vampires have their customs after all, don''t they?"


    Hearing Sylvia''s question, she blushes strangely before nodding her head confusedly.


    "Well, here it is! That''s what I would like to see." But suddenly, her eyes shone with an indescribable but malicious glow when she suddenly thought of a detail. "Do you want me to tell you a secret that will help you better cope in front of him?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Hm? What do you mean?" Even if her expression seemed cid, Sylvia could feel the sudden beating of her heart when she heard him propose an idea.


    But she pretended ignorance and approached her mouth to her ear while starting to whisper something with her mischievous smile that was always ted on her lips.


    "...!" As she heard Sylvia''s words, her cheeks turned the same color as her scarlet hair.


    ---


    After leaving the queen''s room, as Alvine had ordered, Noddra was still patiently waiting at the end of the corridor with doubtful thoughts.


    But when he saw Alvine, he weed him with a benevolent smile while bowing slightly to him.


    "Sigh, I see that you didn''t really think about what I told you before leaving. In short, let''s find a suitable ce to talk about issues of concern." He said, frowning slightly.


    ''At first, I thought he was doing this only because their queen''s life is now linked to mine but now I strongly doubt that this is the cause of the change in his behavior towards me. Sylvia was also acting strangely in her own way. Regarding the Queen herself, I can assume that she has be so because of this embarrassing bond that forces her to submit despite herself, so it''s understandable. But why the others? Sigh, why do I care about unnecessary details? Sooner orter I would understand what is going on behind my back. Since Sylvia is in the game, I guess it''s not something dangerous.'' He concludes with his thoughts.


    But he was suddenly awakened by Noddra''s roque voice. "In this case, please follow me to the room next door. This is the queen''s private room, we will not be disturbed by third parties or guards." He suggested to him while showing him the way.


    Alvine made only a slight nod while following him with an impassive expression.


    After a long walk, Alvine saw the light at the end of the corridor after three detours; two left and thest detour to the right. ''Hm? The sunlight? I thought he couldn''t resist sunlight? Now that I think about it, the vampires who fought with the Kelspies and ice elves against magical beasts were also fighting under the sun.'' He remembered this little detail.


    "Noddra, do vampires have a problem with the sun?" He eventually sumbed to his curiosity and asked Noddra the question.


    "Ah that, how to exin this to you...


    Seeing his hesitation, Alvine stopped him. "Don''t feel obliged to answer me. After all, it''s probably information that puts vampires at risk."


    "No, if it''s you, Lord, there''s no harm for that. The sun is indeed the natural enemy of our race. But this meanwhile, we have artifacts in our possession that allow us to resist the negative effects of its rays. As for vampires of the high nobility like the queen and other counselors including myself, we do not need these artifacts. We are totally immune to its effects." He exined briefly as he crossed the flower garden with Alvine under the sun, nonchntly.


    "I also noticed roses and brambles throughout the walls, doors, and also in this garden." He asked once again like a curious child who had just discovered a new world.


    "Hoho, that''s just the Queen''s order. She has a penchant for flowers, especially those with spiny brambles. So ording to her will, we remodeled the castle ording to her desires. I''m sure she will be in a waking dream if you give her one of these flowers as a gift." Noddra joyfully answered Alvine''s question with a bonus.


    ''Why would I do that? We didn''te here for a vacation.'' That was the answer he wanted to give Noddra. But Noddra was faster than him.


    "We have arrived, my lord." He said, addressing Alvine.


    When he looked around, he found nothing special for normal beings who did not cultivate mana. Unlike other ces in the pce he had visited, it would be more urate to qualify the small space as an artificial ntation of unknown nts and flowers that gave off pleasant aromas that would put anyone at ease.


    But with a simple nce, Alvine instantly guessed just with the energy and high concentration of mana that these nts were not simple decorations. But among all these rare nts of celestial and divine grade, only one nt attracted Alvine''s attention.


    It was a small red nt sixty centimeters high, it seemed more fragile than any nt in the garden with a single spiny fruit above the tuft of flowers. The fruit itself looked like a spiny apple but unlike it, the fruit was bloody red as if someone had painted a spiny apple with blood. But the reason Alvine felt curious about this fruit was that it gave off the smell of blood in a thousand ces from him!


    "Ah, that''s the treasure of this garden. This is the fruit of Eve. I don''t know much about it but ording to the legend of our race, it is a fruit created by the creative goddess who created our race. Even if I doubt that this is true but the fruit itself is capable of making the vampire who will eat it, independent of blood for a century while allowing him to increase his innate abilities to an unimaginable level. It does not yield fruit until every two or three centuries after growth. This is also why we call her makers of sovereigns. Only the queen or king has the right to taste it." He exined while standing next to Alvine who had a curious look.


    Hearing Noddra''s exnations, these eyes suddenly shone with a glimmer of hope. ''If it''s so special, they only have to give this fruit to the queen so that she can be independent of me for a whole century while she will look for a solution to get rid of this annoying bond that has formed between us by ident! But why haven''t they done that yet? Is it possible that this fruit has not yet reached middle age? No matter, it''s the only solution that will keep my blood safe even if it''s for a short period of three or four years; it''s definitely worth it!''

 Chapter 150 The Squad Of The Shadow!

    "Something is wrong, my lord?" Noddra asked him, seeing his eyes, which are usually cid, to have such a strange glow.


    "Noddra, before we get to the heart of the subjects, I would like to know one thing. Has this fruit reached ripe age?" He asked in a slightly excited voice.


    "Hm? Well, this is indeed the case. But you can''t consume this fruit. Not that you don''t have the right to do so, but it''s just that you''re not like us. So it could be dangerous for you." He responded with a hint of concern.


    "Are u okay? Obviously I''m not going to eat this thing even if I''m forced to. Sigh, in short, I was only wondering if it is possible to release the queen with this fruit. If she manages to consume it, she will not only be able to live without needing my blood for several years but there is also a high probability that the strange bond that forces her to submit will break." Alvine exined the funds of his thought when he realized that Noddra had misinterpreted his goal.


    Noddra''s eyes widened when he heard Alvine''s nonchnt words. "My heart fills itself with joy by seeing you so attentive and worried about her Highness when you have just met. It seems that fate is favorable to us to have chosen you."


    "Eh? AHEM. In short, what about the answer?" Alvine asked with a bitter smile. ''I feel bad for him to have imagined myself with such attention of benevolence for someone who is nothing but an unknown person.''


    "Unfortunately, she is unable to consume this fruit in its current state. We had tried at our previous meeting but she, who had always watched and pampered this nt could no longer bear the pleasant scent that emanated from it. Sigh, we had tried all the tricks possible but there was nothing to do. No matter, our efforts were in vain." He affirmed with a hint of sadness that made his eyes more bloody red.


    Alvine sighed internally to Noddra''s answer. ''I suspected that it wasn''t going to be as simple as that. Even if I doubt that the legend about the origins of this nt is not entirely false, vampires too and their powers are granted by the flower when it was probably in the form of the tree of creation.'' He concludes with these lines words addressed to himself.


    "I understand. In this case, let''s go inside." Says Alvine, advancing towards the small luxurious hut with pure white silk curtains that were in the middle of the garden. There was not much inside this one except two chairs and a small round table in the middle.


    Arriving inside, Noddra brought a bottle of wine that was kept cool in a small cold storage cab at the other end of the room. With a nce, Alvine directly guessed the contents of the bottle. "I''m surprised that you have this wine right here. Does the queen also like this vor?" He asked while Noddra was pouring him the Kelspie wine into his ss. The reason for his question was that this ce was supposed to be reserved only for the Queen. So it was normally obvious that everything that was here belonged to her.


    But contrary to his expectations, Noddra shook his head. "No my lord, this bottle and the second chair are here only for you in the hope of enjoying the Queen''spany." He responded with a mysterious smile.


    "Why would I do that?" Asked Alvine with a frown.


    "Hoho, don''t be too on your guard. This is quite normal."


    Not understanding Noddra''s words, Alvine slightly nodded. "It''s new for me to see you making jokes. In short, let''s talk about serious things now. What is the current situation on the front?" He asked without dy once again.


    Noddra''s smile narrowed when he heard his question. His expression became solemn and answered Alvine''s question.


    "The third advisor who had taken ten of our men with him to scout has not sent news sincest night. But ording to theirtest urgent reports, they had faced enemies who were of a higher level than all the magic beasts we had faced so far. We don''t know much but... ording to my hypothesis, we have to face another horde of beasts that will be even more aggressive and powerful than the other previous hordes." He announced with a solemn expression.


    "It was to be expected." Alvine nodded by sharing his theory. Unlike them, he knew that this, which was a Tier Three, would not be home to simple weak emperor-ranking beasts. The reason why vampires do not take this invasion seriously is just that they have not yet met tough opponents since their developments on this. Kelspies and ice elves are just preypared to predators who have been hiding in the shadows for millennia.


    "During the first war, you fought on the. What was the rank of the toughest animals you had faced?" He continued.


    Noddra supported his chin with his thumb while remembering events dating back centuries before giving Alvine a satisfactory answer. "Hmm, from my memories, I think it was a low-ranking divine beast that mastered three elementary affinities. It was a Wyvern of disaster ss with fire, wind, and earth. Although he was on the same level as the advisors, we were still powerless in the face of this magical beast. If the Queen had not intervened to arrest him, we would not be here to have this conversation."


    "A low-level divine Wyvern, you say? Hmm, this war is not going to be so simple in the end." He concludes after hearing Noddra''s exnation. ''Sylvia will be forced to intervene to take care of Garyth''s apostle. But still, I can still feel the ferocious energy of other magical beasts that are probably at the same level, or even more powerful than the beast of that time. And at the moment...


    He closed his eyes and extended his perception hundreds of kilometers from his position. After a dozen seconds, he opened his golden pupils which were like gold cut into a small golden pearl. ''...At the moment, I can see a Wyvern heading straight towards the border. And ording to the aura of death that emanates from him, I am almost sure that it was this Wyvern that massacred the third counselor and his group of scouts.'' He continued the lines of his thought.


    "M-my lord, what do you mean by that?" Noddra asked nervously when he saw Alvine''s solemn expression.


    "Sigh, it will be faster if I show you what is currently happening in the forest exactly three hundred ces from us." He said sipping in his ss and then whispered Darka''s name by invoking his shadow knight.


    His shadow wavered behind his chair and Darka knelt behind him at the same time.


    "!!!" Noddra directly invoked his bloody red sword from the moment he saw Darka''s shadow behind Alvine!


    "Hoohoo, stay calm. He''s my subordinate, you have nothing to fear so put away this sword. This guy is not too sociable towards others; if you attack him, it will be problematic for you." Alvine urgently arrested him before he made he moved toward Darka.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "This... thing... your subordinate? Who is he? No, rather, what is it?!" Noddra did not lower his guard by hearing Alvine''s words. Even better, he tightened his grip on the wrist of his sword.


    "No time for exnations." He said to Noddra. Then he addressed Darka without giving her a look.


    "Darka, I have a scout mission for you. Go into the forest to the north five hundred kilometers away and spy incognito the horde that is there. Once there, you will give me the signal." He said by opening a dark portal between Darka who was behind his chair and himself.


    "It will be done ording to your wishes, my lord." Drake''s thunderous and distant voice resounded throughout the garden before crossing the gate.


    Noddra had a mouth wide open when he saw the actions of Alvine and this entity that had nothing human or alive!


    It had only passed ten seconds before Alvine, who had her eyes closed while monitoring Darka''s journey, suddenly opened her eyes. Then, a small dark tunnel appeared like a mirror in the middle of the table in which, Noddra could see about a thousand magical beasts that were all in the holy and emperor rank, except one! It was a Wyvern with predatory green pupils and an incredibly gigantic size; it was the tenth general of Garyth''s apostle''s army.


    "!!!" Noddra forgot to breathe at the sight of this horde that was making its way to the border with a low-level divine Wyvern. Who was at the same rank as the Wyvern of centuries ago, or even more powerful than him!


    "It was probably this horde that had exterminated the third counselor and his squad!" Alvine spoke in a cid and distant tone as if he were in no way affected by the death of these people. This was actually the case since he had never met the third advisor, not to mention the small army that apanied him.


    "It''s... more serious than we had nned!" He stammered these words with bitter feelings. "I must notify the Queen and the other kings as soon as possible. We must prepare to intercept this cmity as soon as possible!" He said, rising suddenly on his chair.


    But Alvine stopped him before he got out of the hut. "You must keep your strength for future battles. I can assure you that this horde is only a tiny part of the strength of your invaders. So in your opinion, what will happen if you exhaust yourself fighting this horde?"


    Noddra stopped in his steps by understanding the meanings of Alvine''s words. "So what do you propose, my lord? Our usual troops will not berge in the face of such arge army. If we send them to the front, it will be like the sent to the ughterhouse!" He says these words with agitation. Obviously, Alvine could see through his eyes that they had no chance of winning this battle without the intervention of the leaders.


    Sigh


    "So what do you think about this, I''m going to send reinforcements to Darka to weaken them until they reach the border?" He proposed this idea with a derogatory sigh.


    "..."


    Seeing Noddra silent, he took his silence for a yes. Then without dy, he got up from his chair and went out under the hut followed by Noddra who followed in his footsteps behind him.


    Contrary to his hypothesis, Noddra was more than perplexed when he heard his proposal. One thing was certain for him, he would never let Alvine go there in person because he no longer had the same status as before. But on the other hand, he was curious to know what Alvine intended to do.


    Once outside, Alvine stopped, his hands in his pockets while he murmured for himself. "All those who are not in the process of digestion, go out!" He said in a cid tone.


    -WVOOO!!


    Its shade spread over the garden floor among the flowers like an anchor poured by changing the pleasant and peaceful atmosphere of the garden into a deste ce infested with an aura of death! As the shadow soldiers came out in his shadow, the flowers and nts that had no catch began to fade and die at a speed that could not escape their eyes.


    "!!!" A shiver of fear traveled Noddra''s spine at the sight of this demonic and Indescribable scene. In front of him, or rather in front of Alvine who was nonchntly standing by his side.


    ''Hm? Just fifteen? Does this mean that there are about four shadow soldiers who are out of service? Sigh, I hope they will evolve just like Darka afterward.'' He said to himself by turning his head towards Noddra who was next to him with his muscles tense.


    "It''s a little insignificant but let''s hope they can do a little better than ording to my calctions." He affirmed by opening the same portal to Darka''s location. As these shadow soldiers were unable to articte with words, he transmitted his orders by telepathy.


    -Step by step


    Soldiers in jet armor and heavily armed with weapons ording to their affinities and sses crossed the gate at breathtaking speed.


    "Let''s go inside, I''m curious to know how Noddra intends to fight this battle without my instructions." He announced nonchntly by entering under the luxurious hut.

 Chapter 151 Shadows Vs Beasts!

    In front of the small dark tunnel that served as their observation point, Alvine and Noddra were only focused on the battle that will take ce the next moment.


    ''Even if these mysterious beings have suffocated presences, they should notst long in front of this colossal horde.'' Noddra concludes her thoughts by looking at the small dark tunnel without blinking for fear of missing capital details.


    *Noddra, you don''t need to do too much. Kill as much as you can and retreat when the situation turns to your disadvantage. * Alvinemunicated these words to the attention of Darka who stood proudly in front of the hundreds of magical beasts with his long divine sword ced on his shoulder that was provided by Alvine. Behind him, the fifteen shadow soldiers stood with deste and imposing auras that were in no way weaker than those of the auras of all the magical beastsbined, except the Wyvern!


    "I heard your orders, my lord." Darka''s voice sounds through the tunnel making it even more imposing.


    Alvine nonchntly nodded with satisfaction when he saw the unshakable trust that emanated from them. Let''s hope I''m right. ording to my hypothesis, this Wyvern will only intervene when it realizes that its army will not be able to win without its intervention. But if he remains waiting out of arrogance, it will suit me more than anyone else.'' He says to himself by sipping the rest of the wine that was in his ss.


    But he had not had time to get bored when he saw Noddra serving him another ss of wine. ''Who would have thought that I, who spent most of my time struggling in modern society on earth, would live like this after my death? Even if paradise and hell probably do not exist, I often wonder if this universe is not a mixture of paradise and hell at the same time.'' He says to himself by being immersed in his thoughts.


    But he soon woke up when he saw Darka move like a reaper under the full moon towards the horde of beasts followed by his little squad behind him.


    His speed was not at its maximum but Alvine didn''t care much about it. Because he needed to see Darka at work on his own without his intervention.


    As Alvine had nned, the Wyvern only cast a disdain look at the dozens of suicidal soldiers who had just attacked them before acting as if nothing had happened.


    At the sight of this scene, a subtle but Machiavellian smile adorned Alvine''s lips by joyfully drinking her wine with an internal sigh. ''Start the massacre, my dear soldiers.'' He says to himself after taking another sip as if nothing had happened.


    ...


    On the battlefield, Darka did not perform any skills but the speed at which he beheaded the beasts was like an unemployed reaper. Every simple movement of his long sword shed blood afloat like the barbarian festival, and the scariest thing about all this was that its speed increased every second! Even if the magic beasts came to him in dozen numbers, he didn''t take more than ten seconds to kill them at the same time.


    The reason for this inconceivable facility was partly due to its strength but also because of the weakness of the animals that were on the front line.


    To be exact, there were more than five hundred holy-ranking beasts that were on the front line as if they were destined to exhaust the strength of their opponents by sacrificing themselves before the emperor beasts joined the battle. It was certainly a good strategy for magic beasts who did not care about the weak, and this strategy may work if they had to face other opponents.


    ? But by great regret, Darka and his little squad were the worst enemies they could face at that time. If at least they knew that shadow soldiers did not have endurance problems, they might change their strategies. But who among them could understand the seriousness of their current situations?


    The unteral massacre of the Darka Squad against magic beasts followed its course smoothly. In barely about ten minutes, They had covered the forest with corpses and were impregnated with blood!


    During this battle, Alvine noticed some shadow soldiers who had not yet caught his attention but who seemed to have useful and promising skills. One was a shadow soldier with a thin silhouette and feminine curves and was dressed in light and tight armor. But what caught Alvine''s attention was not her silhouette, because he had already counted five shadow soldiers who seemed to be females. But what caught his attention was rather her agility, which almost rivaled that of Darka who had evolved into a shadow knight.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She handled two small red daggers and performed a strange skill like a traditional dance. Her movements seemed slow but precise, her hands seemed fragile but she properly slice them where and when necessary. But all this was one of the exinable details. But what dubitative Alvine was rather the red sphere that followed her closely.


    ''She kills her opponents with assassin skills, but why do I feel that she uses my blood control skill? I remember using the same skill when I faced the hundreds of Valskars soldiers. I had gathered the blood of my victims and served myself like a spiritual weapon to shoot down more enemies. But she has not yet used the sphere lying behind her. Is she waiting for a specific opportunity tounch arge-scale attack? She is not the only one, the others only use their speed and ss skills to kill soldiers. Is it a trick to fool the enemy?'' He wondered, focusing his attention on Darka who did like the others with a hint of curiosity.


    ''In short, I would sooner orter know if it is a coincidence or a strategy on his part.'' He said after a brief reflection.


    Another shadow soldier he had noticed was what seemed to be a nonbatant. From the beginning, he stood behind them with his ck stick that had a white orb above. He was dressed in a ck cape with a hood that seemed to be a kind of artifact. ''Is this guy useless? He hasn''t killed a single magic beast from the beginning. Sigh, maybe I should think about reorganizing the troops and rating their sses. This guy looks like a mage but he did nothing but nt his stick on the ground while whispering strange but iprehensible mantras. Sigh, I''ll find out soon.'' He said to himself by leaving the zy) next door and looking at thest shadow that had caught his eye more than the others.


    It was the shadow that was fighting with a scythe as the main weapon. He was obviously ranked third on the list of soldiers who imed more victims after Darka and the fierce girl.


    "Noddra, can we continue our discussion? I would like to know more about your future steps regarding war." After watching the battle for about ten minutes, Alvine realized that it might take longer than expected since there were still more than two hundred holy-ranking beasts left. Noting that the beasts of emperor rank had not yet joined the battle. So he simply continued his strategic discussion with Noddra.


    But to his surprise, Noddra was so focused on the course of the ongoing battle with an incredulous look. "My lord, who are these people? Why did they go out of nowhere and let off steam like that? It''s as if... as if they existed only to take lives!" He asked Alvine with eyes imbued with curiosity but also horror when he crossed Alvine''s dark eyes, which wore only absolute darkness.


    Even if it was the second time he crossed these eyes, his body could not help stiffening and uncontroble friezes ran through his entire body. "Your... your eyes, what exactly do they have? Why did they turn ck?!" Noddra asked, remembering the previous event that urred when Alvine almost killed him when he was not himself.


    "What are you still talking about? Hey, stop dreaming and wake up. Sigh, let''s say that these soldiers are my contracted beasts so don''t worry too much for them, they won''t die for so little." He announced to Noddra''s attention. Noted that since time, he had still not realized the abnormality of his eyes when using his innate skills.


    ''...C-Could he not notice it himself. Sigh, what I think about, maybe because he doesn''t want to give me exnations forck of confidence. Otherwise even a blind person could know that these beings are not ordinary invocations.'' Noddra concludes these thoughts while trying to regain his dignified attitude.


    "AHEM, please excuse me for such inconvenience. Toe to your question, I must still ept the fact that we had greatly underestimated our opponents by thinking that this will take ce as in previous times. Currently, I believe that the most urgent thing would be to equip our soldiers as best we can to have a chance to continue this war." He announced by regaining control of his emotions while his face became solemn once again.


    "Hmm, it''s actually a good awareness. All I can add is to pay attention to your next maneuvers. This Wyvern and its horde are probably only 1/11 of the power of our enemies. And also, among them, there is a beast that is even more ferocious than the ten divine beastsbined! I know that none of us has the level to face it, but you won''t have to worry about it." The reason for his assurance was that even if he himself had a strong desire to face an opponent of this magnitude, he knew that as long as he did not hide to face him quietly, Sylvia would never allow him to continue his suicide.


    "H-How?! A beast that is even more powerful than the ten divine beastsbined?! Wait for a second, what do you mean by ten divine beasts?!" Alvine''s information was too important for Noddra to directly understand the meanings of his words. It was only after careful reflection that he finally guessed the meanings of his words. He had understood. But it was so crazy for him that he stubbornly thought he had misheard Alvine''s words.


    "You heard me right. Apart from this Wyvern that was heading towards the border, I feel the magical energy of nine other divine beasts. But they are with the apostle so if I send one of my shadows to spy, they will probably be spotted as soon as they put their feet. Then you will have to put your doubts on hold for now."


    "No, I wouldn''t dare to doubt. It''s just that the information is too shocking. Sigh, to say that we must face such monsters. I wonder if it would not be better for us to leave the." He murmured to himself. But Alvine could hear these words.

 Chapter 152 Win-Win.

    "No, I wouldn''t dare to doubt. It''s just that the information is too shocking. Sigh, to say that we must face such monsters. I wonder if it would not be better for us to leave the." He murmured to himself. But Alvine could hear these words.


    "Leaving the? It''s a good choice for you, indeed." Alvine replied briefly. Having vampires in this war was certainly an appreciable help but, if they decide to flee; Alvine had no intention of arresting or treatises them as cowardly for their actions. On the contrary, he rather appreciated Noddra''s idea. Knowing how to withdraw when the situation is unfavorable to us is also a form of wisdom and not cowardice. It''s always better than dying unnecessarily. Finally, I think Noddra deserves his title of advisor.'' He concludes with his thoughts.


    But however, Noddra''s following words made Alvine more perplexed than ever. "But this, however, we can''t leave. In any case, not without you." He announced to him.


    "Why is that? Sigh, if it''s because you care about your queen''s life then don''t worry. I have no intention ofmitting suicide. And also stop taking me as a pathetic person. I lived well, fight battles before I met your queen. But as you can see, I am still alive and healthy. So don''t try to tell me what to do. It''s boring in the long run." He asserts with a frown.


    "No, you misunderstood my words, it is normal for us to care about the well-being of our Lord and his protection. For us, You have the same status as the Queen. So it''s quite normal...


    "Sigh, enough talked about unbelieving words." Alvine waved his hand in front of his face by arresting Noddra who told him foolish words.


    His confidence bar had not reached a level in which he would believe such stupidity. ''He really takes me for an idiot if he thinks he makes me believe in such nonsense.''


    "What do you need? I have celestial and divine-grade artifacts and weapons. But they are not to be given for free." He says by taking out a mountain of weapons and all kinds of defense artifacts in his inventory.


    Noddra had a new shock when he saw so many weapons appear from nowhere. And all were first qualities. Halberds, Swords of all qualities (long, medium, and short), Spears, and other artifacts such as magic absorption rings, nes that restore magic energy, etc.


    Most surprisingly, Noddra can estimate that there were at least two thousand weapons in front of him without counting the artifacts!


    ''I have barely 1 million SS left after all these purchases with the system. I wonder if Randolph is not a cksmith or a looter to have so many good things with him. Sigh, Unfortunately, he has no primordial weapon with him. But now that I think about it, I had found the Kimiko sword with a ring that was not identifiable by the system during my test in the Brisht tower. I would check the ring afterward to find out what it has. In any case, the Alzania is really a mysterious to house so many treasures that are priceless. First the philosopher''s stone, the Odin stone, a primordial weapon, and finally, a strange ring that seems more high level than the sword itself.'' He could not help but remember the abnormality of the first he had discovered after his transmigration.


    Noddra reflected for a long time with his sparkling eyes when he saw Alvinee out of such riches as if nothing had happened. ''I now understand why he didn''t envy the contents of this garden. Sigh, he is not only richer than the entirebined but he is also the most mysterious man I had ever met over the centuries.''


    "Hmm, we can''t have these weapons even if we wanted to. We simply do not have wealth that is equivalent to their values." He ends up pronouncing these words with a bitter expression. His eyes always carried a glimmer of greed when he realized that he could not have these weapons and artifacts for his kingdom. He was the advisor who took care of the first necessity of their kingdoms so it was obvious that he says so with a heavy heart like a stone at the bottom of ake.


    Alvine had a mischievous smile when he heard his words. Its objective was not gold or artifacts. He had no problem on this site. He was rather a maniac who stubbornly sought power. "Oh? It''s a shame then." He says by putting them back directly in his shadow. He was not reckless with the system that made its whims at the right times. If Noddra was not with him, he even intended to move all his property to his shadow dimension, which had easy and safe ess; except for the presence of Dalvine and the monarch of death!


    "W-Wait!" Seeing Alvine put away his weapons without the slightest hesitation, Noddra stopped him. He no longer had the will to resist temptation. Although he considered Alvine as their lord, Alvine had too a merchant''s heart that did not care about rtionships when it came to doing business.


    His index finger constantly tapping the table inadvertently proved his nervousness. Alvine was all the more joyful when he saw Noddra''s reaction, it was the reaction he wanted to see from him. ''The more interested a customer is in the goods, the more their value increases.'' He says to himself in his thoughts with an interior smile.


    "Is there a problem?" But even though he guessed Noddra''s intentions, he nevertheless pretended not to know anything.


    "W-What do you say about that, I will bring you to the treasure room of our kingdom, you will choose the artifacts and stuff that interest you; then we will set the price ording to the values?" He proposed this idea that had not yet crossed Alvine''s mind.


    But he still kept his cool. "Hmm, even if I don''t think of something immediate that could interest me in that room, it would be badly polite on my part to refuse your proposal. But still, I have one more condition if you want us to do business." He announced by supporting his chin with his hand as if he were hesitant to ept Noddra''s proposal.


    "What condition is it?!" He asked at the same time, as if he was afraid that Alvine would change his mind.


    "Sigh, as victory worries me as much as you do, I can''t help but give you my support. But despite everything, it would be unfair to give you free of charge these treasures for which I hade close to death several times. You understand me, don''t you?"


    Valuing the goods without exaggeration was his second strategy. His words may seem exaggerated to most people who do not know the value of his treasures but not to Noddra who was an experienced cultivator.


    "I understand and I know what you''re talking about. So tell me your exigencies. As long as possible, I will honor him without fail." He nodded okay.


    "Very good. I want to know everything about the techniques of fortifying the power of the soul. You are vampires who have more powerful spiritual powers and techniques than most other races. So, my request must not be unachievable or exaggerated. I''m right, aren''t I?" He asked with a friendly smile.


    "Hmm..."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Noddra plunged into his thoughts by weighing the pros and cons. Alvine did not interrupt him, he let him take all the time he needed to think about his proposal.


    "I am confused, my lord." He finally said after a while.


    Alvine raised his eyebrows thinking that his request was a little too much. But it was before Noddra could continue the rest of his sentence.


    "You can ess our archives and have teachers if you wish; this is your right to do this. Then it will not be an exchange but rather your seigneurial right." He told him the bottom of his thought after realizing that Alvine did not understand him.


    ''My privileges? Since when had I received such privileges and why? Sigh, in short, it would be stupid for me to refuse such an offer.''


    "That''s okay." Just after these words, the thousands of weapons and artifacts he had put in his shadow resurface in front of the hut door. "They are all yours. Provided you don''t miss your words." He continued with a smile that went from one ear to another.


    "!" Noddra''s smile was no less subliminal than Alvine''s when he heard her say these words.


    But his attention was suddenly captured by the exciting but familiar voice. "Oh, oh, hooo~! Noddra since when did you have such treasures with you? Why are you only taking them out now?!" It was none other than Liliana who had just arrived with Sylvia who always had a thin smile on her lips.


    "Hoho~, your Highness, you arrive right at the right time. In fact, these weapons had just been offered by the lord. He...


    While Noddra, joyfully exined the current situation to the queen to the point of forgetting the respect he owed to her, Sylvia sneaked at Alvine and asked him with a hint of curiosity. "What are you still dealing with? I''m ready to believe that the goddess Reha is inside this hut rather than believing that you are doing all this out of pure kindness of heart."


    ? "Hehe, you''ll know soon. I am not a charitable person. Everything at a price in this world." He answers briefly before sitting on his chair while focusing on the ongoing battle between his shadow soldiers and magic beasts.


    "Tsk, stop stimting my curiosity and tell me what you had in exchange. I doubt that gold or something simr may interest you."


    "Ho? My little angel, the only stimtion I will give you is tonight. So be patient and wait again." Retorted Alvine with a teasing smile but who bore a hint of Machiavellianism.


    "Urgh, have you be drunk or what? In short, it will no longer work for me. Tell me what happened instead." She insisted knowing that Alvine was only trying to get her abandoned.


    "Sigh, you''ll know when the timees. But if you insist so much on wanting to know more, what would you say about exchanging a mutual exchange? You tell me what you are looking to organize with the queen and the vampires about me and in exchange, I would tell you what I intend to do." He proposed to her with a hint of self-satisfaction. Regardless of the type of debt, he would never leave unpaid; even if it is insignificant.


    Sylvia denies him with annoyance realizing that Alvine had no intention of saying her from the beginning. "Tsk, do as you want, but believe me, you will soon have...


    "That''s it! They have finally reached the final phase!" He suddenly eximed by cutting Sylvia''s words while he focused his attention on the small dimensional passage.


    It was only then that Sylvia noticed the little dark mirror that was ced on the table. She looked closer, but just three secondster, she instinctively understood what was happening. "Wait, this mirror, don''t tell me it''s...


    "Yes and no, it''s not a mirror. In short, you have already understood the essentials so you don''t need too many exnations. Let''s just follow what is happening right now. I''m curious to know Darka''s level of intelligence in order to know whether or not I can send her alone on a mission in the future." He exined briefly by looking at the battle with a solemn expression.


    "What is it?? A simtion?" Liliana asked Alvine with cid eyes.


    "As a way, yes." He had neither the will nor the time for exnations. He knew that Noddra would exin it afterward.


    The reason for his sudden concentration was that Darka and her squad had just begun the battle with the emperor beasts after exterminating the holy beasts.


    As I had nned, it is now that this Wyvern is trying to arrest them. Sigh, let''s hope they can kill at least a hundred beast emperors before running out of ideas. So far, none of them has suffered injuries yet. Therefore, I don''t have to worry about running out of dark energy at the moment. Sigh, if I could at least convert my mana points or RE points into dark energy, I wouldn''t have as many problems. But the nature of their energies differs altogether from mana or primordial energy. This was also the reason why the magic beasts had not been able to discover the presence of Darka who observed them and also the reason why even Sylvia had not spotted the dimensional tunnel.'' He concludes.


    ''Now, is the real battle begins. Show me how much you look like me, Darka!'' He continued with exciting and impatient eyes.

 Chapter 153 Darkas Hidden Talent!

    -DOMM!


    Darka and his fifteen faithful subordinates formed their ranks while being covered in blood but strangely, they showed no hint of fatigue. Their purple pupils that were like mirages or a reflection in the water were also cid and cruelly threatening as the look of the god of chaos!


    They faced the second wave of beast emperors while corpses of dismembered beastsy behind them as far as the eye can see with impassive looks that were devoid of emotion but filled with unprecedented cruelty.


    As always, Darka who stood in front of them pointed his long sword toward a beast with the appearance of a werewolf with a starting pose; his right leg slightly bent behind him using it as support to gain momentum while his long sword was like a spear but with his right palm on the pommel of his sword while he held his wrist firmly with his left hand to maintain the bnce of his body


    -Swooosh!!


    His shadow remained behind him for a second while he himself made his way through the horde because of his lightning speed that gave Alvine the impression that he had gotten rid of his shadow. Apart from Sylvia even Liliana had trouble keeping up with Darka''s speed.


    They had still not used their skills, but their speed and the massacre that Alvine thought would slow down had only elerated.


    sh


    They killed emperor beasts as if they were dolls frozen in time and space. Apart from the three stars, namely the ruthless girl, the shadow who used a scythe, and Noddra himself, the others were notgging behind either, they did not let themselves be preceded by their colleagues under any circumstances!


    The only shadow soldier who had still not started anything was the so-calledzy mage who had not yet moved, to the point of making Alvine furious against him.


    "Oh my god! This simtion is so realistic. If we had these kinds of soldiers with us, we wouldn''t have to worry about this war." Liliana eximed in shock after witnessing such massacres.


    "..." Noddra''s expression became red but solemn at the same time. It was so contradictory that it became unrealistic. The reason was that he was embarrassed because of the words of his Highness but thinking himself that what was happening before him was real, his jaw trembled several times not knowing how to exin the current situation to the queen.


    "Hmm, but this beast looks like two drops of water to the divine beast that caused us more headaches during our first war. Sigh, fortunately, this monster no longer exists." She continued without noticing Noddra who was bing redder and redder until his ears of shame.


    *AHEM, your Highness, this is not a simtion, but an ongoing battle that takes ce in the forest hundreds of kilometers from us; ording to Lord Dragnar. * He finally sumbed to shame by announcing her by telepathy.


    *Eh? What does this mean? Alvine clearly said that it was a simtion. Why would he lie to me about something so important? *


    *Sigh, I think it''s because he wants to focus on the current battle. In any case, if I may, I will exin it to you in detailter. But you should rather focus on how to exin previous events to him. I know I must not say that, but with all due respect, my queen, you must not take our customs lightly. I hesitated at first to know if it was a good idea but now, I''m sure, he is worth it to you. So don''t linger too much on it. Without your exnation, nothing will advance; he still does not know why I address him with honorary titles that are given only to the kings of our race. It''s a bit embarrassing to address him this way while he thinks I was doing all this for your well-being. * Noddra, who was supposed to exin her, current events... Had turned away from the path and announced what he had in his heart in the end.


    "Urgh, you know how to use words just when it suits you." She says these words aloud capturing the attention of Alvine and Sylvia unintentionally. "Eek! I speak alone, don''t pay attention to myself." She urgently justified herself when she saw Alvine''s questioning look.


    ''Sigh, I don''t know if she likes to chat unnecessarily or if she''s just crazy. I can''t identify this girl''s personality, no matter how much time I spent with her.'' Alvine concludes briefly in his thoughts before focusing her attention on the ongoing battle.


    But Sylvia was the only lucky one who could read everyone''s thoughts including the little discussion between the queen and Noddra; hence the reason for her mischievous smile. ''My poordy Rina, I wonder the expression you will have when you learn of the revenge I have prepared for you for locking me up in the castle for millennia. I would make sure to bring as many girls back with us as possible, be sure that, I won''t let you get out of it as easily. Wanting to monopolize him is the worst decision you have been able to make even though you know its nature.'' She said to herself with bubbles of excitement and impatience that burst in her stomach.


    -ROARR!


    The thunderous roar of the Wyvern that had remained stand-by from the beginning resonated throughout the forest followed by an earthquake at magnitude 10 that wasrger than the earthquake than the most powerful earthquake ever recorded in the history of earth; fell on the forest of the Kelspies. The trees and dozens of emperor beasts closest to him had not been able to survive the power of his aura and trembling at the same time.


    "I am surrounded only by the incapable!" He thundered looking with contempt at all those who were in front of him. Alvine''s men and his own subordinates.


    His shiny scales suddenly lit up with a scarlet glow as he prepared a breath of burning fire.


    -Wrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!


    After only a short moment, Alvine was dizzy! Because of the phenomenal loss of energy he had just suffered by a single breath from the Wyvern. ''By the Pope''s beard! He made me lose more than twenty percent of my energy by a single attack on his part! Were divine beasts still so scary?!'' He eximed inwardly when he saw the burning hell that had juste out into the mouth of the Wyvern.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But his astonishment was nothingparable to the face of the shock of Noddra and Liliana.


    Is it a real battle? If so, then who are these people who didn''t seem to be normal beings? And why does a Wyvern that is stronger than the previous Wyvern appear in the forest? He is not a problem but I strongly doubt that he is the only one. The situation couldn''t be worse than that!'' She stammered these words for herself by looking at the inexpressive faces of others. ''Apparently, I was the only one who did not understand the seriousness of the situation.'' She continued.


    The reason she was convinced that the Wyvern was not the most powerful among her invaders was rted to her intuition. ''During the first great war, the Wyvern was the master map of the beasts that had onlye out once the war was at its peak. But seeing him at work when we have just started the war is only possible ss because of the order of a superior who had ordered him.'' She concludes.


    -Plop, plop, plop...


    After the burning embers, the ten shadow soldiers who had not had time to avoid the attack of the Wyvern began to regenerate from scratch. Three seconds, it took them only three seconds for them to return to their original states!


    "..!!" The indescribable reaction of Liliana and Noddra resurfaced in the presence of this.


    ''Their regenerations are faster than when the monarch fought with them by his side, why?'' Sylvia wondered with a frown.


    Darka who had avoided the attack of the Wyvern handily gave a kind of signal by raising his sword that was impregnated with the mes of Gehenna towards the sky.


    His action would surely go unnoticed by others, but not by Alvine who shared a link with them. He himself was suddenly affected by Darka''s murderous intention, which had just exploded like a bomb. He was not overwhelmed by fear, but rather it was the thirst for the Darka ughter that itched him and gave him the impression that he would lose his head if he did not join them to participate in the Barbarian festival.


    "Calm down, master." Sylvia ced her hand on her shoulder while she let flow some of her primordial energy that was intimately connected to her concept in her master''s body when she noticed the brutal aura that was beginning toe out into Alvine''s body by loss of control.


    "Huff... thank you, little Sylvie." He replied briefly by cing his hand on Sylvia''s. Even if Sylvia''s aura caused him unimaginable pain, he had not changed his expression. He knew it was necessary to keep control.


    As Darkamunicated with his squad with unknown words, they all became like beings burning in the ck mes of purgatory! One after the other, Alvine could see her reapers using their skills.


    Darka''s shadow, which could not differentiate itself from his own body swayed and let out about twenty shadow crows that were more numerous and faster thanst time.


    Caw! Caw!! Caw!!!


    The crows dispersed from the moment they went out in the shadow of Darka, and went straight to the magic beasts without worrying about the Wyvern while Darka himself was like a ck sh in front of them!


    ''What?! Can he use this skill while fighting at the same time?! What is this inconceivable spiritual power?'' Alvine eximed internally when he saw something he had never thought possible until now. Normally, Darka definitely had to remain in the dimension to massacre the souls who will be sent by the crows. But why could magical beasts no longer wake up when they are touched by crows through their shadows? Alvine could not understand this anomaly by watching Darka continue her massacre by being in the real world while her crows were also killing!


    But he had not had time to dwell on this mystery, for the ruthless girl who had arge sphere of blood like a miniature sun suddenly let the bloody sphere hit the ground that immediately spread to the ground like a smallke under her feet forming a kind of domain.


    Ssh!


    Daggers flew everywhere and aimed at the stained ss organs of emperor beasts that were inside this strange domain. In just a second, she had taken the lives of the twenty magical beasts in an instant. The worst thing was that the pool of blood followed her regardless of her speed and she always stayed in the middle of the smallke that was ten meters from the radar!


    The shadow with the Scythe was by no meanste in several butcheries. His handling of the scythe even made Alvine envious not to mention that the size of his scythe had significantly increased by more than five meters but despite everything, he handled it as if it were a simple stick.


    ''I now understood why Darka and the others did not use their skills, it''s because they patiently waited for the right time to do so. I can''t believe that Darka, who doesn''t have too muchmon sense, is so good at strategies. Even if it may be a coincidence, it''s so sessful that I shiver with admiration and respect for this non-chatty guy.'' He concludes with this sudden awareness that hit his brain hard.


    ''There is too much for it to be a coincidence, the timing is too perfect for this hypothesis. If that happens, it is rather me who had not yet discovered Darka''s hidden talent. If my hypotheses are true, then this Wyvern will die in his hands; I am sure and certain.'' He concludes by sipping his wine with perplexed feelings.


    But Alvine and the others were not at the end of their surprises. Because a greater surprise awaited them all and that will be beyond their expectations!

 Chapter 154 Black Hole.

    Shadow soldiers, mysterious entities that are in a mysterious dimension that only Alvine could ess as he pleased. He knows neither their origins nor the reason for their existence. As for the dimension that is probably a, ording to his analyses, he had neither heard of the existence of such a which was probably a higher rank than the Tier One like the of the Punishers, nor the reason for its existence. Whether it was their skills, weapons, or armor, Alvine knew almost nothing about them!


    But the most mysterious remained the only mysterious entity that constantly asks him to merge with him. And probably also the reason for the existence of the little thumb that had germinated a private dimension of life and who constantly harassed him with her story of the opposite!


    A new powers, a new world, and new servants loyal and faithful to him. Anyone could, who did not know his situation, could think that he enjoyed having been the luckiest person in the universe. But it is only the thoughts of those who do not understand the gravity of his situation, the hell he is constantly going through, and above all, the heavy toll that came with these diabolical gifts but beautifully packed by the deities!


    He always knew that his powers, which seemed to follow only his thoughts, wishes, and ambitions were not powers to be taken lightly.


    Finally... he was going to have a little awareness...a second time again.


    *Noddra, you''ll immediately tell me what''s going on here. Are you really sure that these things are really real? I can feel the energy of despair that emanates from magical beasts through this strange mirror, it is normal that an observation artifact can emit these kinds of waves?* Liliana asked for confirmation with a frown.


    *It''s not an observation artifact, but rather a kind of miniaturized dimensional portal that connects the two ces...finally, I think. * He replied in an uncertain tone. The reason was that the simple fact of opening a dimensional portal was so voracious for magic that it became disadvantageous to maneuver it several times even for a divine magus; hence the reason for his doubt by calcting the time Alvine had taken to maintain this portal.


    On the battlefield,


    The Wyvern imploded with furious anger to the point that the holes on his head were spitting smoke when he realized that his attack did not kill his enemies or weaken them; but even better, it made them more powerful and ferocious!


    ROARRRR!!


    "Uneptable! This is uneptable!" He thundered while preparing another breath attack but which seemed more destructive just by seeing the disturbance of the surrounding mana flows.


    But neither Darka nor the other shadow soldiers paid attention to him, unlike before. They ignored the Wyvern as if they had not noticed his attack.


    "Attention! Beware of the attack of the Wyv...mph!"


    "Shhh, let them manage in their own way." Alvine used his shadow to prevent Liliana from distracting Darka and her squad. It was a connected tunnel, so her voice would naturally resonate on the other side if she continued to shout like that.


    Alvine''s actions might seem ruthless but he had his reason. He wanted to see the limits of Darka and the others to get an idea of their future movements.


    But there was also another reason. It was because of the sudden actions of the shadow mage who had remained inactive until now.


    The others may not have noticed it, but he, who had a bad presentiment noticed the actions of the mage with a hint of already seen.


    The white orb on his stick gradually turned ck from the beginning of the battle until it turned jet ck like a well-rounded dark crystal.


    ''I don''t know why I had a bad presentiment towards this guy from the beginning but now it''s clear, he''s preparing something vicious from the beginning! I don''t know why but I want to stop it before it''s toote.'' He says to himself with a frown.


    Suddenly, the mage dressed in a dark dress began to float in the air with his stick in his right hand.


    Tremor, trembling, trembling


    The entire forest began to shake until Alvine and the others began to feel the same earthquake that came hundreds of kilometers away. Even if it was not as strong as in the forest where the battle was taking ce, Alvine and the others could feel the shock...


    "...!" Alvine suddenly knocked on the table with an unpleasant look, finally understanding what her idiotic servant was preparing which, supposedly did nothing, was actually the worst nightmare of the magic beasts and Alvine himself!


    "This psychopathic bastard, will he really use this spell so close to the border?!!" He thundered with anxious eyes.


    The others, including Sylvia herself, could not understand the meanings of Alvine''s words. "How is it near the border? I thought we are hundreds of kilometers from the original location? What puts you in such a state?" Liliana asked confusedly but she could not hide her nervousness by seeing Alvine''s restless expression that she had never seen so far.


    Moreover, she was no different from the others.


    "No time for exnations, I have to stop it right away." Alvine continued.


    Then, the miniature tunnel began to grow up as a dimensional portal, and he prepared to jump in. But to his great frustration, Sylvia stopped him by clinging firmly to his hand. "You''re crazy, aren''t you? Even if I can''t feel the dark energy that emanates from his spell, I can indeed see that it is an attack that could even injure me; what can you do in the face of such a threat? Just order him to stop. I will personally take care of this giant lizard." She gave this answer in a solemn voice.


    "Shit, it''s toote! He has already caster the spell!" Alvine thundered seeing the shadow mage pointing the orb towards the ground while he himself was five hundred meters in the sky.<novelnext></novelnext>


    At the same time, the Wyvern spits another gigantic fireball toward Darka and the others. Unlike the previous time, he did not spare his subordinates. All that mattered to him was to make others pay for the affront to him.


    Alvine was suddenly dizzy when the mage activated his orb!


    |-3M RE! |


    "Oh shit!" These were the only words he spoke after seeing the unimaginable amount of raw energy he had just lost after the activation of the orb on the mage''s stick.


    Apart from Kimiko''s reparation, which was a primordial weapon that had cost him RE five million, he had never used spells that had to take him more than a million RE. But this idiot has actually just activated arge-scale destructive skill without holding back and consuming 3 million RE! Not three million energy points (EP), but three million raw energy (RE)!


    (AN: 1RE= 500000 EP.)


    The worst thing is that Alvine knew the spell he had just cast when he activated his orb.


    ......


    ......


    ....It was not an ordinary magic attack, nor a mortal, divinew, or not even a primordialw, but it was the only universalw that Alvine mastered, [universalw: absolute absorption!]


    Alvine had caster thisw not only by dosing it on level 1 but also by using only 1000RE!


    But this mage has just put three million REs in such an attack! Dalvine''s words constantly resonated in his head at that moment to said him that he was destined to be the reaper who could not deny his nature. But what he did not know was that he should not only pay attention to his actions but also that of his servants and powers because they too were an integral part of him!


    ''Shit! I had underestimated the destructive power of these soldiers. This fierce girl who can use my blood control skill, this guy who uses my scythe skills, and not to mention the others who also used my other skills. So I had to suspect that one of them could use my universalw. Shit, why didn''t I think about it?!'' He says with self-usations.


    Alvine looked at Sylvia with dull eyes and murmured telepathically to save more time with Sylvia: *I think we have failed in our mission. We have two choices: let these people die simply by letting this idiot annihte the horde of beasts and the apostle at the same time, where you will have to use all your power to prevent vampires from being exterminated on the surface of this and in the meantime, I will try to find a solution to prevent the itself from being absorbed by the ck hole that has just been runched by this mage. But by doing this, you will reveal your primordial energy to Garyth whom we are tracking down. The choice is yours. *


    Even if his sentence seems long, it took him only a thousandth of a second tomunicate his thoughts with Sylvia. Words are always spoken by the mouth after speaking by the mind. But by ignoring this process, Alvine or anyone else will be able to converse with each other with the greatest speed.


    *I understand now, don''t be nervous. My decision has been made. If you give me your word that you will not risk anything, then we will execute n B. *


    *The effects will not work on me. So be peaceful.* After answering and feeling Sylvia''s grip be soft, he entered directly into the tunnel that returned to its original size after Alvine crossed it.


    Sylvia did not exin either, she took out a pair of earrings and carried them on her ears before disappearing under the hut that was in the middle of the garden. The two had not taken more than ten seconds before they decided.


    What happens in the end?


    These were the only thoughts of Noddra and Liliana. But strangely, the two did not move from their seats, they focused instead on the dark mirror that broadcast live without asking questions.


    Thirty secondster,


    A humanoid silhouette covered with a blinding pure white aura with three pairs of huge wings on her back and a sparkling milky white halo swirlingzily above her head; floated divinely in the air like an angelic goddess who came to visit mortals. She was none other than Sylvia who had followed her master''s orders to the letter by releasing all the seals that Sabrina had put on her to seal her powers. Last time, she asked Sabrina to raise the seal because she had not yet regained her powers, but now even Sabrina will not have confidence in her victory if she fought against her.


    "sted master, with you, there is really no time for boredom. First, an entire kingdom had almost been wiped off the map by your fault, and now it is an entire that risks being destroyed by your fault. Sigh, I guess next time, I may witness the destruction of a universe?! What kind of curses have you acquired?'' She wondered after making all her arrangements.


    She began to write in the void with her right index finger which was covered with a milky white aura, leaving magical inscriptions behind it with disconcerting speed.


    "Sigh, it''s been a century since I had used this skill yet. Sigh, when it is necessary, it must be!" She sighed looking at the hundreds of brilliant symbols that ovepped and carried in them phenomenal amounts of a primordial energy!


    -Wwuuuuuuu


    [May all lives that exist in the universe of the goddess Reha be under mymand by the will and powers granted to me by the original creator, I invoke my uniquew...]

 Chapter 155 Your Misfortune Is My Happiness.

    "Get out of my way!"


    VWOOOM!!


    Alvine who had justnded in the forest among the horde did not have time to take care of the magical beasts that besieged him on sight. He snatch out the heart of a beast that had a humanoid body two meters high and a lion''s head with his hand after avoiding his ws.


    "Tsk, damn system, it still doesn''t let me use my other powers. Sigh, I guess I have no other choice." He said, waving his hand to remove the blood, and then, he resumed his incubus shape before flying directly to the shadow mage who was hovering in the air.


    *Stop what you''re trying to do right away! * He ordered even if deep down, he knew it was toote for the mage to stop the effects of his magic.


    Meanwhile, Liliana and Noddra who watched the scene in the hut had simr expressions. "He...He is not human! What exactly is he?"


    "As if I could know, in any case, its current silhouette reminds me of the subus I had encountered before we came to this. He is probably an incubus. If so, I can now understand why he was immune to my charms." Liliana spoke in a cid tone but impregnated with nervousness.


    The person to whom her life was linked had just joined a battle in which she, who is an intermediate divine mage, did not have the assurance of winning by being unscathed. But unlike her, Alvine was just a holy mage! Hence the reason for her nervousness.


    The reason for her uncertainty was not rted to magic beasts or the Wyvern, but it was because of these strange creatures that did not seem to have physical forms. Because they got up constantly no matter what damage they suffered!


    Noddra had not yet exined her too much in detail.


    Alvine who was about fifty meters from the mage used a magic shield to prevent the orb, which acted like a ck hole, from starting its absorption.


    -Crack!!


    But to his great surprise, the first thing that was sucked up by the orb was none other than the debris of his magic shield that had just broken into pieces!


    -VWUUIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII


    From the moment the Alvine barrier was broken into pieces, an unimaginable suction force fell on the forest! The magical trees and beasts, including the breath of the burning fire of the Wyvern, were all sucked up by the orb at a thousandth of a second. Then the magic beasts began by flying in the air towards the orb without being able to oppose the slightest resistance.


    The orb that was until now ced on the mage''s stick flew into the sky like a sr eclipse plunging the entire into a perpetual night. The sunlight, the surrounding air, mana, all forms of energy or body, and incorporeal matter were not spared by the gluttony of this orb! Apart from Alvine and his small army of shadows, nothing, even the imposing Wyvern fought pitifully trying to fly further from the and as quickly as possible from the suction force of the dark orb.


    Since the activation of the orb, it had not even passed ten seconds before the forest that stretched as far as the eye can see became a rock desert. The horde of beasts was no longer. The manakes and all kinds of materials were swallowed up a hundred kilometers from the orb, including the Wyvern itself, which had eventually sumbed after nine seconds of desperate struggle.


    "Fuck! What did you fuck up, damn?!"? Alvine thundered with his dark jet eyes to the shadow mage who shivered in fear when he saw his master¡¯s inexplicable anger.


    ''Shit, shit, shit! I made a big mistake. Darka and the others only obey my orders by trying to aplish their missions; no matter the consequences as long as it doesn''t affect me, they don''t care about leftovers! Thest time I cast this spell, the ck hole was only the size of a pearl, but this orb was already the size of a fist and now it is the size of a balloon.'' He forced himself to calm down and tried to analyze the situation with cidity.


    ''I don''t have enough raw energy to contain the orb. Even if I had it, I can''t use a stronger barrier with my energy points since this shitty system has blocked my other affinities. What to do? What should I do?!'' He wondered agitatedly when he saw the suction force of the orb increase after every thousandth of a second that passed!


    Vwoooooooooooooooooooo!!


    The ck hole gave Alvine no time to think, it grew in size at first nce and its suction force became more and more ferocious!


    Alvine was desperately looking at the ck hole no longer knowing what to do. Next to him, Darka and the others stood behind him in the air without daring to disturb him. Although the ck hole did not target them, this was not the case for debris flying towards a certain and determined trajectory. Standing under the orb was no different from suicide for them; that was why Alvine and his shadow soldiers hovered over the orb with confused and nervous expressions.


    Darka and the others did not care much about the current destruction, all that mattered to them was the safety of their master; hence their confusion about Alvine''s anger towards them. As for Alvine''s nervousness, it was obvious to anyone else.


    On the other side, near the border, the suction force did not spare this ce either. But he was temporarily stopped by a milky white barrier that had mysterious inscriptions on it. ''I don''t believe it, how can ordinary shadow soldiers use such spells that go beyond reasoning? Since when have they be so powerful?!'' Sylvia who held the gigantic barrier in ce to prevent the ck hole sucking up the underground kingdom of vampires had glittering sweat beads all over her body. But no one had time to appreciate his diabolically attractive silhouette.


    The vampires and the Kelspie army and the ice elves watched the scene with illusory thoughts as if they did not believe that such things could be possible.


    As for the queen and Noddra who were in the hut, a dull silence reigned supreme. Apart from the sounds of tremors that shook the hut, the sses, and the empty Alvine''s bottle of wine, no other sounds emanated from there.


    About a thousand kilometers from Alvine,


    The king of beasts who was none other than the apostle of Garyth and his generals could feel the change in the surrounding aura and see the sky that was abnormally dark as if night had just conquered the day in its territory; all had solemn expressions and eyes of horror.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''Has the Lord finally taken action?'' The ck dragon asked with strangelyplex feelings in his eyes and heart.


    Anyone could see the mixture of discontent, despair, and anger in the depths of his scarlet pupils.


    ...


    *Hurry up, master! I wouldn''tst any longer. * Alvine, who had an inexpressive expression, can suddenly hear Sylvia''s exhausted voice in his head. He could feel her suffering and exhaustion through the sound of her voice.


    Sigh


    ''I didn''t intend to use that, but it seems that it''s the only solution I have left.'' He says with a dull smile while contemting the ck moon in the sky.


    He raised his palm towards him with trembling hands because of the amount of dark energy that emanated from him and a dark portal slowly began to open in front of him. But unlike before, the interior of the portal was as dark as dimensional emptiness; neither stars nor light but whole Darkness reigned as an absolute master in it.


    "You will know how to manage this present for me, won''t you, my dear friend?" He said with a scious smile by injecting more dark energy to erge the portal which became as gigantic as the ck sphere and continued to grow until it doubled the size of the sphere.


    Gruuuuguruuuuguuruu


    Those who attend the scene had the impression that another ck had just formed above their own with its own evening moon, which swallow everything in its path leaving only its behind.


    But this was not the case. The giant orb that had just appeared from nowhere was none other than the dimensional portal that led to Alvine''s dark dimension. He was not sure if this was his hypothesis had correct but on the other hand, he had no choice but to believe it.


    -SWOOOOOOOSHHH!!


    The giant portals, which were not affected by the effects of the giant orb, flew slowly towards it forward for the sole purpose of devouring something that devoured everything in its path.


    On the other side of the portal destination,


    Sitting in front of therge ck door, two dark entities contemted the ck sky in peaceful silence. One had the humanoid shape but the other had the silhouette of a beast of chaos that was evenrger than Garyth''s apostle.


    The monarch of death and Dalvine.


    Vwoo


    But suddenly, An icy wind blew into the sky at the very location of Dalvine''s visual field and a small portal opened abruptly that grew at an abnormal speed.


    "Kuku, do I have an exit ticket now? He tests me where he did it without even realizing it?" He rose suddenly when he saw the dry but chaotd inside the portal.


    "Kukuku! It doesn''t matter to me the reason." Without wasting another second, he flies quickly to the gate to try to get out just before crossing up Alvine''s Machiavellian smile.


    "You will know how to manage this present for me, won''t you, my dear friend?" Alvine''s Machiavellian voice resounded inside the portal looking at D''Alvine with a Machiavellian smile.


    "Manage what? Of course, I''m going out. Kuku, try to stop me if you have the...power!!!" His voice became inaudible and his smile copsed when he realized Alvine''s mischievous n.


    On the other side of Alvine, he could see the ck hole that was like an insatiable beast that devoured everything he could. "You... what do you intend to do?" He asked with a frown, having a very bad presentiment.


    But Alvine''s smile became all the more sublime when she saw her dissatisfied look. As if he wanted to give him a satisfactory answer not with words but with his actions; the portal ran tly towards the ck hole.


    "Don''t throw me this hostile gaze, I''ll just give you a little entertainment. The decision to stop it or not ispletely at your disposition. Do what you want with it, hehe!" These were Alvine''sst words before the portal swallowed up the orb in the dark dimension and disappeared as if nothing had happened.


    "Ahaha, your misfortune is my happiness. Urgh, my head is... I think...I''m... exhausted. "He said, losing consciousness in the air.


    But before he hits the ground, Darka cushions his fall by catching him. Without saying anything more, he went straight towards the underground vampire kingdom followed by other shadow soldiers. The small tunnel finally closed after consuming all of Alvine''s dark energy reserves leaving Liliana and Noddra in uncertainty.

 Chapter 156 First Experience Of Fear Of Alvine.

    ...


    "..." Dalvine stood under the ck sky and looked at the ck hole in the sky in a stupor.


    But the next moment, he sighed with disappointment before regaining his Machiavellian smile. "It doesn''t matter how many times I look at him, he is not really different from me. Kuku, it''s fun to see him like that." He says in a yful tone as if he didn''t care about the ck hole hovering over him.


    "My lord, what are you intend to do with this... thing?" The monarch''s thunderous voice resounded under his feet.


    "Don''t worry, even if this thing stays here for centuries, it won''t be able to absorb a pen that is on this. Its suction force is too insignificant to cause the slightest damage on this ce." He announced to him while a nod.


    "If...If you say so." The monarch stammered these words.


    "Sigh, but all the same, it''s annoying to constantly feel its vibrations. So I''ll have to take care of it. Even if it breaks my heart to refuse his first present; I have the intuition this present will not be thest." He said, nonchntly pointing his right palm towards the giant sphere before closing his fist.


    -Craaack!!


    The spherepacted at first nce before breaking into pieces leaving only a white orb the size of a fist behind it!


    Then he turned around and returned nonchntly inside with a joyful smile ted on his lips. "Hmm, Bring this insignificant thing to the old castle. He may need it in the near future, after all, everything that exists here, including this itself, is his creation." He ordered the monarch while humping joyfully inward.


    Does he look happy? Sigh, I don''t even know what he''s thinking. Beings like them are out of reach.'' The monarch concludes with a thoughtful air while taking the orb with him.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "He still hasn''t woken up?" It was Liliana''s voice that resonated behind Sylvia.


    Because of her concentration, she shook slightly and then regained her previous calm by realizing the identity of the person in question. "Sigh, not yet. He must slowly recover his dark energy, which is of a different nature and very rare here." Sylvia replied while looking at Liliana with a friendly smile.


    "I-I see. But are you sure he''s fine? It''s been a week since thest time." She continued with a dubious air. She didn''t understand why Sylvia looked so cid when Alvine hadn''t seemed to breathe for several days, it was abnormal. Even if the Magi could remain unconscious for decades while not having to eat or drink, it was obviously impossible for someone to remain unconscious and without signs of life or even breathe for two whole days. Alvine''s heart and vital organs had stopped working for a week now, but Sylvia was still as cid as a person who refused to believe in the death of a loved one.


    But she had strangely the same opinion as Sylvia despite her nervousness and misunderstanding because if Alvine had died, she would not be alive to ask for his current state.


    ''He had stayed like that for the first time for two years in a row before waking up. If it were not thanks to Sabrina''s magical eyes who could see beyond what others could see, he would be buried six feet underground at the moment. Sigh, I can see the same thing now that I have recovered my powers. But still, is it even possible to find yourself in this state and wake up as if nothing had happened? I can''t help but worry about him.'' She stammered internally.


    "But tell me one thing, what about the forehead? Magic beasts are always calm, where did they begin to invade you?" The reason was that she had not left Alvine''s bedside since she had brought him to the guest room, since Darka brought him to her


    "Nope, still no movement on their side. Maybe they had the Frisian of the century when they saw Alvine''s battle."


    "Hmm, I wish that was the case." She responded briefly with a serious air.


    ''Or maybe Garyth suspects something? Even if I had masked my primordial energy with earrings, which are primordial artifacts, caution of this type is of a psychopathic level.'' She continued with a thoughtful air.


    "You have to get some fresh air for a while. Let me watch him during this time. It is also well known that you haven''t set foot outside for a week too. You will end up bored in the long run. Don''t worry about him, nothing will happen to him in my custody." She proposed without leaving Sylvia the opportunity to refuse her offer.


    "Hmm, very good. But if you feel that he is about to wake up, inform me as quickly as possible. He may not be himself when he wakes up." She imposed this condition by referring to Dalvine who could take control of his body in his current state.


    Feeling nothing strange about Sylvia''s words, Liliana had only a slight smile apanied by a nod.


    After rifying things, Sylvia left the room leaving her master behind in Liliana''s custody.


    When she made sure she was alone with Alvine, Liliana sat next to him while she looked at Alvine''s carved face which was like a masterpiece of several creative deities with mixed expressions in her heart. "So like that you are an incubus, ording to Miss Sylvia''s revtions? Who do you think is the luckiest of us? You who managed to subdue a queen even though you are the subspecies of our race? Or I who found myself bound to a being whose power and mysteries far exceed understanding?" She asked, unconsciously approaching her lips to Alvine''s while she was immersed in her thoughts.


    "Even if I am frustrated to admit it, the answer is obvious. Since it is normally impossible for a subspecies such as what you im to be, to submit me, a vampire of the highest nobility in our hierarchy. So I always have only one question for you, who are you?" She continued by whispering these words to him while she could no longer control herself.


    *Maybe you have to move away first if you want an answer from me, don''t you think? * But Alvine''s virile voice resounded in her head at the right time as she was about to put her lips on his to kiss him.


    "!!" She jumped in panic when she realized that Alvine had just regained consciousness. The reason she did not notice him was her concentration on him.


    "You...since when have you woke up?" She stammered this question with her pink cheeks of shyness.


    Alvine opened her sparkling golden pupils by sitting in the middle of therge bed. "Even if I am on the verge of death, I will not let me swallow a single drop of your blood." He says nonchntly looking around.


    "My blood? It is..." She suddenly remembered her previous kiss which was intended to make him swallow her blood. Her face became all the cuter in redness after realizing what Alvine was referring to.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Well, where is Sylvia? Urgh, I''m starving. Are there any other things to eat and drink in your kingdom that are other than blood and alcohol?" He asked insistently.


    "What rudeness. I would point out that it was you who deprived your stomach of digesting the good food that our chefs had carefully prepared for you." She replied by regaining her graceful and haughty look.


    "Sigh, I was simply not hungry."


    "Very well, in this case, stay lying down, I''ll handle that for you." She said while she went out into the room and left Alvine''s alone in the room.


    "Sigh, if she''s so happy, then I guess everything finally went well." He said by lying down on a soft bed whose gravity and softness of it made himzy with any kind of effort.


    "Huff, I want to sleep." He said, closing his eyes with an exhausted and peaceful air. But unfortunately for him, he did not have this luxury in front of him when a familiar voice resounded in his head.


    *Don''t you even care how I was doing after the bomb you threw at me? My word, you don''t have a heart or what? * It was none other than Dalvine''s strangely joyful voice.


    *That''s new to me. So, can youmunicate with me from there? Sigh, it doesn''t matter too much. I see you''re fine, so stopining for so little. I guess I have to find something more destructive to be able to erase this Machiavellian smile on your lips. * His surprise was only short-lived by realizing the power of the being who was addressing him. He might not remain so carefree if he had seen Dalvine''s disconcerting ease who had gotten rid of the orb sent by him.


    *Kuku, good luck with that, partner. *


    *Tsk, I prefer to be the partner of the god of chaos than to ally myself with a psychopath like you. * He replied at the same time with a growl.


    *Kuku, it''s hurtful to reject yourself. *


    *...*


    *Did you ignore me? *


    *...*


    *Hello? Is there anyone? Hello, Helloooo


    "Are you going to close it, yes?" Alvine thundered alone in the room like crazy.


    It was the same time that Liliana had crossed the door. She checked the room but found no one in the room, hence her confusion and questioning look toward Alvine.


    "Don''t pay attention to me." He says in a ridiculous tone.


    ''Is that what Miss Dylvia wanted to exin to me when she said he wouldn''t be himself? I feel like I''m alone with a madman in the same room. It''s too scary if he finds himself in the same condition as when he faced Noddra.'' She says to herself by looking at Alvine with pitiful eyes.


    "What is this ridiculous look you give me? It''s too disgusting. Besides, why is it you who brings me the food? Have you lost your title of queen or what?" Alvine changed the subject, believing he was no longer able to bear the two unpleasant people he had just conversed barely awake.


    ''This day began bad, even very, very bad.'' He says to himself by constantly hearing Dalvine''s mockingughter in his head without being able to stop him while Liliana gave him a pitiful look as if she were looking at someone who had suffered trauma.


    "...It''s just that there was no one behind the door to order to bring you meals. Be proud to be able to eat dishes that are personally brought by me instead ofining." She told him with a frustrated air.


    Alvine could clearly feel the presence of two guards behind the door but he only had a slight sigh by taking Liliana as a "Tsundere" girl while he greedily enjoyed a minced steak with a red sauce as an apaniment.


    ''I had personally prepared this thinking he might be hungry, but who would have thought it would be the case as soon as he woke up?'' Liliana hummed joyfully by her side watching him eat like a person who had not eaten for centuries in a row.


    "So, is that good?"


    "Um, even if Sabrina remains the essential chef, it''s still not bad."


    "Hm? Not bad, you say?!!"


    "Urgh, I mean, it''s divine. I give ten out of ten!" After noticing the strange but threatening aura, Alvine did not know why, but he had the impression that he had just said something wrong; hence his sudden justification.


    "Fufu~ in this case, you should not leave anything on these tes. Eat everything, without worrying about ways." She responded in a seductive tone while joyfully supporting her chin in her hands with a strange smile


    ''This girl is really crazy. I haven''t recovered my energy and endurance yet. I must not make her angry until I regain at least five percent of my energy. Psychopaths are the most to fear than the worst enemies.'' He says to himself with strange chills running through him throughout his body.


    ***


    Need more chapters? All forms of support, however small it may be, will be appreciated and rewarded ording to the contribution.

 Chapter 157 [Bonus] Lilianas Request!

    "T-Thank you for the meal." He said, cing the soup wooden spoon after finishing eating up all the food that was intended for four people.


    His belly was slightly swollen in front of him as if he were a three-month pregnant woman. But despite everything, he did not dare toin. ''If she were the one who managed my kitchen, I would have already weighed two hundred kilos right now.'' He says to himself looking at the bump of his belly with horror. Without talking about this world, even when he was on earth, he had never eaten so much at once.


    Liliana joyfully got rid of empty tes without paying attention to Alvine''s expression. She gave them to one of the guards behind the door before returning to the room as if nothing had happened.


    "Ahem, what about the current situation?" Alvine asked her, with the goal to drive out the heavy atmosphere he felt at the moment. For some reason, he did not feel safe with her; even if he knew that his life was not in danger with her, he rather felt that this girl was beginning to have twisted thoughts toward him.


    "Hmm~? Everything is fine, don''t worry about that." She briefly replied Alvine and then another heavy silence fell on the whole room.


    "How many minutes have I been unconscious?" He asked looking out the window. Even if it was dark in the room, he could feel the sunset above him. As he had fainted while the sun was at its zenith, He had assumed that he had spent three to four hours in ama.


    "Not a few hours, You spent a week on this bed." She again gave a short answer without thinking about it too much while she was still looking at Alvine without blinking.


    "One week, huh?" He murmured to himself. But he didn''t linger on it either.


    "Otherwise, what about the distribution of the weapons I had provided you? I''m still waiting for my due!" He suddenly remembered an important subject that was close to his heart and he hoped it would distract her during the time Sylvia joined them.


    "Sigh, it''s not as if we were going to break the agreement. Rest until you regain all your strength. Don''t worry about that. Regarding your first question, our soldiers no longer have problems taking care of the beast emperors. All these thanks to your support. Not only did you take care of a horde of thousands of beasts alone, but also a divine beast. I can''t decide on the reward that lives up to your prowess." She says in a joyful tone without diminishing her silly smile on her pink-red lips.


    "Is there anything thates to mind? A request or something you want?" She continued with this sudden question.


    "Sigh, not really. But I might have favor in the future, so try not to forget your words." He announced to her in a cid tone.


    "I''m going to take a shower since I spent a week on this bed, I have stink sweats. Afterward, I would like to go to the treasure room as agreed. You don''t mind, don''t you?" He continued with this question.


    But his first goal was to get rid of Liliana who has been acting even more strangely towards him since he woke up.


    As if he did not want to give her the opportunity to prevent him from going to the bathroom, he came out of bed despite his reluctance to leave the iparable softness of the bed and went to the room next door, which was a bathroom. He did not need to ask Liliana for the location of the bathroom, since he had already located it when he had scanned the room with his perception powers.


    "Very well, take all the time you need... I''ll join you afterward." She has these words in a barely audible voice.


    "Yeah. So see youter." Alvine answered briefly without understanding the meanings of Liliana''s words, who had up been strangely nervous when she heard her answer without embarrassment or hesitation


    *Sylvia, you know I''m awake, don''t you? So what are you still doing there? *


    *Master? Sorry, but I had no idea. Miss Liliana is not with you? *


    *Yes, but this girl is not reliable. She is too unpredictable with her strange acts. No matter, I have to take a shower then you will find me with the queen in the treasure room, I don''t intend to miss good things there. * He said in a dubious tone. He had already asked Liliana to inform Sylvia but she doesn''t do it.


    ''Had she forgotten to inform him? Finally, this girl is too unpredictable to understand what is happening in her brain.'' He concludes by entering the room as if nothing had happened.


    He took off his clothes and put them on a table next door, near the front door. The room itself had nothing out of the ordinary; it was a room slightlyrger than that of the Kelspies with arge white bathtub in the middle that could easily amodate five people, a source of water flowing into the mouth of a statue of a beast that he had not yet seen and other necessities for the cleanliness of the body.


    He got rid of the non-existent sweat with spring water before entering therge bathtub that had hot water by closing his eyes to rx and appreciated the rose water and the pleasant scent that emanated from it.


    "Mm~ it''s peaceful."


    -Click


    The door of the room opened slowly before another person entered the room.


    "Hmm? Are you so eager to take a shower with me? I thought I told you to wait for me after I finished?" He asked when he heard the sound of the door. He did not need to open his eyes to know the identity of the person who had just joined him. Since the beginning of her trip with Sylvia, she had never left Alvine alone in the bathroom even though Alvine was more perverse in the bathroom than in the bed...ording to her.


    She did not understand why Alvine had such a hobby of wanting to tease any female sex in the bath as when he spends the night in the same room.


    This was also the reason why she baited Liliana with the idea of joining Alvine in the bathroom if she wanted to move forward in their new rtionship.


    But currently, contrary to Alvine''s expectations, it was not Sylvia who had just crossed the entrance door wrapped in a short towel that stopped on the bottom of her buttocks; but it was none other than the queen herself, Liliana.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Hmm, why you''re silent all suddenly?" Alvine remarked from her by not receiving any response from [Sylvia] despite his teasing words.


    He pulled her hands towards the bathtub when he felt Liliana''s hand on his back.


    "Kyaaah~!!" Alvine''s sudden actions took Liliana by surprise. She couldn''t help but shout by surprise when she fell into the bathtub with Alvine.


    ''Hmm? That voice?!'' Alvine suddenly opened his eyes with very bad premonition at that moment. But unfortunately for him, the first image that hit his visual field was two coconuts covered with long wet scarlet hair.


    "This hair color...!" He slowly raised his head just to cross Liliana''s scarlet red eyes.


    ''A-A second, since when had I started to have fixations on her to the point of having hallucinations?''


    "Ugh, no, but what exactly is your problem? You are asking me to join you just to brutalize me?" She thundered in an angry but fictive tone trying to mask her embarrassment and redness.


    ''What? She understood everything wrongly. I meant, after taking my bath of course.'' Alvine suddenly felt another headacheing towards him miles away.


    "Sigh, you misunderstood me. I thought you were talking abouting with me to the treasure room." He announced it with imperturbable eyes. His cid look and imperturbable voice made Liliana more and more annoyed by thinking that he remained indifferent to her because her body did not have enough effect on him.


    "It doesn''t matter anymore now that you have wet my body. You... you have to take your responsibilities now."


    "Eh? Take my responsibilities? In what century do you live, dear queen? Do you at least know what you''re talking about?"


    "O-of course, show yourself grateful to me as I order you to wash my back." She stammered in a mosquito''s voice.


    ''Miss Dylvia, I hope you didn''t trap me.'' She said to herself remembering Sylvia''s little advice who told her that Alvine liked bath services more than other things. If she wanted to break the ice between them, she absolutely had to join him in the bathroom and wash with him. To believe that her naivety had no limits.


    Alvine frowned when she heard Liliana''s words. The only word he had captured in his sentence was the word "order"!


    "Do you order me? Do you think you''re qualified enough for that?" He asked in a solemn tone.


    "Damn it, you so stupid not to understand what''s happening right now?! Why still can''t you understand so far despite all these events?" She turned her eyes away from those of Alvine. She was too embarrassed to cross Alvine''s confused eyes.


    "What exactly do you mean? I knew that a few things were going on between you and Dylvia but how could I know it was to join me in the bath? Is it soplicated for a simple exnation?"


    "As I thought, you are really the worst idiot." She whispered these words while the back of her head was ced on Alvine''s shoulders who could feel the sweetness and pleasant scent that emanated from her impable body.


    But he forced himself to calm down thinking of Liliana''s multiple facades as if she had several people housing the same body. "Can you at least exin what you are sheering with this madwoman?" He finally asked when he saw the consequences of his ignorance while he inhaled Liliana''s body perfume inadvertently.


    "Sigh, say, since I don''t know how to exin it to you then, I''ll reformte it in the form of a favor." She asked him while using his torso as a mattress in the bathtub.


    "Ugh, always speak, I listen to you." Alvine did not care about his actions, but the other problem that worried him the most was his little brother who was starting to be energetic downstairs when he felt the contact of the queen''s plump buttocks on him!


    ''Has this girl always been so bold?!'' He wondered when he finally realized that they were in a more ambiguous position than he thought. He could only wait for Liliana to decide to move away from him, but she had her back on his torso and her head on his shoulder as if she were with her lover in a bath.


    "Can you be my husband?"


    "...!" Alvine''s brain had a short sudden circuit when he heard Liliana''s request.


    Husband? It was an unknown word for Alvine. Not to mention this life, even when he was on earth he had never thought of being with someone for eternity.


    "Are you so surprised by that to be mute? I admit that I did not expect such an unexpected reaction from you." She continued in a cid tone that showed Alvine that she was not joking in these words.


    "What drives you to make such a strange request?" Even if his answer was obvious, he still asked this question in order to give a categorical refusal.


    "Sigh, as queen, I can''t submit to someone. It would be contrary to all our customs; I would even say that it is the greatest sphemy a sovereign canmit. From your question, I suppose Miss Dylvia is better informed than you about our customs. I thought you knew it, but apparently, I was wrong." She briefly exined to Alvine what she had on her heart for several days now.


    ''Sigh, I now understand why everyone was acting strangely with me. First, I became the lord of vampires overnight, Sylvia who acted strangely by constantly creating opportunities to leave me alone with the queen, and finally, the categorical change of the queen''s personality towards me.'' He finally had his answer even if itrgely exceeded his hypotheses.

 Chapter 158 Love Is A Political War For The Sovereigns!

    "You say you have to choose between marrying me and your title of the queen?" Alvine asked once again. He did not understand much of the customs of vampires; his curiosity was equal to his astonishment.


    ''I can certainly understand that she must no longer deserve her title of queen since she is no longer free. But what is the rtionship with marriage? It doesn''t matter if we create such a link between us, it won''t change much; even worse, it''s as if she decides to give me her throne. What are their objectives? They are currently weak overall, but with a few years of intensive training under the wing of one of my servants, I am sure they will be significant army forces for my army.'' He analyzed the situation with unparalleled coldness thinking only About the interests that cane with Liliana and not his feelings for her.


    "Since we had not been confronted with these kinds of situations, we did not know what decision to make. You must surely know the responsibility it implies to marry a queen. That was why we did not make a stable decision without knowing your strength. This was also the reason for the disapproval of the second and third counsel regarding this decision. But after seeing your previous battle, the second counselor had no choice but to approve the decision. Concerning the third counselor, he is no longer of this world because of the horde that attacked them before you came into conflict against you." She exined the difficulty regarding the previous indecision and her dy in announcing the news.


    Alvine looked at the transparent water in which, he could see the attractive silhouette that waszily lying on him with an impassive look so as not to lose control over his thoughts. "What would I have gained by epting such a proposal? Apart from the problems and the extra work I would have at hand, what would tell me that I would not be used by you with such a decision?" He asked in a cid voice devoid of emotion. As if he were asking for the usefulness of an object from a merchant.


    ''Even if it''s ruthless on my part, this universe is different from the earth. I swore to follow my creed, whatever happens, it is to serve or be served. So I have no guilt with my words, even if it''s inhuman. Sigh, it''s funny to have such thoughts when I''m not even human anymore, why would I care about that?'' He concludes with himself.


    He could obviously feel Liliana''s dissatisfaction after she heard his question, but he didn''t care.


    "Even so objectively, I have not lived as long as you; but I still remain older than you, technically speaking. But all this does not matter too much. I will ept your proposal only if you show me the benefits thate with it. Otherwise, I''m sorry for you but you will stay here or wherever you want while I find a solution to untie this annoying link that identally formed between us." He continued after realizing that Liliana did not intend to speak and gave her a categorical answer.


    "So I wasn''t mistaken about your case, wasn''t it?" She murmured with a mysterious sigh.


    Alvine raised her eyebrows slightly, seeing her regain her previous calm. "What do you mean by that?"


    "A man who acts and makes decisions rted to interests and not to his heart. Do you know how pitiful you are?" She replied with a mischievous smile, raising her head to watch his reaction.


    cid and imperturbable as always, Alvine was in no way affected by her words.


    "Well, if you speak this way, then I don''t see what is annoying in your logic. Even if I am frustrated by your words, I know you are right. Sigh, however, I am supposed to have this kind of state of mind as a sovereign; it''s pathetic." She continued with an understanding but sigh, which had a bitter taste on her tongue.


    Alvine was always silent since he had finished saying what he had to say. He closed his eyes while being immersed in his thoughts by weighing the advantages and disadvantages of Liliana''s proposal.


    Liliana was no different from him by the way. Hence the reason for the heavy atmosphere that reigned between them.


    After a short but indefinite moment, Liliana opened her scarlet eyes after suddenly remembering Sylvia''s advice who had strangely foreseen this situation. [He may seem heartless but it''s only for those he didn''t know. So if he does so with you, tell him this:...]


    "You say that you are a man of principle, don''t you? Does this also imply that the favors of your loved ones are also considered yours and vice versa?" She asked a strange question that made Alvine''s eyebrows frown.


    He did not know what she had in mind but, he was certain that he had already heard these words somewhere, especially when he saw the strange smile on Liliana''s lips. But he could only slightly nod his head with curiosity and perplexity to want to know more about Liliana''s thoughts.


    "Among your loved ones, Miss Sylvia and this girl, are Sabrina among them?" She continued by preparing the ground to better trap her prey. She was now no different from Alvine in this game. She knew she was at a disadvantage in the negotiation, at least until that moment!


    "What do you mean by that? Sigh, you may not know it yet, but I am making you a rather generous proposal. I suggest that you free yourself from this hindrance without a counterpart and you will be able to live your life as a queen as before without worrying about anything. What more do you want than that?" Alvine tried to bait her with these words by trying to make her abandon what she had in mind. He had the firm intuition that he will lose for the first time in a negotiation if it ever continues.


    "Fufu, so you''re getting more talkative all of a sudden? It only motivates me even more." Her voice suddenly regained the confidence shecked from the beginning when she saw Alvine''s reaction.


    "Ugh, you''re just unaware of not seizing the opportunity I''m about to offer you. If you...


    "Is this the best decision for me and the future of my race? No, I know it because I know that you are not someone who offers free favors. Otherwise, you will not try to propose to me something that is more profitable for me but less advantageous for you." She says while turning to him. But she couldn''t help but be rmed by feeling something starting to agitate under her buttocks. But she acted as if nothing had happened even if she could not control the blood that came up to her head.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Now that she was facing Alvine and was sitting on her legs lying down, she could clearly see his nervousness. "I''m right, aren''t I?"


    "..." Alvine couldn''t think clearly. Apart from the confident aura that emanated from Liliana at that moment, he was constantly struggling in his head not to covet the celestial perfection of Liliana who had an iparably intoxicating body; because it could force her to sumb to his desires to want her with him. The worst was that he was totally disadvantaged in the situation. His charm will only have the opposite effect of his will and he could not simply order her to forget this story when Liliana seemed to want him to pay a debt from someone else. He won''t have to worry about it if it was someone else''s debt, but it was those of his maids. As a master, he obviously could not ignore that.


    "It''s unfair to what you''re trying to do." He finally sighed knowing that he had lost the monopoly of negotiation. All he hoped for was that the debt would not be powerful enough to unbnce the bnce and take away his choice of decision.


    Liliana''s smile became all the more beautiful when she heard her words. She wrapped her hands around his neck while she joyfully whispered to him the following words: "hooo~? Are you talking about that now that you know you are at a disadvantage? Is my husband so weak? You don''t have to behave like this if you want to deserve this queen."


    ''This crazy girl, stop ying a game where you are the most nervous.'' He replied when he saw the extreme difort in Liliana''s eyes despite trying to be the entrepreneur.


    "It all depends on the favor I owe you. Will she be able to beat all my favors? Even if you have stillpensated for the debt of the weapons I had provided you, there is still an unpaid debt on your te." He says referring to his action of exterminating the entire horde. He is not used to boasting of his exploits, but it was out of necessity that he revoked this story to destabilize the opposing camp, which seemed to have a weapon of frightening negotiations in her possession.


    "Fufu~, take my word for it, your heroic action will not even be able topensate 1/10 of the debt of your subordinates." She replied instantly as soon as Alvine had finished his sentence.


    "...!"


    Seeing him rmed, she giggled like a little bell that carried a scary charm and made her tomato-red face more attractive. Even if she didn''t do it on purpose, Alvine felt like he wasing across a girl cuter than H¨¦l¨¨ne whom she missed so much. "Are you going to tell me what I owe you in the end?! I hate waiting."


    "Huh? You don''t like to wait but you like to make others wait? What concept is this? Sigh, first, I remember one of your bad habits; so I will do the same but with a slight difference by listing the benefits I would have instead as soon as you have benefits. You know all the more than I do the reason that drives you to reject my proposal. First, because you know that you will have the title of the lord in the bosom of my race by epting my proposal; which will force you to lead them to a better future like yours. But therefore, since they are weak, you know that they will not be able to join battles that exceed their levels. But from my observation and what Miss Sylvia showed me by sharing some memories of her with me, you won''t have trouble training them even if it might take longer.


    Second, you will not be able to leave us behind after epting us as one of yours; which will force you to find us an adequate ce to keep my people safe until they be powerful enough to better serve your goals and ambitions as a sovereign. This is entirely normal and understandable to any sovereign. Thirdly...


    The more she spoke, the more Alvine went crazy about stuns. ''I now realize that her proposal is scarier than I had imagined. But why does she tell me all these that will make me want to refuse this offer? I would like to say that she is stupid to have to tell me what she earns without being able to tell me the only good thing I would have to win in the short term but she is not as naive as she ims to be. This is sure, maybe because she knows that the debt that the others and I owed to her race is too immensepared to the loss I would suffer. Among all those with whom I had negotiated, she remains iparably the most gifted and frightening of all!'' He concludes his thoughts by listening to her speak constantly. After listing all the benefits she will have, she will stop at the eleventh figure.


    ''At first, I thought it wasn''t much since she didn''t know who she was talking about; how could beings like Sabrina and Sylvia have a colossal debt to her race? But now it''s necessarily rted to their ancestors. And this slut Sylvia is surely the unexpected piece that gives me more tasks than expected! She even called her by her real name and not the pseudonym I had assigned her. Sigh, once again, she ruined everything. O, Sylvia, you can''t imagine how hard I''m going to make your life from now on!'' At that moment, He channeled his anger to better let off steam on her when the opportunity arose.


    "As a sovereign who thinks about the well-being of her people and myself, do you think I will miss such an opportunity? Why would I do that? Do you think I''m stupid enough for that?" She asked out of breath while her eyes carried an endless glow of excitement.


    "If you still intend to make the mysteryst, then I am forced to postpone this discussion forter."


    "One Minute my dear and tender future husband. You n to get rid of me to find a suitable solution, don''t you? It won''t work with me."


    "So tell me this damn favor that we end, your acting is too tant. You are too innocent to imitate the behavior of those who have acquired experiences in the queues of time. A virgin like you who reads these things in books can never destabilize me in this area." He replied between his clenched teeth while not missing the opportunity to mock the bold actions of Liliana who was trying to y with him.


    "If you im to be insensitive to me, then why doesn''t this thing stop hardening down?" She stammered inplexity but did not let herself be defeated by Alvine.


    "Ugh, it''s natural. If you''re so embarrassed you just have to get away from it." He pointed his finger to the other side of the bathtub. Obviously, it wasrger to amodate five people at a time; so they were not cramped.


    "Sigh, it doesn''t matter to me. But I prefer to stay where I am, you see, it''s morefortable than elsewhere." She says, leaving Alvine speechless. If Alvine did not know her, he would have sworn that she is experienced in the field. But unfortunately, even if her charm helped her, the redness on her face betrayed her in many ways.

 Chapter 159 Another Strange Quest.

    ...


    "Very well, I''ll tell you what you owe us. Patience is apparently not your cup of tea." She resumed her solemn expression after satisfying her ego.


    "You see, our race was one of the most powerful races that dominated the entire universe. Our ancestors had in their possession several Tier 3s, a few dozen Tier 2s, and had intermediate divine rank cultivators as bodyguards. At that time, to be a counselor, it was necessary to reach the advanced divine rank. As for being queen or king, you had to be at the top of divine rank or more than that. It was a glorious time for our ancestors and for our race, wasn''t it?" She began the exnations with this brief introduction that left Alvine in a state of unexpected perplexity.


    The reason was that Sylvia had already said in the past that vampires were fighting with them under their orders at a time when war was raging between the Leaders against the Punishers, but he had never expected the vampire race to be so powerful. ''Divine Magi at the top? And others who exceeded this rank? What is the rank above an advanced divine mage? Primordial rank? No, it''s impossible for someone to reach this level. ording to Sabrina''s exnations, only those who had been specially created by the flower for this purpose could reach the primordial rank.'' He stammered in his thoughts.


    Seeing that she had all the attention of her interlocutor, she continued her exnation. "But in your opinion, why did we find ourselves in such a pitiful state after experiencing such a glorious era? The answer is simple, it is because we found ourselves involved in a war that surpassed us and exceeded all the other ordinary beings such as us. It was probably not a bad decision or a decision that our ancestors will regret even if time reverses. But the reason for our frustration and the decline of our race is linked because of the agreements that have not been honored by those you consider your family."


    "They promised us the wealth, glory, and the same power they possessed if we ept their proposals. But instead of all these beautiful promises, which could guess that what awaited us was not these things, but worse than what they had promised us: forfeiture, extermination, and eternal flight! After this war, not only had we lost the 99.9¡ë of our peoples but also all our stories, our riches, our ambitions, and also, we are forced to hide forever to preserve thetest hundreds of members of our races."


    "Do you now understand what it means to have to repay such a debt? Wanting it is certainly one thing but repaying it is also another." She ended her little speech with these words that could not hide the bitterness in the tone of her melodious voice.


    Alvine remained silent to the point that his breathing became imperceptible after hearing Liliana''s revtion. ''I knew they owed them a lot for their help, but I would never have believed that these idiots had made such promises to them!'' What he feared most was finally realized before his eyes. In reality, apart from his principles, nothing required him to honor this debt. But it was precisely because of this same principle that he swore about his life and that of his loved ones to honor it whatever it costs him.


    What worried him at the moment was not how to find the right words to withdraw from this debt that seemed impossible to honor, but rather how to make sure to honor it.


    Seeing him silent, Liliana continued: "The lives of more than a billion vampires who fell in battle to defend the interests of your allies no, what am I even saying? The interests of your allies are also your interests. So I should rather say that it was to defend your interests in exchange for honoring the promises you made to us. Dying in battle is one of the risks thate with the agreement, so you are in no way to me for the death and decline of my course. But if we summarize the debts you owe us, they are wealth, glory, knowledge, and finally, power."


    "Sigh, is that all?" After a long moment of silence, Alvine''s voice resounded in the bathroom asking her this question.


    Liliana frowned when she saw Alvine so cid but, she finally ends up acquiescing despite herself with a slight nod.


    Upon receiving her answer, he clic one¡¯s tongue by cursing Sylvia once again in her thoughts before properly analyzing the delicate situation that had just rushed towards him without notice. Obviously, he knew that he no longer had the luxury of making a choice. "Do you intend to renew your wishes or do you want the same as your ancestors?" He asked after reorganizing his thoughts. Wealth was not a problem for him. Apart from his system that could exchange his sex stones/ golds with an exchange rate of 1SS/100Golds, he did not have to worry about the good things that are harvested by his maids and his own business. As for power and knowledge, he had no problem with it either. But it was the glory that made him perplexed. What kind of glory do they want? He didn''t know.


    "Are you ready to believe me so easily without asking me any questions?" She curiously asked thetter with a slight surprise.


    "Sigh, I know that this bitch has already sold me otherwise how can you collect so much information, you who didn''t even know the existence of the Leaders a few days ago?" He shrugged his shoulders by briefly giving her this answer to satisfy her curiosity.


    "Well, you''re smart despite the current situation. In short, I don''t care much about the glory. What I want is always the same thing. You only have to rece glory by bond, you will see that my request does not differ from that of my ancestors." She answered, giving him the same answer.


    "Why are you obsessed with this? In case you have not yet noticed, I ask you to properly formte your requests to bnce the bnce. You do not need to be linked to me by a marriage bond to force me to honor my words. You can simply reformte your requests without involving this strange request, by doing this, you will gain more advantages. Your peoples, yourself will not need to join the front while being free and live peacefully without obeying anyone." Alvine rmended her.


    But Liliana looked at him with a dubious look as if she could not believe Alvine''s words.


    Seeing Liliana¡¯s suspicion, Alvine briefly exined the cause of her generosity. "Don''t look at me like that, it''s for the sole purpose of paying me the debt that I owe you. I find that your request is not sufficient to repay the entire debt. Such an unpaid debt for millennia also has an interest, which is why I find it insufficient. Not to mention that by making me your lord, it certainly implies more responsibilities but also will not spare you future wars."<novelnext></novelnext>


    With her wide eyes, she looked at Alvine as if she were looking at another person. The man who fought at all costs only to have interests in the negotiation now offers more advantage to his opponent just to better pay his debt? How ruthless would he be if it were she who owed something to him? ''Miss Sylvia told me that these principles were one of his weaknesses but also his strengths. He will never spare someone who offends him, he will never be grateful to others but rather prefers to pay the debt in question. I now understand what she meant. This reason alone is enough to help me in my decisions.'' Shemented on her thoughts before joining Alvine in reality.


    "I must admit that it''s a surprise I didn''t expect. But I think I''m starting to identify your personality and I also thank you for your proposal. But unfortunately, I have to refuse. Even if binding me to you is like sharing my position and giving you more power, I would like to leave some unpaid debts on your te rather than allowing you to repay everything. As most people say: great power implies responsibilities. But I can reverse this saying with my own spections: the more responsibilities you have, the more powers you will have. So it''s win-win, don''t you think?" She shook her head slightly to gently refuse Alvine''s proposal.


    Alvine was of course not an idiot, he instantly understood Liliana''s thoughts. "Sigh, you are sometimes scarier than me about this tactic." He responded with a smile of surrender.


    She squirted, finally leaving Alvine alone after getting what she wanted, and sat next to Alvine. ''But you know, you''re wrong about one thing. Because unlike you who see everything objectively with interests, I refused your proposal because I want sincerely you as a husband.'' She said these words to herself with a sigh of relief after ending the psychological battle that had been going on for more than thirty minutes.


    "We have an agreement, don''t we?" She once again asked for certainty when she saw Alvine who intended to leave the bathroom.


    "Sigh, obviously we have one. So if you don''t intend to change your mind, you can consider yourself a family member." He announced it with a soft and peaceful smile before closing the door behind him leaving her alone in the bathtub with her pink cheeks of embarrassment.


    "I feel strangely guilty for imposing something he didn''t want on him. It''s like he forced his hand using a debt of which I have no merit of up." She says in a guilty tone after Alvine''s exit into the bathroom.


    But her guilt was only short-lived when she thought about the benefits she had just had for her people. "Finally, this is not the time to regret my decision. Only the future will tell me if it is yes no a good decision. I can always use the other favor I have left with him to repair my mistake if my decision is one." She continued by self-motivating before lying in the bathtub with a subtle sigh that carried a hint of excitement and impatience.


    Unlike her who seemed carefree, Alvine had apletely different problem with his system, which had forced him to leave the bath to better check the abnormal mission he had just received from his system.


    |Thanks to your actions and your decision, you have justunched a sudden mission. |


    |Marry the queen of vampires. |


    |Reward: ?? |


    |New title acquired: the sovereign of vampires. |


    |Your blood control evolved to noble rank. |


    |You have acquired the ultimate authority of the first vampire ruler. |


    |Marry the Queen to learn more about this authority and to evolve your blood skill to the sovereign rank. |


    What''s that still? Rewards granted to the system? Sigh, what am I thinking about? It is surely a privilege thates with the title of the vampire sovereign. The system is not as charitable for that.'' He immediately concludes with a touch of curiosity imnted in his brain while he is dressing.


    "Great responsibilitiese with their rewards, don''t they? I must admit that she was not wrong in reversing this saying." He continues while thinking of Liliana''s previous words.

 Chapter 160 Mysterious Boxe.

    "Good return among us, my beloved dear master." Sylvia nervously greeted Alvine when she saw him on his nerves. She instinctively guessed the situation when she saw the murderous look that Alvine hadunched her barely meet her.


    ? "Yes, you can''t imagine how happy I am to see you healthy, dear Sylvia."


    "Ugh. Don''t be so reckless to me for so little, you must learn to appreciate the favors I have given you withoutpensation." Despite the warm exchange that took ce between this master and his maid, Liliana could feel the heavy atmosphere that was regaining between them. She could not help stealthily move off them for fear that she would be involved in their internal quarrels. But the most agitated still remained Sylvia who knew Alvine''s twisted personality more than anyone else.


    Alvine and Liliana who had just left their showers were waiting for Sylvia who had just arrived in front of the famous vampire treasure room to honor part of Alvine''s payment.


    "Ahem, what if you follow me in the treasure room? It is not this the time to create an internal conflict when we have enemies inmon." Liliana suggested this peaceful idea in the hope of extinguishing Alvine''s burning mes.


    "Hoh? What an intelligent girl! Master, she really deserves her title of queen, isn''t she?" Sylvia couldn''t agree more than she at that moment. Her eyes shone with impatience not out of greed for the treasures behind the door, but to get rid of the resentment that showed her fangs while she did him a favor. She strangely saw her act as a saint who had justmitted the most beautiful action in the universe. But unlike her, Alvine only saw the problems that came with the little or no benefits that apanied her act.


    "Sigh, She''s not wrong indeed. After all, we have all our time to repay debts to each other." He said nonchntly, crossing his arms.


    Seeing that everything was "good", at least for now; Liliana approached the giant ck door that seemed to be able to resist the attack of an intermediate divine mage and ced her palm in the dark hole in the middle of it.


    -Kak-kak-kak-...


    Alvine who looked at the unlocking process with interest could hear the metal rustles and the lock systems collide. But what made him frown was the amount of blood that was sucked up by the lock from Liliana''s palm. ''This is the first time my perception has been blocked by something, no matter how I try to look through the door, it''s as if an invisible wall prevents me from seeing through. Is this door an artifact? Or maybe it''s made with precious metals?'' He wondered with a question mark floating above his head.


    "Why are you bleeding? Is this a necessary method for unlocking?"? He asked with concern.


    "Um, only my blood is able to open this door." She gave a brief answer without suspicion of Alvine''s question.


    "You lose too much blood, is that normal too? I can''t help worrying." He continued in a strange tone.


    "Ho? Are you worried about the state of health of your queen? That this romantic." Sylvia asked in a sarcastic tone with a teasing smile.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. I''m not going to die for a few centiliters of blood." Liliana, who took every word of Sylvia as heavenly words, did not doubt her words for a single second.


    Alvine who did not intend to answer Sylvia sumbed after cashing too much. "Sigh, your blood is precious. Because in case you have forgotten it, it is also part of my blood that is currently flowing. So it''s quite normal to be worried about that, don''t you think?" He replied by revealing the funds of his thoughts that left the two girls speechless. "If you waste it as if nothing had happened, don''t count on me to give you one more drop. I''d rather see you in hell after your death than see my blood wasted like that!!" He continued without paying the slightest attention to the expressions of the two girls.


    Sigh


    ''He does not know the slightest elegance. Poor Liliana, Her future seems bleak.'' Sylvia breathed a subtle sigh after stammering her words to herself with a guilty air while Liliana did not seem at least affected by words.


    -Craaaaack


    The door opened slowly with a dull but metallic noise after confirming Liliana''s identity. After opening the door, the surrounding air rushed inside to ventte the absolute ck space. But Alvine had no vision problems. Compared to the dark night that reigned supreme in this room, he had no vision problem in the perpetual dark darkness that reigned in the dimension.


    Vowp, vwop, vowp, vwop...


    But the room was suddenly illuminated by dozens of magic crystals floating in sses hanging on the walls.


    Alvine remained speechless when he saw the show in front of him. What was in front of him were not thousands of pieces of gold and artifacts scattered to the ground as far as the eye can see as he imagined with his thoughts affected by fanciful stories he had read, but a tidy room with sessive metal containers and containers.


    The disappointment could be well perceived in his eyes when he saw this modern design.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Sigh, I can close it if you think it''s a waste of time." Liliana''s voice resounded in front of him when she saw the disappointment in his eyes. She had agreed to escort him here only because Alvine wanted it, even though she firmly believed that Alvine was the prince of the universe in terms of wealth.


    A bitter smile adorned Alvine''s lips by guessing Liliana''s thoughts who seemed to have misinterpreted his disappointment. "Don''t worry about that, my sixth sense tells me that I would have an exciting harvest in this room. And I have always trusted my intuition." He said, passing through the front door, his hands crossed behind his back while his perception snooped every corner of the thirty-square meter room urately.


    ''Spiritual stones of celestial quality, cultivation techniques, deep breathing techniques, weapons, magical artifacts, and gold coins. Typical of a fanciful treasure room, but all these things are just shit! I need unique, rare things, and above all, that is not in my possession.'' He said to himself while he evaluated the contents of each coffer with his perception as he walked to the bottom.


    Sylvia and Liliana followed them in silence without intervening or interrupting him in his investigation. After exceeding a dozen containers, his attention was drawn when his perception struck something familiar. A small oval golden stone the size of an adult palm that was in a small box caught his attention. ''Hm? An Odin stone? I have one in my possession and if I remember correctly, the system requires about ten to do its fucking update.'' He concludes these thoughts by opening the small golden box that was ced on a gold table.


    "A spiritual stone of divine grade? Are you interested in these things? There are about a thousand in the one hundred and thirteen cabs on the left." Liliana answered Alvine briefly by seeing him pay special attention to this cultivation stone.


    "A spiritual stone of divine grade? But I thought this stone was called Odin''s stone?" He asked confusedly. One thing was certain, he knew that he was not wrong in his hypotheses. The system always gave the same name to this stone as the previous stone it had acquired in the tower. What made him curious was the different names.


    *Master, only primordial beings call it that. The Odin stone is considered by divine beings, as a spiritual stone of divine grade that restores the divine mana of a divine magus. But for those who have not reached divine rank, it is a precious artifact that allows them to artificially provoke divine tribtion in order to make their breakthrough in the divine kingdom. It''s as simple as that. * Sylvia rified his thoughts with this brief exnation.


    "I understand now." He said, cing the stone in the box before storing it in its ce with a disinterested air.


    He resumed his slow and imperturbable approach to the bottom of the room to evaluate each object that was in the room. He was obviously interested in Odin''s stone, which was not the only one to have caught his attention. He had also detected a golden parchment that contained techniques for strengthening the soul and mind.


    He arrived at the end of the room after a two-minute walk. Not surprisingly, he discovered nothing more that could attract his attention except Odin stones and the mysterious golden parchment.


    *Master, I find you very stingy for your level. Every object here is able to awaken the greed of any divine mage so why are you so disappointed? * Sylvia curiously asked her master who seemed to curse her luck inwardly today. It was not that the room had interesting things, but rather Alvine had extraordinary requirements that even exceeded those of the divine Magi.


    *Sigh, I know that, Sylvia. But everything I see here is strictly not of much use to me. The greatest concern of the Magi is three things, the knowledge of the cultivation, the equipment, and the concern for increasing their energy. But I don''t have a problem with thest two problems. Since I woke up as a mage, I had never had a problem with magic energy. As for the level of equipment, I''m here because I had provided them with equipment for battle. Unless they have primordial grade artifacts, my system has spoiled me too much for me to be interested in divine rank artifacts. * He replied proudly by exhibiting his treasures near a primordial being.


    *Fufu, watch yourself boast to me. Do you at least know who youpare yourself to in terms of wealth? *


    *Urgh, can u forgot what I just said? * He immediately returned to reality after understanding the meanings of Sylvia''s words. Even in these wildest dreams, he will never dare topare himself to Sylvia in this area. Since everything he owns was exchanged with a being who was of the same rank as Sylvia.


    *Fufu~, don''t forget your ce, poor beggar.* She replied proudly by inting her chest. It was In this kind of situation that Alvine hated to keep Sylvia next to him. Does a maid who dares to say such nonsense to her master even deserve to stay with him? Even if she was not officially his maid, she still called him by the title of master, right?


    "Tsk, this debate is closed." He replied in a cid tone when he saw Sylvia''s satisfactory expression. Liliana could guess that these two were exchanging with each other just by hearing Alvine''s sudden annoyance.


    She shook her head with a subtle smile when she realized that Alvine and Sylvia no longer cared about their behavior in her presence. It was a form of trust too and it also meant that they trusted it more than before. "I''m starting to ask myself only one question about both of you, how can you be like fire and water despite all the time you spent together?" She asked, joining their conversations as peace missionaries.


    Alvine and Sylvia looked at each other with slight surprise. "Take my word for it, if it were not to reassure someone, I would never have traveled with an immature girl like her!" Alvine replied instantly by pointing to Sylvia.


    "Who do you call a child?! I tell you that I am more than a million times older than you. So you''d better think ten times before talking." She thundered in a defensive tone.


    "Sigh, only children react like that when they are told they are very young. You''d better grow up a little, little Sylvy."


    "What?! Who invented this stupid saying?"


    But her question remained unanswered when she saw Alvine''s solemn look ted on a small ck box that was norger than the engagement ring box. ''What is this box? It seems to be made of the same metal as that of the door. My perception can''t pass through it. What exactly does it contain?'' He wonders as he bes more and more curious.

 Chapter 161 The Wedding Dowry.

    He slowly approached the box while his eyes shone with unprecedented curiosity. But just before he reached it, the queen''s voice resounded behind him.


    "I prefer to warn you, this thing is impossible to open. In the past, I had tried all the methods to open it but it was without result." Shemented.


    But Alvine''s interest was also still increased by hearing her words. "So in other words, you don''t know what it contains, don''t you?" He asked while taking the small box. ''Hm? It is heavy for its size. What can it contain? What can it contain? I can''t see what it contains at all.'' He said to himself.


    The queen shrugged her shoulders apanied by a head shake, answering Alvine. "Unfortunately, no. You may have already noticed, but this small box is made of the same material as the room door. Not only does it block my perception, but it is also very solid. It is ck gold, the strongest matter; at least, to my knowledge."


    "In this case, how did shend here?" He continued with his question in a cid but curious tone.


    "Sigh, he had been with us since the former queen. But ording to her, this box contains the treasure of the former king. She herself did not know what it contains, ording to her, this box can only be unlocked with the blood of the former king. But I don''t know which king she was talking about, since our race has been ruled by queens since time immemorial. ording to our archives, there was indeed a king who governed our race, but this story became a fairy ount because of theck of evidence and theck of information in our archives about him."


    ''Hmm... ancient king, huh? Is she talking about the first king of vampires to whom the system referred? Where does he talk about the vampire who is on the of the Punishers, Sabrina''s butler, S¨¦bastien?'' Alvine whispered these assumptions to himself while being in his thoughts. But the most frustrating thing for him was that he could not confirm any of these assumptions.


    "Is it a problem if I add this to my collection?" He asked with interest.


    The reason for his question was that Liliana was doubtful from the moment he went toward this box. He could guess that it was a mysterious box that was close to her heart even if she was unable to use it.


    "Sigh, I know that ording to our previous agreement, you could take everything you wanted with you until the bnce was bnced, but this box is the only memory left by the former king. It''s a little too much asked to leave it in your hands." She politely refused Alvine''s request with these words.


    "Hmm, I understand." He said briefly in a disappointed tone by cing the box in its original location.


    But it was only then that Sylvia''s soft voice resounded in Liliana''s head, suggesting the (best idea).


    *Don''t you think you''re missing a crucial opportunity by doing this? Do not forget that he is now your fianc¨¦, consequently, your future husband which gives him the right to be like the future king. I know that, unlike other races, vampires do not marry, heirse only from men or the concubines they will choose to give birth to their future sovereigns. But since you are going to marry him, he will obviously not have the same status as the others. In my opinion, he deserves this box more than anyone else, and you can offer him as a wedding gift, right? As you can see, my master is rarely interested inmon things. And since this box attracts his attention because of the mystery that surrounds it, I don''t think you can find anything more useful than this one. *


    After hearing Sylvia''s words, Liliana''s eyes widened with sudden awareness. ''It''s true, sigh, I even forgot that everything here will soon be his. What''s the point of clinging to something I wouldn''t be able to protect in the long term?'' She concludes with these thoughts by taking the box with her and giving it to Alvine.


    "Hm? Do you n to give it to me? I thought it was an ancestral treasure?" He asked with a suspicious air. But his hand instinctively moved towards the box by catching it in Liliana''s hands.


    "I know, but it will not be part of the objects of our agreement." She says in a murmuring voice.


    "What do you mean by that? Do you n to offer me this for free? I''m sorry but I don''t intend to lengthen my debt te."


    "Not for free, consider it a gift from me." She continued while her cheeks began to turn pink.


    Alvine raised his eyebrows. "In what honor? Since when have you be so kind?" He obviously did not intend to ept the gift from her. "Nothing is free in this world, if I ept it without knowing the valid reason, it is always a debt." He continued in an unwavering tone. Even if he was curious about the mystery of the box, he was not trying to ept another future debt.


    "Sigh, very well." She sighed with annoyance at the sarcastic behavior of Alvine who saw everything in ck and white. "I know it''s a little very early, but consider this present on my part as a gift from our future alliance." She pronounced these words tactically.


    But Alvine could clearly understand the senses. ''I almost forgot this little detail. Sigh, since I epted that, this is not the time to hesitate about the things thate with it.''


    "Very well, in this case, I will ept your gift with pleasure. Thank you." He briefly stammered these words after hearing the reasons why Liliana offered him the ck box.


    Sylvia who silently watched the scene as if she were watching a romantic movie with popcorns intervened to (appease) the atmosphere. "Hah~ How beautiful, love. I would like to find a lover too." She said with exaggeration.


    "Sigh, who will want to marry an annoying girl like you? Not to mention that you don''t even know your age." Alvine who knew her goal, was not allowed to be mistreated by her. He replied with sharper words for a woman.


    "Fufu~ what is ironic,ing from someone who doesn''t even know how many billions of reincarnations he had performed before being in the body of a kid in his twenties." She replied in turn.


    "W-what?! Thousands? Aren''t you exaggerating a little, old mama?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Humph, if not, then tell me the exact number?"


    "Tsk, since when have you believed in the words of this annoying guy? Everything thates out in his mouth is purely false!"


    "Anything! We both know what is true or false. So don''t look for excuses, grandfather!"


    "...Sigh, I don''t want to waste my saliva with you. Instead, try to see what''s inside this box." Alvine finally abandoned a debate that seemed endless by giving her the box. As for her, she also did not insist on it, she grabbed the small box by instantly forgetting the little argument they had just surrendered each other.


    "Based on my observations, I can''t know what it contains." She says after a brief analysis.


    "Hm? Do you mean that you can''t see through this box too?" Alvine curiously asked as if nothing had happened.


    Meanwhile, Liliana had her jaw on the ground. There is no need to decide between them. They are as immature as each other. But how can they be so intelligent and be...so strange at the same time? More importantly, this guy is really in his twenties? I knew he was young but, to imagine he could be so young. Its level of cultivation and intelligence has nothing to do with this age. Rather, I felt like I was talking with someone older than me during our discussions. Sigh, and this story of reincarnation; even I can''t know what they''re talking about. Even in their fooling about, I always manage to learn things I didn''t know; it''s a bit like they were showing off their knowledge in front of me.'' She was in her world treating every new information as insignificant as it may be with an open mind.


    While she was in her own world, Alvine and Sylvia united to unravel the mysteries of the ck box. Alvine had never expected even Sylvia, who was a primordial goddess, to be unable to see through the box. Is ck gold such an interesting material?


    "No, you don''t understand the meanings of my words. What I mean is that this box and its contents probably do note from vampires. It is necessarily something that was offered to the former king by a primordial being. Contrary to what the queen thinks, this box is not made with ck gold like the door. But it is apletely different matter that forms in space after several millennia, the tears of void; that''s its name. It is the only matter that is capable of blurring the perception of a primordial being." She exined to Alvine. But unlike Alvine who was slightly surprised, Liliana could not believe what she had just heard.


    ? "The tears of emptiness? If I understood correctly, the spear you use is also made with this material, isn''t it? It is a rare and highly coveted material even by primordial beings if I rely on Sabrina''s previous lessons."


    "Yes, but to remodel these materials into a weapon or artifact, only a high-level divine grade cksmith is capable of it. That''s why I think this box doesn''t reallye from the former king of vampires." She continued.


    Then, she removed the pair of ck earrings with shiny red crystals that were hung at the bottom of them from her ear and showed them to Alvine and Liliana. "These earrings are made of the same material as this ck box. The two small crystals you see at the bottom of them, are called the pearls of Ifrits." She continued her exnation by taking the example of her two pairs of earrings.


    "But what is the use of these crystals?" Liliana asked curiously to deepen her knowledge.


    But instead of Sylvia, it was rather Alvine who gave her an answer. "If my memory is good, I think it serves to camouge the magical energy of a mage; no matter the custody of his possessor." He exins with a sigh of relief. Now he knew why Sylvia had used her primordial energy without worrying that Garyth suspected her. She already had Ifrit''s pearl in her possession.


    There is no need to say, primordial beings are really rich. This Randolph I thought was charitable is actually more stingy than anyone in this universe. Tsk, a bastard.''


    "Fufu~, I see that Lady Rina is at least useful in the field of learning, otherwise she would be useless if she had not taught you these basic elements. But the pearl of Ifrit has several other uses such as the restoration of energy, the growth of charm, and above all, the affinity of fire will be increased to the point of giving its owner an increase of 200%!" She says by wearing her earrings.


    "Basic?!" A sweet taste rose in Lilliana''s mouth when she heard Sylvia¡¯s words. How she could say (basic) when she is Alvine are those who are not normal between them. She swallowed the blood that was stuck in her throat for fear that another white-haired guy would scold her because she was wasting the blood he was giving her. She was the only one to understand the hell she was going through right now, hence her pitiful look as she moved away from them.


    "In short, you are at least able to destroy it to see what is inside, aren''t you?" Alvine returned to the essential subject, namely, the contents of the box.


    "No, it''s a very bad idea. Even if I am capable of it, the tears of emptiness have their specialties. If I try to break it abruptly, it will explode and annihte everything; including this and the contents of the box itself. That''s why this thing is more annoying and safer than any of its pairs. That''s also why my earring is with Ifrit''s pearl, otherwise, it will be like carrying a destructive bomb with me." She continued her exnation by handing over the box to Alvine.


    "Well, it promises to be exciting. A wedding gift that will be able to annihte an entire? It looks like my future wife wants to kill me even before I marry her." Alvine sarcastically says these words by looking at Liliana in the corners of his eyes with a teasing smile.


    Her mind emptied when she heard Sylvia''s words. She did not currently care about Alvine''s harsh words, she was currently bathed in cold sweats when she remembered the infinite attempts they had tried with this box to find out its contents. She had never been proud of her weakness except at this moment.


    "Well, I''m just going to take two hundred Odin stones and borrow from you the golden parchment that is in the one hundred and twenty-fifth box on the right. The rest, you will see this with soul and mind strengthening techniques. What do you think?"? He asked for confirmation after having what he wanted. The more the artifact dangerous is, the more grandiose the reward bes; ording to his hypotheses.


    "Not the slightest problem." Liliana felt like she had been the winner, once again. Several thousand divine weapons and artifacts against two hundred divine spiritual stones and parchment of cultivation and soul strengthening? She is logically the winner.


    After recovering what he coveted, Alvine did not lose another minute and left the room with Sylvia, and Liliana who had locked the room behind her.

 Chapter 162 [Bonus] The Current Situation Of Alzania(1)

    -Knock, knock


    "It''s open." Ashia''s familiar voice inside Alvine''s office, on the of Alzania, more precisely on the kingdom of the Elves.


    Alvine and Sabrina had been absent for six months now. The war between both sides was as intense as each other. Just as Alvine had put things in ce, Lord Valskar and the two low-ranking Magi confronted each other in a fierce battle that had made the whole tremble and even almost led it to its destruction.


    But after ten days of non-stop battle, Lord Valskar finally had her victory by seriously wounding Grimor, the archdemon who held the philosopher''s stone in the battle against Lord Valskar. Bilmart, the human-divine mage had no choice but to retreat with his woundedrade. Since Grimor was stronger than him, so even if he liberated his divine powers with the philosopher''s stone, he will not be able to defeat Lord Valskar who strangely, was able to use her divine powers.


    But strangely, since the end of this battle, neither side had moved.


    Empress Yury and her faithful subordinates were released by Alvine''s soldiers when the battle raged between Lord Valskar and the two divine Magi from the opposing camps. But the situation was not as desperate for Ashia who had takenmand of the troops in the absence of Alvine and Sabrina.


    Because apart from Yuer, Alvine''s contracted fox who had made her breakthrough with flying colors under No''s supervision in the forest of the green hell, Ashia also brought a small gift with her when she was back on the of the Punishers. A scarlet red stone with greenish and archaic motifs on top was in her possession; which was none other than another philosopher''s stone that Sabrina had personally given her before sending her back to Alzania.


    As a result, the third camp that is considered the weakest would wreak surprising havoc with the strength of two divine mages; a divine mage who had just reached divine rank at just three months, and a divine goddess who is now at the height of her power after seeing her powers unsealed by the obsessed with seals, Sabrina. Not to mention Valskar Lord who is an intermediate divine magus at the top, even a high-level divine mage will not be able to defeat the empress of the celestial demons, Ashia Sabar.


    "General Gamma greets the mistress." A guard who was recently promoted to general of the Gamma troops greeted Ashia by kneeling in front of her.


    "Talk." She ordered briefly without giving him a look.


    "The queen of fairies, Lilias, the queen of the Elves Cheera, and the bloody Empress Yury are all waiting for you in the meeting room to n the future steps of the war." The middle-aged man with thick muscles who stood out under his thick armor like an artistic sculpture delivered the message he had collected from the leaders.


    Ashia slightly nodded her head with imperturbable air. "Very well, tell them that I''ll be there in less than ten minutes. I have to take care of some tasks of the utmost importance before joining them." She ordered him with a cid look while consulting the documents.


    "It will be delivered ording to your desires, mistress." The general greeted her once again before going out into the room leaving Ashia with her upations.


    ''Sigh, I hope you''re doing well, master.'' She whispered to herself in a nostalgic tone while her ruby red pupils fixed the pure white ceiling with drawings of magical beasts.


    --


    Meanwhile, No was with Yuer on the Brisht Academy training ground to teach Yuer to better use her divine powers. Celestia watched the two fight in a duel with mixed expressions in her heart.


    What she was currently seeing was far beyond her understanding. A divine magus was intimidated by a simple empress mage who seemed to give her advice on what to do.


    -BOOM!


    A ball of scarlet fire hit No''s shield without causing any damage. "It''s too weak! This attack is not even worthy of a holy rank mage. When you fight against an enemy, learn to find feints and exploit them. The battle is not only a matter of power and rank, it is also about knowing how to act at the right time and know how to channel your energy to a specific ce. Stop throwing messy spells and on arge scale, you will only give your enemy the chance to shoot down a bear that will exhaust all its magical energy shortly." She thundered nonchntly inside the shield while she floated nonchntly in the air.


    Gasp! Gasp! Gasp!!


    "Tsk, you are the worst instructor who has ever existed in the world by hiding behind a magic shield." Yuer gasping fiercely as if she were going to die from one second to the next by suffocation replied her words with irritation while her body was bathed in an intimidating golden aura.


    She had been fighting against No for more than three days in a row without restraint but she was still unable to defeat her. Worse still, she cana€?t even push her to her in her limits.


    "Stopining if you can. Anger is indeed a good weapon on a battlefield if it allows you to subdue your enemy, but it is also a double-edged sword if your enemy uses your anger to mentally unbnce you. So be sure to use it only if it helps you otherwise, never use it! In a battle, it is killing or being killed. Regardless of the means used, victory is the only thing that matters." She continued her words with a gracious and dignified air.


    She currently looks like another person, contrary to her joyful and carefree habit. Her eyes shone malice and her sharp look constantlyunched spiritual attacks on Yuer who constantly cashed for sharpening her soul and spiritual power.


    "Sigh, we were really ridiculous thinking we were strong. She, who is an empress mage, is not only able to stand up to a divine mage, but she actually manages to subdue it so easily as if nothing had happened." Celestia murmured to herself while watching these two monsters fight fiercely inside a golden barrier that had been set up by Ashia. No matter how powerful Yuer had put into her attacks for more than two days, she could not make the slightest scratch on the Ashia barrier.


    Seeing Yuer panting, No became a breeze of fresh wind and appeared instantly in front of her and gave her a fist in the face without restraint.


    Two BANGS were shaking the whole arena when Yuer received No''s punch and the second was when she smashed against the Ashia barrier.


    "Never show your weakness in front of your enemies even if you are on the verge of death, you must always stand proudly like a bloodthirsty warrior with unshakable eyes. Maybe, Only in this way will you be able to deceive your enemies and have at least a little rest time." She gave an additional course with the costs of paying for her punch.<novelnext></novelnext>


    -Koff, Koff


    Yuer, who had a bloody face, began to heal at sight as if nothing had happened. She got up proudly wiping the trickle of blood at the corner of her mouth before repositioning herself in a defensive position.


    -Shwooosh!


    The surrounding air blew under her feet and she flew like a hateful ghost to No with a flood of murderous intention that could subdue any normal emperor mage. His palm fell on No''s chest who strangely remained in his ce without moving a single toe.


    Her Neko ears trembled slightly while a Machiavellian smile adorned her pink lips. She grabbed Yuer''s wrist and smashed her to the ground by exercising all her power on her.


    -Akkkh


    "What did I tell you earlier?? Don''t let your enemies use anger to make you do anything. Keep your cool by forgetting that you are a girl who had just been disfigured. Be a warrior and not a girl." She continued by twisting Yuer''s hand and immobilizing him on the ground.


    But a mysterious smile appeared on Yuer lips and even before she distanced herself, her hand began to age at a nce and aging continued to rise tone along her arm until she reached her shoulder.


    -sh!!


    Seeing that she had fallen into Yuer''s trap, she decapitated her arm by stopping corrupt cells from venturing further into her body.


    Plop, plop, plop...


    "Hmm, was it a trap? Did you want to have physical contact with me to let your temporal affinity invade my cells and elerate their corrosion? This is fantastic. But it''s still not enough. You are lucky to have a rare affinity but your control is too mediocre." She continued her role as an instructor by leaving her arm to Yuer while her shoulder bleed profusely before suddenly stopping bleeding.


    Then, in front of the wide-open eyes of the spectators, her shoulder regenerated and another arm came out into her pulpit as if it were an illusion. "You see? Just like hybrid foxes that have hereditary abilities, my lineage also has one; endless regeneration. You''d better aim for another riskier part next time. If I were your enemy, sacrificing my arm to cut your head was not a high price. It only takes a second of doubt to see your life passing before your eyes. The next time you hesitate, I''ll twist your neck. An ipetent and gentle person such as you does not deserve to be our master''s contracted beast." She says by tightening her fist perpetually as if she wanted to get used to her new member.


    "Don''t talk to me as if you were the person who decides that!" His golden aura poured out like a destructive hurricane and a crater formed under his feet while the debris broke into nothingness. She was like a berserker who had just lost all her reasoning.


    Her body gradually began to increase in size while snow-white furs covered her, and her nine gigantic tails began to grow apanied by a tenth tail she had recently obtained after reaching the divine rank. She turned into her bestial form as a celestial fox six meters long.


    Her real shape wasrger than that, but to maintain her mobility in the small 50m arena, she had no choice but to restrict herself.


    "Very good decision. Never underestimate an enemy, no matter its strength, always be on your guard." She gave a positive argument before she began to be serious too by letting her bloody red aurae out of her body like a sorry pond that had taken billions of lives with her.


    "The fifth round can now begin. You still haven''t won a single round, so try to change the result this time." She says by taking out two red daggers in her shadows. She was Sabrina''s subordinate who mastered more the affinity of darkness that went well with her ss as an assassin. But unlike her, Alvine''s affinity for darkness was very different from the affinity for the darkness that she and others used.


    --


    In the imperial courtyard, A girl with honeyed red skin, a face that seemed to be sculpted by the goddess of beauty; wore an expression of unprecedented ferocity. In front of her, two thousand men and women of the three races were lined up in line. Her predatory green eyes captivated the thousands of soldiers who were in front of her while her little scarlet horn above her forehead proudly stabbed the sky.


    "I''m going to be brief, you are weak; so weak that even you don''t deserve to be called soldiers." Nelda began her speech with these words while her smooth red tail split the air after every movement on her part. The warriors of elves, humans, and fairies of the three kingdoms were under her jurisdiction to better train them. Since she became the supreme leader of this army of ten thousand men, she has properly separated them to use bestly their skills. She was currently with Squad C (two thousand soldiers), which was soon to fight a battle against demons next on Nizu Hill in the east of the.


    "You are weak, it''s true, but you are here to make you more powerful than your enemies. This is what gives you the right to deserve your title as a soldier. I hate the weak, I hate the fear! I do not ask you to be fiercely women, nor men without fear, but Imand you to be warriors who do not never tremble in front of their enemies under any circumstances. Making unnecessary speeches is too much for me. So form two camps and massacre yourself until thest breaths until fainting! Those who will die in this exercise did not deserve to be soldiers. Those who hold back their blows, I would personally take care of their cases! Is that clear?!"


    -Toud toud toud


    "Yes, matriarch!" They responded in unison after hitting three of their torsos!


    "I didn''t hear correctly. Is that clear?!"


    "YES, MATRIARCH!!!"


    "So what are you all waiting to look at me like fucking idiots, moves your asses!! You have two minutes to form two fair camps, execution!!"

 Chapter 163 The Current Situation Of Alzania(2)

    -Click.


    Ashia, who had just crossed the entrance door of the strategic room, could see the three leaders sitting silently with mixed expressions. Anyone could understand theplex feelings they were currently feeling.


    Alvine''s mysterious maid turned out to be a divine goddess who was the most powerful among them. They had even begun to have suspicions about Alvine''s identity and power. Otherwise, how could they exin the fact that a mage of spiritual rank is capable of being the master of a goddess?


    (AN: They don''t know that Alvine had reached the holy rank since he had made his breakthrough on the of the Punishers.)


    ? "I''m sorry to have made you wait too long, cases of the utmost importance had held me back." She says these words after taking the chair next to her master''s empty chair.


    "It is understandable. Don''t worry about that, we are currently going through moreplex periods than before." Yury nonchntly gave this answer without lingering on it. "Now that I think about it, why do you always avoid sitting on this chair? Even in Mr. Dragnar''s office, you always take the empty chair that is in front of his chair. Does this have a particr meaning for you?" She continued with this question in order to start the conversation without too much pressure.


    Ashia looked at the empty chair next to her with nostalgic eyes before shaking her head. "No one has the right or the qualification to take his ce, even if it is a simple chair detail." She announced with a solemn mood.


    Even if her words seemed nonchnt, the solemn presence she inadvertently imposed on the sovereigns was such that they could not feelfortable with her.


    "Sigh, don''t be so tense, we are always allies, at least, as long as a traitores out of nowhere among us." She continued her words with this warning while her scarlet pupils roamed the whole room.


    "Hu... Um, you don''t have to worry about that, the reason for our presence in this room is because we did not agree with the methods used by the former empress and her daughter, the current empress of demons." Cheera stammered in turn by reassuring Ashia.


    "Hmm, in this case, I have no other worries about it." She nodded slightly. "Good, if you don''t mind, we can start our strategic meeting."


    But before the others agreed, Lilias, the fairy queen, flew toward Ashia with a quiet look filled with curiosity. "One minute, before I start, I would like to know something that escapes us all. How did you manage to reach such a power level in such a short time? I think my question is the question that all others ask themselves. If you have the method, I think it''s better to share it with everyone; it will allow us to increase our chances of winning this war without too much loss." Nonchnt and carefree, as always; that was her personality.


    Of course, she had not lied about this detail, but her question was still rude and reckless ording to the others who cursed her internally for being so reckless.


    But contrary to her expectations, Ashia made only a slight carefree sigh before gave answered nonchntly her question. "Queen of fairies, Lilias, if such methods as you say earlier could exist, then do you think I would have let thousands of our people perish in this way on our previous battlefields? The only thing you need to know is that I had always been a mage of this rank from the first day of our meeting. For reasons that don''t concern u, I simply couldn''t reveal my strength and power level."


    At the same time, as she finished her exnation, Yury''s voice resounded at the other end of the round table, which was made of gold. "But what about the others, Dame Sabrina and No? Have they also hidden their forces? And above all, Mr. Dragnar, he is a more powerful mage than you, am I right?"


    "As I told you before, that''s all I can tell you. If you want to know more about them, go ask them the question you just asked me. Sigh, I can understand that you are curious about us, but that''s not a reason to waste more time." She announced by ending the sessions with questions that seemed endless.


    "Um, you''re right. Our current concern is the war that seems to be bing more fierce than I ever imagined. ording to our spies who were sent on enemy bases, Lord Valskar and the demons are trying to conclude a non-aggression agreement after the defeat of the two divine Magi against her. This means that we are more likely to be attacked soon." Cheera began the conversation with these words that were like a sonic bomb for the ears of the two sovereigns.


    -Bam


    Yury, angry and surprised, smashed the table with an angry and agitated air when she heard Cheera''s revtion. "How is this possible? This is necessarily false information. Our spies were either corrupt or arrested by enemy camps; otherwise, we will not have such absurd information." She thundered, refusing to ept the truth of the news.


    "Sigh, unfortunately, it''s neither, the information is as clear and true as the sun above us. I had personally sent some elite spies from the Beta Squad to confirm the veracity of the information." Cheera sadly shook his head, giving more exnations.


    They all knew what it meant, a non-aggression agreement does not mean that the two opposing sides became allies, but they could not chase away the probability that the two opposing sides would enter a huntingpetition to absorb their forces to prepare to intercept future battles. This was one of the most basic strategies to increase their military forces.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "In this case, we can no longer afford to retire longer. In your opinion, who will these two sides move first to invade us? The Valskars? Where are the demons? In all likelihood, and if I rely on logic, I would say that it is the demons who will be our next enemies. Since they need to restore their strength after one of their divine Magi has been seriously injured by her." After calming her ardor, the bloody Empress analyzed the situation with extraordinary coldness.


    "Hmm, I think the same thing. But there are still too many shadows. First, why didn''t Lord Valskar finish her enemies after weakening them? She can''t be so lenient, right? And the second anomaly is the human girl who had left the forest with a divine dragon. She had the portrait of your master with her saying that she wanted to bring him with her. Why? Is that one of your acquaintances, Miss Ashia?" Cheera in turn intervened to give her opinion.


    As for Lilias, she did not pay the slightest attention to others, since her chair (Alvine) was no longer there, she had found another morefortable chair, Ashia''s head.


    Seeing that everyone was waiting for their opinion on this, Ashia has not yet given her opinion. Instead, she asked for the opinion of Lilias who was sitting on her head in her fairy shape. "What do you think, queen of fairies?"


    "Hmm? I think the reason why Lord Valskar did notplete them was only that she was also injured or another reason had prevented her from doing so." Upon hearing her nonchnt opinion, Cheera and Yury had their eyes widened when they realized that she had been paying attention to the meeting from the beginning.


    "Sigh, but ording to our information, Lord Valskar had not suffered any serious injury that prevented her frompleting them. She had only a few scratches after fighting a fierce battle against two divine Magi." Yury shook her head slightly with disagreement.


    "Well, after hearing your opinions, I think only the fairy queen is right. First, this mysterious blonde-haired girl who is housed in your apartments with her divine beast is not one of us. This is the first time that I see her, and the beast that apanied her with his humanoid form of a middle-aged old man is not a dragon, but a Wyvern that is the derivative of the dragon race. And she is probably not our ally or our enemy, at least, for now." Ashia''s soft voice resounded in the room after hearing the sovereigns'' conclusions.


    "Second, the reason why Lord Valskar had let the two divine Magi escape is probably because she had exhausted all her divine energy, which requires more time to restore it. Even if she seemed to be in good condition after their battles, it was only to provide erroneous information to her enemies. Hence the reason for her agreement with the momentary "ceasefire". Believe me, the Valskars are more ruthless and are beings thirst for blood and wars; they will never spare their enemies and never make themselves, never allies!"


    "Thirdly, when you say that demons will soon knock on our doors to submit to us to them is not quite true too. The Valskars will probably be the first to make this decision because of the transformative skill of their queen, which is Lord Valskar. As you all know, she can transform her enemies into Valskar who will be loyal to her regardless of their wishes, after their transformations because she can also rece their memories and thus change their goals." She ended her analysis with this brief speech.


    "..."


    No one in the room had been able to find arguments strong enough to refute her words.


    After a few moments of silence, Lilias was the first to break the silence in the room. "So if I understood correctly, in your opinion, we will have to fight against two camps at the same time?" She asked curiously without changing her jovial expression.


    "In the worst case, yes. But if the demons have the same information about Lord Valskar''s unique transformativepetence, I think we will not have to worry about being attacked by both sides. Instead, demons will probably offer us amon alliance to deal with the greatest threat first." She revealed the background of her thought after hearing Lilias'' question, which strangely seemed to be smarter and more open-minded than expected, despite her childish behavior.


    But her hypotheses were like an electric shock to the minds of sovereigns. They had never pushed their thoughts to that level.


    But hearing that the demons wille to offer them amon front alliance, the bubbling anger they had kept in them suddenly exploded. It was more visible for Yury who was held prisoner by them. "It is out of the question that we go with these traitors and their twisted thoughts! I still prefer to die valiantly on the battlefield than to ally myself with traitors who massacred thousands of my faithful soldiers just to make a united front against the Valskars." She firmly pronounced her words without the slightest hesitation while her eyes transmitted endless murderous lights.


    Although Cheera and Lilias did not give their opinions on the issue, their eyebrow frowns coupled with their ck anchor faces attested to their disagreement.


    Seeing their anger, a sublime smile emerged on Ashia''s lips. "Unfortunately for you, that''s what we''re going to do."


    "What?!"


    "Please Calm down. We have two good reasons to do so. One, because apart from the soldiers of my master who are divided into fourrge elite squads, namely, the Delta squad, the Gamma squad, the Beta squad, and finally, the Alpha squad, each of which isposed of two thousand elite soldiers; we do not have other armed forces that can emerge victorious in a battle against the Valskars. Two, if you want your revenge, then listen to my suggestion to the end without losing your cool. I am that at the end of my exnation, you will be eager to start with my strategy."

 Chapter 164 [Bonus] The Current Situation In Alzania (Final).

    "Miss Ashia, I know you have more experience than we do in war strategies, but this girl and her mother have more twisted minds than you can imagine. Not to mention the fact that if we behave like them pretending to be their allies, we will not be different from the beings we hate so much. We have two divine rank mages on our side from now on, and it is only a matter of time before we can arrange to put this blonde girl with her divine beast in our camp, which will make us all, an army powerful with three divine magus and we will be the most powerful force in this war. As for our subordinates, it is only a matter of time before this treacherous Valskar trains them properly so that they can stand up to enemy soldiers. So I think it''s not worth us allied with demons or anyone else." Yury, who had more hatred for her enemies, gave a categorical refusal based on these arguments.


    Throughout her speech, Cheera constantly nodded her head to support her remarks.


    After hearing Yury''s words, Ashia''s scarlet eyes became threatening as mysterious pressure made the atmosphere of the room darker and suffocating for them. They could guess that Ashia was angry with them for a reason they did not know.


    "Before we get to the heart of the topics, I will rify one thing once and for all. Never treat Nelda again as a tool that you will get rid of afterward. She is the subordinate that my master had epted into his army, so anyone whocks respect or targets her; will automatically be my number one enemy!" Her voice, which was soft until now, suddenly turned into an impassive but ruthless voice when she gave this warning.


    It was only after hearing this warning from her that the others knew what had put her in this state.


    But before Yury tried to justify herself, Ashia lift up her hand to her to say to her that she had not finished with her sentence. "No matter what you think about it, I don''t ept any justification for it, my decision is final." She insisted on it.


    Then she continued. "Apart from that, I think you don''t deserve the title of the bloody empress that others have given you. I have lived several thousand years in wars to understand the atrocity of beings with intellects, you do not know what you are talking about when you say such senseless words. In war, only victory counts regardless of the vicious methods our enemies use, in the end, they are only military strategies. Treason and ruthlessness are only the sharpest weapons to win against your opponents. Do you think your stupid ideologues and justice have their ces on the battlefield?! Good and evil is only a concept of idealism that the weak and naive beings use as an excuse to hide how pitiful and weak they are; they are people I hate more than my enemies."


    "When you constantly say that ?it''s only a matter of time?, do you think time is at your disposal? That you can stop it as you see fit to better prepare yourself? I also have a revtion for you, this girl and her contracted beast are probably the same princess Emilia that the two divine beings came to look for under the orders of their king! That surprises you, doesn''t it? But if you just think a little bit and link with the discussions my master had recorded with the Recording Crystal, during the previous discussion of the two divine Magi on the old castle; they were talking about a fleeing princess who hade to this and who strangely had the same first name as your current guest who constantly said that she is a divine princess."


    "How can you be so naive and so ignorant at the same time? I have no problem annihting our enemies, but I categorically refuse to unnecessarily sacrifice the soldiers whom my master had invested his time, wealth, and energy for the trained. So if you are like those beings that I hate more than my worst enemies, I no longer see the point of staying with you. After this meeting, I would take my master''s men with me and we will leave this after destroying all the threats that will stand in our way." These were thest words of her little warning before she got up on her chair and walked calmly towards the door leaving the others behind.


    "Wait for a second, we are here to exchange ideas about our future military strategies, it''s too rude on your part to leave like that just after having a little disagreement. What do you think your master will feel when he realizes that you have abandoned overnight, the battle he had invested so much? It will obviously be a big loss for him, don''t you think?" Apart from Lilias, who did not care about the consequences of her words regardless of the anger of her interlocutor, no one else in the room dare to threaten Ashia in this way.


    Ashia herself had a glimmer of surprise in her eyes when she heard Lilias'' words, but she could only agree with this little fairy who never stopped surprising her with her vicious intelligence. "Sigh, well, it looks like I had omitted the presence of someone who had a more open mind than others. So who are you, little fairy queen? Are you one of those beings I hate more than my enemies or are you someone else?" She asked with a subtle smile on her lips. Her interest continued to increase in the fairy queen as she discovered her many facets.


    Hearing her question, Lilias, who was still nonchntly sitting on her head, gave her small light pats. "Stop ying with this game, I know that your current behavior is only a test to determine the level of our will. Instead of being so mischievous, if you simply exined to us your n to better use our enemies to make them pay twice what they had done to us? You see, I''m not smart enough to guess military strategies; I usually spend my time enjoying and enjoying the good things in life without worrying aboutplicated things." She sarcastically announced these words by looking at Yury and Cheera behind her with her mocking smile.


    "..." Of course, the two empresses could guess the hidden meanings of her words. She really made fun of them. She pretends to be an idiot when she had managed to guess Ashia''s goal while they couldn''t know anything. So if she was an idiot, what are we? The derogatory?


    ''Dame Rina was right about this little fairy''s IQ level, she is worthy to join our ranks in the future to reign over our master''s inferiors. Sigh, who would have thought that such a small brain could house such a talent?'' Ashia concludes her thoughts with a bright smile as she joined her chair.


    "Well, there is at least one person who is worth sacrificing my time." She said after taking her ce.


    "But before continuing, I would like to know your opinions after hearing my exnations, and the threat to us at the moment. As our little Lilias was able to guess, there are indeed several shadows on the current war. The reason I have not yet revealed our strength to our enemies is because of two factors. First of all, the Valskars are not really big threats to us. Lord Valskar is too weak for me to care about her, so weak that it will only take me five minutes to send her to the afterlife!" She proudly announced these words as if she were exhibiting her strength in front of them.


    "!!" Their actual surprises were in no wayparable to their previous surprises.


    "In this case, if you are so powerful as you say, then what are you waiting for to end this war? To our knowledge, Lord Valskar is more powerful than the two divine Magibined. You must not have trouble getting rid of them, shouldn''t you?" Cheera stammered these words before asking the question that concerned her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But instead of Ashia, it was rather Lilias who answered her question, making Ashia even more surprised. "No, no, no. The situation can be simpler than you imagine. As Ashia has just announced if this girl is beautiful and a princess, it will change absolutely all our strategies."


    "Why?" Yury asked between her teeth clenched out of frustration. Apart from the fact that she was angry with demons, she was also the most nervous among them. She was the empress who attacked the castle of a divine being and even killed one of her maidservants! She has already prepared to receive her punishment after learning the reality about the strength of monsters who had disguised themselves as saints, but her fear became more and more disturbing as Ashia acted as if nothing had happened. She simply couldn''t know what was happening in her head.


    "Remember one thing, none of us had holy rank beasts as a contracted beast, not to mention an emperor-ranking beast. But this girl has a divine beast under contra. Do you really think her background could be that simple? If it really has links with the two mysterious divine Magi, it simply means that we must not provoke an external enemy whose fighting power we do not know." She nonchntly exined her theory to Yury before looking at Ashia under her as if she waiting for her confirmation from her part.


    "Sigh, well, we can already guess that their military power far exceeds ours. First, the kingdom that can send two low-ranking divine beings to find an empress princess who is apanied by a divine beast is not necessarily beings you must offend." Ashia continued, rifying the shadow parts of Lilias'' hypothesis.


    "Then you suggest that we submit to them without fighting and be the sub-fifes of these demons without faith orws?" Cheera asked with irritation. She could guess the future hell they will cross if they ever became vassals of this demon girl and her mother. But conversely, if they offend forces that can offer a divine beast to their princesses, while they, who are sovereigns of this do not even have beast emperors under contract, the cmity that would follow will certainly be worse than the extermination of their races on this.


    Ashia slightly raised her eyebrows when she heard her question, then a Machiavellian smile embellished her demonic face. "Queen of Elves, have you forgotten what kind of people I hate the most? I would never associate with cowards! But acting in an idiotic way is not rmendable either, hence my suggestion to ally ourselves with them; at least, for now." She said by returning to her basic suggestion after the others understood the issues and risks of the delicate situation they were currently facing.


    "What is your strategy regarding the current situation?" After a brief bitter sigh, Yury asked Ashia this question.


    ording to the previous words of this demonic girl, they will not have to be the subordinates of demons or these divine beings, even better, they will be able to enjoy their revenge with delight. She was curious, impatient, and nervous at the same time.


    Smile


    The current Ashia had a diabolical smile that was no different from his evil master when he was about to engage in vicious strategies.


    She lifted her index finger toward the ceiling by starting to count their future strategies. Her current excitement showed how thirsty she was for blood and wars that had missed her so much. "It''s simple, first, we will ensure that demons know more about the frightening powers of Lord Valskar and Push them toe and offer us an alliance; in this way, we will have the chance to negotiate with them to have agreements with interests that will be favorable to us."


    Then, she added her major to her index by continuing her countdown. "Second, we will ensure that we have the right of life or death over the two empresses (Sofia and Alicia, the current empress of the demons, and her mother, the former empress) who are at the head of this betrayal and their aplices. Then I would give you your targets and you will have the choice to do with them what you want!"


    She finished, summarizing the n she had to start.


    But the others were not as convinced as she was about the sess of this n. "How do you n to do this? From as far as I remember, the reason why these two deities help the empress of demos and her mother is because they have a debt to her. They did not hesitate to risk their lives for her cause by facing Lord Valskar to the point of being severely injured. I hope you have nned this part in your ns, Miss Ashia?" Cheera asked after listening to Ashia''s unachievable n.


    "Fufu~, they will have no choice but to grant us that. Because we have a master card on hand." She said these words with an audible giggle for the first time.


    "Which one?"


    "What a stupid question, I''m talking about the princess obviously! No matter the arrogance and power of a soldier, he can never disobey the orders of his superior! In case they try to settle things with spears, I would submit them with my fists. And at the end, I will force them to obey through the jungle of our anger. Staying on the spectator benches and admiring the show without the slightest worries, I would offer you the most beautiful show you had ever participated in!" She announced by spreading her arms towards the sky, or rather, towards the ceiling with a Machiavellian smile as if she were thementator of the tournaments between Valkyries!

 Chapter 165 The Division Of The Soul!

    While Ashia made things more than interesting on the of Alzania by reversing all the course of battles with his diabolical and vicious strategies, forck of better words to describe her malicious ideas; Alvine diligently cultivated the techniques of forging the soul and spirit on the of Kelspies,monly called the nting of Garyth by primordials beings


    He was inpany with Sylvia whom he himself had self-named, his guardian angel.


    "How long will itst? Usually, you don''t even take a minute to assimte the mostplex techniques. But you spent more than three weeks on this stupid parchment, if you can''t understand something, why don''t you ask me for a hand?" She asked her master in a boring tone, no longer knowing what to do with her boring days spent in total silence with her master.


    Alvine had wrinkles under his eyes for ack of sleep for more than three weeks of non-stop learning. His level of cultivation of holy rank only allowed him to spend a maximum of one week without sleep. ''Tsk, I would never have imagined that things could be asplicated as I would have imagined. This parchment is more interesting than I had imagined. The basis is the division of soul and consciousness, but to achieve this, the methods are more dangerous and painful than I had imagined. I must constantly channel my magical energy to my soul, which is something more blurred. I must first understand what the soul really is if I want to cross this bottleneck and progress in my learning.'' He says to himself after spitting another sip of blood after another failure.


    "Sigh, if you continue like this, your wife will starve in theing days." Sylvia reminded him sarcastically while she healed him.


    Hearing Sylvia''s words, Alvine had almost spit a sip of blood not because of his technique, but because of the ruthless words of his maidservant.


    "Tsk, I''m really short of energy to continue answering your useless words. Sigh, Sylvia, when you create a living being, how do you give it a soul with a consciousness? I had already seen Sabrina at work but I hadn''t paid attention to this little detail." He had not lingered on Sylvia''s provocation who did not know when to stop. Instead, he was only focused on his learning.


    She bowed her head with a confused air when she heard Alvine''s question.


    "What else? Don''t tell me that you can''t make a living being appear with consciousness as Sabrina did? How useless can you be when I need you?" Alvine frowned with irritation and asked for something out of the ordinary as if it were as easy as casters a fireball.


    Sylvia who had just heard her words had her ego psychologically hurt by the words of her master whopared her to Sabrina, but even worse, he called her useless!


    "Sigh, have you forgotten where we are right now?! If you want me to give you exnations, you will be all the more confused about what you are about to learn. The division of the soul and creation are two processes as different as water and fire. You will surely understand some theory if I show you how I create beings made of pulpit and soul, but to do this, I have to spend more primordial energy that probably won''t go unnoticed even if I have this pair of earrings. That''s why I can''t do it. It''s not that I''m unable to do it but it''s just that it will take more risks to the point of failing our mission!"


    Hearing her exnation, Alvine understood the cause. But his dissatisfaction was always present in his golden eyes. "Sigh, it doesn''t matter, ites down to the same thing; you will always remain useless. So don''t bother me anymore. Sit in silence and let me do what I have to do!" He replied before focusing his attention on the parchment.


    Sylvia as for her, like for their habits, when one loses the battle of words against the other, the losing has no choice but to silence and act as if she had heard nothing.


    Alvine who looked at the parchment began to recheck the texts one by one that are like calligraphers majestically drawn on a golden leaf.


    ''Well, let''s summarize my current situation to try to understand what''s wrong with this thing. The first step is to know what is written on this parchment and understand the meaning. But since I have no problem with this, I can say that the first step is a sess. In the second step, I must make sure that my soul is intact and that my will is strong enough not to sumb to the pain. But unlike this pain that gives me the impression of having several needles nted in my soul is nothingpared to the pain I felt when I was struck with divine punishment. So why do I feel like I''m facing a wall that prevents me from moving forward in my learning?!'' He wondered again, again and again, to the point that he had to be irritated when he realized that his questions could only remain unanswered!


    For the first time in his life, he felt he had found an insurmountable obstacle. ''Sigh, so is it this feeling that others feel when they face a bottleneck in their cultivation? I don''t even know how I could continue if I felt this feeling of dissatisfaction that makes me feel like an empty soul in every breakthrough.'' He says to himself in his reflections.


    *Kuku, it''s fun to see you back to the wall when you don''t even know what to do. *


    At the same moment, Dalvine''s yful and mocking voice resounded in his head with these mocking words. Alvine felt like he was falling to the bottom of an endless abyss. Apart from the fact that he no longer knew what else to try, to try to break the mystery behind this technique, coupled with Sylvia who bothered her every time she had the opportunity; and now, the worst has just joined the melee.


    *Do you still ignore me? Sigh, I''m not as insensitive as you. I can help you if you want. Only one word from my part, and you will be enlightened and understand why you couldn''t get rid of this "Bottleneck"! * Dalvine continued, even Alvine didn''t pay attention to him.


    But when he heard his words, Alvine''s interest was leaning towards him. ''Intact soul? Does that mean I have to merge with this crazy sociopath?!'' He suddenly remembered Dalvine''s boring words who constantly said that he was his fragment or something else he had no idea. Until now, he had not taken him seriously. But what will happen if his words turn out to be right? Does this mean that he will not be able to learn the division of the soul until he merges with Dalvine?<novelnext></novelnext>


    *Kuku, you can do that too. This is the fastest way. So, you want me to prepare my luggage for...


    *Sigh, I''m dropping this skill. If the price to pay is to merge or I don''t know what I am supposed to do with a psychopath like you? It simply means that this technique is not worth it.* He gave him a categorical refusal with a sigh of frustration. He was not surprised that Dalvine could hear his thoughts, instead, he was frustrated to have wasted his time. All the time he had spent on this parchment just to have such a pathetic result.


    But to his great surprise and mistrust, Dalvine spoke words that had surprised him even more.


    *Kuku, I expected a simr answer. But if I had no other solution, I wouldn''t bother you with anything. First of all, forget the contents of this stupid parchment and join me in the dimension if you want to know a more advanced and perfect method than this trash can.*


    Alvine was obviously surprised like a chicken seized by his neck. His goal from the beginning was to know how to strengthen his soul and mind for the sole purpose of reducing his weak points. But after having lived several experiences with his new powers, a sudden new awareness struck him. This power that he believed to be based on darkness actually has more links with the soul than anything else. Imprisonment, purification, and usurpation of skills are all linked to souls. Even his shadow soldiers arergely dependent on the souls!


    *You''re a clown, aren''t you? You know very well that I don''t trust you to listen to your twisted ideas. So stop making me...


    *What you currently need is not exnations. But an awareness. Have you not ever found it strange that your system houses all kinds of "great" techniques, artifacts, and skills but nothing rted to the soul or the techniques of the fortification of the mind; why? And why you, who learn all kinds of cultivation techniques in less than ten seconds; can spend more than three weeks on a single parchment that strangely has a link with what your system had never offered you? * Dalvine did not confirm anything, he just broadened Alvine''s horizons as he had mentioned earlier.


    ''!!!'' Alvine directly realized what was wrong with him and why he felt like he had been blocked by something.


    *Yes, you have already understood it. The system in your little head is more dangerous than you can imagine. You must have already suspected it, unless you are a desperate jerk, to not know that the system that can reward you with new affinities and that can prevent you from using your other affinities with its stupid excuse of punishment will of course be able to prevent you from learning a skill that is disadvantageous to it. But you''re too stupid not to know that. Worse still, you think it''s because I''m the reason for this anomaly. My word, you are so suspicious of me that you be stupid along. * Dalvine did not spare him once again after his exnation, which did not seem to be free.


    *Tsk, I see that you are already aware of the system. Aren''t you afraid that he will discover you and imprison you too as he did with H¨¦l¨¨ne? * Alvine''s question was not just a meaningless question. He had already nned his future steps the moment he heard Dalvine''s sarcastic words.


    *Me? afraid of this insignificant thing? Kuku, but do you at least know what you''re talking about? Let me tell you one thing, Mr. Amnesiac, unlike you, my memory is as intact and clear as the water of theke. Whether you like it or not, the beings that scare me have never existed and will never exist! I just find it funny to look at you, someone so arrogant who looked at everyone from above bing so fallen by not ceasing to beat pitifully with insignificant beings who im to be primordials! In short, I can guess why you are trying to stimte my ego. Kuku, It''s for the freedom of this fairy girl, isn''t it?! *


    After listening to his endless boasting, Alvine heard at the end of his speech, which seemed to be endless, the question he wanted to hear from his mouth from the beginning.


    A sublime smile adorned his lips while these eyes were closed as he gave Sylvia the impression of studying the technique contained in the parchment. But the reality was quite different. The simple idea of wanting to conclude a pact with the devil made all his cells and bodily nerves vibrate with excitement. *Given that you have known my goal from the beginning so why did you show off in front of me so much? Are you great? That''s your problem. Are you so powerful that you can tame a primordial being as a contracted beast? All this has nothing to do with me. So stop wasting my time with the nonsense that won''t bring me anything! * Alvine answered his long speech with these simple words.


    *Ho? So are you ready to ask me for help? Are you at least willing to pay the debt? * Even if Dalvine''s voice looked, as usual, Alvine could identify slight disturbances in the rhythm of his breathing while he asked him this question.


    *Hehe, why every time I see someone strong, he will be so arrogant to the point of bing a real idiot? You speak as if I were going to conclude a fucking deal with a madman of your kind. Except that I have no guarantee that you can be able to save her. I can perfectly guess what you will ask me in return to save her. But do you think I''m an asshole without brains or what? Do you think I will ept one request from you? * Alvine retorted with a mocking smile that left D''Alvine imperturbable.


    *You are wrong, my dear me. What I want is to simply offer you my help in exchange for the release of this girl. If you want, I can even help you get rid of this System with a simple snap of your fingers. Kuku, as I am in a good mood today, I will reveal interesting information about your castle. If you want to go upstairs, you''d better cultivate your soul. Because each floor has its own rules that you had set up yourself. The first floor is the understanding of darkness. The second floor is precisely the understanding of the soul! * He announced to her this news that forced Alvine to open his eyes.


    After a minute of looking into the void without pronouncing a single sentence.


    "... What?!!" This was the only word he spoke aloud after several seconds of silence.

 Chapter 166 Dalvine鈥檚 Threat!

    *Why are you surprised like that?! Sigh, the universe of this nt really made you evolve upside down by making you more stupid than I could imagine. Your future really scares me if you have such an IQ that is not even worthy of belonging to a simple mortal.*


    Even if Alvine could not see his facial expression, he could guess the head that Dalvine was currently doing in the dimension.


    But unfortunately for him, he could not continue his conversation with him. "Have you found a way to know how to learn the skill in front of you?" Sylvia asked her master with question marks above her head.


    "Sigh, no, but I think I know why I can''t learn this skill." He announced to Sylvia after stopping conversing momentarily with Dalvine.


    "The cause? Do you mean that you managed to ovee the bottleneck?"


    Alvine shook his head in disagreement with Sylvia''s question. "I think it''s not a question of a bottleneck. In my opinion, this is linked to an external factor." Even if he didn''t want to admit it, he knew that Dalvine was probably right.


    ''I had not noticed this factor so far, but in reality, the system has no artifacts or techniques rted to the protection of soul and mind. It may be because it''s his weak point; in this case, maybe if I can cultivate my soul and make it strong, my intuition tells me that this thing will no longer be able to block my affinities. I have always found it strange that the system can block my other magical affinities but is unable to do the same with my affinity for darkness. Why? Is it because my affinity for darkness is different from the affinity of others? Otherwise, I don''t see how an affinity of darkness that is only supposed to manipte the shadow, can allow me to teleport and open dimensional ws.''


    He meticulously analyzed Dalvine''s words while trying to deny his words; but despite his mistrust, he found nothing that proved that his affinity for darkness was like the others. The power and skills of his dark affinity were simply iparablepared to what others can do with their affinities of darkness. The most advanced level of use of darkness skills is the storage of objects and living beings in his shadow and the connection of the shadow as he had seen Ashia at work during the battle between them against the Valskars. She had managed to snatch the heart of a holy Valskar with her bare hand by connecting her shadow to that of her enemy [Shadow link]. And the second time was when she managed to send hundreds of Alvine''s mages into her shadow.


    Ashia''s skill certainly resembled a space skill, but it was not one. Since her shadow could not send Alvine''s soldiers to another space that is independent of her shadow. But unlike her, Alvine could connect two different ces, and teleport, to two different ces with his affinity for darkness. Better yet, he could even teleport to the mysterious dimension which is a ce categorically different and independent of others.


    With this realization, he was even more convinced that Dalvine was not lying to him. ''But if this boring guy is really right, it means that the power of the shadow that I thought was based on the invocation of shadow soldiers far exceeds my imagination. I still don''t know how to regain my dark energy after exhausting it. I still don''t know how this mysterious power, which I thought until now was the affinity of darkness, allows me to summon shadow soldiers and make dimensional jumps.'' He continued his analysis by forgetting his initial objective, which was to strengthen his soul and mind.


    "Master, why have you been looking at me like that since just now? Do I have anything on my face?" Sylvia asked while tapping her face. Even if she knew that Alvine was in his thoughts and that he was not paying attention to her, she could not help but wake him up.


    It was only after hearing Sylvia''s words that Alvine realized that her eyes were not closed. But he did not dwell in exnations. "Sylvia, are you able to use the affinity of darkness? Sigh, what am I even saying? Since your power is purely based on the life element, which is linked to the affinity of light; you must be unable to do so, right?"


    "No, not quite. Concepts have nothing to do with affinities. Like all primordial beings, I can use elementary, intermediate, advanced, and rare affinities without the slightest problem." She announced to him nonchntly while her shadow fluttered behind her and she turned into another Sylvia next to her; [The duplication]. Alvine knew this skill. This was the skill he had tried to use in his confrontation with the third Ancient Kelspies; but which had mysteriously turned into an invocation of a shadow soldier who was none other than Darka''s first appearance.


    But his eyes suddenly regained their glow after realizing that Sylvia will probably be able to answer his questions.


    He got up from bed and walked to Sylvia''s lookalike who was standing in front of him. "Physical contact is no different from that of a real body, there is no difference between you regarding your appearance and size. Apart from my perception that can see through her, I can''t know if she is your copy or not." Alvine analyzed Sylvie''s replica by touching her face and hair while he revolved around her with curiosity.


    "But Sylvia, are you able to speak through her as if she is your real body?" He asked curiously while performing the same skill.


    Unlike Sylvia who had made her shadow a lookalike of her; when Alvine does the same thing, it was not Darka who had just appeared before him, like the first time, but another Alvin who had the same appearance as him. But something bothered him when he saw his lookalike standing in front of him; he felt like he was facing Dalvine, especially when he saw his subtle smile that seemed threatening. But fortunately for him, his lookalike was silent and had no dark and heavy presence like Dalvine.


    As for Sylvia, she found nothing strange when she saw Alvineunch the same skill as her. "Hm, normally, this skill allows us to create our doubles that are only empty shells that have no consciousness or soul. But I can influence my double by infusing it with life and part of my consciousness. But even with this, she will only gain 1/10 of my power and intelligence. But even with that, she will have the same fighting power as an intermediate divine rank mage." She announced by tapping the shoulder of her double as if she were her twin.


    Alvine was in admiration in front of her when he realized the chasm that separated primordial beings from the divine mages. How powerful are primordial beings so powerful?! I wonder if there are beings capable of surpassing them like them who surpass the divine Magi?!'' He wondered in his thoughts. But the first person who came to his mind was Dalvine. But he ridiculously shook his head with a subtle sigh. What am I thinking about? This bastard may be powerful, but maybe, he still remains on the average.''


    "But it''s still strange. My double is slightly different from yours. I can see consciousness in this body, even if it''s weak." She whispered, looking at Alvine''s replica with a slight frown.


    "Kuku, little girl, you had never been taught that it was rude to stare at people like that?"


    "Eh?! You''re talking about that while you stared at me earlier for a minute in a row. By the way, how did you manage to deceive me? I thought it was your double. But you seem to be the original." She replied with surprise by tapping ?Alvine?''s shoulder.


    But when she looked at Alvine who was near the bed, her frown became all the more ferocious when she saw the surprise in Alvine''s eyes. "Wait, don''t tell me that..."


    A frightening hypothesis shed in her mind. "... Has your double just spoken?!" She asked this question with disbelief.


    Alvine had a huge headache when realizing the identity of his (double). "Get away from him! This bastard is not my double, it''s Dalvine!" Alvine grumbled when he realized that Dalvine had taken advantage of his skill to get out of the dimension.


    "What? Who is Dalvine?!" Even if she asked this question, she had when moved away from him as Alvine had ordered.


    Dalvine spread his arms by avidly inhaling the surrounding air with a diabolical smile on his lips. "The soft atmosphere without the smell of blood, a peaceful calm without the desperate cries of souls leaving their bodies, I missed it so much." These were the words he spoke after taking control of Alvine''s replica.


    "Is it again you?" Sylvia no longer needed to hear her master''s answer to know who was standing in front of her. She guessed her identity just by hearing his sour words.


    "Kuku, little girl, how are you doing since thest time? Did you appreciate my gift?" He asked while he was nonchnt and sat on Alvine''s bed while cing one leg on the other with a sublime-diabolical smile.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You?! What are you doing about here?!" Alvine asked, advancing towards him. But Sylvia stopped him halfway.


    *Calm down, this guy is more dangerous than you can imagine.* she says these words through telepathy.


    But to Sylvia''s surprise, facing Dalvine, she could not have the slightest opportunity to protect her thoughts.


    "Kuku, dangerous? Of course, I am dangerous. I am even more dangerous than the danger itself. But it''s only for others, not for him!" Before Alvine could respond to Sylvia''s warning it was rather Dalvine who replied to these words by pointing his finger toward Alvine.


    "Humph, don''t think you are superior to me just because you can read my thoughts." Her apathetic expression was in no way disturbed by Dalvine, even after she realized that Dalvine could read her thoughts so easily.


    ''As I thought, this dude is more dangerous than our worst enemies. How to make sure to send him back without exasperating him? He is a maniac who only likes to kill!'' This was the only question that constantly came into Sylvia''s head. Even if Dalvine looked like a banal mortal without the slightest ounce of mana, she did not want to start a confrontation from which she was not guaranteed to emerge victorious.


    "Kuku, little girl, your proud air and your insting words have nothing to do with your thoughts. In short, this body is too weak to allow me to have a little fun. I''m here for an important and boring reason." He replied without taking Sylvia''s provocative words seriously since he could know what she thought deep inside herself.


    "So much better for us then. We''re going to send you back to your...!!


    Before Alvine could continue his sentence, Dalvine lifts his finger at him, depriving him of his ability to speak as if it were nothing.


    "I may be weak in this body, but you are always weaker than me; including you, little creature of the flower." He announced in an unwavering tone.


    Sylvia frowned with her cid expression but as ferocious as a bloodthirsty demon. "So what''s your goal whening here? D-do you still intend to destroy everything?!"


    "Kuku, little firefly. Destruction is an art that requires more attention than anything. So, you aren¡¯t qualified to better appreciate my masterpieces. It will be purely a waste of time, at least, until Iplete the task I set myself bying to meet you." He (reassured) his interlocutors with his (benevolent) words.


    "But before I start, I hate being watched by ipetent beings who try to swallow meat from the nobles when they themselves are just themoners." He continued by mming his finger.


    "...!!" Sylvia could not know what he had just done, but Alvine, who was no longer able to pronounce a single sentence, knew what was happening when he saw the blurred notification in his System.


    |Forced standby... |


    ''What is it?!!'' Alvine could no longer contain his frustration by seeing Dalvine''s deliberate and arrogant actions. His murderous intent was so tant towards Dalvine that Sylvia herself could not be spared the debris of stifling energies she received from Alvine without his pretending. But she managed to endure Alvine''s presence and bloody aura unlike the presence of the mysterious being who did not have the slightest energying from him.


    "You see? I came to correct this weakness that they had imnted in your brain. Do you intend to threaten me with an aura that is not even able to scare insects? But are you stupid or what?! Sigh, my frustration is on apletely different level now. I have to find a way to evacuate this frustration." He announced with an angry tone but which did not seem threatening, unlike when Alvine got angry.


    But Alvine and Sylvia were alerted when they saw a dimensional portal appear in front of Dalvine. Worse still, he put his hand inside the ck portal and took out someone who was dressed in pajamas!


    "!!!" They both recognized the person Dalvine had just taken out in the portal. At that precise moment, They could say one thing, Dalvine''s viscosity far exceeded that of Alvine.


    "Eh? Sir Alvine? What is... Why did you bring me here? I was counting...


    "Get away from him quickly, he''s not the one you believe!" Sylvia thundered these words by stopping Liliana in her sentence. She was not able to go and save her, since if she moved away from Alvine, Dalvine was more likely to attack her master!


    But unfortunately, Liliana''s hand was firmly held by Dalvine. She was not able to make any movement to follow Sylvia''s suggestion.


    "Kuku, you are quite intelligent and faithful to what I see." He nodded while saying these words while knowing the dilemma Sylvia was currently going through. "But don''t be afraid, I''m not going to kill this girl ruthlessly. After all, she is also my wife, isn''t she?" His Machiavellian smile suddenly became mischievous when he spoke these words.


    "But now that I''m outside, I have several people hostage that you couldn''t imagine. For example, Ashia who currently negotiating with the two divine Magi, No, Yuer, and No who are on the of Alzania." Every name he pronounced, a miniature portal appeared in front of Alvine showing his targets that did exactly what he said. To prove to Alvine the veracity of his threat, which was taking ce in real-time!


    "Not to mention your dear Sabrina, and earth which is just a distance from a blink on my part. So what do you suggest? A magnificent spectacle like a collision of these threes to know which of these threes would survive the collision or listen quietly to me to what I''m about to tell you?" He continued his (fun) by showing earth, Alzania, and the of Punishers who were several billion years away from light to each other with his ridiculous threats.


    But Sylvia, who was the only one who kept her ability to speak, sighed bitterly when she realized that she had underestimated the being''s power in front of her.


    "Very well, we will listen to you to the end. So don''t do anything stupid."

 Chapter 167 Converse With Himself.

    "Kuku, do you think you''re qualified to give me orders?! Littlemoner girl, you have too much esteem for yourself thinking you are qualified enough to negotiate with me; I was addressing our dear master. Little girl idiot without brains."


    "Without brains? Who do you think you''re to scold me?"


    "Sigh, how can he bear the presence of such an insolent ve? your IQ level is so low that I can no longer know how to tame you. You are surely the cause of his stupidity, maybe I have to kill you right here so that you don''t continue to make him more stupid than he is now." He pointed the finger at Alvine who was still silent, even though he could speak now.


    "M-make him stupid?! Then what else? As long as you''re there, why do you call me... Hmph!" Before she continues in her nonsense, Alvine put his hand on her mouth to bring her back to reality.


    "Sigh, I must admit that this bastard is right on this point." He supported Dalvine''s words without worrying about Sylvia''s deplorable state who was like a girl intimidated by two men. But among the small gang, only one person was more to deplore than Sylvia; Liliana Bloodw, the queen of vampires.


    She wanted to rest after spending more than a month taking care of the military strategies and well-being of her guests, but when she thought she was finally going to rest, (Alvine) forcibly brought her through a dimensional portal that had appeared from nowhere next to her while she waszily lying down on her soft bed. Besides the fact that she did not understand how Alvine had had such a level of mastery with space affinity, she also could not understand why she was deprived of her movements, and to be treated like a hostage in a negotiation; Since when had she fallen so low? The worst thing was that no one saw how intimidated she was.


    "Master, I can understand that we have some disagreements but I would never have thought you would betray me like that because of this madman who only thinks of murder and destruction, but here, it''s too unfair."


    "..." Alvine''s body swayed as if he were going to fall to the ground after hearing Sylvia''s sarcastic words.


    "S-Sylvia, think for a second, this guy has currently taken my wife hostage and all the others. You don''t have to make him angry just for a matter of intelligence. Have you forgotten who he is? A psychopath, a madman who no longer has his leash around his neck!" Alvine whispered in his ear even though he knew it was useless. Since the room did not house beings (normal). But the meaning of his words showed everyone that he made fun of Dalvine who was in a position of strength and seem had all his cards in his hands.


    Dalvine raised his eyebrows after hearing Alvine who seemed to want to (reason) his maid. Following his words, Alvine looked impassively at Dalvine with a mocking smile. "Do you want to force me to listen to you gently while you threaten me with the life of your hostages? Who do you think you''re, asshole? You may be powerful, but you seem to have forgotten a small detail in your n. The body you currently possess is entirely under mymand; even if you seem to have all the cards in hand, you are currently no different from a simple ve with my seal of envement that cannot go against my orders." Alvine told him with cidity as if he did not see the threat facing him at the moment.


    Sylvia had her eyes widened remembering this little detail that she had forgotten because of Dalvine''s sudden disturbance. ''He''s right, even if this guy seems unbeatable, he''s no different from being trapped in a celestial prison. But it is better to remain cautious with him, his power, and his whole being are surrounded by mysteries. We can''t guess what he had nned to do beforeing here.'' She concludes in her thoughts while cursing herself for having lost her cold blood to the enemy. Worst too, she even forgot to send her clone to save Liliana at the right time!


    "Heh, can someone exin to me what''s going on here?" Liliana finally made her voice heard throughout the room when she realized that the heavy atmosphere of the room had calmed down.


    Hearing her voice, Dalvine looked her in the eyes before letting go of her hand and sitting again on the bed as if nothing had happened. "In short, since you were able to keep your cool despite the current situation, I guess your case is not as desperate as I imagined." He said after gettingfortable.


    ''What''s going on here at the end?! Are they making me a joke? And why are there two more people in this room?!'' Liliana felt like she was losing her head as she tried to understand the situation.


    Silence resounded once again in the room while both sides waited for the other to act first. *Let''s talk frankly, what is the reason for your presence here?* Alvine finally asked him after confirming his theory. From the beginning until that moment, he had the intuition that Dalvine had a different objective that was not to cause them problems; just like the first time, when he met the shadow soldiers in the dimension. But despite everything, this did not mean that he was not a threat to others. Because in the end, he knew that the actions of this mysterious type were unpredictable and depended entirely on his unstable emotions.


    *Kuku, before getting to the heart of the subjects, you''d better tell others to leave us alone. Unless you want me to do it myself? * He imposed his condition with a little nonchntugh that strangely seemed to be a non-negotiable condition in Alvine''s ears.


    Alvine sighed with irritation but he still did what Dalvine wanted. He was even relieved to hear this condition from him. Because in a way, he will no longer have this concern for the life of Liliana or Sylvia.


    "Leave me alone with him." He ordered by looking at Sylvia who was standing between him and Dalvine.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "What?! Have you lost your head?" She even doubted the veracity of the order she had just heard from her master. Why did Alvine seem to be so carefree in the face of someone who was, without the slightest doubt, able to crush him with a simple thought on his part? He still had to have a limit to his stupidity, right?


    "Sigh, believe me, he doesn''t seem to want to hurt me; at least, for now. Not to mention the fact that he seems to have found a solution to help me progress in my learning. I have to get strong to crush arrogant guys like him who think they are above the food chain. Just trust me, as you had always done." Alvine tried to convince Sylvia with these words to keep her away from this ruthless reaper who had taken possession of his replica.


    "No! This man is visibly different from the others. If I leave you alone with him, only the goddess knows what he will do to you in my absence!" Sylvia was deaf to her master''s orders, at least as long as her master''s orders did not threaten his own life.


    Alvine could guess how much their conversations would take forever if he wanted to convince Sylvia to leave the room. Precisely, the only thing he was missing right now was time! Even if Sylvia could defend herself against Dalvine, this was not the case with Liliana. "Sylvia, if you don''t take out this room with Liliana in five seconds, I would have no choice but to talk to him in the dimension!" He replied in a cid tone, leaving Sylvia no choice but to obey him.


    During all this time, Dalvine did nothing special except contemte the room while crossing his arms with an impassive air.


    "Tsk!" What else could She do other thanply with Alvine''s orders when she heard such threats? If Alvine decides to leave with Dalvine in the dimension, she will lose her only chance to help him in case of danger!


    She went to the door, apanied by the replica that dragged Liliana with her before mming the door behind her with a dull noise.


    "I didn''t ask you to stay behind the door, dirty voyeuse!" Alvine raised his voice by addressing Sylvia who had still not left but was standing behind the door while monitoring them with her magical perception. It was in these kinds of situations that Alvine had felt more irritated by their loyalties!


    "Urgh, do as you like it! But don''t bother me anymore with the problems you will have with this bastard!" She thundered behind the door before continuing her way with Liliana and her double with her restless eyes.


    "Well, now that we are alone, tell me what you want. You didn''t make it all this way just to visit an old friend, didn''t you?" He asked Dalvine while sitting on the edge of the bed.


    "Hmm, an old friend, you say? In short, I will no longer dwell on unnecessary speeches, since I no longer have much time before the energy of this body runs out." Dalvine replied nonchntly by looking at Alvine with a frown.


    But he was at ease as when he had been with Dalvine in the dimension. "Tell me one thing, are you afraid of me?" He went on to ask him this question.


    Alvine stared at him with a slight surprise. "Sigh, I thought you didn''t want to waste more time? But well, if this question worries you so much, allow me to fill this void in your skull. Everyone is afraid of something, some are afraid of what could happen to them, while others are afraid of losing their loved ones. You just have to ce me in the second category of these groups. As for if I''m afraid of you, you couldn''t ask me a more ridiculous question than this one. The reason for my fear is not what you intend to do to me when you find this freedom you currently enjoy, but what concerns me is what you intend to do with my loved ones and the problems you intend to cause me and them." Alvine gave him an honest answer without turning around the question.


    "Kuku, to summarize the situation, you are afraid of yourself and your own weakness. On the one hand, the Valskars against your maidservants, on the other hand, the leaders against the Punishers; and finally, yourself against the system that constantly monitors you. Yet, these insignificant battles you are waging are only fearful because you are weak. So weak that you can''t even defeat a low-level divine mage without the help of your shadow soldiers. Did you ask the question once about you your origins and the origin of the dimension? The origin of the supreme, the origin of the shadow soldiers who are under yourmand, and the cause of your perpetual reincarnation without having the right to rest like any other?"


    Hearing his words, Alvine remained silent for a short moment before giving him the answer that came to his mind. "I am weak, I know it. I am ignorant about the truth of this universe and the origin of its powers, I know all this. But it is rigorously because I am weak and ignorant in a universe that does not tolerate beings like me, that I must go through all these things to be stronger than anyone else. Only by bing a being capable of subduing primordial beings would I no longer have to feel this feeling of weakness that never ceases to gnaw at me. Like every living being with intelligence, I also have dreams and ns; but a being as weak as me who is not even able to scare insects with his aura does not deserve to have dreams." Alvine responds to Dalvine as if he were conversing with a brother-in-arms.


    At present, he had even forgotten the threat presented by Dalvine and his madness.


    "You are right, weak and ignorant such as you do not have the right to have dreams. But if you are ready to agree with me, you will have the power of a being who will far exceed the power of these weak beings such as the creatures of the flower. Magical affinities that had never existed in this universe as your shadow affinity! And finally, no one in this universe will be able to defeat you even if the Punishers and Leaders unite against you!"

 Chapter 168 [Bonus] A Deal With Dalvine.

    "You are right, weak and ignorant such as you do not have the right to have dreams. But if you are ready to agree with me, you will have the power of a being who will far exceed the power of these weak beings such as the creatures of the flower. Magical affinities that had never existed in this universe as your shadow affinity! And finally, no one in this universe will be able to defeat you even if the Punishers and Leaders unite against you!" Just after throwing this bait in front of Alvine who was like a man hungry for power, he got up without even waiting for his answer and stretched out his hand to him.


    "What do you have behind your head?" Alvine naturally did not tighten his wrist, instead, his mistrust went up one more.


    "I''m offering you a market, as you can see. Sooner orter, your current weakness will ovee your will. Once your will is weakened, it will affect your heart, which in turn, will affect your magical power. If such a thing ever happens, you know what will await you yourself. Just like the incident that urred with the queen of vampires, you will suffer the same spells bing a simple mortal who will be unable to use his magical energy. Forever!" Dalvine dictated this frightening future to him as if he were able to see Alvine''s future.


    "..."


    Seeing him silent, he continued nonchntly. "You know I''m right, don''t you? You may not have noticed yet, but the system that can block your affinities, impose punishments, and give you rewards, is actually not able to do its things only because you have unconsciously epted it as superior to you. In your opinion, what would happen if you knew you were superior to the system? Power is not just a matter of rank and magical energy. It is also a question of will and conviction." He revealed this fact that left Alvine in a state of illogical perplexity.


    He frowned towards Dalvine apanied by an incredulous expression. "What kind of nonsense are you telling me about here? If the magic was so simple, do you think that I and the billions of cultivators will kill themselves to the task to cultivate so fiercely to increase our powers? If magical power depended solely on our will and conviction, it will be as if you are breaking the bnce of magic science. Do you at least know what you''re telling me right now? Unless I''m the person who misinterpreted your words?!" Alvine asked him in a mocking tone obviously, he not believing Dalvine''s words.


    "Sigh, magic, affinities,ws, and especially the magical potential are determined since the birth of a living being. First, he must have a heart capable of containing magical energy. Second, a spirit who is blessed by universalws that give us the chance to use this energy,monly called, mana to convert it into an affinity that we wish to use to cast spells. To be able to use these affinities, it may depend on the ce of our birth, the genes inherited by the parents, and also the awakening that can easily be interpreted as the in-depth understanding of said affinity." Alvine recited the courses he had learned with Sabrina to enlighten the ignorant man who was trying toplicate things for him.


    Hearing his proud exnations, Dalvine burst outughing at his exnations.


    "What''s funny about my words?" said Alvine grumbled while asking Dalvine this question. His irritation was on apletely different level. If he was not with Dalvine in the real world, he would leave him in his delirium and go out into the dimension; but only God knew what Dalvine would do if Alvine left him to himself on the of the Kelspies.


    After hearing Alvine''s question, he stopped in his madness and looked at him with a pitiful air as if he were looking at an innocent person who had been taught from a young age that the sun was the supreme deity who decided the death and life of living beings.


    "Tsk, can you stop looking at me with this kind of pity? This look from you makes me want to end my days!" He replied with sarcasm.


    "Sigh, it''s stronger than me. But I can''t take you guilty of your narrow-mindedness either. Your mind is...how should I exin this? Hmm..." He supported his chin with his thumb as he thought about a better exnation to describe Alvine''s current mental state.


    "You look like a man who had grown up among the beasts and who thinks that walking on four legs is faster for him than running on both legs." He announced to him with this ridiculous example.


    "You find it ridiculous, don''t you? But think for a second, in your opinion, how do you manage to have so many affinities with you when you were not born as a primordial being but as a simple mortal? If your exnations are true, then how do you exin the fact that the system can reward you magical affinities that are given only by universalw from birth?" He asked him this question after being satisfied with ridiculing him.


    "The system does not give me these affinities, it just unlocks the affinities of this body that had inherited all these affinities. I was just lucky that I reincarnated in a body that is blessed."


    "False!" Even before Alvine caught his breath after giving his answer, Dalvine impassively replied to him with this word while pointing his index finger at him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "The fact that you have so many affinities does note from your body, but from your soul that is not from this universe created by the flower. I''m not going to go into too much detail but let me wake you up as long as we talk about it. Just like me, you don''t need to worry about the universal knowledge andws of this world. Our powers do not need to have this unnecessary weakness. Like mine, you no longer have to worry about these minor affinity problems such as elementary, intermediate, advanced, and rare affinities. Nor of thesews, who insignificant like the mortal, divine, and primordialw. You already have everything you need to submit these insignificant powers with your will."


    "Your perception would even be able to see through billions of light years if you had not been told that holy-ranking Magi had limited perceptions. You would normally have no problem using all affinities andws if you had not been convinced that for a mage to use such powers, he needed to reach an adequate level. Power, magic energy means nothing for beings like us."


    "What you need to do now is three things. Focus on the breakthrough to raise this deadly envelope to help it reach the highest rank, and cultivate your soul and mind. To exin to you most simply, The rest depends only on the strength of your soul and body to bear the counter-attacks thate with it." He ended his lesson by leaving Alvine in confusion.


    Alvine could understand some of these words when he heard her say that his powers depend only on his imagination.


    His universalw appeared on him only because the ck hole was one of his obsessions when he was on earth. The energy-sharing skill is also due to his ferocious desire to help his loved ones in a battle. The reason for his passivepetence that makes him immune to all curses and envement spells is also due to simr factors. But despite everything, Dalvine''s words were too unusual, insofar as these words were not apanied by his assertion that his soul did note from this universe.


    "What do you mean by my soul does note from this universe? Is there another universe independent of it with thousands ofs and living beings?" He asked with a thoughtful air.


    "Kuku, you''re really ignorant. In your opinion, where do your shadow soldiers and including mee from? Thews of this universe differ from those of your universe. You can use the affinity of shadow which is not an affinity of this universe only because you do not belong to this universe. But unlike this universe which has only one owner, this is not the case for the other. For now, you don''t have to worry about these details. If you care about your loved ones and their well-being, you''d better be strong. Because we don''t have much time ahead of us anymore." He murmured hisst sentence with a solemn expression that erased the smile on his face, for the first time.


    ''So, this affinity is called affinity of shadow and not affinity of darkness?'' Alvine did not need to ask him about his concerns. Obviously, he knew that Dalvine was not going to say more about it.


    "Well, do you want to spend this fucking deal with me or not?" He asked once again after giving Alvine some exnations.


    After a long moment of silence, while weighing advantages against inconvenience, Alvine sighed for indecision. "What do you want in exchange? Freedom? Possess my body likest time or something else?" He asked Dalvine before making his decision.


    "Kuku, I don''t want any of that. In exchange for my private lessons, I want you to ept a request from me when the timees." He made this request, which was obviously a trap that was just waiting to devour its bait.


    ? But Alvine had no choice but to conclude this agreement with Dalvine if he wanted to confirm his hypotheses. But despite everything, he also announced his conditions. "As long as your request in no way involves my loved ones and does not ask me to do the impossible, then I ept your deal." He says with a sublime smile.


    "Kuku, So, it''s a deal!" He said with a mischievous smile while his consciousness gradually disappeared in Alvine''s duplicate body. "Kuku, I left a small gift on the parchment for you. Don''t hesitate to thank me." Even if his consciousness was no longer in the actual world, his voice still resonated in the room.


    "Sigh, why do I feel like I''ve done something worse than selling my soul to the devil? In short, this world is home to beings who are worse than the demons of purgatory." He said, looking at the golden parchment on the bed.


    "Let''s first take advantage of this w before the system returns to charge. Sigh, I''m sure he will impose another punishment on me if I refuse to show him my memories. Finally, it is also an experience that will allow me to check some crazy theory." He said, sitting on the bed and studying the contents of the parchment while his lookalike stood next to the bed with an inexpressive expression.

 Chapter 169 New Skill.

    "So if I understood correctly, the other person who is with him is not his double, but a mysterious entity that is at least as strong as you? If so, isn''t it in danger?" Liliana, who had just summarized Sylvia''s exnations, came to this conclusion.


    "Sigh, it is not he who is in danger, even if I refuse to admit it, this entity is may be sneaky but, he has never tried to hurt him before. I don''t know what he''s looking for, but it''s not necessarily a good thing." She announced to Liliana while all her thoughts were only focused on her master.


    This guy even seeded erected a barrier that blocks my perception. What does he negotiate with the master?'' She wondered with concern.


    "Hm? In this case, if he is not his enemy, then what is he for him?" Liliana could guess that Sylvia was hiding things from her but she insisted anyway, even though she knew Sylvia didn''t want to talk about it.


    "At the moment, we can''t confirm anything. That''s why I can''t tell you more; even if it''s about you." She ends up losing patience seeing that Liliana did not intend to let this detail flow.


    But at the same time, her attention was focused on Alvine''s room when she realized that she could see the interior with her perception as if the invisible wall that hindered her perception had simply disappeared.


    ''Hm? The barrier...?!''


    She did not continue to think about it very long before she became like a white light and ran straight to the room that was just ten meters from her position.


    Alvine who was in the room did not pay attention to Sylvia who entered without knocking at the door. Instead, all his attention was focused on his clone while the golden parchment strangely immactey on the ground.


    "Master, are you okay?" Sylvia asked while her pupils became electric white while s


    he analyzed Alvine''s body.


    But her surprise became all the more dazed when she chanted Alvine''s clone.


    "So, what do you think?" Instead of Alvine, it was her clone who asked her this question.


    "How did you do that?" Sylvia asked with an incredulous air. When she arrived in the room, she thought that Alvine was still talking with Dalvine. But when she looked more closely at Alvine''s clone, he seemed different from Dalvine. She could feel his mana, his affinities and above all, a soul that was not weak than that of Alvine emanated from his clone!


    When she nced at the clone, she could say that Alvine''s clone had omitted most of the weaknesses that the other clones face. Namely, consciousness and soul!


    Alvine had a satisfying smile when he saw Sylvia''s expression. It was on these rare asions that he could contemte such expressions on her face; despite her being a primordial being.


    "Why are you asking me for that? This is the technique of division that I had just learned in this parchment. At first, I thought I had to divide my soul in two to leave one under the influence of the system and the other independent. But the results turned out to be more than interesting, I not only managed to make a copy of my soul and all my memories, but I managed too to send it back to this body while being permanently connected to it." Alvine exined briefly.


    "My original can share all my five senses if he wishes, but the damage that will be inflicted on me will not cause him the slightest problem. Apart from the affinity of the shadow of my original, I can use all his other affinities if he wishes." The clone continued Alvine''s exnation.


    Throughout the process of their exnations, Sylvia''s gaze constantly traveled between the two while she tried to understand the situation.


    "Master, if I summarize your current situation, just as you managed to create your clone with the affinity of darkness, your clone is also the replica of your soul and not part of your soul?" She asked for confirmation after organizing her thoughts.


    Alvine nodded his head nonchntly. "That''s about it, but in reality, the soul of this clown is entirely made with my shadow affinity. I''m even beginning to wonder if the vampire who owns this parchment is not also a user of the affinity of the shadow. Otherwise, I don''t see how he could use a technique entirely based on the affinity of shadow." He exined to her without even suspecting Dalvine who had modified the contents of the parchment when he had touched it. It was also the famous gift he was talking about.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Sigh, congrattions, I suppose?" She congratted Alvine with an artificially ted smile on her lips.


    ''Since when has the division of the soul had anything to do with replication? I''m one hundred percent sure that this guy had something to do with that. But more importantly, if he leaves this body with him, isn''t it as if he was asking the other bastard to go out at any time?'' She thought of this frightening hypothesis.


    ''I don''t know by what miracle he managed to create a technique that exceeds my understanding of the soul, but one thing is certain, this technique has nothing to do with what he was studying on the parchment. Sigh, now I understand why it took weeks to learn something so simple. It was simply because he waspletely wrong from the beginning! How can you even dare to call that a technique of soul division while also that allows you to create a replica of your soul?! Even I who do not know the name of this technique, know that it would be fairer to call it a replication of the soul rather than the division of the soul; since it does not allow you to divide your soul in two but to replicate it!'' She constantly shouted these words in her brain. But she could not decide herself whether or not it was a good thing to reveal this fact to her master.


    Sometimes, self-learning is a hundred times better than having an instructor who limits your design.


    Seeing her doubtful eyes, Alvine''s clone tapped her head with a natural smile. ''Don''t worry, if the other tries to take control of my body, the original will know directly what to do by making me disappear forever." He reassured Sylvia with these words.


    "Sigh, I see that you have already nned everything. All right, now that you have managed to master this capacity, what do you intend to do next?" She asked Alvine while feeling odder to see two pairs of eyes belonging to the same person pointed at her from a different angle.


    Alvine had a mocking smile when she heard Sylvia''s question. "I have not forgotten my initial goal. The reason I spent more than three weeks wanting to learn this skill at all costs is only because of the system! This bastard had blocked my affinities for a week in a row for banal reasons. If Helene''s soul were not a prisoner, I swear I would have already gotten rid of this thing since the day I discovered its true face! In short, as I don''t want such a thing to happen once again, this guy will be my guinea pig. I will try to move the system in his small skull and send him back to the dimension until I find a way to free H¨¦l¨¨ne under the system''s grip! That''s what I intend to do." He exined his n, which he himself was not sure of his sess.


    "Master, I understand that you are frustrated by this bug, but you must never y with your soul. Only one mistake and you will no longer be yourself. I, therefore, advise you to be careful and learn more about this new skill." She offered him a forced smile while giving him this advice.


    ''Why does he talk about this as if it were as easy as drinking water? Sigh, every time, it''s the same with him when this boring guy resurfaces. He is definitely not a good person. His influence is not a good thing for him.'' She wondered while looking at her master''s strange actions since she had crossed the thresholds of the door.


    "Sylvia, don''t you think I''m going to try to take such a risk just because I managed to learn a single soul-rted technique, do you? Sigh, there are several paths to go, before trying to do anything stupid; I''m not in such a hurry to die. For now, as the system is in standby mode I have to wait for it to reactivate and make sure that it blocks my affinities. Then I would check if my clone can use the affinities blocked by the system." He reasoned with Sylvia with this exnation.


    "But if my assumptions are true, then I will have to leave you with him while I solve some personal problems in the dimension." He continued his sentence nonchntly. ''The best thing would be to join him in the dimension rather than get him out. Otherwise, I can''t even guess what will happen with him!'' He says to Himself with a frown.


    But he had forgotten a small detail, and this detail was none other than Sylvia who frowned when she heard her n. "What do you n to do there? I can guess the number of problems you will cause us if you go there alone."


    --


    "King of beasts, the Tenth General been missing since the mysterious cmity that fell on the forest. All the spies we had sent to know the situation on the border were decimated by mysterious forces. What do you suggest, my lord? To exterminate these weak creatures once and for all?" It was the thunderous voice of a ck tiger with hypnotizing yellow eyes who was the fifth general of the army of the King of Beasts.


    The danger lurks all over the forest when it was dark, and this is all the more true when ites to the forest where Garyth''s Apostle and his nine generals reside there.


    Narak, Garyth''s apostle who always had his eyes closed, as usual, exhaled a big breath of hot air before making his heavy voice heard in the two kilometers around. "The opponent does not seem as weak as we expected. I had a divine revtion that ordered me to end this war as soon as possible. So I will now take things into my own hands." He said, standing majestically on his two front legs while his bloody red eyes looked at the world in red.


    The other generals wanted to convince him to standby while they took care of it but, when they heard the divine revtion, they low their heads while their gigantic bodies shivered with fear. They all knew that their king obeyed only one being, and this unhappy being is more powerful than their king and they never met him.


    "Your wishes are orders for us, ultimate king!" They screamed together.


    The ck dragon slightly nodded before letting out a little thunderousugh. "Kuku, Listen to my orders, my adorable most faithful subordinates. In three days, I want these weak and insignificant beings to be reduced to nothingness on the. I entrust this task to the fifth general. Take under your wing thest four generals and bring me good news from the battlefield. No prisoners, no ves, and no survivors! Kill as much as you want, with as much cruelty as you wish but win the war as soon as possible."

 Chapter 170 First Session With His New Teacher.

    While Narak was nning the annihtion of all other civilizations on his creator''s, Alvine was in the dimension with Dalvine while his clone apanied Sylvia on the of Kelspies without her realizing that the person who apanied her was the copy and not the original. To be more explicit, it was Alvine''s body that was with Sylvia but as a result, the soul that possessed his body was his artificial soul and not his real soul.


    Stubborn as he was, he had not abandoned his idea of testing the exchange of the body with his artificial body. But to his astonishment, the test was beyond his expectations. The fact of moving from one body to another was so natural for him that he felt like he was born with this skill. It was also an opportunity for him to test one of Dalvine''s theories.


    ''I would never have thought that this technique could be so practical. I can exchange my soul with the soul of my clone. At this point, if I''m not careful, I might forget who I am! Is that what Dalvine meant from the beginning when he told me that he was a part of my soul? Sigh, As I do not have answers to my questions, it is better to remain cautious with the practices of this technique.'' He said to Himself while observing his fives shadow soldiers who had justpleted their evolutions. Also, two other shadow soldiers were in ck cocoons to carry out their evolutions in turn after their battles against the beasts.


    The five shadow soldiers who had justpleted the awakening processes were nothing extraordinary.


    ''I hope at least that the fierce girl will evolve into something better.'' He said to himself by caressing the ck egg in front of him. ''But among the others, why does it have to be this problematic mage that evolving? This psychopath caused me much more problems with his strange orb. Maybe I should pay attention to him in the future. In oppositely case, I would have more problems to manage in the future if I invoke it like the others!'' He said to Himself by looking at the other ck egg with a frown. Differently, The other shadow soldier who was undergoing his evolution was the mage who had managed to cast his most devastating spell when he was only a novice mage.


    "Why did you modify my parchment?" Alvine asked Dalvine.


    "Kuku, so you knew from the beginning that I had modified the content of your parchment? So why were you pretending in front of the little girl?" Dalvine asked him this question while he was sitting on the stairs that led to the second floor of the castle.


    "These are not your problems. Instead, take care of what concerns you." He did not give an exnation for Dalvine''s question.


    "Hmm, you''re really vicious, aren''t you? Apart from the fact that you deceived him with this skill by transferring your soul to this clone, you also deceived him by pretending not to know anything about the origin of this technique. Pretending to be an idiot even though you knew, Kuku, aren''t you tired of using this vicious trick?" He asked with a subtle smile on his lips.


    But Alvine did not give him the slightest answer concerning his question.


    Seeing him silent, Dalvine continued with his puns as natural as they may be. "See this as a test on my part. The technique you use so skillfully is a technique that even this little girl is not able to use; be proud of your sess."


    Seeing him y with his patience, Alvine asked him another question that concerned him the most when he saw that he did not answer correctly to his first question. "The soldiers on the first floor are low-level soldiers, aren''t you? So how is it that this mage was able to use one of my most powerful spells when he is only in novice rank?"


    "Sigh, as I had already exined to you, the rank of spells means nothing to you. Shadow soldiers are only limited by your convictions. They can be more powerful and weak depending on your limits. This shadow mage appeared here the moment you used this spell for the first time." He gave him this confusing exnation that once again disoriented Alvine.


    "I can''t better understand what you mean. In your opinion, the shadow soldiers, their creation processes, and their powers are linked to my powers and skills? In this case, why haven''t I yet seen a shadow soldier with the soul capacity I had just learned?" When he said that he did not understand Dalvine''s exnations, he also wanted to ask him for confirmation of his suppositions.


    Given that currently, ording to their previous agreements, Dalvine was now like his teacher who taught new magic that was different from anything he had learned previously.


    "You must have already noticed this detail during thest battle of your shadow soldiers. The assassin girl who is evolving embodies the assassination skills that you used during your first duel against Ashia and also your blood skills. The user of the scythe is, of course, the embodiment of your scythe skills. Darka, on the other hand, uses your shadow affinities and is also the only one to be a shadow knight among your shadows. The affinity of lightning, water, earth, and even light can are learned by your shadow soldiers." He continued his simr speech by giving more details than before with nonchnce.


    "Is this valid for all those in the other universe?" Alvine asked him with this off-topic.


    Dalvine frowned when he heard his question but nonchntly shook his head. "The hierarchies between nobles andmoners is not a question of status, but power. Just as noble vampires who are different from the othermbda vampires, we are also different from others. But I''m not going to tell you what our status is, nor overload you with information that does not need to be mentioned at the moment. Just focus on what you need to do to assimte the knowledge I have just revealed to you." He said, getting up while instinctively dusting the buttocks of his trouser even if they were not dirty.


    Alvine could guess that he was trying to circumvent his question, but he did not dwell on it either. His priority was to be strong. For the rest, he will seeter.


    "Well, that''s all for today, you''d better go home before your maid suspects anything strange with your clone. Even if we only spent about thirty minutes here, twelve hours have already passed on the you reside. And also, you don''t need to be so suspicious of me in the future. We already have our agreement, and just like you, I always stick to my words." He continued while patting Alvine''s shoulder before disappearing into the pce leaving Alvine behind.


    "Sigh, he knew I was on my guard since the beginning of our conversation, but he doesn''t seem to want to hurt me; at least, for now." He said to himself with a sigh of relief while finally rxing.


    Without waiting for another second, a dark portal emerged in front of him and he crossed it after taking ast look behind him. Since Dalvine''s monstrous power could not even be managed by Sylvia, it was the only antidote Alvine had found to put a leash on his neck. In this way, he will not only benefit from his knowledge, but at the same time, he will stifle the dragon in his egg to prevent him from wreaking havoc. Like what, even the most formidable enemies could be managed, as long as they give time for negotiations.


    Even if he knew that this strategy could notst for the long term, it still gave him time to better prepare if he ever had to face Dalvine in the future.


    ...


    "Urgh, I think this body has reached its limits." He says to Himself after crossing the gate. From the moment he set foot outside the dimension, the walls of his room turned around him because of the dizziness that had weed him with open arms. Fortunately for him, he had asked Sylvia not to disturb him while he was cultivating.


    He Stumbled towards the bed with difficulty orientation. But after several efforts, he regained his body as natural as it was.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Breathless...


    ''As this body is made of energy, it only has flows of mana and no blood circting in its veins. Therefore, my vitality and endurance are drained in the absence of my vital organs that are both fed by blood and supported by my magical flows.'' He concludes while lyingzily on the bed out of breath.


    After a few seconds of panting, his breathing gradually became natural and his vision became clearer as the seconds flew into minutes.


    After two minutes of rest, He could finally see clearly around him. But what attracted his attention at first nce were the familiar notifications of his system in his field of view. ''Sigh, has this thing resumed service? Hmm, apparently, the other clone has fulfilled his task well. The system has blocked skills again for three weeks... what?! Three weeks?! This bastard! Sigh, I did well to learn this skill. But for now, I have to find a way to perfect this technique.'' He said in his thoughts as he looked at the ceiling while lying on his back.


    ''First, I have to find a solution to move my soul to a clone that does not need to depend only on magical energy to exist. A clone made of pulpit, blood, and organs; that way, I wouldn''t have to worry about losing my skills and I wouldn''t have to worry about Helen''s well-being. But the only problem is it''s something that only primordial beings are capable of. Can I do such things? Huff, ording to this psychopath, my powers are limited only by my convictions. Even if I refuse to admit it, he has solid arguments that force me to gradually believe what he tells me in the thread of our conversations. But, for now, I''d better rest a little before others bother me.''


    These were hisst conclusions about his current personal situation.


    "What has bothered you since just now? Is it rted to your meditation or is it rted to previous events?" Alvine who until now believed to be alone in his room suddenly heard a familiar voice next to him.


    As he had not paid attention to his entourage from the beginning, Liliana''s voice had obviously panicked him. "Hm? Is it now that you notice me?" She asked calmly while she was lying on Alvine''s bed next to the wall.


    "Hehe, it''s normal to be surprised when you go home and find your future wife else in your room. I don''t know what you are thinking but you''d better not make these like that scenes before the marriage. Otherwise, I wouldn''t care about your mores anymore." He asked her with strange feelings when he saw her dressed in white silk pajamas, her long scarlet hair tied with a ck barrette and she was half covered by the nket up to her waist on his bed.


    "It''s impossible."


    "Ho? Do you want to put me to the test?" He asked with a mysterious smile While caressing her sculpted face that made him want to devour her in the next few seconds.


    Liliana blush instinctively by understanding the meanings of his words. "Hm? ording to Miss Sylvia, I''m not the only one in your life, is that true?" She asked in a low voice.


    Alvine slightly raised his eyebrows when he heard her words. This situation he had never faced before was a littleplicated for him to manage; especially knowing Liliana''s possessive personality. "Well, are vampires monogamous?" He pretended to have his head on his shoulders by diverting Liliana''s question.


    "Sigh, I think I already have my answer." She said with a slight growl and looking away at Alvinea€?s


    ''Hm? Is it jealousy? Well, I didn''t expect that at all. I who thought that our rtionship was purely professional and based solely on mutual interests?'' He says to Himself with a confused look while continuing to gaze at her with strange feelings.


    "Why do you look at me like that?"


    "Umm, I don''t know, maybe I''m trying to see through the mysteriously sealed box that is housed in the heart of a certain girl."


    "The heart is at the level of the chest, not on the face." She in turn reorganized Alvine''s iprehensible words.


    Alvine shook his head. "I do not agree with this, ording to some old beliefs, the soul resides in the brain; and if I rely on this and my personal judgment, I am convinced that to see the contents of the said box, I must look inside the soul. Reciprocally, what will my wife think of me if I firmly stare at her chest? How will you see me?" For some reason, he felt mentally soothed by having this little conversation with Liliana that showed him funny and cute expressions at a time after each teasing on his part.


    "Sigh, no wonder you can stand up to Miss Sylvia. Should I also consider her as a rival?" She asked with a mysteriously threatening smile that made cold in alvine''s back.


    "Ahem, what brings you here?" He said, feeling the dangering miles away.


    Hearing Alvine''s question, a sublime smile illuminated her overwhelming beauty as she supported her head with her hand.


    ''Ugh, why do I have a bad presentiment?''


    "Sigh, I came here to talk about a worrying and personal problem with you but, as you seem busy with your practice. So... I think I''ll wait for you to finish what you have to do first." She announced to him while his scarlet eyes were pointed at Alvine''s neck.


    ''This girl, how does she think she is convincing when her eyes don''t leave my neck? Sigh, She just wants to drink my blood! But she can''t only say that.'' Alvine concludes with these thoughts by instinctively guessing the cause of Lilliana''s presence in his room.

 Chapter 171 Third Waves!

    "Are you sure you can hold on until I finish my practice?"


    "Sigh, do you already know what brings me here?" Liliana asked, slightly surprised by Alvine''s insight who seemed to have guessed what she wanted just after a few exchanges with her.


    Alvine had a fine smile when he heard her words and saw her surprise. "Anyone will have guessed your intentions when you look at me with so much lust in your eyes. I wouldn''t be an idiot who will think you just want to give me a little kiss. In short, are you sure you can hold out until I finish my practice? I don''t want you to jump on me while I lower my guard." He said nonchntly while unbuttoning the sleeve of his shirt.


    "Don''t underestimate me, I''m still the queen of vampires and a noble vampire what''s more!" She replied when she saw Alvine''s sufficient smile who had obviously underestimated her.


    "Ho? So no problem, you will just have to wait for me to finish testing some of the theories I had just learned." But just as he finished his sentence, Sylvia''s voice resounded in his head by telepathy.


    *Master, I know you don''t want to be disturbed unless it''s urgent; then I''m going to be brief. Can you look behind the border? Specifically, two hundred kilometers from the forest to the north? * She asked Alvine with this strange request.


    *Very good. * He didn''t drag things any longer.


    "Liliana, can you give me a minute of silence, it seems that magical beasts are starting to make movements; North of the border. You can take a look at it while you''re there." He ordered by closing his eyes without waiting for Liliana''s answer. Nor did he have to worry about Liliana trying something suspicious with him while he lowered his guard with her.


    Just as he closed his eyes, his spiritual power extended his perception like a muddy pond that traveled tens of kilometers at the same time and continued so until he traveled to a fixed area, dictated by Sylvia. As he did not need to check all around him with his perception, but a fixed ce that was indicated by his maid, he had no trouble finding the ce in question.


    Just after about thirty seconds, his perception was located on the beasts advancing towards the border. He himself could not believe what he could see with his perception. A colossal army of magical beasts extended as far as the eye can see, swarms of bees leaving their nests to settle elsewhere!


    ''There are more than a million! How huge could this forest be? Worse still, I can see magic beasts that are at least ten times more powerful than the previous Wyvern! But I still can''t see the energy the phenomenal energy of Garyth''s apostle who had given me chills.'' He stammered these words while spying on magical beasts with his magical perception.


    After a minute spent, he opened his eyes withplex expressions.


    ''Should I once again cast my universalw to annihte them? No, it''s a bad idea. The damage the had suffered during my shadow soldier''s attack previous one is very important to it, if I use the same spell, the''s core could be unearthed and absorbed by the ck hole. If this ever happens, the would certainly risk disintegrating itself.'' He concludes by abandoning his idea.


    The previous spell that the shadow mage had left behind a huge crater that was at least two hundred kilometers deep. A without its cores, which is considered its vitality, will be dead. All the lives she had created will probably have entered with it if they are on the. As a result, the Kelspies, ice elves, magic beasts, nts, and the energy of the itself will be destroyed to nothingness


    Even if Alvine did not have to worry about them, His thoughtless action will surely cause the failure of their missions; Since Garyth will have confirmation that his was invaded by Punishers.


    "Liliana, how long will it take to mobilize all the troops of the alliance?" He asked after briefly analyzing the situation.


    "I would say... at least one day. My subordinates are all present here but, regarding the Ice Elves and the Kelspies, they left half of their men in their kingdoms to protect their kingdoms." She notified him after understanding the imminent danger that was heading straight toward them.


    "It''s too long! These beasts will be on our doorstep for a maximum of twelve hours of time. But if they ever decide to leave behind their weakpanions of holy ranks, they will reach the border in less than six hours." Alvine calmly pronounced these words while analyzing the situation and trying to find a solution.


    But no matter how he sees things from several angles, the alliance will have no chance of winning the battle against this huge horde. Apart from Sylvia, who was their master cards, it was only Liliana and the three advisers who can face this horde; provided that the divine beasts misjudge them and do not join the battle from the beginning.


    But I fear that this strategy will be invalid with this horde. Given their races, I can instantly guess that they no longer want to y with their enemies. It''s as if they had been ordered to end this battle as soon as possible. Or maybe... it''s because of the giant hole whose origin they didn''t know? Or, it must be because of my strategy that was intended to destabilize them by killing all the beasts that prowled the close of the old battlefield? In short, the most important thing, for now, is to find a valid strategy that allows us to divide this horde into several groups to better wee them.'' The reason he wanted to discover the cause of their agitation was due to a single factor.


    Namely, if this horde is only a diversion that allows Garyth to ambush their tenders, or if it was the result of his strategy. He had stationed the shadow soldier who used his scythea€?s skills a hundred kilometers from the border to annihte all the beasts that will approach the border to destabilize his enemies and push them to show their master cards. But seeing such a horde that exceeded its expectations, and that was not led by the apostle, probably meant that the apostle had not yet taken things in hand; otherwise, he would be the magic beast that will lead this army!


    "I know, but the elite armies of the Ice Elves and the Kelspies are only slightly more powerful than the emperor-ranking magic beasts. As for their ordinary soldiers, they are weaker than holy-ranking beasts; I don''t think they will be of great use to us!" She firmly affirmed him.


    Unlike others, this has blessed magic beasts more than other native races. Magic power, brute force, and other decisive factors forbat are only given to magic beasts. Ice Elves have received only two advantages apart from their intellects, ice powers and hand-to-hand agility. The Same goes for the Kelspies who are physically weak but have their beasts contracted topensate for this weakness and their spiritual powers.<novelnext></novelnext>


    They are visibly the most disadvantaged and are not able to stand up to beasts with the same rank of culture as them.


    He nodded his head while epting her suppositions. "I understand what you mean by that. But the battle is not only a matter of brute force and magical power. With good strategies, even dozens of mortals will be able to triumph over a divine mage if they prepare well before the arrival of the enemy." He said in an impassive tone when he got up from bed while his hands are crossed.


    "We''re not going to wee them likest time. We will use all the natural and artificial resources that are at our disposal. First, we will install different traps on their paths; to see that we know their destinations. Then, we will somehow disperse them so as not to be overwhelmed by the horde. We will talk about it in more detail, but the most urgent thing is to bring all the other soldiers to stay behind you. This is the only solution to put this n into practice." He firmly announced it without the slightest doubt in his golden eyes.


    Hearing her proposal, and seeing her concerns, Liliana sent her theory. "The only solution would be to open a teleportation portal by connecting the two kingdoms to ours. Can''t you cast the same dimensional spell youst did? I think that will solve the problem." She offered him this idea.


    As she was one of the few people to know the true abnormal power of Alvine who was only a simple mage of holy rank, but who was able to perform miracles that are not even achievable by most divine mages. She could not understand how Alvine could care about maintaining a dimensional portal for a maximum of thirty minutes so that Allied soldiers could reach them when he had been able to create and maintain in ce a dimensional portal that an intermediate divine mage could not even imagine creating one!


    Alvine sighed when he heard her suggestion. "I''ve already thought about it, but the problem is that I''m too weak to do such things!" Alvine replied by shaking her hand nonchntly.


    "Weak?" Liliana asked with a bitter smile.


    Alvine, for his part, did not want to go into too much detail by exining to her that he needed to save his dark energy to better conserve his strength. Given that his system had blocked his other affinities and that he had just used his clone, he, therefore, did not yet have enough information about whether his skill needed a cooldown or not.


    "But don''t worry about that, Sylvia will open two portals to both kingdoms." He reassured her while heading to the luxurious table next to his bed.


    ''She said she was able to use rare affinities, which means that she will probably be able to use space affinity, right?'' He said to himself by picking up the wine ss that was next to a bottle of wine on the table.


    Liliana, who thought he was still going to start enjoying a ss of wine, suddenly saw Alvine hand him the empty ss. "What do I do with that?" She asked curiously after taking the ss tense by Alvine.


    A small knife appeared in Alvine''s hand as he folded the sleeve of his shirt that he had previously unbuttoned and announced: "You need to regain strength. The battle we are about to fight will probably be twenty times more devastating than anything we have fought so far. We will probably lose half of our allied troops, but we will certainly triumph." He said by making a small gash on his wrist while he left his blood poured into the ss held by Liliana.


    Once the ss was half full, Alvine''s wound healed on its own, therefore, his blood stopped flowing into the ss. "Tsk, this passive skill can be annoying, sometimes." He said by making another nonchnt gash as if he were cutting the pulpit of another.


    "Sigh, if you let me drink directly from the source, it will save us unnecessary time and pain." Liliana offered him this solution with a sublime smile.


    "Heh, but if I do that, I can''t know how long I will survive it with the number of liters you may suck me up." He declined by cing his finger on his wound to prevent himself from losing more blood. But his action was as instinctive as it was futile since his hand had already begun to heal.


    Glug, Glug, Glug...


    A ss of wine filled with red blood was half ingested by Liliana without interruption in front of Alvine who watched the scene without blinking. "How thirsty were you? No longer try to hold back your famine in the future. This can be dangerous for us." He says, imagining the horrors he had learned about vampires who lose their spirits when they are at their limits.


    "*Kahhhhhh~! * I feel revived." She moans erratically while her scarlet eyes became more and more bloodthirsty red. Alvine who stood in front of her and watched the scene carefully could see something unbelieving happen with Liliana''s aura that increased every second.


    "Do vampires have this ability to increase their vitality just by drinking blood?" He asked with a slight surprise.


    Liliana had a beautiful smile as she looked euphorically at the bright red blood in her ss that she shook slightly as if she wanted to bring out the different vors. "In your opinion, why did I want to make you my subordinate from the first day? It''s because like the first time when I tasted your blood, it had the same effect of boosting my vampiric powers. And this boost seems to be permanent!" She said while keeping her charming smile while she was sitting in the middle of the bed.


    ''Sigh, I guess it''s because of Sabrina who said that her blood was special for vampires. Now, if I''m in this situation, it''s probably because of the side effects of making me drink her golden blood. I wonder if all primordial beings have golden blood in their veins?'' He nonchntly came to this conclusion without feeling anything extraordinary with this new information that adds to the other endless lists. But the most extraordinary among these kinds of skills he possesses always remains the skill that allows him to share his mana with his allies if he wishes.


    "In short, call the two kings and their generals, we must without further dy put in ce a strategy to prevent this scourge from taking us with it!" He ordered Liliana before going out into the room.

 Chapter 172 The Impasse.

    "Master, what are your orders?" From the moment Alvine appeared behind Sylvia, she asked him for her serious expression that bore no suspicion of ckening.


    Alvine waved his hand with a no. "Sylvia, you don''t need to be more formal with me. When you are nonchnt that I feel mostfortable with you."


    "If that''s what you want, then I will try not to change anything." She said while raising her head to him with a cid expression.


    Alvine could not know what was wrong with her that suddenly forced her to change her behavior towards him, but his curiosity did not push him to ask her questions about it; it should surely be her new hobby.


    "Are you able to open a dimensional tunnel that will allow the reinforcements that have remained in both kingdoms toe here safely?" Alvine no longer focused on Sylvia''s change, he had more important things to settle for now.


    "Master, if you want to bring them back here, it won''t require too much effort. As long as both are in the same ce, I can directly teleport to their kingdoms and bring them with me." She offered him the simplest solution; who consumes little mana.


    Alvine only nodded with nonchnce. "Well, the main thing is that you can do it without too much pressure." A fine smile adorned his lips while heplimented her. "Let''s go to the pce, at the moment, the queen must have gathered all the other kings, a strategy is needed to minimize the victims. Follow me, we''ll see what they intend to do to counter this scourge."


    Just with these words, he slowly went inward as the guards respectfully greeted him as he crossed the long endless corridors.


    Meanwhile, as Alvine had nned, Liliana was currently with seven people. The fourth counselor, who had opposed the marriage between Alvine and Liliana, was present too.


    He had a cid look that carried a kind of wisdom like a being who had unraveled the mysteries of the celestial dao. Like the other persons in his species, he had pale white skin, scarlet red eyes, and slightly pointed ears. But what made him unique to others was his strangely chivalrous clothing with a long rapier on his waist. He was entirely dressed in white, his boots, His long coat, his gloves, everything was white; even his beard and hair were no exception!


    But unlike the (natural) colors of Alvine''s hair, the unique color of his hair was due to her advanced age. His name was Vandel Sunshield, one of the most important families who have the title of Marquis.


    Apart from him, the king of the ice elves and the king of the Kelspies were all in thepany of their wives and supreme general.


    "Well, now that you know the current situation, it''s time to know how to triumph against them." Liliana gave the news while she was enjoying her (drink) that she had not decided to swallow everything so far. Instead, the content of her ss was like her most precious treasure she could not decide to consume everything or leave it behind for the next days.


    "To defeat them? It''s funny to hear these words, even from you, queen of vampires. It''s a horde with more than a million magical beasts! The weakest among them are as strong as our soldiers. Even if we have the advantage of number with our ten million soldiers, the quality of their armies is too higher than the number of our troops. Rather, we must think about our survival, not a victory that will turn into a butchery!" Tugra made his opinion heard throughout the assembly.


    Even if his words seemed cowardly, everyone knew he was right. Therefore, no one dared to call him cowardly.


    After a moment of embarrassing silence, the king of the kelspies clears onea€?s throat before addressing the queen of the vampires. "Ahem, queen of the vampires, what do you know about their true strengths? Do we have a chance to win against them? Or at least... to survive in the face of such a colossal army?" Being considered the wisest of his predecessors, the current king of the Kelspies did not usurp his title.


    Instead of being hot blood like Tugra, the king of the Elves, and seeing everything in ck and white, he was rather the type to integrate other colors closer to these two colors to better assess each situation with coldness.


    Hearing her question, Liliana sighed before shaking her head. "I will be clear about our situation and not hide anything from you, since you are the rulers of your peoples, therefore, you also have responsibilities just like me." She began her exnations with this sentence that she had pronounced serenely.


    "Without external help, let''s not even talk about victory, we have zero percent chance of survival!" She announced to the whole assembly with a titude.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Seeing their expressions, she nodded her head of appreciation in the face of their cold blood. "The King of the Elves was right when he said that the weakest beasts among the horde are at the same level as our soldiers, I would even say that they are slightly stronger than them! As for emperor-rank beasts, except for the sovereigns and generals of your two kingdoms, even fifty soldiers gathered against a single emperor beast will not have a chance of surviving in front of it! And from what I could count, there are at least three hundred thousand beasts of the emperor rank!"


    "Three hundred thousand?" The Queen of the Elves stammered when she asked for confirmation of this incredulous number.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yes, there are probably more than that; but that''s what my magical perception had counted. At most, kings and their generals can defeat three or four of them before running out of energy! But there is always scarier than them. For above the emperor beasts are the divine beasts that are at least fifty times stronger than the emperor beasts!" She said with certainty.


    "!!!"


    "!!!"


    "!!!"


    Even if the room was well ventted, Liliana could still feel the room temperature rise drastically. Obviously, she could guess the shocks that the others are going through right now.


    She herself knew that she had dosed her information a little, otherwise divine beasts are stronger than emperor beasts by at least 90 or 100 times!


    Even Alvine will not be able to defeat them if he relied solely on his strength of holy rank without the help of hisw or shadow affinity!


    "As if that were not enough, there is not a divine beast that apanies this horde, but four!" She affirmed by ending her briefing with thesest words that aspiring with it all hope of the sovereigns.


    Battle was not an option, but the retreat was not one either! They were like mice who were intimidated by an army of cats. Their strengths, their arrogances, their statues, more nothing mattered to them; now.


    The world in which they lived had no room for the weak. Alvine, who was in the room under the effects of shadow camouge with Sylvia, since the beginning of Liliana''s briefing could feel the aura of despair stink all the room.


    ''Sigh, once again, this world shows its true face. The weak such as we will have no choice but to be fertilizers for the strong or force themselves to climb to the top. I would sacrifice my soul if necessary to be at the top of the food chain.'' He says to himself by observing the situation while leaving the reins to Liliana.


    After spending two minutes in absurd silence, while everyone was thinkings about finding a solution, the king of the Kelspies ended the dull silence by proposing his idea. "Do we have any way to reach an agreement with them? Even if it is to be their sub-fifes?"


    "King of Kelsp! Did you fall so low to the point of losing your head?!" Tugra thundered from the moment he heard the proposal of the King of the Kelspies.


    "Sigh, death doesn''t scare me. But as the vampire queen mentioned, we have the responsibility for the thousands of people on our shoulders. We certainly have the rights of themands, but it is only to lead them to a better future! We have no right to lead them to their graves, Even if we were the ones who gave them life!" He replied in a frustrated tone when he saw the narrow-mindedness of Tugra who cared about his honor and status despite though his kingdom and his people might be exterminated.


    ''How could such a naive person im the throne of the Elves?!'' He wondered with an apathetic air.


    "We have been proud warriors since the creation of our race, dying with dignity on the battlefield is more honorable than enchained like the ves!" Tugra did not retreat despite the reasonable words of the king of the Kelspies.


    ''Interesting, I still have a debt to this man, but now that he has just said these words, I would be happy to offer him two choices; to be reduced to being my ve for eternity or dying with dignity. Your sentence has just been decided, king of the Elves, Tugra.'' A mocking smile lifted the corners of Alvine''s lips which instinctively made Tugra shiver despite his ignorance about Alvine''s presence in the room.


    ''Sigh, as for you, King of the Kelspies, your bravery always leaves me in perplexity. Few sovereigns sacrifice themselves to this degree for their people. You are really not worthy to be a sovereign If I judge you with the judgments of sovereigns, but you are the bravest man I have ever seen since I set foot in this new world; if I look at you from another angle. A father who cares about the well-being of his children, a husband who cares about the well-being of his wife, and finally, a most dignified king who considers his subjects as his family for whom he is ready to do everything for their survival. Unfortunately, your heart and bravery have no ce in this world. Garyth did not have the right to create such a race in his world, you were born in the wrong ce, KING OF KELSPIES! This cruel world has no ce for you.''


    Alvine stammered these words for himself by seeing his former self through the king of kelspies.


    But the queen''s voice soon brought him back from the past to the present. "King of the Kelspies, I can understand your worries, but the enemy we are facing at the moment is unfortunately not lenient enough to make ves. The only goal he has set himself is the annihtion of our lives so that our vital energies return to the core of the. All this to tell you that we have no choice but to fight for our survival." She spoke these words with a bitter smile that could not hide her sadness.


    "Queen of vampires, what are your strengths in all this?" The queen of the Kelspies finally ends up asking these words with a bitter smile by impulsively watching her husband get scolded on both sides without having enough solid arguments to defend himself. She was the person who understood her husband''s heart better than anyone else in the room.


    "Sigh, my counselors can kill a divine beast if they join forces at the same time, but I fear that the other divine beasts will sit wisely to see this spectacle. As for my soldiers, they have no problem defeating holy beasts and emperors, but the number is too high for my subordinates who are numerically inferior. I myself can perfectly take care of a divine beast without any problem, despite everything, there will always be two divine beasts in freedom. We will have no chance in this battle." Shemunicated to others the help she and her army will be able to do.


    *Sylvia, I think it''s time. * Alvine calmly pronounced these words by revealing his presence in the room as a celestial hero who came to bring hope to desperate beings. Even if it was not what he imagined, his apparition will soon look like this example for the others.

 Chapter 173 The Simplest Strategy.

    "Do we have at least one chance to counter this scourge?"


    "Are you deaf or what? You heard it, right? Or maybe you don''t know the zero percent luck?"


    As tension rose between Tugra and the king of the Kelspies, two unknown silhouettes appeared in the room without notice.


    Liliana raised her hand to stop others from attacking them with sight. Even if she had only felt Alvine''s presence now, the threatening presence that emanated from Alvine''s shadow aura was different from the others. Although she had seen Alvine use this mysteriously threatening energy several times, she was still unable to get used to it.


    The two dark silhouettes that were none other than Alvine and her maid began to clear up after half a second.


    "S-Sir Dalvine? Hohoho~ By the grace of the goddess, I thought you had left our world; once again!" The joyful voice that was like an old man who saw his nephew visit him was none other than the picturesque voice of the King of the Kelspies. From the moment he identified Alvine and his (beast contracted), all his frustration was mysteriously flown into oblivion. He was currently looking like an overexcited child who saw a Santa us entering the firece on Christmas evening!


    Apart from him, who showed his feelings, the others had electrifying pupils while they looked at him, even the famous Tugra breathed a sigh that was not, for the first time a sigh of horror and fear in front of his sworn reaper.


    "As you may have already guessed, they are our reinforcement." Liliana opened her palm towards Alvine for the designer. She herself had a derisory smile when she saw the scene that had just been caused by Alvine''s simple arrival. Her smile became all the more proud when she saw such attention to her husband. Contrary to Alvine''s earthly views, which think that two couples can only be called (married) when they get married, Liliana had apletely different idea in her head.


    Alvine had a perplexed look when he saw the atmosphere of the room be more pleasant all of a sudden. ''I see now, it''s precisely this that almost made me forget my first goal. The way they see me had given me the impression of being powerful; hence my previous arrogance that had almost led me to the wild. I can now understand Dalvine''s goal who threatened me by crushing me with his unreasonable force; it was for the sole purpose of showing me how pathetically I was thinking I had be strong. Whereas in reality, I was nothing more than a frog that was revered by insects.''


    ''A frog is maybe a powerful predator of the insects, but it will always remain in its arrogant little world while thinking that it is the master of the universe until a snake settles its ount. Even snakes are also powerless in front of the Eagle. It''s still strange, why Dalvine acts as if he wanted to prepare me at all costs for a few things that I myself don''t know. Sigh, I''ll thinkter; for now, let''s take care of the affairs present.'' He concludes by sitting on the chair that was next to Liliana.


    "Before getting to the heart of the matter, I ask you to take a break so that you can contact each one, of your kingdoms and gather all the people you left behind to protect your two kingdoms. The enemy has not yet crossed the border, therefore, the soldiers who have remained behind you are useless there, they must imperatively join the battlefields if we want to win this battle. Syl-Dylvia who is behind me will help you escort them here." He did not dwell in unnecessary discussions, his exnation was short, precise, and non-negotiable.


    "D-Do you mean that we will seed in surviving in the face of this horde?" The queen of the Kelspies asked with sparkling eyes.


    Alvine had a mocking smile. "Survive? No, we will simply annihte our invaders without the slightest mercy. But I prefer to warn you, Queen and King of the Kelspies, that many of your soldiers will perish in the battle we are about to fight. But it''s to save millions of lives. You must keep your head on your shoulders, a king is not only the one who cherishes his people but also the one who knows how to make wise decisions that sometimes involve sacrifices." He continued in a cid tone. The small awareness he had just realized strangely helped him behave like a God among mortals while knowing that he himself is nothing but a simple insect among mortals.


    With such a mentality, his arrogance would not risk making him behave like an arrogant idiot who does not know that above the clouds, there is also an endless universe.


    The eyes of the king of the Kelspies wavered when they heard Alvine''s words that resembled the words of a wise man who came straight from the thousand Samsara. "I understand." How could hein, recently, he was looking for a solution to survive; but now he could win the battle. If he relies on these mysterious beings who are the humans of their legends.


    "Ahem, Mr. Dalvine, are you sure we will be able to win this battle?" Tugra asked in an overexcited tone that made him forget the threat that Alvine posed. To be honest, he also wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to bury the war age and the ancient grudge that exists between him and Alvine.


    Alvine nodded while keeping his euphoric smile. "You don''t have to worry, king of the Elves, Tugra. Anyone who tries to kill you, I would personally send the person in question six feet underground. As for this battle, in my opinion, it must be the penultimate battle before the real war begins. But it doesn''t concern you in any way. Within three weeks, this war will probablye to an end. So, be quiet."


    As Tugra''s smile became bigger, Alvine continued his sentence. "After all, the person who must kill you is none other than me! So live peacefully for thest three weeks without worrying about anything!"


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Even the queen of vampires could guess the resentment that exists between Alvine and Tugra, ording to the information disclosed by Noddra about the meeting for the joint alliance. ''As I thought,ing to this man; given the importance, he attaches to his debts, it is not surprising that he faces the same with his grudges.'' Liliana concludes her thoughts without making judgments about Alvine''s thoughts.


    "Ahem, can you exin your ns for how we will take part in the fighting?" Feeling the familiar atmosphere that was beginning to reign in the room, the king of the Kelspies tried to solve the problem by changing the subject. Tugra grumbled when they saw others act as if they had not heard anything. Even if it was a problem that was caused by his arrogance, he still felt betrayed by the others who did not want to get involved in his problem with Alvine.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Alvine did not dwell on it either, he had already changed his ns for this arrogant elf. "It''s simple, we will trap the ground, after reducing their numbers with our traps, we will only have to separate them into small numbers to allow your men to besiege the holy beasts at the same time. Regarding the beast emperors, do not worry about them, they will have their own enemies to face (shadow soldiers). As for the divine beasts, the queen will take care of one, her advisors will upy the other, while I and Sylvia will try to take care of thest two at the same time. So the n will have to take ce as on wheels." He briefly exined his strategy with impassive eyes.


    Everyone had only one idea. This strategy was not only too simple but also very difficult to put into practice. Traps? Beasts are not like animals, not to mention separates them!


    He raised his hand to arrest the King of the Kelspies who probably had doubts about his strategy. "Don''t worry, if everything goes as nned, our losses won''t even reach three percent! As for the traps, I would take care of them with the queen of vampires. The same goes for separating the animals into small groups, I take care of it. But we don''t have time to debate it, you have to trust me and let me take care of it." He says without giving them the time to ask for more exnations.


    ''This n is based solely on the assumption that I can able to appear my clone once again. And that in turn, does use my affinities even though the system blocked them without problems. Even if there are too many hypotheses, this is the only solution; in the worst case, I would try to convince Dalvine to block the system. Tsk, but knowing him, he will surely ask for something in exchange; even if I don''t like to admit it, his behavior closely resembles mine. Sigh, I hope everything goes well ording to the n.'' He prayed in his beard while his face did not reveal the slightest doubt.


    "In this case, I think we will do what you suggested to us. Please, Lady Dylvia,e with us out to execute your skill." Even if he did not know how it should happen, his confidence in Alvine''s power was such that he became an object of worship for him.


    Note that they have never seen spatial affinities at work, not to mention this incredulous affinity, even flying in the air was a divine skill for the Kelspies and ice elves.


    "Liliana,e with me for a moment. We don''t have much time ahead of us." Alvine announced it when he saw the room that was filled be empty apart from him, Liliana, and the fourth counselor, Vandel Sunshield.


    "Can you give me a minute, my lord?" Vandel, who had remained silent from the beginning, made the tone of his cid voice heard, which bore the traces of age.


    Alvine knew him of course, as well as the other two counselors and Noddra. "Thirty seconds, we don''t have much time ahead of us anymore, so I would give you thirty seconds." He said in a cid tone.


    Contrary to what many people could imagine, counselors are distributed from the youngest to the oldest and also from the weakest to the strongest. To put it explicitly, after the queen who has an innate talent for cultivation and is the strongest vampire, ordingly; the person who will follow her behind is Vandel, who is the fourth counselor and also the most powerful vampire, after the queen.


    Then the third counselor, died facing the Wyvern that had been sucked by the orb of Alvine''s shadow mage. So on until Noddra who is not only the youngest counselor but also the weakest among them.


    "I wanted to apologize for calling you a young ignorant man who had not matured enough to carry the lives of thousands of people of our race. Understand that I had no particr dissatisfaction with you, it was just an erroneous judgment on the part of an old man who became old-fashioned over the years." He apologized by bowing deeply to Alvine.


    "Don''t worry about that, frankly, I still don''t know if my decision is good or bad. But I sincerely hope that you will contribute in the future to guide me with your advice if I go astray one day." Alvine announced to him by ordering him to raise his head.


    "This subordinate understands your words, my lord." He was surprised to see another face that Alvine hid under his arrogance throughout the meeting. It was a revtion that had increased Alvine''s esteem for him without him knowing it.


    "Well, if you have no other task to do, can you apany us near the border? The more we are, the faster the task will be." He suggested with a respectful smile to the elder who was in front of him.


    "Hohoho, if this old senile man can help with anything, do not hesitate to put him through challenges before he joins the underground world." He said following Alvine and Liliana who had a strange smile on her lips closely.


    "Hehe, hear these words from an old man who can divide the mountains in two, even if I am not an oracle, I can say that the grandfather in question has many millennia ahead of him." Alvine continued his joke with Vandel along the way to the border.


    But when he arrived there, he was faced with another challenge. The giant crater that stretched several hundred kilometers long and deep left him in perplexity. One thing is certain if he installs his traps here, it is not only the magic beasts that he will bury but the itself by breaking its core. He did not know the distance between the core and the surface, nor the ability to measure it; but one thing was certain for him, he did not want to bet on it. But the most worrying problem was that the battle will take ce on these arid, bumpy, and rockynds.


    Not to mention the traps, he was not sure that the current terrain will seed in surviving the impact between the two sides that will take ce in just a few hours! The move back was not a valid option, since behind it is the vampire kingdom tens of kilometers away! How will he deal with this problem while installing his traps in an infinitely short time?!


    ***


    More chapters? As usual....

 Chapter 174 [Bonus] The Demonstration Of A New Shadow Soldier!

    "Oh shit!" He swore in his beard by cursing his shadow mage once again. Who could he curse except himself? His shadow magus, of course.


    "Something is wrong?" Liliana asked him.


    Unlike him who had just seen the destruction in front of him. Three weeks ago, this ce was like a tourist ce for vampires and native soldiers who guarded the gates of the border. The anger of the gods, the anger of their ancestors who fall on magical beasts as punishments. That was the conclusion that people retain after seeing the scene. Apart from Liliana''s kings and advisers, no one else knew the truth about the mysterious gigantic crater.


    "Hmm, are you sure that the gods won''t be angry if he saw a mortal doing some practical work in their ce?" Alvine answered Liliana''s question by asking her this question.


    But Liliana did not understand what he meant by that, and instead, it was Vandel who answer his question with a vague answer. "Hohoho, it will be fun to see the mortal in question at work. It is only after seeing his audacity that we will decide his judgment." He said, caressing his little white beard.


    Alvine looked at the old man who was now wearing a gold monocle (he did not know when he had a monocle) with a slender smile on his lips.


    "Well, if destruction is the fault of the mortal, I suppose, that the deities will not get angry if I try to make some changes to make the ce a little pleasant to live." Alvine answers in turn. With Vandel''s answer alone, Alvine could guess that he had understood what he meant.


    By mortals, he obviously spoke of himself who had not yet reached divine rank. And by god, he addressed the two divine Magi who were with him, Vandel and Liliana. Wanting to repair his mistakes, you have already understood, he was talking about the giant crater that was in front of him.


    ''This is the moment of truth.'' Alvine dered to himself with a solemn look. His affinity for darkness was also blocked, so if he wanted to create a clone, he necessarily had to create it with his shadow affinity; a practice he had not yet tried. But at the same time, it was a good opportunity to test the veracity of Dalvine''s courses.


    He advanced three steps in front of the others and then pointed his palm in front of him, and began to recite the form of duplication. [You who have always been faithful to me since I was born and apany me everywhere. Even in endless darkness, you will merge and hide in darkness. Hear my call, my faithful servant, my dark side, obey me and raise to assist me as you have always done. REPLICATION!!]


    "..." nothing appeared before him.


    [Replication.] he repeats by murmuring


    "..." Alvine did not know how to interpret his current situation, even a simple ck smoke had not appeared in front of him. Was the system so powerful to the point of blocking its shadow affinity now?! This thought made him more agitated than he could imagine. He raised his head towards the huge crater that was as far as the eye could see with a ridiculous smile.


    But it was only when he ced the hand between the sun and his eyes to see clearly the horizon he suddenly remembered something that forced him to make a more stupid smile. He faced the sun, naturally, his shadow would be behind him; what if this insignificant detail also mattered?


    But he did not have time to test his theory once again, since as soon as he turned to his shadow and the two divine Magi who were behind him... there was a third person! A giant shadow more than ten meters long stood on both legs as if it were the night itself that had stood on both legs and gazed at Alvine with golden eyes like two miniature suns.


    In front of him stood a humanoid shadow that he had never seen before with his shadow soldiers, for some reason, he felt like he looked at himself from another angle of view. He could not exin what was happening with this giant shadow but he had absolute control over the body in question. By a simple order of his subconscious, the shadow turned its head to stare at the two divine vulgar ants without cing a single sentence.


    ''What...wait, seriously?!'' He stammered himself, realizing a small idea of what was happening now.


    But just to confirm his theory, he ced his hand on the leg of the humanoid shadow, and there, in front of his disbelief and the distorted faces of the queen and Vandel, the shadow gradually began to look like Alvine while having the same face, hairstyle, muscles, and even the same clothes as himself; But of the giant size.


    "So Dalvine was right, in the end. Is that how you will see the light of the day? A manifestation of my powers and convictions." Just after saying these words, he sat on the floor with his legs crossed like the monks to assimte the feeling he was currently feeling and conserve it to the depths of his soul to never forget it again.


    Seeing him like this, Vandel asked the queen in a murmuring voice: "Your Highness, can you exin to me what is currently happening with him? His powers were still as threatening?"


    He asked with a voice that could not mask his nervousness, and eyes wide open that could not hide his confusion.


    Liliana shook her head before her expression became as usual. This was proof that she was beginning to get used to Alvine''s abnormality. She will soon be like Sylvia who will only m her tongue before acting as if nothing had happened if she were with them right now. "Forget, if you try to understand him, you will surely go crazy in less than a week. Do like me, and tell yourself that it''s quite normal for him to have another giant Alvine ten meters. And make sure to convince you that everyone is able to double their size." Even if her words seemed irrelevant, Vandel constantly nodded as if he were trying to self-hypnotize.


    But no matter his efforts, he couldn''t convince himself, the queen had talked about doubling the waist, even the Kelspies were not five meters long, so normally she had to say something other than double the size, right?<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Ho? Isn''t he going to break through here anyway?!" Vandel was overwhelmed by another emotional wave. As he looked at the giant shadow soldier who was a newborn, also the embodiment of Alvine''s soul skill, he had another surprise when he saw Alvine''s magical energy increase drastically.


    "It''s normal, it''s quite normal for the persons to breakthroughs like that." The queenmented once again in a cid tone.


    But contrary to what they imagined, Alvine had no intention of breaking into the emperor rank. He wanted to follow the teachings of his demonic instructor to the letter. The rank of culture is nothing for the Magi like them, these words have had another hidden meaning that Alvine had been able to interpret, the more he improves by dying his breakthrough, the more powerful he will be the day his breakthrough is made without his knowledge. He had already heard Sabrinaa€?s kind of legend about it. But that''s another story. For the moment, his goal was to block the system by his own will, and he seems to achieve this by momentarily confining it to release this amount of purple mana that was slightly red.


    After several attempts, he eventually opened his eyes. ''If I continue like this, even if I managed to block the system, I would trigger the process of evolution to the emperor rank. But above all, I don''t want to trigger a forced breakthrough that won''t bring me any advantage.'' He concludes with a sufficient smile. For the first time, he felt like he could defeat his system, but finally decided to spare it; not out of pure kindness of heart, no, far from it, but it was just that the losses were too highpared to the gains. Not to mention that he did not have time for a breakthrough.


    With a smile on his lips, he left control of his body to his cloned soul with a simple blink and he settled himself in his shadow clone. It was so easy andfortable for him that he felt like he was in his own body! Unlike the first experiment with the previous clone, who gave him the impression of piloting a humanoid robot with a sophisticated pad-game.


    ''Well, I would like to send my body inside the dimension but Dalvine will surely take the opportunity to cause me problems. I think the safest solution is to keep it by my side.'' He said to himself by ordering his fictional soul to retreat a few steps. He stretched his gigantic muscles before doing some stretching to test the agility that can probably be affected by his huge size; but to great surprise, nothing like this was produced with the body.


    ''My strength has drastically increased without negatively affecting my speed, not need to exin, the affinity of the shadow is really a practical and irregr affinity.'' He concludes with a giant smile that disyed his shark teeth. He closed his eyes to try to feel his other affinities...


    -VWWWOOOP!!


    His purple aura waved around him like a divine tsunami whose sole purpose was to annihte everything in his path. His smile grew and became more threatening as his pointed teeth resurfaced.


    Seeing this familiar smile on the giant''s lips, Liliana frowned while her gaze wandered between the two Alvine as if she wanted to confirm something. After a dozen seconds, a ridiculous smile also fell on her lips, understanding the unreal reality that was unfolding before her eyes. ''Do you dare to tell yourself that you are a humble mortal despite such achievements?! In this case, what are wepared to you? Insects?'' She wondered with mixed feelings. She, who thought she was a goddess who had reached supremacy, just became a simple mortal from the first time this man entered her life.


    Despite her status and rank of culture, she was one of the people to know a portion of the truth about Alvine. All she could say was that Alvine was a blessed being of the gods. But Alvine will surely scold her when he heard this idea from her. All he hated were ideals that referred to gods or destinies. A personal opinion based on his experiences and mentality, nothing fanatical.


    "Good." Thunder roared in his mouth following the heavy voice that emanated from the giant. "It''s time for this simple mortal to y divinity a little. Be sure to apologize to me in advance for what I am about tomit as sins, my dear gods; but can you move away a little?" He says by perfectly ying his role as a famous Hollywood actor.


    "Hohoho, this old man has no choice but to contain his frustration with his curiosity that prevails over him." Vandel guessed of course that Alvine was addressing them. Even if Alvine''s words looked like mockery towards them, he had already apologized in advance even before he realized that something so unimaginable could be achieved by him.


    "My goddess, you also have to step back a little, I''m afraid to do something regrettable by being in this state." He asked such, a gentleman, but his demonic smile had spoiled everything.


    The reason for his insistence was not due to his arrogance, but to a factor, he had not forgotten. He always used to cast his spells by measuring their impacts and area effects based on the amount of energy he used to dose them. But he had the opportunity to make such calctions only thanks to his system, without him, he had no idea how to measure them! He did not even know how he should use his magical energy without letting it be affected by his raw energy; which had drastically increased after the shadow mage had absorbed all this amount of bodily and intangible matter!


    His concern was therefore justifiable. ''I''m excited but I''m more worried in the end.'' He said to himself during his giant body which, defying gravity, began by floating majestically as if it were just a giant balloon. ''Let''s get away from here first, Sylvia is not there to repair the nonsense; and I fear that these two divine Magi will live up to it.'' Just with this conclusion after making his decision, the air under his feet exploded with a BOOM while his body traveled hundreds of meters in a thousandth of a second.


    ''As I thought, even my speed also increased. This body must surely be greedy of dark energy, I must be careful and act quickly; otherwise, I would be useless even before the battle begins.'' Just with this thought, he had already traveled more than a kilometer while his flight speed continued to increase drastically.


    After about thirty seconds of unbridled flight, he stopped in the sky with a push of air as if he were using his elementary affinity.


    He closed his fist and gathered his energy, which he did not know if it was his mana or his raw energy, but what was safe for him, and the good news was that he did not need the system tounch his magic without incantation; a pleasant discovery he had just learned.


    -Gruuguuugr..!


    The rumbling sounds came from nowhere except inside his fist while he shaped his famous raw mana pearls! Just three seconds since, ten beautiful ethereal pearls, with different colors, floated above his palm that he came to open cautiously. But he soon frowned when he saw their small sizes and strange different runes on each of them.

 Chapter 175 Not As Expected? Its Even Better!

    ''How strange it is. Have they always been so small? No, it was just me who grew up. Sigh, that means that everything is fine with them, finally, I think.'' He says to Himself by looking at the strange runes on them. The runes were none other than the symbols representing each pearl and their effects, but it is onlyter that he will understand this revtion.


    [Mermaid¡¯s pearl (water)] [Vermilion¡¯s pearl (fire)] [Sylphe''s pearl (wind)] [Gaia¡¯s pearl (earth)] [Dionysus¡¯ pearl (Wood)]


    The five pearls floated in front of him with different colors that helped Alvine identify them easily without having to look more closely.


    First, I have to erect a wall of earth between the beasts and us, so that divine beasts that probably have an extraordinary perception do not locate me.'' He said to himself by pointing the palm of his left hand to the territory of the beasts and began to instinctively circte his elementary affinity throughout his body.


    Meanwhile, Liliana and Vandel were a hundred meters from him while they watched Alvine with mixed expressions. They all had the same question, what did he intend to do?!


    -Gruugruuuuguh!!


    But soon, they got their answers when the ground began to tremble violently and a giant peak of two hundred meters majestically pierced the ground while its size continued to increase as Alvine influenced it with more energy. This earth peak was only a first in Alvine''s long lists. After a few moments, hundreds of the peaks of thend began to emerge under the earth one after the other by forming a gigantic wall that stabbed the sky with its nails that intertwined against each other like mutated brambles. Its height was equal to its imposing and hardness, its length that was as far as the eye could see was equivalent to its righteousness and safety.


    Satisfied to see his first magical experience without the help of his system, his concern was reced by his tranquility. ''With this wall, I would no longer have to worry about water flowing elsewhere, but before that, I have to find a solution to create a terrain that will be able to withstand the impacts of the battle.'' He thought of solving this new problem. The sensation of superiority invaded all the magical nerves of his gigantic body, causing slight euphoric shocks that made them more excited to exploit this new skill to its limits.


    ''Let''s not get too excited, this ephemeral force is nothing against the frightening powers of primordial beings, not to mention Dalvine too. The more I discover the wonders of the powers contained in the affinity of the shadow, the more I remember Dalvine''s frightening power. Sigh, no wonder even Sylvia loses her means against him. But in this case, what is its rank as a culture? And what did he mean to me when he said that ranks meant nothing to beings like me? I know that he knows my origins more than anyone but, for some reason, he continues to refuse to reveal to me the slightest detail by constantly telling me that this was the choice I made myself. Sigh, too iprehensible.''


    Questions overwhelmed his conscience but remained unanswered while he fixed the little pearls in his hand with a thoughtful air. This skill was a skill he himself had created based on a theory he had imagined thanks to Sabrina''s teachings on the fusion of affinities, which created affinities called "deviant" them. Just like the spells of ice, sounds, and other magical skills that are considered hereditary skills by the ignorant. But what would happen if he umted and concentrated a single affinity in an empty point? This theory is only applicable to him, who had almost unlimited energy.


    ''If I want to make the soil hard, I maybe have to rely on a purely scientific theory, or perhaps chemical? In short, the main thing is to know the overall idea, these wall piles ofnd are proof.'' He continued in his thoughts while letting the other pearls float around him and focused on only two pearls, [Vermilion and Mermaid]! Mur


    Just as its name indicated, Vermillon''s pearl was bright red and gave off magmatic heat, with his advanced perception, it could even see waves of magmas inside the pearl! As for the other pearl, it gave him a peaceful sensation like a ball with quiet water. At the same time, He slowly threw the scarlet pearl toward the ground.


    Ting.!


    The moment the pearl touched the ground, he freed it from any magical influence from him, who burst the pearl at the same time. And tsunamis ofva arose and spread like water poured on the tiles! The magmaticva gushed out with unbearable and insurmountable heat for any mage below the emperor rank; it spread to the ground while continuing to sink at one hundred and eighty degrees without sparing a single direction. Even if Alvine and the two divine Magi had no problem withstanding the unfathomable temperature, they could not hide their astonishment, including Alvine himself who saw, for the first time, the effects of Vermilion''s pearl at work! As for Liliana and her butler, their expressions could only be qualified with one word; indescribable.


    Seeing the ocean of magmaticva that had already traveled several kilometers without stopping, Alvine patiently waited for the vermilion pearl to finish her work. And seeing that the ocean ofva had not even reached half the size of the gigantic pirs, Alvine was nonchntly waiting. Unlikest time with the artificialke he had created with the mermaid''s pearl and which he had stopped from continuing to take effect because of the crater that was filled, Alvine did not have to worry about this problem; since the size and depth of this crater was at a higher level than he had done on Alzania.


    But even after three minutes of sshes, theva continued to increase but had not yet swallowed up the fifteen percent of the folds that were like giant mythological towers several kilometers long! Seeing this, Alvine guessed the time it might take to swallow at least thirty percent of the pirs.


    Not wanting to wait for such a long period when he had not even begun to set traps, he created two other scarlet pearls and threw them into theva; as expected, as soon as the two pearls reached theva, it became enraged and continued to grow drastically as if it were the itself that will be soon transformed into a sun.


    Seeing such a spectacle under him, and realizing that the conditions are satisfactory, He began the second phase of his foreground. ''Now, let''s test this famous theory.'' He decided by looking once again at the bluish pearl with patterns iprehensible to himself.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Then, he dropped the blue pearl towards the ocean ofva. To bnce the bnce, he immediately created two other pearls of the same kind and did the same as with the other pearl. "When hot and cold suddenly end up in a single ss, it will break because of the sudden diversity of temperatures; but what would happen whenva and water entered impact each other?" Alvine gave this little speech while her voice roared in the kilometers of the rounds like a God who was preparing an elixir of immortality.


    -BOOOMMMM!


    The two opposing elements that are never destined to coexist together are suddenly met by Alvine''s thoughtful but reckless actions.


    "As expected, these will create a rare show that is beautiful, mesmerizing, and magical. The result is obviously an immediate hardening of theva in contact with water, which caused thick white smoke that rises very high in the sky for several days." He continued his exnations that he had learned during his scientific courses, or maybe it was during his chemical lessons. But in the end, he didn''t care about this insignificant detail at the moment. All that mattered to him was the immediate results that were within his expectations.


    ''This sudden smoke will force the beasts to be careful, therefore, it will save us a little more time to better organize ourselves.'' He concludes by seeing his n unfold beyond perfection and expectations. As he mentioned earlier, it all depended on two factors, his ability to create his clone, and checking if the system will not interfere with the clone. Even if his pearls turned out to be more powerful than expected, the topography more chaotic than expected, and without forgetting the sudden appearance of the giant, all these factors only made his strategy more perfect than expected!


    But seeing the magnificent white smoke that could take a week without stopping, he stretched out his palm and the third pearl flew straight ahead toward him beforending in his palm.


    ''The pearl of Sylphus. This name is also called Sylvia, but unlike them, she has nothing to do with the geniuses of the air. She''s just a boring girl who breaks my ears as soon as she has the opportunity. Finally, I must elerate the metamorphosis of thisva into a volcanic te. Given the constitution of my artificialva, its hardness will probably be harder than the diamond, so I no longer need to worry that the nucleus of the is in danger after the crystallization of volcanic te magma! But first of all, let''s speed up the process, I''m running out of time.'' He said to himself by extending his perception to hundreds of kilometers to observe the horde.


    As expected, the horde of magical beasts was stopped by their leaders while they all looked at the white clouds from afar that did not seem natural.


    He couldn''t hear what they were saying to each other, but it didn''t matter to him. *My goddess, pay attention to yourself, a storm is probably close to us without us knowing it. So I suggest you pay attention to yourself. * He warned the queen of vampires who immediately created her shield of blood around her! Seeing the effects of these mysterious little pearls, the seventh greenish pearl that was in Alvine''s hand was probably the scariest of all. Who was she to dare to underestimate the warning of this anomaly called Alvine?


    But from the moment Alvine nonchntly threw the little greenish pearl into the sky, his premonitory instinct created a sudden agitation in the depths of his soul. Even if he did not know why he suddenly felt this feeling of instinctive danger, he frowned while bringing his fictitious soul that upied his real body by his side!


    The greenish pearl that flew slowly in the sky, more precisely hundreds of hundreds of meters from theva that was waging a battle of wear against the bluish pearl, the surrounding air suddenly was weighed down and became like masses of air that suddenly began to assemble mysterious around the greenish pearl.


    It was only by seeing this strange spectacle that Alvine had another revtion. ''Until now, I had tested only three pearls of affinity; lightning, water, and fire. But seeing their effects, I concluded that these pearls are the crystallization of the raw state of the affinities in question. But here, this fourth pearl just copsed all my hypotheses about them!'' He became rmed in his thoughts while creating the strongest magic shield he could create around his original body that was powerless to perform no magic skills, including his shadow affinity. In order not to reveal this obvious weakness, even with the one whose life is linked to his, Alvine had always stealthily supported his fictitious soul with his magic.


    Woooshh-shh.......!


    The pearl of water, fire, and thunder all contained only one magic spell at a time until the pearl of Sylphus began its spectacle by copsing this theory. Hundreds of thousands of wind des, indomitable tornadoes, orbs of confined storms that sucked all the body materials around them towards their giant mouths for the sole purpose of shredding them into miles pieces, and all the magical attacks rted to the affinity of the wind that Alvine knew; had wreaked havoc on the ground at the same time without distinguishing between Alvine''s enemies and allies.


    BANG! sh!! Swoooosh!!


    The two people who were with him were like enemies struggling with all their strength to resist the fierce attacks of his enemies by facing thousands of magical attacks rted to a single affinity that contained unfathomable magical energy! If Alvine currently had his system with him, he will never remain as calm if he had seen the phenomenal amount of raw energy he used only tounch his most powerful attacks that are as destructive as the

 Chapter 176 The Last Phase Is Completed.

    "What''s his problems?! He wants to kill us or what?!" The queen thundered while holding her shield in ce while she was treated like a tennis ball that was abused by two professional yers!


    Vandel was in a slightly moreplicated state than Liliana was; at the moment, his bloody shield was beginning to have cracks! But he had an unbelieving smile on his lips when he saw the imposing and unreasonable power of his new lord who imposed more respect on them! ''Hohoh... even if this old man perished here, he will no longer worry with his Highness who carried all these burdens on her shoulders; it''s fantastic! Simply wonderful!''


    While one was in his admiration, and the other was annoyed by Alvine''s recklessness; Alvine himself did not have the slightest expressive ripple! Yes, this pearl turned out to be more threatening than expected, but not as threatening as the ck hole. He did not care too much about wreaking havoc, because he was certain that the two people who apanied him were of a level that did not require his intervention; after all, they were divine Magi! Even worrying about them would be an insult toward them, depending on his mental state.


    In addition to acting as if nothing had happened; he did not cancel the effects of his pearl, nor try to contain its areas of effects and the destruction it could cause. Instead, he calmly analyzed what had led the pearl to do so. ''Panicked would be useless to me, I must know what''s wrong with these pearls. I created this pearl with the other pearls, so in all likelihood, it must not be more powerful than the others; so why did it have different effects from the others?'' when he said different effects, he referred to the different skills the pearl contained.


    ''Until now, I had always had the impression that these pearls were the raw crystallization of affinities in the pure state; but I don''t think I was wrong in my analyses, so the question that always remains in my head is, why did it be like that? Because of the moment when I threw the pearl? I remember that during my first tests with the [pearl of Zeus], I wanted it to absorb all the attacks of the thunder that the divine punishment threw at me, the same with [the pearl of the mermaid]; I Cast it, in the hope that it would create water in the giant crater I had created with my first ck hole. All his things went as ording to my expectations.''


    ''Of course, [The pearl of Vermilion] was no different from the other two.'' He crossed his arms while being deeply immersed in his thoughts while he analyzed the current situation with coldness; then he frowned. ''But as [The pearl of Sylphus] was purely based on the wind, consequently, no state of fluidity. As I threw the pearl into the air, my curiosity pushed me to reflect on the effects it will have, so I had imagined, just now, all the magical skills rted to the affinity of the wind by wondering which of them will appear in this pearl. But instead, all the skills are present at the same time! This can only mean one thing!''


    Having the certainty of this conclusion, the veils of the mysteries around these pearls gradually tore until it; finally reached hisst conclusion. ''If these pearls are the crystallization of my affinities, it is not surprising that they bring together all my skills rted to the affinities in question. But in this case, what differs from thews? Nothing!'' After this sudden awareness, his smile, which had be slightly nd, regained all its brilliance.


    ''If my hypotheses are correct, I should have no trouble controlling this pearl as a deadlyw of wind that had reached its climax!''


    He no longer lingered and began to put his hypotheses into practice. He moved his hand and pointed his palm at the pearl that had created an imprable windshield around it; and the next second, the wind des, the air masses, and all the other skills that the pearl had generated began to disappear one by one leaving only the windshield that stabilized around the pearl!


    ''Sigh, a single thirty-minute session with Dalvine made me break the record for my speed of progress; even if it leaves me with a strange taste on the tongue, I must admit that this guy is more advanced in magical knowledge than Sabrina! This is the first time I have met someone with more advanced knowledge than Sabrina, it makes me even more curious about him. The reason why I stubbornly refuse to believe in his story of ?fragment of my soul? is simple, someone as incredible like him has no chance of being part of me who could not aplish anything exceptional in his previous life. The same would surely have happened in this life if I had not met Sabrina and the others.'' He concludes his thoughts with a sigh.


    He knew that his current prowess was only thanks to Dalvine who had helped him. Royalty and gratitude were what he felt about Dalvine at the moment. Dalvine may have presented himself to him as a heartless viin but, it may be just a facade for the sole purpose of forcing him to progress. But nothing was certain for him, even if Dalvine was perhapscent towards him, the murderous aura that emanates from him is not something that a man can acquire by destroying just a few dozens with billions of lives. Even Sylvia who was fighting against the monarch of death did not have such an aura of death around her, despite having massacred countless numbers of enemies during the war against the Leaders!


    Alvine put his thoughts aside and looked below him and saw that the magma had finished its crystallization thanks to its fusion with water; and became like a mass te as hard as diamond, But dark ck like a ck jet b as far as the eye can see with some notches of des that are probably due to its Sylphian pearl before the magma crystallizes.


    Just by seeing this topography, Alvine could guess how difficult this ck b would be to destroy. Now that the first phase of his n has ended smoothly; he was preparing for the second phase, the instation of traps!


    He looked at the two pearls that always swirled around him with a thoughtful air. ''Now that I have detected the powers hiding behind the pearls, the next task will be faster than expected.'' He said to himself by creating a dozen pearls mixed with his other affinities without distinction, but instead of the first time, he remodeled them one by one by assigning them effects of specific skills...and there, He had another revtion when he saw the runes on the pearls change. ''So runes represent the skills attributed to pearls?'' He wondered by changing the skills of one of his pearls; and there, as expected, the ruins changed slightly.


    But the problem is that he still could not read or understand the meanings of the ruins. He could only say one thing, the ruins that had just appeared represented the very nature of the specificpetence he had just attributed to the pearl. ''These are only hypotheses, maybe Dalvine will be able to tell me more about it; since Sabrina is not here.''


    In all, he had created twenty pearls with his offensive affinities based solely on his destructive skills that will be activated at his will.


    *My goddess, please, can youe here? It''s time for you to contribute if you like. * Liliana, who was still in her shield, suddenly heard Alvine''s thunderous voice in her mind. She growled like berserk toward Alvine''s recklessness whomunicated his thoughts with her without realizing that his voice was like a soul attack that disturbed her mind.


    *Um.* But in the end, she did not use him of something that had been done inadvertently.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She rushed to Alvine followed by Vandel who was flying behind her...


    As soon as she was about ten meters from Alvine, Alvine slowly floated five pearls towards her and did the same with Vandel. "Don''t be afraid, they are harmless at the moment. You can ce them at a reasonable distance, ten kilometers between them, if possible." Instead of the giant, it was his fictive soul thatmunicated Alvine''s thoughts. His thunderous voice was a little unpleasant and iprehensible, he had no way to regte the tone of his voice at the moment.


    The reason he wanted to assure them was that anyone, having seen the immeasurable powers of these pearls, would think twice before receiving them as gifts; he could say that the Queen and Vandel were no different from others just by seeing their expressions, which was understandable to him without making a negative judgment on their prudences.


    Hearing his reassuring words, the queen caught the small ethereal pearls that bore their unique and mystical hieroglyphs without the slightest hesitation, while observing them as best she could with her mana-impregnated eyes; to satisfy her curiosity. "In this case, I will go to the left wing while Vandel will do the same with the right wing of the wall." She announced in an impassive tone without asking the slightest question about their effects. She ced all her trust in Alvine''s judgments.


    "Okay, I''ll take care of the center. You don''t have to try to bury them, we don''t have too much time ahead of us. Thirty minutes have already passed, we mustplete this task within the next thirty minutes." The fictitious soul continued its role as an intermediary with the same facial expression as Alvine.


    Hearing his words, Liliana raised her head toward the giant with a confused expression. "If we don''t bury them, won''t they be too tant?" She asked the giant, Alvine could guess that she had unraveled one of the mysteries of hispetence; but he didn''t care, Liliana could not hurt him even if she wanted to.


    "You are right, but I have not yetpleted the remodeling of the topography of the terrain; there is onest step left to better hide the pitfalls. That''s why we don''t have much time, the magic beasts have already started moving again; even if their speeds have been reduced because of their vignces, they will be there, for about ten hours!" He said, looking at thest ten pearls that remain in his palm like small seeds of sand, from the point of view of his gigantic body.


    Even if she did not know what Alvine intended to do afterward, their curiosities andck of time did not give them the luxury of debating the issue for too long. With a slight nod on their part, they eclipsed in front of Alvine at a speed worthy of their divine levels.


    Alvine did not dwell on it either before getting to work...


    After about five minutes, they had allpleted their respective tasks and were patiently waiting in the air for Alvine''s next n.


    Three gray pearls, [Gaia¡¯s perals] were formed once again as if by magic in Alvine''s palm. He was no longer careful with thesest pearls after having conferred and mass skill that was a defensive skill, intended to create a hard te to counter the opposing attack. But the current Alvine did not need to create simple shields ofnd; even if he did not yet master the magic rted to the conviction, and was awkward with this practice, he could always perfectly execute his basic skills rted to elementary affinities.


    As a result, he did not even move from his ce, the two of the three pearls fired in opposite directions like bullets of one (Silent Beretta 92) and traveled an unreasonable distance before they fell into free fall; after losing their impulses, which were supported by Alvine''s gravitational magic. At the same time, he dropped the third pearl in free fall towards the ck jet bs. He continued with the adjustments until he ended up closing his program with thest three dark green pearls that were the [Dionysus'' pearls]


    After exactly twenty-five minutes, what was in front of Alvine and the other three Magi was a wild forest of all that was more (normal and banal); if we forget a single anomaly, the frightening calm that reigned in the forest in question. Not even a simple insect lived in this forest, except Alvine and the other two mages. Trees, wild mosses, and other characteristics of the forest. Vandel and Liliana who saw this show were speechless. Thest phase of Alvine''s n was not remarkable for them, but what made them more perplexed were the frightening traps that were hidden under this forest that they themselves will not be able to imagine if they had not witnessed Alvine''s creative cruelty.


    How could he guess that Alvine''s n that seemed so simple is actually a scary strategy that was packed in a pretty box? ''This man is too cruel, insofar as he bes an enemy; but otherwise, it is an invaluable asset if he is an ally!'' Vandel, who stood in the artificial forest (since it had been created by Alvine, the mortal) behind the queen and his new lord, gave his conclusion by looking at Alvine''s back.


    "The first phase of our strategy ends here." He said, contemting the horizons with an impassive air.


    ***


    As I have more time in the week, I would try to publish two chapters/days. But if you want a third...

 Chapter 177 The Beginning (1)

    "What is the current situation with the other kings?" Alvine asked Liliana after bringing his fictive soul, which now upied his new shadow clone, into the dark dimension.


    "Um, ording to the information given by the 1st Councillor, Miss Sylvia has just brought back five million Elves and Kelspies soldiers. The councils are waiting for us in the assembly to decide on the distribution of roles on the front." She gave an explicit exnation to Alvine who nodded after hearing everything.


    "Well, in this case, let''s go back; it would be rude on our part to make others wait."


    "Ho? How long have you been concerned about what these people think of you? It''s surprising to see how much you can change in a single day." The queen opposed with slightly wavy eyes.


    "Sigh, you''re all wrong, the reason I didn''t want to let them sympathize too much with me is just because of a somewhat personal factor." He replied briefly as he opened a dimensional w towards the vampire kingdom.


    "Hmm, are you afraid of being indebted to them?"


    "Debted? No, it doesn''t work like that. Sigh, in short, let''s just go home." Despite the queen''s insistence, Alvine gave only this unimportant answer to her before crossing the portal followed by Liliana and Vandel.


    The portal in question leads Alvine and the other two directly to the meeting room where the two kings and Sylvia were gathered only.


    "Master, all preparations are over; we are ready to wee our enemies as you wish!" From the moment Alvine set foot on the other side of the portal, Sylvia announced this information with a titude.


    "Hm, nice job, Dylvia." He said, instinctively caressing Sylvia''s head.


    "Ahem, Sir Dalvine, what about you?" The king of the Kelspies asked with bloody red eyes that made his eyebrows frown at the sight of this pathetic look. But seeing Sylvia''s innocent smile who seemed to appreciate his caresses and congrattions, Alvine sighed believing that he was thinking too much.


    ''I guess I''m worried about nothing.'' He says to himself as if he did not see the strange anomaly in their eyes; because, in reality, Tugra''s eyes were not different either.


    "You don''t have to worry, everything went well on our side. As Dylvia said, we are ready to wee our prey to perfection."


    Hearing Alvine''s affirmative words, Tugra strangely wiped the pearls of sweats that were beginning to sparkle on her forehead.


    *Sylvia, you didn''t do anything strange with them, didn''t you? * He finally asked telepathically, he had the strong intuition that something strange had happened between Sylvia and the others just by seeing Tugra''s strange reactions and his state that seemed more pitiful than the other king.


    *No, they just refused categorically to cross the dimensional portal I had created by saying that it was a path that led to the depths of hell. As you know just like me, weck time. Then, I was obliged to force them and push them inside. Once there, it was the same with their subordinates who went so far as to disobey the orders of their kings by refusing to enter through the portal, so... *


    *Continue, what did you do? * Alvine frowned, it was already beyond his expectations that these two kings have such beliefs.


    *Nothingplicated, just like the kings, they also refused to cross the gate. So I moved the giant gate towards them as they ran in all directions as if they were being pursued by a demon. But seeing that the fun might take forever, I did not have thirty-six solutions; I finished depriving them of their movements toplete the task in the allotted time. Um, it was an entertaining show.*


    After hearing these unbelieving remarks from her, Alvine was not surprised. ''But how can she think it was fun to traumatize poor innocent people? Sigh, I forgot that she doesn''t see these people as normal beings.'' He knew that he could not prevent Sylvia frommitting certain unbelieving things, even seeding in dissuading her from killing with a simple unpleasant look is a miracle for Alvine.


    With a derogatory sigh, Alvine began herst briefing before the battle. "I''m going to be brief, how numerous of your troops are at the moment?" He asked Tugra.


    "Sir Dalvine, we currently have about 15 million soldiers ready for battle!" He gave the exact number of all the alliance soldiers gathered as soon as he felt Alvine''s gaze focused on him.


    "15 million...? I thought they were ten million?"


    "Ten million were only the number of soldiers acting on the ground. After Lady Dylvia''s intervention to bring back the other inactive soldiers from our respective kingdoms, we now have fifteen million ready to fight. Is this number... are insufficient?" The king of the Kelspies asked with a disturbing air.


    "No, it''s even better than I imagined. Maybe, in the end, we will seed in winning this battle without losing 2% of our troops." Alvine said, supporting his chin while he thought carefully.


    "Are you sure? They are still magical beasts that are far more powerful than each of our soldiers." Tugra stammered by asking this question.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You are right. But your men only have to take care of the holy beasts, as for the others, we will be six to take care of them." Just after saying these words, a small dimensional tunnel suddenly appeared on the table and began to erge slightly until it upied the entire surface of the round table.


    Through the tunnel, the others could see the forest that Alvine had recently remodeled. Then the real-time images changed and showed what was behind the forest. Hundreds of the giant pirs ovepped like an impregnable border that rose kilometers high in the sky. "This is our future battlefield!" Alvinemented in an impassive voice.


    "Where is this ce?" Tugra asked curiously.


    "It''s about tens of kilometers from the border. The forest that stretches fifty kilometers away is our master map to face emperor beasts and divine beasts that will easily climb beyond the wall of peaks. But this part of the n does not concern you, so I will not go into details about how we will deal with these enemies." He said without paying attention to the curious looks of the two kings.


    Then he continued: "It is behind the pirs that your men will be escorted to take care of the holy beasts that are unable to fly. I am counting on you to form six squads that include about 2.5 million of your soldiers. I managed to count about 750 thousand holy beasts among the horde; so if my calctions are correct, 20 soldiers will fight against a holy beast. You must do everything to contain this horde. Neither I nor the others will intervene to help you separate the holy beasts between your six squads, so do your best to carry out this mission, which is the easiest among all others. Thest point I would like to note..."


    He stopped in his speech to see if others can keep pace. After being reassured that everyone understood what he had just said, he continued.


    "Thest most important point is the holy beasts that can fly. Therefore, your sixth squad must only consist of soldiers who have specialized in long-range attacks. Is it possible to have 2.5 million soldiers who will meet these conditions in the sixth?" Alvine asked the others, raising his head towards them.


    Liliana immediately resumed the reins. "90% of my men are all able to fly in the air but, the number of my men is only 1.9 million, I think the Kelspies have a few beasts that can fly under contract with them; we can reach the figure of 2.5 million with the ice elves, who can cast long-range spells with their ices magic She said by solving the problem.


    "Very well, in this case, we have nothing more to fear for the rest." He said, sitting on the chair behind him.


    "But how can we confound the horde of emperors and divine beasts who will be in the forest to traverse it by safety?" Tugra asked once again. He did not care about the other questions that tormented him, namely, how six people will be able to take care of about five hundred emperor beasts and four divine beasts!?


    "Fufu~, you will traverse my portals to reach the bottom of the cliff. This is the only solution to cross the forest that teems with powerful magical beasts, isn''t it, master?" Sylvia, who seemed to be fully in her role as a demon, made her suggestion.


    "!!!" -Tugra


    "!!!" - King of the Kelspies.


    Alvine didn''t care if their faces became paler than vampires, he nonchntly nodded his head to Sylvia. "This was the n from the beginning, if we let the weaker soldiers than the beast emperors make their way through the horde who managed to climb the giant, they will not only be massacred, but those who manage to overtake the magic beasts will have no chance of going down the wall. So teleportation is the only solution for them to reach their final destinations within the allotted time."


    "You don''t see any problem, don''t you?" He asked the two kings with sharp eyes. Even if he seemed to ask for their opinions, anyone in the room could guess that Alvine did not give them the choice to debate it to negotiate another solution. It was understandable, theycked time.


    "No, we will borrow the abysses of the demonic God as a trophy!" The king of the Kelspies was the first to agree with Alvinea€?s proposal through his clenched teeth.


    Alvine then looked at Tugra hearing the answer of the king of the Kelspies.


    "... Y-yes, after all, we have no choice."


    "You were saying?"


    "I''ll say... that''s okay." He was rmed when he saw Alvine frown.


    Hearing these words, Alvine had a mocking smile while addressing Sylvia. "Little Sylvy, don''t waste time with them, if they refuse to cross the portal, tie them and throw them in if necessary. We will be very busy solving our problems. The n must unfold to perfection, the only anomaly I want to hear or see through our ns is it must be favorable to us, and not the other way around!" He ruthlessly ordered while disying his rows of milky white teeth.


    "Fufu~, you can count on me. The escort missions will be embellished with the sesses that will force you to reward me!" She was like a geek who had just received a new state-of-the-art console!


    "Well, you can leave and organize your squads!" He ordered the two kings.


    "Now, let''s talk about serious things, divine beasts... And our twombs who think they surely hid their treasons from us!" His expression became solemn after driving the two kings out of the room.

 Chapter 178 The Beginning (Final)

    "Are you nervous?"


    "No, I''m not afraid of dying, I''m just afraid of the unexpected that may ur during the battle for my men."


    Six people stood in front of the edge of the forest, three women and three men.


    Namely, Noddra, Vandel, and the second counselor, a vampire woman who seemed to be the same age as Liliana with an embracing silhouette and a mole on her cheek; her name was Rosasse Sliverhoock, and she had long white hair up to her waist and was dressed in a ck Gothic dress and medieval heels with a magic stick that was glowing in color.


    Next to her, Sylvia nonchntly exchanged a few words with their queen; Liliana Bloodw. Of course, the sixth person was none other than Alvine.


    "It''s normal to be afraid of battles. But sometimes we are forced to show our enemies the cruelty we canmit if we are provoked." Instead of Sylvia, it is Alvine who answers after hearing Sylvia''s fear.


    "Sigh, these words sound weird if theye from someone who is not afraid of battles." Liliana shook her head. She herself was no different from Alvine but she had the life of her entire race on her (frails) shoulders.


    "I''m not so different from you, queen of vampires. Everyone has afraid of something, a strange man had one day asked me the same question, I had given him the answer you had just given to Sylvia. But deep down all of us know that death scares us because we do not want to give up the life we are currently leading. An almost unlimited universe to explore, new encounters, and the daily life we lead with loved ones; this is the vital force that emanates in each of us and constantly pushes us to progress to cling to the white thread that is life." He said while he was looking at the horde of animals that are a hundred meters from the wall. "Moreover, he who does not have this vigor in him does not deserve to receive the gift of life; just like me, before." He continued


    "...I see; it seems that I was mistaken for you." She said, in shock, after hearing Alvine''s words.


    "Well, we''ll start in less than five minutes. The n always remains the same. Liliana?"


    "Yes, I would take charge of the divine centaur!"


    "Noddra, Rosasse, and Vandel; you know what to do, don''t you?"


    "Yes, my lord, you don''t have to worry about the divine chimera, we are more than enough to give him a quick death." Vandel, who was considered their leader, answered Alvine''s question.


    "Very well, but never underestimate this beast, the toughest opponent may be the tiger under my charge but, believe me for words, chimeras are smarter with their vicious stratagems; be careful. I do not allow any of you to perish unnecessarily in this battle."


    "We have heard your orders and advice, my lord." They bowed to him.


    "As for you, Sylvia, among us, you are the master card we have at our disposal. I would lie to you if I said that I could hold on in front of two divine beasts for more than five minutes. So do everything possible toplete the teleportation task before this deadline." He continued looking at Sylvia with solemn eyes.


    "Don''t worry, master, the task will be faster than expected. But on the other hand, you, master, how do you intend to take care of two divine beasts at the same time? Even if it''s less than thirty seconds, the risk is too great. Beasts may be less powerful in a confrontation because of their limited intelligence, they are still two." It was the umpteenth time she tried to dissuade Alvine, but thetter still shook only his head.


    "Don''t worry about that, we''ve already had this conversation. I am the only one able to trigger the traps that are buried here. Not to mention that the probability that divine beasts will join the battle from the beginning is too low. So you don''t have to worry about me, I have to face two divine beasts only if they join the battle from the beginning; otherwise, we will just try to save more time until youe back." He said in a cid tone.


    "Sigh, very well." Sylvia finally gave up, it was herst chance to convince Alvine to change roles with her. But the result is now obvious when hearing his answer.


    *Dalvine, are you here? I have an interesting offer for you! *


    *... Talk, I''m listening to you. *


    Meanwhile, behind the wall that served as a dam, the fifth general who was the dark ck giant tiger looked at the gigantic wall with a titude.


    "General fifth, what is your opinion on this wall?" A chimera with a scarlet coat asked for the ck tiger.


    But the reason Alvine was not too worried about this chimera was the color of her scarlet eyes! With the color of his eyes alone, Alvine could say that this chimera is different from the chimera he had faced in Brisht''s tower.


    Chimeras are generally ssified into two different categories, white-eyed chimeras that have powers and skills rted to illusion but are also the most vicious, and chimeras with bloody red eyes that are known for their fervors.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "This wall is surely the cause of the death of our scouts."


    "I don''t understand, what is the cause of their deaths and the construction of this wall?" The chimera asked while his snake tail whistled while pulling his tongue.


    "Though for a second, seventh general. What will you do if you were in the ce of our prey? You are trying to build a fort to prevent us from invading you, but when it was in achievement, one of my subordinates saw you at work. Will you do your best to prevent my subordinate from bringing me the news or will you let him go calmly?"


    "Rahahah! What an intelligence?! No wonder you hold this fifth ce position, despite the unreasonable power of the sixth general. Speaking of him, what did she tell us about this wall?"


    Hearing the seventh general mention the sixth general, the ck tiger purred with malice. "You know him no, his unique skill allows him to take on the appearance of his enemy after killing him. Thanks to him, who had managed to infiltrate our preys, I now know what these insects intend to do with this giant wall. They intend to send all their skirmishes to our subordinates who will be unable to climb this wall. Do you understand what I mean by that? This means that the toughest preys await us above, the faster we exterminate them, the faster we will win this war." The ck tiger spoke in a monotonous voice as he raised his head to look at the sky.


    "Ho? So our preys want to send us meats of poor quality to soothe the tingling of our fangs? RaHaha!! But why do these idiots think they will be safe at the top of this wall while they watched us eat their sub-fifes? I want to enjoy good meat, general or royal quality meat!"


    "Patience, my friend. Our n is going perfectly. ording to the reports of the sixth general, the two kingdoms are currently defenseless, he himself is on his way to exterminate all the vermins there! As for us, we will climb this wall with our brother emperors and exterminate the vermins there. Our weakest soldiers will take care of their sub-fifes that will be present after our departure. After all, if our soldiers are not able to take care of their ordinary soldiers, they do not deserve to join us!"


    But what he did not know and that the sixth general had forgotten to tell him maybe because of his minor intelligence was the number of soldiers who had to face the holy beasts!


    "But I''m a little worried. You know just like me how stupid the sixth is, I hope his information is not wrong?"


    Until now, Alvine had been able to count four divine beasts which are thest three generals and the fifth general! The sixth general had been sent on an infiltration mission to the enemy base. And ording to their conversations, the sixth has done quite well so far while providing them with information about their enemies.


    "Don''t worry about that. The only thing he is good at after the fight is infiltration! Not to mention that currently, he poses to be one of their generals. As a result, he has ess to all the information! We will win this war and I will be promoted to the fourth level!"


    Just after announcing these words, two gigantic wings grew on their backs while scarlet lightning danced around his body; his smooth ck hairs stood on his back like thin needles capable of piercing even through ck gold! "Listen to mymand! The holy beasts will stay here to warmly wee the minions who will be there in one moment to the next, the others, with me!!" He screamed these words in a majestic voice, full of dignity and arrogance while he flew in the sky to climb the wall to reach the forest.


    "Well, it looks like they have voluntarily decided to leave the holy beasts behind. That makes things more than interesting." " Alvine who could see everything with her magical perceptionmented with these words.


    "Sylvia begins the teleportation of troops." He ordered. But at the same time, he suddenly heard Dalvine''s voice in his head.


    *Kuku, then we have an agreement. *


    Just by hearing this diabolical voice with her usual smile, for the first time, Alvine was happy to hear Dalvine''s mischievous giggle.


    At the same time, Alvine revealed two things, his primordial sword which was of unprecedented whiteness, including the de itself, and his clone!


    But this time, it was not Alvine''s fictional soul that owned her clone, but Dalvine!


    After Dalvine''s appearance, Alvine did not even spare him a look. *Don''t miss the terms of our agreement, you must in no way... *


    *Kuku, I know, I know, stop being so boring; you might spoil my pleasure! * Just after Dalvine said these words, he sprinted nonchntly to both kingdoms with a sublime smile.


    After Dalvine''s departure, Alvine put his finger on his forehead while hemunicated his thoughts with Sylvia. *Sylvia, don''t forget to tie this idiot who stupidly obeys the spy; just because his wife and children are hostages. *


    *At your orders, master. But how do you n to take care of the spy himself? It''s a beast of divine rank, despite everything! And even if he hid his energy at our first strategic meeting, he seems more powerful than all the other divine beasts we will soon face! *


    *Don''t worry Sylvia, this divine beast is not only a gift for someone, but it also allowed me to have ess to all my power until the battle ended! I can only thank him for infiltrating our camp! It not only allowed us to provide bad information to the enemy but also more than that! *


    While Alvine thanked Dalvine''s new prey, Dalvine himself made his way to his new destination with a radiant smile! ''Even if it''s been millennia since I had done a hunting game, is it normal that my excitement is so powerful to the point of destroying this clone?! Kukuku! Maybe I should give him a chance to invoke his allies? Otherwise, a single divine beast is not funny to shoot down!'' He affirmed while keeping his smile overexcited!

 Chapter 179 The Battlefield (1), Dalvine.

    "Forme the ranks! My master gave me only one order, this order is to teleport yourselves to the front, no matter what means I have to use to get there." Sylvia, who stood in front of the colossal army of more than ten million heavily equipped, took a hundred steps in front of them while she pronounced these words by amplifying her voice with the magic ?deviant? from sounds!


    "What are you fighting for? For whom? For what purpose? You all know it more than anyone else! You are thest ramparts that stand between your enemies and your families. Fear and doubt on your part will be no different from leading your wives, and your children to extermination apanied by bloody torture. I warn you, our enemies do not intend to take prisoners, nor to spare anyone! Our only chance to survive and protect our families is to fight! Fight them for yourselves, for your peace, for your families, and finally, fight for your world!!"


    Doumb!! Doumb!!! Doumb!! Doumb!!!


    "FOR OUR WORLD!!" Seeing such a harmony of motivational cries between fifteen million soldiers at the same time was a more pleasant show to watch for Sylvia.


    Vwooop!! Vwooop!! Vwooop!! Vwooop!! Vwooop!!! Vwooop!!!!!


    Without wasting another minute, six giant portals of fifty meters-circr appeared in front of the soldiers of the six squads that each numbered 2.5 million!


    "ording to my master, To ovee evil, we must be demons and not angels. Therefore, if I see one person with sympathy for our enemies; it is myself who will personally take care of the person in question! Forwards march!" She spoke in the sky while frightening them by releasing a small amount of the deadly pressure that emanated from her!


    The storms roared madly over her head as she watched the six squads cross her portals. It was easier than she had expected. Her nonchnt speech had given more motivation to the soldiers than she had expected!


    As the Soldiers crossed the portals, Sylvia''s eyes began to turn electric whites with lightning cloths in them while she focused on the crowd to aplish herst task before returning to her post.


    After an uncertain moment, her eyes focused on a male ice elf that measured about 195cm; he had a ferocious look worthy of an armed general. "Well, it''s the time!" She disappeared into the air after identifying her new target who was strangely the leader of the third squad!


    At the same time, the magic beasts began one by one to reach the top of the wall!


    "Wee to all of you, to Eve''s garden, the Adams!" Alvine had a Machiavellian smile as he ced his hand on the ground that followed his will, starting by trembling fiercely!


    While everyone was fully in what they were doing, only one person jumped joyfully like a prisoner who had sessfully escaped to the opposite direction of the battlefield.


    He whistled nonchntly while having his hands behind his back while he erased fifty meters with every nonchnt jump he made! Curly white hair, and light golden eyes, were his new characteristics to differentiate him from Alvine!


    These characteristics that differ from Alvine were not attributed by Dalvine, but to Alvine himself when he cloned himself. "Hm, this magic insect is really weak. I would never have thought I would catch up with him so easily. Maybe I should scare him a little so that he tries to escape with all his strength. After all, I can''t call this game, a hunting game if the prey doesn''t even know it''s being hunted!" He said, stopping in his steps.


    His golden eyes became bloody red making his vision clearer and more advanced than Sabrina''s; then, he leaned to the ground by bending his knees like a sprinter who is preparing for kick-off!


    "Let''s see, how will I torment him?" As soon as he announced this question with a mocking smile, the ground under his feet momentarily turned into a spider''s web before bing a ten-meter-round crater because of the impact of his sudden speed. Neither he nor his shadow was visible in the forest as he stealthily sprinted into the savannah like a hungry predator, watching for his prey!


    In just a few minutes of racing without using any spell of magical reinforcement, he had already covered fifty kilometers!


    He raised his eyebrows when he realized that the divine beast was sprinting using all its magical strength, toward the kingdom of the Elves which was the first kingdom on his list, but had still not noticed it!


    "Tsk, it could be boring. I knew that this agreement was not very fair, Kuku, but I will make this agreement fairer!" He whispered himself by once again increasing his running speed!


    The divine beast, the sixth general also known for its fighting power which is far superior to the fifth general! But the reason he was still stuck at this rank was only because of his lower IQ!


    "Guahaha! I can already feel the smell of fresh flesh. I''m already...!!"


    Stopped!


    While he was in his fantasies, he stopped abruptly when he noticed a familiar silhouette blocking his way! "S-Sir Dalvine? You shouldn''t be on the battlefield?" He asked with suspicion without even realizing that he had canceled his camouge spell.


    "Kuku, are the divine beasts of this universe all as stupid as this one? If so, I reallyin about your IQs. In short, I''m curious about one thing, what kind of species of the beast are you? You have a head that looks like a hyena, elephant ears, and a hairless body! That''s too strange, it''s my first time to see a beast like u." Dalvine asked him this question with a touch of curiosity embedded in his head.


    The sixth general disyed his fangs while his golden aura immediately rose around him; the wind began to blow fiercely until they turned into three giant tornadoes, each containing hundreds of the des of the winds!


    "Hin hin hin, I don''t know how you recognized me when my disguise was perfect but the biggest mistake you could make was toe here alone!" He acted as if he had not heard anything about Dalvine''s question, even worse, he could not differentiate between heaven and earth by thinking that the being standing in front of him was the weak he had met in the meeting room!<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Sigh, he definitely forces me to kill it at once. One, Your aura is not even more threatening than that of my disciple; two, you''d better call for reinforcements, and three, I give you three chances to call them. once you have exhausted all these chances... you will suffer a painful double death that will prevent your soul from reincarnating!"


    "Hin hin hin, you are very arrogant for a holy rank! But I don''t have time to y with an ant like you. Die, [Wind''s Storms!]" He raised his two front legs and smashed them against the ground by controlling the dozens of giant tornadoes that are directly connected to the skies!


    *Pfff


    "It''s ridiculous!" Dalvine sighed with annoyance when he saw the giant tornadoes with lightning that began by scolding inside them.


    But just at the time of impact, the ten tornadoes disappeared a secondter without leaving the slightest trace of air ripples! The sky that was dark and roared as if the divine punishment were going to fall a second ago is now calm and cid as if there had never been tornadoes on these earth since their creations!


    "W-What just happened?!!" Instead of focusing his gaze on Dalvine who was standing nonchntly in front of him, the sixth general had horrifying eyes that traveled all directions looking for unwanted (guests) who interfered with his spell!


    "Kuku, it¡¯s disappointing. Minutes ago, your arrogance was at an incalcble level! But just after seeing your spell canceled, you became like amb who heard the roar of a predator. Why show me such a pitiful expression when I haven''t done anything yet?"


    Dalvine''s mocking voice resounded before the divine beast whose nature remains a mystery.


    "You are canceling my magic?! Don''t make fun of me! No one can interfere with other''s magic, even the king of beasts and our creator are unable to!" He screamed at the unbelieving words of his enemy who only sought to sow confusion in his mind!


    Even if he did not know how his magical attack was mysteriously canceled, he was not so desperate as to believe in the stupidity that his enemy had just said.


    Just to confirm his hypothesis, his ws began to be enveloped by a thickyer of winds, his body wrapped in green bestial armor! All the aurae of surroundings were as if frozen in time and space as he prepared his greatest skill!


    "Ho? so, you know how to use the elementaryw? Kuku, interesting." Dalvinemented when he saw his (enemy), used the elementaryw that is considered a mortalw. But despite everything, it was a feat to see a divine beast of this, which iste for cultivation, be able to learn and manipte the affinity of wind to perfection!


    ''You will regret and soon beg me to give you a quick death when you realize that you are no longer unable to breathe. Nor to be able to defend you in my divine domain!'' He had a euphoric smile as he prepared his most powerful attack.


    But he looked ridiculous in front of Dalvine who could not only clearly hear what he was saying in his head, but also hoping to beat a being whose Sylvia, who was a Punisher, was not even sure to emerge victorious by facing Dalvine.


    Swoom-Vwuuj!!!


    In front of Dalvine''s nonchnt look, a thick grayish fog began to cover a kilometer of space around! Even if fog seemed to be only a normal fog, it was actually more dangerous. Apart from the characteristics that the mysterious beast had just mentioned in his thoughts, the fog itself can corrupt and transform the surrounding air into a poison smoke or a corrosive product for the body of a cultivator of divine rank! But the biggest advantage of his domain was that he allowed him to deal a fatal blow to his opponent whenever he wanted!


    "Hin-hin-hin! You''re troubled, aren''t you? You are no longer able to breathe, your body is weighed down, your magic veins are blocked? Know that from the moment you let me finish my preparations, you were stupidly condemned yourself!" He screamed in an unpleasant tone while his ugly body, which was covered with a windshield, was bathed in his majestically divine energy.


    But his arrogance could notst long when he saw Dalvine''s smile as if he were despising him! Feeling that something was wrong, he soon made his movement, lest Dalvine escapes into his trap or try something unnatural! "[Explosion of the domain]!" He thundered.


    As its name indicated, this skill varies from one user to another! But an emperor mage who had managed to manifest his domain, if he activates this spell, not only will his soul be severely damaged, but he will no longer be able to rebuild his domain forever! But in exchange, the spell can annihte a divine mage without leaving anything behind! This was the price to pay for such power. The spell will be all the more destructive and the price to be paid will be even greater if it is activated by a divine magus! That''s why some mages prefer to die than blow up their domain!


    But contrary to what he expected, his domain had neither exploded nor caused a simple scratch to Dalvine; the estate was simply... evaporated in nothingness! The thick fog that extended more than four kilometers had mysteriously disappeared into nothingness without leaving traces; just like the anomaly that had urred with the storms!


    "Sigh, there''s nothing fun with you; what should I do to motivate you?" Dalvine put his hand under his chin as he thought about a better strategy to make things more interesting. But suddenly, a crazy idea crossed his mind; even more crazy than Alvine could imagine.


    He approached the sixth general step by step with a warm smile. "Don''t move!" He said to the beast who was standing before him.


    Hearing his words, the sixth sniffed with arrogance. He wanted to hear everything from Alvine who did not release any ounce of energy but who had been mysteriously able to cancel his spells; only these words. All that came to his mind was to move away from this anomaly that canceled all his magical and physical attacks!


    But by the time he decided to retreat, his hideous face deformed; and a fear he had never felt even ahead the king of beasts, emerged from the depths of his heart! He could neither move a dough back nor blink; moving from his ce was a luxury he will never be able to have at the moment!


    "Kuku, you just exhausted two chances. But as you still have a chance, I will fulfill your wish. You wanted to report to your superior, didn''t you? Kuku, What if we go together?"


    With these simple words, Dalvine executed thepetence of [Shadow Jump]. He and the divine beast began to be swallowed up by his shadow that had just spread under his feet! Dalvine''s destination was obviously obvious if we relied on his words!

 Chapter 180 The Battlefield (2), The Traps.

    While Dalvine was enjoying his little (health walk), at the same time, Alvine had just finished operating the [gaia pearls] that he had judiciously ced all along the wall. Even if he knew that divine beasts will not have trouble avoiding traps or will be ineffective against them, it was not the same for emperor beasts!


    As its elementary pearls could be as powerful as elementaryws, the beast emperors were either die instantly or seriously wounded. But what surprised him was the effectiveness of his traps on the beast emperors. Not only were they trap based solely on basic skills such as peaks of thend thate out of the walls during their esctions, spears of thend that are intended for flying beasts trying to fly to cross the wall.


    "With these first traps alone, our enemies have lost more than thirty of the beast emperors. It''s rather a good start, isn''t it?" Rosessemented with a charming smile that embellished her sculpted face, while her eyes shone with a glow that proved that she used her vampire vision to see beyond the wall.


    Alvine frowned. "No, I was too hasty." He said with a hint of regret.


    "Hasty? What do you mean by that, my lord?" She asked confusedly.


    Anyone could see the effectiveness of Alvine''s traps. The beast emperors were visibly frightened by the peaks and sharp weapons that came out of nowhere without notice to attack them.


    But why was he not satisfied with this result? Noddra and Liliana had the same expression as Rosasse, confused and curious at the same time.


    But soon, they got their answers; not by Alvine, but by Vandel.


    "I believe that there are so many victims among the horde because of a significant factor, the surprise effect. Until now, beasts believed that the wall was just used as a bulwark against their invasions; therefore, they have not been careful when climbing it. But look carefully now, those who know how to fly; fly now further from the wall, and the few who are unable to fly now have magical shields that protect them from attacks that they will not be able to avoid." He exined in a wise tone.


    Moreover, he did not need to give them more exnations, since they themselves had seen that magic beasts were beginning to get used to Alvine¡¯s traps.


    Alvine, who could currently make full use of her affinities thanks to his deal with Dalvine, did not waste time before changing his strategy. Kill the weakest to reduce their numbers as much as possible.


    "Grandpa, can you guarantee my safety for a while?"


    "Hoo? This will not cause me the slightest problem." He said with curious eyes. As Alvine had ordered, Vandel stop in front of him. Without even asking or waiting for his opinion, Liliana stands behind him, as for Noddra and Rosasse, they ced themselves to the left and right of Alvine; leaving him in the middle of their defensive formations.


    Seeing such skill on their part, Alvine could guess that this was not the first time they performed this defensive training. There was a time, Liliana was certainly the person who stood in the middle, while her current ce was upied by the third counselor who is no longer in the world of the living.


    Alvine put his useless thoughts to the side, he focused on the present moment. ''In all, I have ced twenty most powerful pearls throughout the forest, but there are also additional pearls with perpetual effects until their energies run out, like those currently having effects on the wall. But to make more victims in their ranks, I must lead them to the twenty most destructive pearls!'' He closed his eyes by working only with his magical perception, which could cover more terrain and monitor several ces at the same time. In this kind of situation, his perception was more practical than his eyes!


    At the same time, the ck tiger growled indignation when he saw his subordinates get massacred like insignificant cattle. Normally, he wouldn''t care about losing a few subordinates, but there, it was different. Not only did he want toplete the mission entrusted to their king within the dictated time, but he wanted to seed in the task that was confided to him without losing more men to be congratted by the king and be graduated to a higher level!


    Having these two concerns, knowing that the death of the beast emperors will not leave the king indifferent, his roar was heard throughout the wall while hemunicated his orders to the other generals. "My dear friends, protected our subordinates from traps, we must make sure to lead them above the wall safely!"


    "What?! U want us to waste our time saving these weak?!"


    "We don''t have time to worry about them, we have to exterminate the insects lurking behind the wall."


    "Not to mention, we must use more energy to save them. And that, I categorically refuse to waste a single drop of mana to save weak people who are not even able to resist simple traps!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    One by one the divine beasts categorically refused the proposal of the fifth! Even if he was the most senior general, and also the divine beast who held the highest status among them; his request was too abnormal for them who had never taken the time to care about the lives of their subordinates.


    "Poor fools! Have you forgotten our king''s orders? We mustplete the extermination mission in less than two days, but we must also do it with an overwhelming victory." He grumbled furiously while his scarlet thunders exploded everywhere to intimidate the other generals.


    Then he continued: Do you think the king will be happy to see only four subordinatesing? Not to mention that behind the wall, hundreds of kilometers away, there are two entire kingdoms that each have at least 40 million inhabitants! How do you intend to exterminate all these insects in the allotted time with our five only?!" He instinctively counted the sixth general who was pitifully struggling against Dalvine.


    Hearing his words, the others all grumbled with irritation, they all knew that the sixth was right; but they could not help but curse others for being so weak! The scarlet chimera and the centaur that had just reached the top of the wall had no choice but to turn around to help the emperor beasts who struggled pitifully like fish caught in a fishing.


    The reason for the sudden reversal of the situation that had, once again pleasantly surprised Alvine, was because of the change in his assault scheme! From the beginning, the traps were activated at a regr rate but now it has be hellish and only aimed at those whom Alvine is sure that her traps would kill at once! As for those who were able to climb the wall, they had other surprises.


    An army of Golems was waiting for them in front of the wall and the evil Spriggans were waiting for them just at the entrance to the forest! Normally, creating an army of thousands of Golems and evil spirits of the woods would require more time and energy, but the entire forest is like an area of elementaryw that Alvine had put in ce. Therefore, he had no problem turning all the trees in the forest into evil spirits.


    The Golems who were three to five meters long had destructive forces but were endowed with very limited agility! As for the Spriggans, they had humanoid bodies with wooden arms that could spread like brambles to immobilize their enemies and let the earth¡¯s Golems take care of the rest! These two armies had all their strengths and weaknesses thatpensate for them; the Golems are slow but force, while the Spriggans are agile to capture their enemies with their crawling branches, but they are endowed with a fragile constitution to resist the sharp fangs of magic beasts.


    Therefore, beasts that were able to climb the walls had to face another more serious problem than they had before reaching this level. The artificial forest that stretched fifty kilometers away looked like one of the mostplexbyrinths they had ever had to face!


    The beasts had only two choices, to fight the army of the Golems who have now teamed up with the army of the Spriggans with all their strength, or wait at the top while waiting for the return of the divine beasts. Obviously, the second choice was worse than death for them.


    But some were able to cross their lines of defense by identally destroying the cores of the Golems or by tearing off the hearts of the Spriggans! But among the horde of beasts, some beasts were the most (lucky) by taking a path that was devoid of all traps! No poisonous thorns, no Golems or Spriggans.


    And when the others notice this chance? They did not hesitate for a second to want to preserve their energies and all headed for the twenty safest paths.


    They were all beast emperors and also endowed with an intelligence that is not inferior to that of a fifteen-year-old human! Therefore, they knew that fighting these Golems and the traps in this forest was only a waste of magical time and energy when they had not even started the real battle yet.


    Seeing the magic beasts sprint up to a kilometer without them triggering traps, Noddra and Rosasse became speechless thinking that Alvine had forgotten to paths so tant but devoid of traps! Both initially thought that these paths were lures to deceive the vignce of enemies, but now even magical beasts that were suspicious at first are now adorned with auras of trust.


    Alvine was not a being transcending all thews of the universe, he could not cover all the forest, so it was normal for him to forget a few ces. These were the thoughts that took ce in the head of the first and two advisers. But unlike them, Vandel and Liliana had inexplicable expressions. The reason was that they each knew the locations of the traps they had ced before, but just seeing the twenty paths, they could guess that the other fifteen paths were probably the locations of their colleagues'' pearls!


    "Well, it''s time to move on to serious things." Alvine who was sitting on the grass with his legs crossed and his eyes closed, suddenly said these words while the corners of his lips bent into a thin smile barely visible!


    Until now, he had patiently waited for the 90% of the beast emperors to be all on the wall! There were usually two factors that made him excited like a kid! The first was, of course, the impatience to see the effectiveness and quality of the destruction of its pearls. But the second reason was that his twenty pearls had fields of action of more than ten kilometers after their activations. This was also the reason that pushed her to order Vandel and Liliana to put ten kilometers apart; but At that time, the terrain was too small to give ten kilometers of space to each pearl, in the end, the three had no choice but to put five kilometers between the major pearls.


    This destruction would undoubtedly be stronger and more powerful than any attackunched with a deadlyw.


    As soon as Alvine finished this sentence, the thunder rumbling madly in the sky instinctively stopped the beasts in their races while they all rose their heads, without exception, to the purple-red sky! A giant whip the size of a tree trunk but entirely made of scarlet lightning fell ruthlessly in the left wing of the forest by reducing thirty emperor beasts to coal in a thousandth of a second! While the whole horde had hairs erected at the horrifying view of this scene, the lightning whip returned to the charge, once again. But at the ce of the first time, ten appeared at the same time and in different locations taking with them, about a hundred magical beasts!

 Chapter 181 The Battlefield (3), The Alliance VS Holy Beasts.

    Gruugruuu-!! Vwoooo-!! BAAAAM!!!


    ''What is this scene?!'' Rosesse moistened her lips by forgetting to close her jaw.


    The scene that takes ce in front of them far exceeded what she had imagined, forck of a better word to describe how she felt at the moment. She and Noddra were not the only ones, nor Liliana, and Vandel who had ced these pearls did not expect to see such destruction and annihtion. At present, even Alvine, who was the cause of all the outstanding carnage, had aplex expression.


    One of the sharpest weapons against enemies is panic.


    Magic beasts that had their disproportionate arrogances fled like frightened rabbits to find a way to protect themselves from dangers. The sky was not a safe ce because of the lightning and the hundreds of colossal tornadoes that ravaged the whole forest, the earth was a cursed ce where a footid meant one more tomb. At present, Land, safe, deprived of all dangers was a legend of fairy ounts for emperor beasts who struggled pitifully in their agonies.


    No matter what shields they created around them, it was only intended to be broken after tens of seconds. The worst thing about all this was that they had not even traveled the twenty-five kilometers of the forest yet but proportionally, they had lost more than three hundred beast emperors in their ranks; and to make matters worse, the divine beasts have not yete up to the wall while they stubbornly struggled to destroy the insignificant traps to lead their troops


    The unteral massacre continued in this way until Alvine''s pearls had exhausted all their energies. At the same time, the divine beasts had just risen to the surface, but they could not believe what was before their eyes. Corpses of emperor beasts as far as the eye can seey all along the forest, which now looks more like an ancient battlefield than a forest!


    Among the six hundred emperor beasts, there remained less than two hundred beasts that were in their agony; the battle seemed to be won in advance when it had not even begun. All these bloody merits were the work of only one human-looking demon, Alvine Dragnar, the demon who was entirely in his element!


    From the moment Alvine''s perception noticed the divine beasts, a scious smile appeared on her soft lips. "You know what you have to do, don''t you?" He murmured to others as he got up from the ground.


    The others slowly nod their heads looking at their opponents with a solemn air.


    Seeing their unwavering determination in the face of their enemies, Alvine''s smile widens as he checked his sword withplex feelings. ''I still don''t know if this sword can resist the mes of Geh¨¦nne that reduce everything to ashes; if I trust Sabrina''s words.'' He says with a doubtful aura.


    ''In short, for now, let''s take care of finishing the enemies who are already in agony. Although I would have liked to collect all my wandering souls to strengthen my shadow soldiers, the pearls turned out to be more effective than expected. But I can''tin about it if possible, those who have managed to survive are also the strongest of them.'' He continued.


    "Darka, Greed, and... Luna." Alvine whispered these three names, one of which is known to all.


    But at the same time, his shadow wavered and two silhouettes of shadows appeared in front of Alvine. One was obviously Darka, his shadow knight, while the other was Greed, the shadow mage who had used his white orb to change the topography of the forest. The reason why Alvine nicknamed him Greed is because of his greed for destruction!


    Now that he had finished his evolution, Alvine invoked him only to benefit from the effects of the new skill he had acquired by bing an intermediate shadow mage; [The shadow¡¯s blessing]! As long as the mage is with Alvine, he no longer had to worry about running out of dark energy. The mage''s white orb is apparently a source of dark energy that Alvine will not be able to exhaust until he reaches divine rank; if he relied on Dalvine''s words. After evolving into an intermediate shadow mage, the dark energy that emanated from Greed was ten times dense as Alvine''s dark energy.


    This was quite normal and understandable for Alvine, who knew more than anyone that the shadow mage had absorbed arge amount of the energy contained from his orb during his evolution. It was probably because of this factor that had made his shadow mage stronger than Darka.


    The mage who had a long ck dress and a tipi helmet on his head that covered most of his face; now had apletely different set! The dress that was dark ck turned dark gold with dark red hems at the bottom of it. Instead of his grotesque helmet, he had a golden mask that covered the top half of his face and left the other half in the open air. His long ck hair was tied in a ponytail so as not to disturb him. But Alvine, who could see the other half of her face, felt like she was wearing a mask himself, because of the tant resemnce. He even began to ask himself about Darka and all the others who wear either masks or something to cover their faces.


    But for now, he had another problem.


    But even after about ten seconds, Alvine did not see the most mysterious of his army, the bloodthirsty girl who had alsopleted her evolution at the same time as Greed; Luna.


    Alvine, who was looking at the two elite soldiers of his small army, soon frowned while realizing something. "Sigh, Luna, you don''t need to hide your presence at the time." He could not notice Luna''s presence but he was sure she was with him. After all, none of his soldiers had yet disobeyed him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "All my apologies, my lord." A female voice resounded stealthily in the void, in front of Alvine. Gradually, the assassin revealed her presence. It did not seem to have spectacr changes if we refer to its appearance and which was still as dangerously attractive despite being a shadow. Even if her energy was now equal to that of Darka, her abnormal agility was notparable to others! Although Alvine had not yet tested their intelligence, he did not doubt that the two newly promoted soldiers were no less intelligent than Darka. But what surprised him about Luna was the ck scarf that was wrapped around her head, letting only her purple pupils pass through it! Her clothes are now a set of skin-tight ck leather and long medieval ck heels.


    "Don''t worry, I have a mission for you, Luna. Do you think you can kill the hundreds of emperor beasts without being embarrassed by the divine beasts trying to heal them?!"


    "If this is your wish,mand, and I would bury the two hundred and fifty-two beast emperors in less than two minutes." She says in a cid tone that did not contain the slightest emotional fluctuation.


    "Well, it''s time to show me what you are capable of without holding back. As for both of you, Darka, you will be with Greed to take care of the other divine beast before Sylvia arrives. Luna,e to give me a hand after exterminating the other beast emperors." After seeing the result that far exceeded his expectations, Alvine had no choice but to change his strategy.


    As they were preparing to begin the real battle against the divine beasts on a ck ground, which had now taken the ce of the forest after its destruction, the fifteen million soldiers had just crossed Sylvia''s dimensional portals; they would soon begin their shes against the holy beasts!


    Squad one, two, and six had even begun the fight under themand of the king of Kelspies, Tugra, and Vadjir, the eldest son of the third vampire advisor.


    An interesting thing to note about him is that Vadjir was the most promising candidate to allow the queen to have her heir; before Alvine''s appearance. This was also one of the reasons that led the third councilor to categorically and objectively refuse that Alvine marry the queen. He, who had done everything possible to allow his son toe to power, would obviously not ept that a stranger out of nowhere steals a ce that had been reserved for his son for the ascension of his family to the rank of Duke! Finally, it''s another story.


    Vadjir himself is endowed with a monstrous talent that made him the pride of the young generation; he even reached divine rankst year. "You know why our squad is onlyposed of those who are good at remote attacks? This is because we only have these types of enemies to shoot down, flying beasts! Don''t worry about other magical beasts, only those that can fly!" He thundered with arrogance after stabbing the heart of a panther with armored wings.


    Vadjir was a young man with curly red hair and a face immacte with a beauty that sometimes even attracts the jealousy of some women; he measured about 180cm with well-defined muscles.


    Hearing his words and encouraging actions, the soldiers of his squad, who are mainly made up of emperor and divine rank vampires (newly promoted); had their morals inted in blocks and began their carnage! Even if the other squads had no problem with their opponents, squad six was the squad that did better than the others. The vampire army was mainlyposed of fifty percent emperor ranks, thirty-five percent holy rank and finally, about fifteen percent divine rank, most of whom had not yet mastered their divine powers.


    On the other hand, in the third squad that no longer had a leader, Sylvia was there to guide them and make some organizations to help them get used to their training of twenty people against a holy beast (20/1).


    It was also the cause why she could not join the battle between the divine beasts against the elites of the covenant.


    In this battle between the beasts and the six squads was not surprising to see the alliance massacre the holy beasts without the slightest difficulty. Only the weakest and most unlucky were identally killed by holy beasts.


    The battle continued as if nothing had happened until Sylvia was sure that the squad shemanded no longer needed her to take care of the beasts, the 2.5 million soldiers have now formed small teams of twenty people to take care of their enemies.


    The king of the Kelspies was an Elementalist of fire thanks to his contracted beast which was a spirit of burning fire. He waspletely in harmony with his beast. His attack strategy was simple, basic but very effective against holy beasts.


    His sky blue eyes were now ghostly white that proving that he was constantly using his soul skills to temporarily empty the spirits of magical beasts and make them momentarily motionless before ordaining his faithful servant to reduce them to ashes!


    As for Tugra, he was constantly in a snowstorm from the beginning of the battle, he froze all the hordes of beasts that were less than twenty meters from him! As for the beasts that have resistance to the cold, the fifty spears, which are the crystallization of his ice mana, kill them as soon as they were less than ten meters from him!


    In the end, Vadjir was like an elegant butcher that massacred holy beasts; like a cat having fun with an army of mice! His scarlet sword of divine rank whistled with the wind, helping his master wreak more havoc than anyone on the battlefield!


    The victory was certainly not yet conquered but, it was obvious to know the camp that would emerge victorious among the 15 million soldiers against 750 thousand beasts of holy ranks! Whether in terms of number and strategy, the alliance camprgely dominated magic beasts in every way.

 Chapter 182 The Battlefield (4), Alvine Vs The Fifth G.

    "What is it?!! Why do they die all at once when they were healing?" The fourth divine beast, which was a five-headed Hydra, each of which possessed elementary affinities and an additional affinity that varied from one head to another, asked confusedly with his first head that mastered thew of healing his other colleagues. He was the eighth general among the ten generals of the king of beasts.


    As you will have already understood, the Centaur is the ninth of the ten.


    "Shit, poor idiots is because they are killed by someone who is endowed with agility beyond your perception. But I can see it. Take care of other insects; Ia€?ll exterminate this thing." The tiger roars toward others with this order as he tried to locate the location of the humanoid silhouette that kept appearing and disappearing several times in the same second!


    He knew he could not equalize it in speed, so catching up with it was just an unachievable dream for him; hence his excessive frustration at his impotence to save his subordinates against this thing that only needed a thousandth of a second to kill ten beast emperors!


    But suddenly, he, who was focused on Luna to inflict a fatal attack on her, was suddenly alerted by a vicious attack that ruthlessly targeted his neck!


    -CLANG!


    He instinctively put in ce a magic shield to block the tip of the sword that was intended to slice his neck at once.


    His surprise was of a staggering level when he realized that the person who had just attacked him was a young man with short white hair and golden pupils who were endowed with precision and frightening sword handling! But what made him furious and unworthy was to be attacked by a holy rank; even worse, he even felt threatened by creating a divine shield around her! How could a general like him have a face afterward if he does not wash this humiliation with the blood and pulpit of this insect?


    "Uneptable." He roars forgetting his goal from the beginning, which was to save his subordinates. All his hatred, indignation, and frustration that were buried deep in his heart are now channeled into his golden aura that exploded like a hydrogen bomb making the surrounding air tense and messy!


    Seeing this scene, Alvine resumed his usual expression. It was the first time he measured himself at a divine level without external help, he knew that he did not yet have the level to shoot down a divine mage but, a divine beast was normally weaker than a divine magus. Not to mention that the ck tiger was a low-ranking divine beast. He was sure that he would manage to hold out in front of his opponent for at least ten minutes. But the only thing he could not guarantee was his victory.


    ''Well, the n continues to go as nned.'' He said to Himself by walking slowly toward the giant tiger with an impassive smile.


    "Now, to both of us, ball of the fur." He said, pointing his sword at the tiger.


    "Ball of..? Indeed, even if I kill you in the greatest turmoil, my anger will never calm down." He roars towards the sky while it responds to his roar by thumping him down with scarlet lightning. But contrary to Alvine''s expectations, instead of the tiger suffering damage, he was now stronger than ever while being wrapped in a mantle of scarlet lightning! Rein that with a simple nce, Alvine could say with certainty that the power and speed of this beast are at a higher level.


    Between his excitement at rubbing against an opponent stronger than him, and the emergence of his murderous desires that he had hidden deep in his soul; a scious smile appeared on his lips and ignited his reasoning by burning him ashes from that moment. ''This pressure, this feeling of facing an opponent stronger than himself, this vital vibration that ignites in me; hehe, for me to be in such a state, it must really be said that it has been a long time since I had fought an opponent worthy of interest with my whole being. I''m going to get rusty by hiding behind my shadow soldiers.'' He said while his milky white sword began to ignite with the mes of the Gehennes which are of destructive darkness!


    At the moment, he didn''t care if Kimiko was reduced to ashes by his mes, it was just one detail among many for him; all insignificant.


    "My lord, I''ve finished the cleaning." Luna knelt behind him.


    "Hmm, in this case, help Darka and Greed take care of the Hydra. This hairball is my enemy." He said without turning his eyes away from the beast who was still in his preparations.


    "B-But my lord, this hairball is currently a danger to you. You have not yet regained your power as formerly, if you want it to no longer exist in this world, let me take care of it as I had always done; I am your shadow, I only exist in your shadow to exterminate all things that are unpleasant to look at by your eyes." She surprised Alvine with these words who was forced to turn his head to look her straight in the eye.


    After a second of exchanges of looks that meant a lot to them, Alvine had a thin smile on the corners of his lips. "Well, your intelligence seems superior to that of Darka. This is good news for me. After this battle, I will have a little discussion with you. But for now, if you know that Darka and Greed will not need your help to take care of the Hydra, stay waiting and observe the fight. As an assassin, you must learn new tricks that will serve as a reference for you in the future." He said, intelligently refusing Luna''s proposal.


    Now that the ck tiger had finished his preparations, he had not only created a lightning domain but also long ws and protective armor using only his lightning affinity!


    His eyes, which were yellow, turned lightning red.


    -Bzzz!! Bzzzz!!!


    ''He''sing!'' As soon as Alvine spoke these words to himself, the giant tiger defied thews of the world with his gigantic waist, which zoomed towards Alvine in an instant, with his mouth wide open that perfectly exposed his fangs to amputate Alvine''s head in the only attack!


    Alvine did not lose his calm when he saw the incredulous speed of the giant tiger. His feet, which were firmly embedded on the ground, allowed Alvine to lean the entire upper body backward to the point of reaching a level where his head would touch the ground; while he looked in slow motion, the giant body flying over his abdomen facing the sky!


    As soon as the tigernded on the ground, his lightning ws swept towards Alvine''s feet, which he thought his prey always had his head down. But Alvine was a bit faster than him in terms of dismaying speed! Not to mention that Alvine not only relied on his speed but also anticipated the movements and attacks of his enemies. Even if his strategy was dangerous, his enemy will only be able to pierce him if he pretends to leave feints to fool Alvine.


    Another w-crackled lightning whistled the air towards Alvine who once again leaned his body at an angle arched to the left to narrowly avoid blows on the tiger once again!


    Annoyed to see this mortal ying with his ego, his body triggered an explosion of lightning that pushed Alvine, who had hastily activated his magic shield, a hundred steps back.


    ''Ugh! His power is phenomenal! Even with a magic shield, I feel the power of his wrath. I am visibly inferior to him!'' He said to himself looking at his bloody hand that healed at sight.


    ''If I attack it with my sword that is covered with these mes, it will be as if I were relying on shortcuts. Even if it''s stupid for me to abandon such a weapon, I know that I won''t have a real experience by fighting with these kinds of privileges.'' He said, leaving his sword in his shadow.


    "It''s not for underestimating you but, I don''t want the fight to end instantly. What if we started a second round?" He said by revealing a spear of blood created with his blood that he had just lost!


    The giant tiger sniffed with indignation when he heard these words from a holy mage. A lightning spear whistled at Alvine from his lightning defense with lightning-worthy speed!<novelnext></novelnext>


    But Alvine hit only the tip of the lightning spear with his blood spear to break it into several pieces. He himself was surprised to realize that his weapon was harder than before. But he suddenly remembered the notifications from his system when he had epted the marriage contract with the queen of vampires; [Your blood skills are evolved]. ''So that''s what the system referred to, this control is not only limited to handling, but even the hardness of my blood weapons is part of them too! It''s good to know.'' He concludes slowly.


    But this time, instead of waiting for the tiger, he flew directly from a low altitude towards him with his bloody spear pointed at him. The tiger who had just seen his attack destroyed by the mysterious spear had no longer underestimated him!


    -Roarr!!


    Following its roar, a tiger clone but only made up of lightning came out of its body and sprinted like a hungry beast towards its prey.


    ''Shit!'' Alvine did not have time to avoid the sudden attack of the tiger because of the short distance that had meticulously calmed the enemy and the surprise effect!


    -Boom!!


    His body and the lightning tiger impacted each other with a dull noise without causing fog, because of the new characteristic of the terrain; which was the crystallization between the fusion of magma and water.


    *Kuuh!! * huff...


    His body, clothes, and especially his hair have now be erect with slight crackling as if he were a scientist who had just exploded hisboratory. But strangely apart from a few superficial burns, his body had not suffered significant damage. He looked at the tiger with questioning eyes as if he were asking for him (why did you hold back?!). But seeing the tiger''s astonished eyes, Alvine guessed that he did not expect his attack to be so insignificant.


    ''Perhaps it because of the divine punishments that forced my constitution to have a natural resistance against the lightning element?'' He wondered with these words.


    But soon, he got the answer by seeing dozens of clones of tigers booing toward him. He got his answer because he had done something crazier than he had ever imagined doing even against an opponent weaker than him. But against an opponent who distanced him from two major kingdoms.


    He spread his arms and let the fifteen lightning tigers bite him voluntarily. Even if their jaws did not contain a monstrous support force like that of the tiger, they could still paralyze a divine rank for a short time. But a dozen tigers will even be able to lose consciousness or kill a divine magus! But Alvine who was not even an emperor mage was more affected by the attack of the first tiger than the attack brought together by these fifteen tigers at the same time.


    "It seems that your Thunders is not as powerful as those of divine punishments." He says by styling his hair with an impassive expression.


    Even if the risk was great, the gain was worth it.


    "Will you be able to resist my thunders?" He asked in a heavy voice pointing the de of his spear towards the fifth, at the same time, a purple pearl formed on the tip of his spear! He channeled the gravitational pressure between the pearl of his spear and the pearl that was pushing the spear and then suddenly released the gravitational pressure.


    -BANG!!


    Not surprisingly, his magic based on the conviction that forged spells with his mind was much better than incantations orplex forms that are all in thenguages of the gods.


    The pearl hit, not surprisingly, the tiger, and a frightening discharge traveled all the lengths of his spine forcing him to leave a dying cry that once again left Alvine in confusion. Is this divine beast so weak?! Or was it he who had be strong?


    But he did not rely on the second hypothesis. Because the reason why he manages to get out against the tiger is only because of his resistance to lightning affinity; otherwise he would be in a pitiful state at the moment if the tiger had attacked him with fire or wind or with another affinity that was not lightning.


    -ROARR!!


    "This is uneptable!" Narak''s victory, status, orders, his own cultivation, nothing mattered to the tiger; at the moment. All he wanted was to reduce the arrogant insect that was ying with him to ashes!


    Suddenly, an army of tigers came out of nowhere, as before, they were made up of wrath. But Alvine suddenly felt the danger when he saw the hundreds of tigers lock her in a lightning circle. Each tiger was connected to the sky by lightning meshes by locking Alvine in a cage like a bird with the tiger.


    It was the domain of tiger lightning! His goal was not to defeat Alvine with his own powers, but he wanted to borrow the power of nature to explode his domain with Alvine!


    ording to what he had seen during their battles, he had no chance of defeating this abnormal enemy who is not only a holy mage surpassing him in speed but also had more control over the affinity of lightning than him! And to make matters worse, he had a high-level resistance against lightning.


    Alvine was simply her natural enemy.


    His lightning, which was still scarlet red, suddenly began to turn into milky white that Alvine could identify this nature among a thousand!


    "This roar, the heavens really considers me as an enemy to be shot down," he says, preparing for the impact. But at that very moment, a light breeze caressed his hair and even before he wondered what just happened, a ck dagger was embedded in the heart of the giant Tiger whoy on the ground while dead as if it were as easy as killing a chicken!


    Not surprisingly, Luna removed her dagger inside the tiger''s torso. Alvine frowned when she saw Luna''s actions.


    "Was it necessary?" He asked without losing his cold blood to see someone else steal his prey. Indeed, He will not suffer a loss if he is one of his shadow soldiers!


    She knelt before him and answers her lord''s question. "A thousand excuses, my lord. But it was not a divine punishment but an explosion of the domain he was about to trigger! You were not going to survive this. Your constitution is too weak at the moment."

 Chapter 183 The Battlefield (Final), The End.

    "Was it necessary?" He asked without losing his cold blood to see someone else steal his prey. He knew that he will not suffer a loss if he is one of his shadow soldiers!


    She knelt before him and answers her lord''s question. "A thousand excuses, my lord. But if he had activated his skill, it was not a divine punishment but an explosion of the domain he was about to trigger! You were not going to survive this. Your constitution is too weak at the moment." She announced to him by putting her greatest responsibility ahead, that of ensuring the protection of her lord before he became as he had been.


    "Hmm, very well, thank you for your intervention."


    "..." Although she was smart and seemed devoid of emotion, at that precise moment, Alvine felt like he was wrong about the nature of his shadow soldiers. He could feel Lunaa€?s self-grateful and joy for him when she heard hispliments.


    What if they had emotions like any other living being? But it will be contradictory to what he had imagined until now; the shadows are, after all, beings without a bodily constitution. But this idea too had just been meaningless, the proof was the manifestation of hisst shadow soldier who had a materialized body.


    "In short, what about Darka and Greed? Are they doing well?" Alvine put aside his disturbing thoughts and asked for the essentials.


    "They had just destroyed the core of the beast. It kept regenerating so they had no choice but to do so. It was a waste of their part." Shemented while giving her notice of disapproval regarding the destruction of the core.


    "Hm? Are cores used for a few things other than the creation of artifacts and magic potions?" He felt like he had missed a detail when he heard Luna''s protests.


    "...My lord, the cores also give us the opportunity to increase and strengthen our powers."


    "Give me more exnations!" Alvine suddenly had a bitter taste on his tongue thinking he had not taken this factor into ount.


    "Even if cores do not allow us to evolve quickly like the absorption of their souls, they allow us to acquire new affinities or increase our controls rted to the affinity in question. Even if at present, the cores of beasts below the emperor ranks are not very useful for those who have passed their first stages of evolution like me; but it is different from other shadows." She exined in a voice that could not mask her confusion.


    Alvine was both surprised and disappointed. How could he resolve to feel different after making a such mess? Darka and Greed had destroyed only one magic core. While he had ruined at least two hundred because of his ignorance.


    "Luna, warn Darka and Greed; and gather all the intact cores on the corpses. Take all your time without forgetting a single one." He said with a notorious sigh.


    "Willingly, lord." She disappeared the second after.


    ''Sigh, it was really a mess.'' He says to himself looking around with his perception.


    ''I guess this is the end of this wave. I am sure that magic beasts are now numerically inferior to us. The soldiers are doing better than I expected. The battle that is at an impasse is... no, even the Queen and her counselors are doing better than me. Needless to say, I''m always weak to take care of a single low-level divine beast, it''s really frustrating, despite the fact that I have had so much progress in my practice. I thought I was controlling the situation but, without Luna''s intervention, I would surely be charred on the ground right now.'' He said to himself looking at his palm before tightening his fist.


    He was not proud of his confrontation with the ck tiger. Even if he knew that he had the opportunity to finish his opponent if he had given himselfpletely, a major problem still persisted; the divine domain of divine beings!


    ''Sigh, if my agility were as exceptional as Luna''s, I could have solved this problem. If I could manifest my domain like the deities, I would no longer have to worry about their domains. If I could kill them all at once with an overwhelming power that would not give them time to activate the explosions of their domains, this major problem I am currently facing would only be a minor detail.'' He meticulously analyzed his weaknesses while looking at the different possibilities and paths to take to find a solution; but in the end, a bitter sigh escaped his lips.


    Meanwhile, Liliana was floating in a bloody fog that surrounded her from all sides, with small droplets of blood floating around her. A red rapier in her right hand while she meticulously controlled the magical mechanisms of her domain with her left hand and inflicted both physical attacks with her rapier and magical attacks with the powers of her domain!


    -Sssssiiii!!


    The tail of the chimera spits poison trying to rebuild its domain of burning fire and poison that had just been destroyed by Liliana''s domain, which was more powerful than its own!


    Liliana, who seemed to have guessed her opponent''s goal, did not give him time for action.


    Appears!!


    The drops of infinite blood began to merge with each other and soon, thousands of weapons made up of all kinds of known and unknown weapons appeared from all sides while sandwiching the chimera!


    [Blood Skills: Impalement!]<novelnext></novelnext>


    She murmured slightly for herself.


    -Woosh!!!


    Like clouds of bees chasing their attackers, thousands of weapons shed towards the chimera and transform him into a hedgehog!


    Even if the chimera had set up his shield, he had not had time to react quickly enough before dying in the other world.


    "Fufu~, we are different from the first time. At that time, only one divine beast had almost caused our annihtion on the surface of this. But now you are nothing more than fry menus!" She spoke with an abundant air whileughing sadistically in the air.


    "Well, I guess I''m the first to...! Puree! Alvine is another story but there, thought that even these two ck and strange beings are faster than me? Despite facing an enemy more depressing than mine? With ultra-infinite regeneration, Hydras are more unbearable than Wyverns themselves! Sigh, you cut off their heads and before you manage to decapitate the other four, the first regenerates! Their magical nuclei, which are known to be their only weaknesses, constantly move in their colossal bodies. To seed in locating it is like looking for a needle in a bunch of hay, but destroying them requires precision, strength, and handling out of the ordinary! These people are really monsters!"


    She didn''t dwell too much on it either, just like Alvine, she had done simr actions after winning by killing her opponent. Namely, check the others, to see if one of them needed his help, thanks to her magical perception.


    On the other hand, Noddra, who had skills simr to the Queen because of their belongings to the same family, mainly used his blood control skills to prevent the centaur from performing any skills.


    An interesting thing to note was that the queen had automatically be the target of the chimera from the moment he noticed the queen''s magical power. Just at a nce, he and the centaur were convinced that the centaur had no chance against her. But the biggest mistake of the Chimera was that he had also underestimated the power of his opponent!


    Vandel, like his surname Sunshield, sun suited him divinely well. Being the strongest among the group, it was he who had manifested his domain and imprisoned his enemy with them! Spheres of magmas floated and swirled around him while constantly bombing the centaur who managed to avoid 3/10 of his attacks (either with his magic shield or physically avoiding them)


    But anyone who has been a spectator of this confrontation will see only three people leaving against a single pitiful beast that was struggling pitifully to rank his soul in the world of the living.


    As for Rosasse Silverhoock, she supported Vandel with her reinforcement spells and buffs, not to mention that she inflict some asional damage when she had an opening and above all, she prevented the opponent''s magical attacks against her party!


    Even if none of them had seriously thought about a better strategy, the countless battles they had fought together made them the fiercest groups of allies!


    Not surprisingly, their battles against the divine beast hadsted only twenty minutes longer before they managed to bring the soul of the enemy to hell!


    While they had just finished thest divine beast, Alvine who was patiently waiting for Luna, and the other two shadows who collected the nuclei of the beasts; Liliana had quietly joined him without worrying about her subordinates doing their work properly.


    "Do you think we can win the war, now that we have won a battle of this magnitude?" She asked


    "Sigh, I don''t know, but ording to my judgment and predictions, I would say that at most, we only have one or two battles left to fight with the enemy. Then, the winner of this war will be decided before the real war begins." Alvinemented thoughtfully while contemting the setting sun.


    "It''s because of this story of the apostle and the Leader, isn''t it?"


    "Yeah, we can say that."


    "But what is your role in all this?" Liliana suddenly asked him a question he had never expected.


    He turned his head towards her with confused eyes. He was not so stupid as not to understand the hidden meaning of Liliana''s question, but he was confused about the reasons that led her to ask him such a question.


    "Sigh, I would lie if I told you that it''s only out of curiosity who lead me to ask u. I really need to know what drives you to go so far in a war that far exceeds us; when you are not even an emperor-ranking mage. Are you special? Your skills are fierce and your real fighting force far exceeds those of the intermediate divine mages. So what? Your enemies can create divine mages! Do you realize what you are doing by mingling in stories that far surpass you?!" She asked in a tone that could not hide her concern.


    Obviously, Alvine had guessed her intention.

 Chapter 184 The Return Of The Monarch!

    "Sigh, Liliana, you''ve been wrong from the beginning. To begin with, I am not special, I have never considered myself as such. Secondly, I am not as strong as you im, the word that defines me perfectly among the hundreds of thousands of words is the weak word to describe my current force." Hemented in a ridiculous tone with a nd smile.


    "In this case... why are you so...


    "Why? Well, I guess I didn''t really ask myself the question. Why do I consider the Leaders as enemies when I have no grudge against them? I didn''t really think about the reasons that motivate me. But one thing is certain, even if Sylvia and the others are wrong, even if they are bad guys in this war story, in the end, I don''t care about all this. Their motivations, the origin of the problem that led them to be enemies, all these factors are only uninteresting details to me. Anyone who harms me or one of my loved ones is my enemy, that''s the only thing that matters to me."


    After hearing his suicidal and unbelieving reasons, she no longer knew what to do or how to react to find the right words. "Sigh, what kind of mentality is it? More importantly, seeing how you talk about Garyth, do I have to understand that he is not the only one?"


    Seeing her reaction and hearing her question, Alvine had an unbelieving hypothesis. "Liliana, could it be that Sylvia hadn''t exined anything to you?"


    "She told me it wasn''t the time. ording to her, several pieces of information can prove to be a nuisance for me. But she still told me that she has power that had been attributed to her from birth and that allowed her to fight against them like equals. Sigh, but seeing your confusion, I can assume that Garyth is not the only one at this level. Could it be that your enemies who are at the same level as him are three?!" Her concern for him became all the more relevant by having this thought.


    An ironic smile stood on Alvine''s lips as he shook his head.


    ''Sylvia, I wonder what you have behind your head.'' He says to himself with a thoughtful air. He had one more reason not to bring Liliana with his stories. But he could not bring himself to say what he was thinking now. Although Sylvia had childish behavior, she always had mature ideas and thoughtful ns.


    "Sigh, we''ll talk about thatter. At the moment, it is better to take care of important tasks." He focused more on the subject because of a few reasons. He wanted to know what Sylvia had behind her head, secondly, the other side seemed to have exterminated all the holy beasts and finally, Luna and the others seemed to have collected all the cores of the magic beasts.


    As for Liliana, even if she was reluctant to postpone her curiosity, she had no other choice when she saw her subordinates get closer to them.


    "My lord, all the intact cores are here." Alvine had his eyes wide open, he was confused at the sight of Luna and the othersing to him empty-handed at first but, his surprise soon prevailed over his confusion when he saw Lunae out of the heaps of magic cores in her shadow.


    ''Well, it seems that she is also able to use the shadow storage skill; is she the only one who can do it or the others are also able to do so?''


    "Very good, nice work to you all. Luna, put these cores in your shadow storage and goes back with the others on the other side. I''ll call you soon to sort it all afterward." He gave this order after deeming it necessary not to dwell on inconsistent subjects.


    "Extended, my lord." Her voice resounded behind her as she sank with others into Alvine''s shadow.


    It was at the same time that Alvine noticed the distant presence of the others; Vandel and the others came to them at a pace. And Sylvia, who was more thante, jumped from afar towards them at the same time.


    ''Now that I''m thinking about it, why is this guy taking soo long time? He should already kill the other divine beast at the current time... right?''


    Now that things seemed calmer, Alvine suddenly remembered the (problem) he had released into nature. Even if Dalvine will couldn''t keep the clone''s body stable for a long time, Alvine could not contain his concern. He was not worried about Dalvine''s safety, but because of the problems, he might cause! Whether it is his powers, his unpredictable mind, and especially the limits of his powers; Alvine could not ensure that Dalvine would not create problems by taking all these factors into ount!


    __


    "Hello to you, my dear preys. Hoo~, A minor dragon? You will be an ideal candidate for the test." The famous (problem), which Alvine worried about, stood nonchntly in front of five low-ranking divine beasts and an intermediate divine beast!


    The four divine beasts were the strongest in Narak''s army that had not yet joined the battle, the fifth was none other than the sixth general who had been intimidated and forcibly dragged by Dalvine to the king of beasts.


    The jet ck dragon who waszily lying under the giant tree that strangely looked like two drops of water to the mother tree that is located in the kingdom of the Elves opened (out of curiosity) his scarlet red eyes to look at the suicidal intruder who hade disturbed his rest.


    But he sigh nonchntly when he saw Dalvine''s frail silhouette that did not release any magical energy. Even if he could guess, by the horrifying expression of the sixth, that the being standing in front of him was not someone ordinary, he could also tell that he was not a threat to him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Sigh, it seems that my army is made up only of the incapable." He closed his eyes with a heavy nonchnt sigh after drawing this conclusion.


    Dalvine slightly raised his eyebrows when he saw the Dragon''s behavior. Then, a fine smile raised the corners of his lips. "Hah~ arrogance or ignorance? Which of these two factors can be qualified to define you? In short, I have a mission for you, little lizard. You will all move your butt and continue your assaults on others. You see, my disciple needs a major challenge if I want his progress to elerate."


    "!!!"


    Contrary to his expectations, it was not Narak who had lost his cold but it was the subordinates who had blood-injected eyes. The only reason they had not yet attacked Dalvine until now was not out of fear, but because they all knew what would happen when he acted without the order of their king.


    As expected, Dalvine was not in the least disturbed by their threatening auras that could kill the emperor''s ranks; even worse, his Machiavellian smile became all the more beautiful when he saw their reactions.


    "Kuku, it''s unbelievable. How can you be so... weaks?" Just as he said these words, his face lost all kinds of entertainment. Even if he had not manifested his aura, the atmosphere that was bing strangely calm warned Narak, of the future dangers that would follow if he did not pay attention to the strange actions and words of this mysterious mortal.


    "Sigh, first¡¯ general, kills this...strange creature." Feeling the subtle threat that emanated from Dalvine, his interest was slightly focused on him.


    The first general in question who had just received the order of his king was a divine beast that was just a step away from bing an intermediate divine beast. Just like the tenth general, he was also a Wyvern; but unlike him, the first general was not only twice as tall as him, but also had white scales that gave people the impression of facing a beast blessed by the gods because of its snow-white color. If an external person with limited knowledge is confronted with him, he would surely consider him a prophetic Dragon.


    "To reach this ce and hang out with you Bruth, you deserve my respect as a warrior. I am Balzak, the first general of the army of the great king of beasts. Whose honor do I have to face, strange creature?" Contrary to Dalvine''s expectations, this divine Wyvern exceeded all his expectations.


    His character was neither humble nor arrogant, he was a warrior who knew how to recognize the value of his pairs, regardless of whether they were allies or enemies.


    "Kuku, Balzak? It''s a bit original as a name. In short, you can call me Alvine. But unfortunately for you, I wouldn''t be your opponent. This body does not support too much power on my part; you see, I also have to surrender somewhere." From the moment he said these words, the ground cracked under his feet while his shadow twirled madly around him like a cmity-grade hurricane.


    "I''m not too enthusiastic to kill you. But this reason, there are several ways to submit. Be sure to warmly wee your opponent." While his shadow, which was now a ck hurricane storm with dark lightning, was unleashing around him and even forcing Narak to retreat, his voice resounded inside their heads while he gave this little speech.


    [Alvinos!]


    -WUOURRRR!!


    It was only after pronouncing this form that something simr had happened with its spell but more ferocious!


    The tornado that rose a thousand meters above him suddenly copsed on himself, no, it would be fairer to exin that he had ttened like a spring that curls up on itself. As a result, now that the shadow storm was one meter long, the monstrous force that emanated from it was far superior to the imagination!


    Gruuugruuu.¡­


    Narak had a sweaty body when his eyes crossed the gaze of a predator more ferocious and dangerous than him. This was the very first time he felt like prey that was stared at by an ultimate predator. His giant body had neither the will nor the courage to make the slightest movement; he, who was considered the highest predator in the food chain, now had his head in a spin, because he did not dare to turn his eyes away from the two predatory pupils that made them tremble unconsciously.


    With his instinct alone, he knew more than anyone that the predator who had just appeared before him gave him more Frisian than his own creator!


    "My lord, what are your orders?" The reason Narak felt all these emotions was that he faced the monarch of death, the noblest, and the most powerful dragon among others. Just by his simple presence, no dragon or dragon subbed such as Wyverns, lizards, sea snakes, or any other species that have inherited part of the blood of dragons, will have the will to fight against him. His seigneurial authority was absolute among them, regardless of their creators! At present, Dalvine had just invoked a being whom everyone firmly believed in his death for several millennia.

 Chapter 185 This Guest Is Not Invited.

    "My lord, what are your orders?" The monarch''s voice resounded behind Dalvine''s small body.


    "Hmm, apart from the White Wyvern and the ck lizard that stings his teenage crisis, kills all the others who refuse to go to the battlefield, and assure u to stealthily locate this primordial being who created this. I want to meet him when I get back." Dalvine ordered briefly while walking towards Balzak with a peaceful smile.


    The arrogance and disdain that emanated from their pupils were now reced by a fear that gnawed at their souls afterward every second that passed. Some idiots thought they had missed the chance to kill Dalvine before he invoked The Monarch, but others, like Narak himself, were somehow relieved not to have attacked a being who is able to subdue a beast of such a rank. But even though he had many questions in his head, he knew it was not the time to ask.


    Once two meters from Balzak, Dalvine''s smile disappeared on his lips as his expression became solemn. "I''m going to be brief, bes my subordinate." He ordered.


    Balzak remained silent as if he could not decide. But seeing his hesitation, Dalvine nodded with an appreciative air. "If you had epted it directly, I would have killed you on the spot. Even if you know that you are not tall in front of me, your pride as a warrior does not allow you to submit in this way, right?"


    "I was born as a warrior, if my destiny is to die, then I would die as such. I swore loyalty to my king after my defeat against him, therefore, it is impossible for me to change master in this life. Your only option is to fight against me until one of us perishes."


    "Kuku, until one of us perishes? What audacity, Balzak. What gives you the guarantee that you have a chance to win against me?" He crossed his hands behind his back while he asked him this question.


    "We won''t know until the battle has begun." He said with a decisive smile that did not show the slightest trace of hindsight on his part.


    "Hmm, is that like that? In short, you are always useful to me because I can''t afford to lose such a rare pearl. Your principles and loyalty are all nobler than those of most noble beings. If I have to kill you to allow you to change master, then it is so."


    From the moment Dalvine pronounced these words, Balzakunched his first assault to enjoy the kill of his enemy with the effect of surprise. The space around Dalvine suddenly distorted and transparent space des formed around him without giving him the slightest chance of doing anything.


    -Woohhh...!


    One of the characteristics of this attack was its stealth toplete the enemy without the enemy knowing it. First, the transparency of the des that barely make them visible, and finally, the silence that emanates from them when they fly towards the enemy to pierce him!


    But unfortunately for Balzak, he could not face a worse opponent than Dalvine. Thetter did not move a single finger to counter Balzak''s deadly attack, or even blink. The attack simply disappeared into nothingness as had happened with the sixth general.


    "....!"


    "What is..."?


    While all the beasts were wondering about what had just happened, a gravitational force fell over the entire forest within a perimeter of ten kilometers and nailed to the ground all the creatures that were in this perimeter, including Narak himself. The two beings who were not affected by these gravitational fields were, the monarch and his master; who was also the thrower of the spell.


    "Kuku, a spatial affinity? You also have appreciable strategies, it''s a good decision to have you alongside my disciple. Well, let''s finish by now; after all, I have to visit a person." His approach was cid and imposing. Looking at the scene with a third eye, the beasts gave the impression of bowing to their sovereign, even if it wasn''t the case.


    "Ugh!!" Knowing that he was Dalvine''s target, Balzak was the beast who struggled the most among the six to get rid of Dalvine''s obstruction spell.


    "Sigh, no need to fight for nothing. The only thing that awaits you now is death. Unless you change your mind and decide to take me as your master." He made this proposal again while standing in front of Balzak''s gigantic head, which alone measured about two meters.


    But even if he was unable to speak, the determination that emanated from his eyes clearly showed that she was ready to follow her lord until his death!


    "Sigh, then die without regrets, brave warrior." He pointed his palm at the head of the Wyvern, which had stopped all kinds of resistance after realizing the power of the being standing in front of him.


    Wuuu....!


    Dalvine''s hand let out ck smoke that immediately attacked Balzak''s body fervently and drained his vital energy without the slightest difficulty and slowly killed Balzak.


    In hisst breath, Dalvine could hear his thoughts that seemed to be his regrets. *I imagine that I am envious of those who had you, as master. I hope to have a master as powerful as you in my next life. *


    ''Kuku, don''t worry, Balzak. Our adventure is just beginning. And be sure that I would make sure to put you under the orders of a being who is also superior to me.'' He whispered these thoughts with a fine smile while cing his palm on Balzak''s cold corpse.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''He... he kills the first general?!'' Bruth mumbled for himself. He was even more horrified now that he saw the true power of the mysterious being who had forcibly dragged him here.


    But contrary to his expectations, Dalvine spared him no attention. Instead, Balzak''s (lifeless) body was swallowed up by a dimensional portal that had appeared under him. He was not the only one, Narak had also suffered the same fate; while he could not even lift a toe to resist, he was also swallowed up by another portal.


    "Alvinos, take care of others afterward, lead them to Alvine; and above all, try to prevent this annoying girl from interfering in the confrontation that will take ce between Alvine and the beasts. Meanwhile, I still have onest thing to do." It was thesest words before his body became like the ck anchor that was sucked up by the ground.


    But even if gravity, which deprived the divine beasts of their movements had disappeared, none of them had the audacity to attack this ck beast that was standing in front of them. Worse still, their king, whom they considered to be the strongest being (after Garyth) is now kidnapped by an unknown being whose power seemed immeasurable to everything they could imagine.


    "Well, volunteers to join this unfortunate Balzak?" Realizing that Dalvine was no longer present, the monarch no longer had any reason to waste more time. He went straight to the point straightforwardly by asking them this question while his crimson pupils traveled all the beasts one by one.


    But finally, he mysteriously sighed when he saw their cowardice. Subsequently, his colossal body was suddenly wrapped in a dark shield that did not allow a single ounce of light or magical perceptions to pass through.


    Barely ten seconds, the shield cracked into a thousand pieces and instead of the gigantic body of the monarch, a middle-aged man dressed in a wide ck kimono stood firmly inside the shield. He had long ck hair draped on his shoulders and was about 210cm tall; his red eyes, his skin covered with sparkling scales and the two long ck horns that stood on his temples gave people the impression of facing a new species that had never been discovered before. But at that moment, all beasts knew that this mysterious old man who had his skin covered with scales except his face was none other than the humanoid shape of the scary dragon that stood in front of them ten seconds ago.


    "Well, then, on the way." He said, walking in front of them. Their destinations were more than obvious when they saw the direction they had taken; to the battlefield, more precisely, to the vampire kingdom.


    __


    ''Who was it? Is our locationpromised and discovered by the enemy?'' Sabrina was quietly sitting on a mithril chair in her office while she tried to guess the identity of the mysterious being who had spied her in the shadows when she working calmly.


    ''The mysterious aura that emanated from him is both familiar and unknown to me. I know I had already seen this aura somewhere, but where?'' The more she thought, the more she felt she was moving away from the identity of the person who had spied on her. This impression gave her more headaches than she could imagine.


    The reason she kills herself so much in this task was because of Dalvine who threatened Alvine by showing those who are close to his heart through a small dimensional tunnel. Among them, only Sabrina, who had a rank of culture and enormous sensitivity, had noticed Dalvine''s intrusion into her office. But the problem was that she could not see the dimensional tunnel in time; by the time she turned her head, Dalvine had already closed the tunnel. But she knew that someone had momentarily observed her despite all the multiple protective magic barriers that surrounded this.


    "Sigh, first the master who managed to teleport despite all the traps and barriers that even prevent primordial beings from crossing them until they are deactivated; and now, a spy? Even though I checked all the barriers, I didn''t find any problems with them. Sigh, well, it looks like I''m going to have to strengthen security."


    As soon as he finished pronouncing this sentence, a purple portal appeared in front of her, and not surprisingly, a man with an immacte face, light golden eyes, and curly white hair came out of the portal with a smile that went from one ear to another.


    Sabrina who was sitting behind her desk was still as impassive when she saw the uninvited guest in front of her. At a nce, she guessed Dalvine''s identity and, at the same time, found the answer to her previous question. Namely, the identity of the person who observed it.


    "Sigh, if you came here to look for problems, you''re not in the right ce. I have no intention of wasting my time with a soul with an ephemeral body." These were Sabrina''s first sentences when she identified Dalvine and, at the same time, identified that he had not owned his master''s body but was currently residing in a clone that will soon disappear.


    "Kuku is the second time we''ve met, how have you been since time? Are your injuries better?"? He sits in front of her while he asked her these two questions.


    Sabrina frowned her thin eyebrows when she heard Dalvine''s provocations. Even if she seemed to be angry, her beauty was not obstructed in the world at least; she was as perfect and as beautiful as any goddess imaginable.


    "So your cowardice has no limit? You attacked me by surprise as I took care of the right procedure for my master''s awakening. Not only did you have the nerve tomit an act that is looser for beings endowed with intelligence, but you actually dare to boast about it. How pitiful can you be?" She asked with an artificial smile as she supported her head with her hands ced on the table as two pirs.


    "Coward? Kuku, which of us is cowardly? Me, Who was frustrated by your unfounded lies? Or it was you the coward who could not tell him the truth about him?" Hearing these words from Dalvine, Sabrina frowned while her aura unconsciously escaped into her body.


    "What do you mean by that?" She asked in a cold tone making the atmosphere heavy at once.


    Just as Dalvine had announced, this was their second meeting. The first time was when Alvine awakened the powers of the shadow monarch. When Alvine regained his spirits, he found Sabrina wounded and the whole room in chaos. The cause of all these problems at the time was none other than Dalvine, who had fought against Sabrina after taking possession of Alvine''s body while thetter was talking with Reha who was in the form of a germ.


    "Kuku, do you think I don''t know how much you lied to him? A lie well set up so that it looks like the truth. The biggest burden that makes you feel guilty and prevents you from joining him with the excuse to find a solution to help him get rid of the system. I''m here, for a good reason. You know very well why the other pervert used this system to observe it day and night. The reason that pushes you to fight against the Leaders. And also, how he acquired the power of the monarch so easily without forgetting that you also know what will happen when he realizes the truth you have hidden from him for several years."


    Dalvine gave all these exnations with a confident smile while having his arms crossed and one leg on the other by sitting in a dominant position.

 Chapter 186 The Tense Atmosphere Between Two Giants.

    "A lie, you say? In this case, why didn''t you, who knows the truth tell him about him, Dark lord?" Sabrina was not disturbed by the information Dalvine had just revealed. Instead, she had a smile when she asked Dalvine this question.


    Smirk...


    "Kuku, I see that you know some of my secrets. But how much information sure do you know about me?" Even if Dalvine seemed nonchnt, monstrous pressure emanated from his body after hearing Sabrina call him this name.


    "Sigh, fighting with you will only be a waste of energy for me. Instead, tell me, what do you want when you came to meet me?" Sabrinaid her quill with a boring sigh. She was not disturbed by Dalvine''s sudden change.


    "What do I want? It doesn''t matter. But I am here to prevent you from intervening in what is about to happen."


    "What do you mean by that?" Sabrina frowned with a bad presentiment.


    -Kuku~


    "I prefer to show it to you to spare incessant exnations." He snap onea€?s his fingers just after he finished pronouncing these words.


    -Instantly...


    A dimensional tunnel appeared in front of Sabrina showing the four divine beasts making their way through a forest to an obvious destination.


    She frowned slightly when she saw a middle-aged man with two long horns on his head and was dressed in a ck kimono. The monarch walked nonchntly at a slow pace in front of the magic beasts.


    ''So in the end, this old man is still alive, isn''t it?'' Shemented under her tongue.


    Dalvine mysteriously nodded as if he had just understood something. "If you want exnations, let me tell you that...


    "No need. From what I see, they are all low-level divine beasts heading towards the kingdom where the master resides. ording to your scious expression, I can already guess that you n to let them face the master. The presence of Alvinos is probably to prevent Sylvia from getting involved in the battle; am I wrong?" Sabrina instantly guessed Dalvine''s n with more disconcerting ease that made Dalvine''s eyebrows frown.


    "Ho? So you can show me another facial expression that is not a smile? So I guess I''m right. But in this case, why do you do all this? To threaten me? No, bastards like you won''t waste their time in this kind of thing. So if it''s not for me, it''s surely for the master. But you''re not crazy enough to the point of wanting to kill him. So if it''s not for this purpose, it''s sure, u do to push him to progress, isn''t it?" Sabrina spoke reading Dalvine''s facial expressions while trying to guess his intentions while her lips had a bright smile.


    Dalvine sighed with disappointment before his expression became inexpressive. "It seems that I had underestimated the intelligence of the children of this flower. In short, you perfectly guessed my intentions; finally, almost perfectly." He said, getting up on his chair while turning his back on Sabrina, with his arms crossed behind his back while he was walking in Sabrina''s office, like an old sage, but his mischievous smile spoiled the scene.


    "You are right, what I can''t understand is why you want to show me a duel whose winner is already known in advance. If you wanted to put pressure on him, you had to send intermediate divine beasts; am I wrong?" Sabrina asked, tilting her head sideways on her hands while keeping her carefree mood.


    Dalvine''s eyes wavered with a mysterious glow when they heard Sabrina''s question. "What makes you so confident thinking he will win this duel?" He asked with a touch of curiosity.


    "Well, the master has always been a mysterious person who exceeds our expectations. But it is not because of this characteristic that I allow myself to say that he will win the battle. It is because of his skill [rage] that turns him into a demonic monster. During my duel against him, he had managed to hurt me, as I exercised the power of a low-level divine mage against him. The scariest thing was that at that time, he was only a mage of spiritual rank! I know he will win because if it were a low-level divine beast he faced at that time, his attack that had hurt me would be able to instantly kill a low-ranking divine beast."


    She continued her work while speaking as if nothing had happened while Dalvine was listening to her without interrupting her.


    "As a reward for visiting me and showing me something interesting, I will give you the reasons that push me to trust his victory. First, I trust him, secondly, he is no longer a spiritual mage but a holy magus. And finally, he had his awakening! If you want to put it to the test, remember to use your head next time, instead ofing to disturb me for nothing. I have nothing against you, at least, as long as you don''t try to hurt him." She ended her little speech with this threat to Dalvine.


    "Kuku, how funny it is, and I who thought it was the other girl who had a sharp tongue. In short, let''s hope that the other idiot will be as understandable as you." He said with a mocking smile.


    Sabrina acted as if Dalvine was no longer with her, she continued her work as if nothing was after hearing Dalvine''sst words.


    As for Dalvine, he dragged nonchntly into her office and looked with interest at everything that piqued his curiosity inside Sabrina''s office.


    After about thirty seconds, Sabrina began by storing thest documents she had just processed in the cab behind her. "Well, what if we take a ride on this famous?!" She says with a satisfying smile.


    "Hmm? I thought I told you my goal when I came here. Won''t you move from here!" Dalvine replied with a frown.


    "Haha, who do you think you are to impose your rules on me? Not only do you not have the power to arrest me, but you have no legitimacy that gives you the right tomand me. If you want to stop me, try to show me if you have the power." Sabrina replied with a malicious smile while a ck rapier appeared from nowhere in her hand. She pointed the rapier to Dalvine who was between her and the door.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You may be strong, but you have no idea what I went through to stand where I am. Your goal had never been to prevent me from going where I wanted, it was to prevent me from intervening in the test of the master against the beasts. But if it turns out that your goal is to prevent me from going to the where the master and Sylvia currently reside, all I have to do is shoot you down right here. Even if it doesn''t motivate me to fight you when you''re not even at your maximum power; I wouldn''t have a choice if you get involved in my business." She continued as the atmosphere of the room became suffocating by the amount of murderous intention she released.


    Dalvine was imperturbable as if nothing had happened. But unlike before, he did not ridicule Sabrina''s aura as he had always done with others. Instead, he slightly raised his eyebrows when he heard Sabrina''s words.


    "As if I were going to take your word for it."


    "It''s up to you to see if you believe me or not, I don''t care about your thoughts. But know one thing, unlikest time, I wouldn''t hold back this time; you no longer have my master''s body. Taking care of a clone like you won''t take me any longer. Think about finding you a worthy envelope that will be able to help you bring out all your power the next time you try to threaten me." She gave this advice with a solemn air while her eyes shone with malice.


    "Kuku, how fun it is. You seem to have an interesting power. It seems that your magic power is slightly stronger than my servant." While he was saying these words, his eyes were bright red as he gauged Sabrina''s power. When he said servant, he spoke of the monarch of death.


    "In short, you are right. This clone has almost reached its limits. But I doubt you''re so confident if I were at the top of my power, little girl." He said, realizing that Sabrina had discovered his ride. For now, the only ce where he could exercise all his powers was in the dimension. Otherwise even Alvine''s current body could only bear a tiny part of its real power.


    And it seems that Sabrina was able to exploit this weakness from him.


    Smirk...


    "It''s when you want. I''m also looking forward topeting against an opponent as interesting as you. Come and see me when you find a solution to exercise your powers to the fullest." She said, putting away her rapier.


    "The reason I want to go to the is because of the unexpected that could happen. Garyth will probably act soon. And even if he is one of the weakest among the Leaders, he still remains a vicious being who will not hesitate to use vicious strategies to achieve his goals. Even a one-second dy can be fatal for the master." She finally exined to Dalvine, the reason that pushes him to go to the of the Kelspies after seeing Dalvine calm down


    Dalvine frowned when he heard Sabrina''s reasons. But for some reason, he felt provoked by her as if she wanted to fight against him at all costs. "Kuku, if you want to have a chance to face me, start by defeating little Alvinos. Then you will have the qualification to measure yourself against me."


    "Ho? This old man has never been stronger than me. You just said it yourself, didn''t you? I am stronger than him. But you, you are strong, but to what level? I''m curious to know." She says with curiosity.


    "It seems that this flower could have created an interesting girl. You misinterpreted my words, I said that your magical power is superior to that of my servant, but I never said that you can defeat him. He is no longer the weak and insignificant person you had known. Not to mention that to dream of defeating me, you must at least be able to defeat him in less than a minute. I''ll just give you a reasonable estimate, I''m not exaggerating."


    "I know, that''s why I don''t want to fight you anymore. So I hope I will receive your invitation letter in a short time." Sabrina continued insistently.


    Subsequently, she began to write in the void with her index finger which shone with a bloody glow followed by the magic runes floating behind her finger. And soon, a dimensional portal appeared in front of her. Before crossing the portal, she took out a ck parchment into her space bag and incanted a mysterious mantra that activated the parchment and burned it in ashes.


    Dalvine who watched the scene understood at a nce what she was doing. But didn''t stop her. "Do you intend to go to the of the Kelspies by sealing your powers?" He asked.


    "Yes, as I had just announced, my mission is to track down Garyth. But if I cross the portal in this state, it will identify my primordial energy and probably no longer show up." She says, wearing a fox mask on her face before crossing the portal.


    Dalvine followed her closely by crossing Sabrina''s portal without the slightest hesitation.


    ---


    On the of the Kelspies, Alvine and the others had just returned from the battlefield. While the soldiers joyfully celebrated their victories, he was in a meeting with the leaders to decide on the future steps to follow. But suddenly, a dimensional w manifested itself in the middle of the round table.


    "!!!" Whether it was Sylvia, Alvine, not counting the others... they were all on their guard, ready to fight the invader if he is an enemy.


    But soon, a female silhouette with white snow hair dressed in a pure white dress and transparent heels as if they were made of translucent ss crossed the portal while her face was camouged by a fox mask. Behind her, Dalvine went out into the gate with a satisfying smile when he saw the aura of confusion that surrounded Sabrina.


    "Kuku, did you like my gift? I have brought you an acquaintance. Apud your most devoted maid of all, I have appointed, Sabrina Fox." Dalvine said with a smile at Alvine.


    ''The bastard, he changed the destination of my dimensional w.'' She swore in her thoughts while cursing Dalvine. As she had not even expected Dalvine to follow her closely in her portal with so carelessness, then ying her such a farce was beyond her expectations.


    ***


    The chapters will be published regrly now that I have recovered my health.

 Chapter 187 The Non-Refusable Bait.

    "Kuku, did you like my gift? I have brought you an acquaintance. Apud your most devoted maid of all, whom I have appointed, Sabrina Fox." He said with a smile at Alvine.


    ''The bastard, he changed the destination of my dimensional w.'' She swore in her thoughts while cursing Dalvine. As she had not even expected Dalvine to follow her closely in her portal with so carelessness, then ying her with such a farce was beyond her expectations.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Apart from Sylvia and Alvine who seemed to guess what was happening in front of them, the others had no idea.


    "W-Who are you?" Tugra asked while his gaze was walking between Dalvine and Alvine. Even a blind woman would be able to know the tant resemnce that existed between Alvine and Dalvine.


    "Isn''t this the clone that Lord created before the battle? How does he get to talk?" Vandel whispered these words but everyone could hear him in the room because of the silence that reigned supreme.


    Liliana was of the same opinion as Vandel, but like the others, she remained silent and looked towards Alvine to receive some explication from him. She was familiar with this kind of scene, the clones that Alvine made had either unique peculiarities that gave them consciousness or, it was Alvine''s powers that transcended understanding.


    As for Alvine, even if he could not confirm Sabrina''s identity because of the magic mask of the fox she wears, he had already guessed her identity as soon as she appeared outside the portal. But he could not guess why Dalvine, who only wanted to track down the divine beast, suddenly finds himself in thepany of Sabrina. ''Sigh, I guess it will serve as a lesson for me in the future. I am beginning to believe that the reason for the existence of this psychopath in the world is only for the sole purpose of creating problems for me.'' He says to himself by sitting as if nothing had happened.


    "What if you start by going down on the table? As you can see, we are in the middle of a strategic meeting regarding our future approaches." He said, crossing his fingers in front of his face while his elbows were leaning against the table with a frown.


    Sabrina nodded and appeared instantly behind him. Even if she had sealed her primordial powers, she was still a high-level divine mage; unlike before when she was on the Alzania. As a result, apart from Sylvia and Dalvine, no one had been able to see her flexible movements; all they felt was a light breeze followed by Sabrina''s residual image before they saw her standing behind Alvine; next to Sylvia.


    As for Dalvine, he made a small nonchnt jump by descending on the table with disappointment. "Sigh, it looks like my gift is not appreciated." He said, leaning his back against the wall nonchntly while everyone was looking at him.


    "Ahem, S-Sir Dalvine, who are these people?" The king of the Kelspies asked with curiosity.


    "Sigh, don''t pay attention to them. Acts as if there was no one but...


    Dalvine interrupts Alvine who wanted to avoid the question of the King of the Kelspies. "I am Alvine, Dalvine''s twin brother. The one who wears the mask is Sabrina Fox, my maid." He said with a more satisfying smile than he ever did.


    As Alvine was Dalvine in the eyes of the natives, then he had naturally borrowed the name of Alvine as he used to do. As for Sabrina''s title, it was only for the purpose of boring her as long as he had the opportunity.


    "Your twin... huh?" The king of the Kelspies frowned with doubt.


    "Given their simrities, I wouldn''t be surprised if they were twins." Contrary to his doubts, Tugra had not had the slightest suspicion about Dalvine''s revtions.


    A vein of anger began to appear on Alvine''s temple by retaining her irritation. If he had known that Dalvine was going to take his name, he would have sent him back to the dimension as soon as Dalvine had set foot in the meeting room by canceling his cloning spell. But now it was toote to do it.


    *Dalvine, can I know what you''re ying? *


    *Kuku...* it was a simple smile he received from him.


    ''This asshole!'' He swore in his beard without changing his facial expression.


    "In short, now that you know who they are, please focus on the meeting." He says helplessly. It was also the first time he had spoken such words of politeness with them.


    Nodd...


    "Well, ording to our information, there must be about five divine beasts left in the forest with their armies. If we rely on the strategies of beasts, we can roughly guess their hierarchies. This brings us back to a single usible conclusion, there must be at least the same hordes that we have just triumphed in their camps; at most, two or three million magic beasts with four divine beasts of lower rank and one divine beast of intermediate rank!" He returned to this conclusion by relying on old information he had collected so far.


    "T-Three million?! But it''s more than the old horde. How is this possible when the generals are the same number?" Tugra asked with wide eyes. If it was before, he was not going to believe in Alvine''s revtions, but through experience, Alvine had proven the veracity of his hypotheses many times.


    "Yes, or maybe even more. The reason is that the more powerful a divine beast, the higher it will upy a ce in their hierarchies and consequently, the more subordinates it will have. But I wouldn''t have worried about the course of the next battle if it were only lower-ranking divine beasts and their sub-fifes as before. There is a beast that worries me more than the others and that will change the course of our future battle."


    Nervous


    "I suppose you''re talking about this famous intermediate divine beast?" Vandel asked while everyone became nervous when he heard Alvine''s words.


    Nodd


    "Yes, he''s the apostle of... well, no matter his title. It is this divine beast that worries me the most. Even if we have an intermediate divine magus in our ranks, this beast is a dragon! I don''t know if you know it but, dragons have high resistance against physical and magical attacks; their magical resistance is higher than most creatures, and have an attack from ferocious areas and almost unlimited magical energy. So this leads me to believe that even if we have divine Magi on our side, this dragon will probably be able to defeat our four divine Magi at the same time!" He says about Liliana and her advisors.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "But even if Dylvia takes care of this beast, there will always be four divine beasts that will be at least twice as strong as the previous ones. Therefore, we have a serious problem." He continued. As he already knew the purpose of Sabrina''s presence, he was not going to order Sabrina to attend the battle. As for Dalvine, he had nned to send him back to the dimension at the end of this meeting.


    Even if he had his shadow soldiers with him, he felt that he had no more than thirty percent dark energy left. Recharging his dark energy was going to take at least a week, he did not have as much time in front of him; hence his indecision.


    Even if vampires have some low-level divine mages in their armies, they are all novices who have not yet stabilized their divine powers; they will be massacred if unfortunately, they had to face the divine beasts.


    While everyone was in total confusion, Sabrina''s soft and nostalgic voice resounded in Alvine''s head: *Master, I think Dark Lord has confessions to make to you. * She says telepathically.


    The reason why the two had not interrupted Alvine in its strategic development was that they were both curious about it.


    Hearing Sabrina''s words, Alvine was initially confused by the unknown name he had just heard. But a secondter, he looked at Dalvine with suspicious eyes.


    "Sigh, I know, I know." Dalvine stood out from the others by snapping his fingers to make a small dimensional tunnel appear on the table.


    Alvine frowned when he saw the silhouettes that were guided by a humanoid silhouette with two long horns.


    "!!!" Sylvia also widened when she noticed Alivinos in front of the horde. ''Why is this old man only showing up now? What exactly is he preparing?'' She wondered after a glimmer of surprise that passed through her ck pupils.


    "Exin yourself, Dal...Alvine" Alvine asked with confusion.


    These four beasts all seemed to be divine beasts, probably the four of thest five generals of the apostle''s army. But he could not know the identity of the humanoid silhouette.


    The four beasts had unique appearances. On the left side, he was the sixth general with his strange appearance. Next to him, a thorny-backed mutated lizard was walking in the forest; his body was about six meters long, and his skin was scaly green and had ckthorns inked on his back. The penultimate beast was a bicorn spider, but his bestial body was a bit like a mirage because of the poisoned smoke that emanated from his body.


    As for thest divine beast, it was a winged royal python but unlike the others, its body floated in the air while he asionally beat its two wings to stay at altitude.


    Hearing Alvine''s question, Dalvine had a mocking smile that made Alvine frown. "It''s simple, you no longer need to worry about the giant lizard that was with these animals, I personally took care of it as a bonus during my walk." He says in a monotonous tone as if nothing had happened.


    Alvine was somehow relieved to hear this from him, but he did not let go. When ites to Dalvine, we always had to expect the worst.


    "If so, then why didn''t you take care of these four beasts and the strange old man?" He asked Dalvine with a suspicious air.


    "Kuku, it''s because of your instructor."


    "My instructor?"


    "Yes, your instructor ordered me to let you fight against these beasts to show him that his efforts were not in vain. It''s a test to see if you have the qualification to move to the next level."


    Hearing these words from Dalvine, Alvine instinctively understood what he wanted. But he was confused about Dalvine''s abnormal request. ''I don''t remember making this kind of agreement with him.'' He says to Himself with a thoughtful air.


    "What?! You''re not going to try to fight against four divine beasts, will you?" Sylvia frowned by asking him this question. Even if she was sure that Alvine will have no problem caring for one of these beasts one by one, she was not enthusiastic enough to bet on Alvine''s victory who will fight four divine beasts at a time.


    "..." Instead of giving an answer to Sylvia, he looked at Dalvine with curious eyes. "Did my instructor tell you what the second stage of my learning is?" He asked with curiosity.


    Sylvia who was about to insist was arrested by Sabrina.


    "Kuku, I don''t know too much. Maybe you will have the chance to learn the techniques for growing shade mana." Dalvine replied like a devil trying to lure a poor innocent man.


    "The mana of the shadow? Does my instructor who sent you talk about dark energy?" His eyes mysterious shone when he asked Dalvine this question. The only major problem he was currently facing was the insufficient amount of dark energy he manages to gather.


    "Kuku, even better, if you are morepetent, not only will you have the chance to learn how to turn your raw energy into shadow mana, but you may even be able to cross the castle barrier and climb to the second floor."


    Apart from Alvine, no one could understand what he was saying to himself. They felt like they were standing in front of two strangers who spoke in anguage different from theirs.


    "My faith, you should have started by transmitting my instructor''s proposal. Um, it is indeed a bait that cannot be refused, the risk is worth it. But I have a message to convey to my instructor. If ever it turns out that he does this just to bluff me, tell him that I would end our disciple/instructor rtionship; no matter what losses I will suffer!"


    Smirk. "Be reassured, I would pass on your warning to your instructor without fail." Dalvine had a scious smile when he saw the determination in Alvine''s eyes.


    As for Alvine, Even though he knew that he was obliged to face the four divine beasts at once if he wanted to receive the rewards promoted by Dalvine, however, he did not give up the game thinking of gains that are far greater than losses.

 Chapter 188 Alvine Vs The Divine Beasts

    "Master, are you sure you want to face four divine beasts at the same time? Even if they are weak, they remain divine beasts!" Sylvia tried to deter Alvine, and make him abandon the crazy challenge he was about to reveal.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not like I''m going to die."


    "Kuku, if you think you''re going to be saved by someone if you fail then let me tell you that...


    "Close it. At no time did I have thought about this idea. You can now recharge my dark energy if you can." Before Dalvine continued his words, Alvine stopped him in his sentence.


    There were currently five people in the room after the meeting. Namely, Alvine, Sabrina, Sylvia, Dalvine, and Liliana.


    The troops of the Ice Elves and Kelspies have already withdrawn to the battlefield after Alvine''s announcement that they no longer had anything to do on the battlefield. But even with that, the king of the Kelspies and Tugra had insisted to remained there.


    Alvine had agreed to take up Dalvine''s challenge but nevertheless, he had also affirmed some additional conditions; Dalvine will wait for him to restore his dark energy. But he had epted Alvine''s condition only if Alvine did not use his shadow soldiers to help him fight against divine beasts. Even the fictional soul of Alvine did not have the right to help him in the battle.


    Alvine had epted Dalvine''s conditions without the slightest hesitation. After all, he had his own ns to personally take care of these divine beasts.


    But to his great surprise, instead of giving him time to let its dark energy recharge itself, Dalvine had volunteered to help him recharge its shadow mana 100%.


    "It''s no problem for me to recharge your dark energy, but you have to give me another envelope, this clone has almost reached its limits," Dalvine asked.


    "You just have to do it yourself. Aren''t you still going to tell me that you''re not able to create a clone for yourself?" Alvine replied with a frown.


    But at the same time, Sabrina spoke under her mask. "I think it would be wiser for you to ept this request. ording to his power, if he tries to create a clone he will own, he will probably have to use an amount of astronomical energy that will not be without consequences for this and the people who live there."


    "..."


    ''Even Sabrina seems to admit that he is strong. This guy... - Alvine murmured these words for himself and nodded without further dy.


    He directly canceled the effects of his cloning skill and made another clone after about ten seconds.


    The clone looked the same as before with its curly white hair and light golden eyes.


    But it had an empty look in its eyes and an inexpressive expression; a soulless clone.


    This short moment of peace hadsted only a second before the clone''s eyes turned blood red and then regained their light golden glow.


    Dalvine stretched his muscles and his smile, which had never left her face for more than a minute in a row resurfaced. "Hah~ even if it''s a garbage skill, it''s still a little useful." He said in a sarcastic tone.


    "If you''re done ridiculing me, can you now do your job?" Alvine made a slight grimace and ordered him with this question.


    "Very well, very well, I''m just telling the truth; no need to get upset about it." He replied nonchntly and approached Alvine.


    While the others were ready to intervene at any time, Dalvine nonchntly put his hand on Alvine''s shoulder and closed his eyes.


    -Instantly...


    Alvine''s eyes turned jet ck and his body greedily absorbed the mysterious energy he received to feed his cells, nerves, muscles, bones, and pulpit.


    After about a minute, Alvine had a satisfying smile when he felt like someone who had just risen from the dead.


    "Finally, I can say that even if you broke balls, you also have useful skills."


    *Tsk - can''t you just makepliments just for once?" Dalvine mmed his tongue but he looked nonchnt.


    "Heh, no need to get angry if you can. I''m just telling the truth." Alvine replied the same words to him as he said a minute ago.


    "In short, I''m ready for battle." He said with a mocking smile.


    "Kuku, it seems that your opponents have just arrived too. Struggle like a little fish trying to escape from a shark, and Amuses me more much as possible before suffering an overwhelming defeat." Dalvine, who did not need to concentrate to do a long-range scan with his perception; revealed this information with a scious smile.


    "Tsk, I''m sorry to tell you that but you might be disappointed."


    Alvine had only one idea in his head, it was toe out victorious in the duel by inflicting on the beasts, an overwhelming defeat!


    Just with thesest exchanges, the two headed at full speed towards the forest, followed by a few curious spectators. The king of the Kelspies and his wife, Tugra and his wife, and finally, Liliana and her three advisors, Sabrina and Sylvia.


    ...


    After about ten minutes of non-stop flying, they arrived at their destinations.


    Interestingly, City dwellers like Tugra and others who could not use gravitational magic were helped by Sylvia.


    "But who is this old man?" Alvine wondered with a frown, feeling the dangerous but familiar presence emanating from him.


    But no matter how much he searched his memories, he could not remember meeting a person with such a strange appearance who was wearing strange clothes.


    -Maybe I''m getting ideas?


    But before he could no longer think, Alvinos turned into ck smoke and appeared in front of Alvine at a speed faster than a blink of an eye! "My greetings to the Lord." He said, bowing slightly in front of him.


    "You are...


    "Yes, I invoked it to deal with a banal case," Dalvine responds nonchntly without sparing them a look.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "So you can invoke people from the dimension?" Alvine murmured these words for himself.


    "Kuku, have you forgotten my identity?"


    "In short, I now understand why the divine beasts agreed toe here obediently. - With this conclusion, he went down to the ground in front of the four divine beasts, the smallest of which was at least twice asrge as a ten-wheeled trailer.


    "Your survival depends on only one person. Kill this person in front of you and you will be free." Dalvine shouted in the sky, amplifying his voice with magic.


    The remaining four generals looked around them with suspicion to look for the said person they were supposed to face. It was not that they did not see Alvine in front of them, but they were sure that the target to be shot was not him; after all, he was a holy mage!


    "Kuku, why are you looking for someone standing in front of you?" Dalvine shook his head with an ironic air when he saw his disciple being more ridiculed than he had expected.


    Then,


    The winged royal python looked below him to observe Alvine with these predatory green eyes.


    -Whistle, whistle


    "Ssss~ is this little piece of meat that is our enemy? Ssss~ even if you want to ridicule us, there must still be a limit, right? Sixth, who is this...thing?" The Royal Python was the second general, also the most powerful among the generals after Balzak, the first general who is the Wyvern who was killed by Dalvine.


    "He is... he is the leader of our enemies, Mr. Dalvine." The sixth stammered by giving this answer.


    "What?! Sss~ Why do you address him with a silly title? In short, I guess I have no choice." As soon as he spoke these words, his eyes shone with malice.


    His green pupils began to bring out a hypnotic green glow.


    -Ugh!


    Even if Alvine did not have his system to warn him, he knew he had just suffered a spell of movement obstruction.


    "Sss~ he is no longer able to move now, sixth, kill this weak creature that we finish quickly. I have neither the desire nor the courage to face the other frightening dragon who brought us here." The winged royal python sniffed disdain for Alvine who was now unable to move.


    The power that allowed the winged royal Python to maintain its position as the second general for several centuries is because its powers that were out of the ordinary. The debuffs, the curse, the fortification of his attributes in exchange for the opposite effect for his target, etc.; his attacks were purely spiritual!


    Alvine''s heart beat fiercely in his chest like a drum from the moment he had suffered the spiritual attack of the python. Then, as if nothing had happened, he regained control of his body!


    ''It is surely thanks to my passive skill [Heart of the evil god]'' he said without changing his expression and took this opportunity to watch for a surprise attack.


    The sixth, who had absolute confidence in the skills of the second general, soon transformed into a humanoid silhouette to focus on speed and rushed at lightning speed towards Alvine with his sharp ws towards Alvine''s neck.


    As for Alvine, he patiently waited for the sixth general with an internal smile that slightly curved the corners of his lips.


    -Shiirk!


    As soon as the bestial ws of the sixth were one inch away from reaching his gorge, a white sword covered with ck mes appeared in his hand heading towards the sixth¡¯s neck after tilting his head to the left to avoid the sixth''s deadly attack; he instantly counterattacked with his fastest speed!


    -Wooosh!!


    His primordial sword whose de had no equal properly decapitated the head of the sixth!


    "!!!"


    "!!!"


    While the other divine beasts had unbelieving looks, Alvine''s monotonous voice resounded again. - Well, to the next one!


    He said with cold eyes that did not contain the slightest emotion that a human was supposed to have.


    But soon, he was surprised beyond the reasoning when he saw the decapitated head of the sixth rolling towards his body and connecting to his neck!


    "What is this devil?! - He murmured with disbelief as he looked at his sword. If there were not the ck me that always surrounded the sixth¡¯s neck, He would even doubt whether he had really beheaded this beast or not.


    "Bhahaha, you can sh me, cut me into a thousand pieces, I will always regenerate. This is my unique skill of which I am the only one to possess it!" The sixthughed loudly with scious eyes.


    But his joy was only short-lived when he noticed painful crackles on his neck.


    "!!!" He was terrified when he saw his hand covered with a ck me just after checking his neck by touching it with his hand.


    Smirk...


    "I ask, who''s the turn?" Alvine had a satisfying smile when he saw the effects of the gehenna mes at work, for the first time.


    "Cut yourself into small pieces and regenerate yourself? Even if you are the kind of opponents more boring for others, my mes will be the farewell gift I would give you for eternity!" He continued by snapping his fingers.


    -Then,


    The mes became enraged and began to swallow the body of the sixth as if the body of the sixth were covered with oil.


    -Arghhhhh!!!


    ''Happy trip to hell!''

 Chapter 189 Alvine Vs Divine Beasts (2).

    -Arghhh!!


    The sixth screamed in his agony turning in circles before he ended up copsing to the ground in dull silence.


    The python whistled with indignity when he saw the effects of his magic being without effects against a simple...


    Holy mage!


    Its greenish eyes turned ck


    "Damnation of the thousand demons of hell! Corruption of the soul! Absorption of vitality...!" He began tounch all his most powerful spiritual attacks on Alvine one by one without worrying about knowing that he was fighting against a Holy Magus!


    Alvine who stood nonchntly with his sword looked at the ck eyes of the winged royal python while his mind and body were constantly attacked by the curses of the second general!


    And the second after,


    Nothing!


    "Why?! How is it that my skills are useless against a simple half-portion like you?! Uneptable!" The winged royal python whistled with anger and indignation when he saw Alvine''s smile.


    But what the python did not know was that Alvine was not only immune to such vicious attacks, but also had an interesting counter-attack effect; that of returning the curses to its owner!


    -Siiiiii!!!


    The python that was about to rush to Alvine at full speed suddenly felt waves of curses and overwhelm him; His immacte smooth ck snakeskin began by crackling and dissolved as if it had fallen into a barrel filled with acid!


    He whistled with pain and horror. But Alvine did not let him die so easily, his stone''s heart would not be moved if the python dies so easily.


    Woosh-


    An air breeze sprinted to the winged royal python while Alvine firmly held his primordial sword in the storm approaching it.


    But before he reached the python, the demonic spider that had remained inactive until now have shoot bullets from spider webs that were entirely impregnated with deadly poisons that could even melt steel!


    "!!!"


    The surprise attack of the colossal spider surprised Alvine who jumped into the air to avoid the surprise attack. But his foot was still trapped in one of the twenty Cobwebsa€? bullets.


    -Shhhh-BAMMM!


    At the same time, poisoned ck smoke released by the spider covered the entire area of its location; and the second after, dozens of colossal magmatic spheres impacted the area where Alvine is located!


    "Fourth and second general, please do not underestimate our opponent anymore. Let''s fight with all our strength if we don''t want to finish like the sixth general! - The bicorn spider made this warning to the attention of the mboyant lizard and the winged royal python in a solemn tone.


    If he had not reacted in time, perhaps at the moment, Alvine will have already cooked a snake stew with his sword and his mes of hell!


    Strangely, when they heard the spider''s warning, they nodded their heads in unison! None of them thought that Alvine would die in the attack!


    The poisoned ck smoke rose to a hundred miles in the air because of the side effects of the fusion of the two deadly attacks; which transformed the soil into magma because of the magmatic spheres and transformed the air into poison because of the poisoned smoke of the bicorn spider... were suddenly swept away by a colossal tornado that was even more impressive than the two deadly spells


    Huff... I got hot on this shot! - Alvine stood in a translucent shield while dozens of dazzling pearls floated around him apanied by his inexpressive expression.


    -Tsk, I expected him not to die but, going out in this attack without suffering the slightest damage is disgraceful for me! - the bicorn spider replied with irritation.


    "Well, as it has be a three-on-one, I will no longer go with a dead hand!


    Just after these words from him, the dozens of pearls went straight to the three divine beasts at sonic speed before beginning their ravages!


    -BOMM!! BAMMM--- Bangs!


    Alvine attacked five minutes in a row with these pearls that are only imbued with his most powerful offensive attacks while he watched the scene with bright golden eyes.


    -As expected of divine beasts. As long as they are not taken by surprise, my ordinary pearls will not affect them!


    He said to himself by showing ten other pearls as before. But this time, he merged them all into a single small sphere the size of a rainbow tennis ball in his right hand; and shoot it at his enemies without giving them time to blow a little!


    Another dull noise sounds as the whole forest trembles hundreds of kilometers away.


    Fuck, I''m going to kill this microbe for good! The bicorne spider thundered with anger when he sees his most powerful divine shield made of webs... give in under the incessant attacks of Alvine!


    In the air, more precisely one kilometer from the Alvine battlefield against the beasts, spectators floated safely in Sabrina''s shield and watched the fight with interest and disbelief.


    "How can a holy mage chain spells of such levels with so much carelessness?! Does he have an infinite reserve of mana?" Liliana murmured these words for herself while the other natives and her advisors nodded their heads in agreement.


    No matter how and how many times she had attended the battles of Alvine, it was the first time she saw him unleashed so much!


    "If things continue like this, do you think our target will show up? After all, given the amount of magical energy that the master uses in this confrontation, far exceeds what an intermediate divine mage can do." Sylvia wondered while watching Sabrina and Alvinos. By target, she referred to Garyth they were tracking.


    "Don''t worry about that, Dark Lord has already set up a shield that has the effect of neutralizing any magical energy leaks a hundred kilometers away around us," Sabrina responds with a nod.


    "Kuku, I''m surprised you noticed this, you''re indeed an interesting girl. You deserve your ce with us." Dalvine replied with a mischievous smile.


    Liliana looked at Sabrina with curiosity. She had already heard of this mysterious woman several times, but it was the first time she saw her. But what made her a little irritating was the mask that Sabrina always wore; her feminine instinct wanted topare to her.


    Meanwhile, on the battlefield, the battle was at its peak. The four divine beasts were more than angry to be scratched by the attacks of a simple magus of holy rank.


    -COBWEB!


    All around began to be like a giant spider''s nest; the third general manifested his divine domain!


    He wasn''t the only one by the way!


    The spider webs that covered all the area a kilometer away in a giant cocoon by making the sunlight dim... suddenly caught fire! But strangely, the cobwebs did not wear out even though the fire was their weakness, they were just covered with burning mes with a temperature that can melt the gold in less than a minute!


    And to top it all off, the two beasts had not only healed but were five times stronger than before!


    -Fusion of domains!


    The fourth general, the mboyant lizard, and the second general, the winged royal Python have merged their domains with that of the third general; the demonic bicorne spider!<novelnext></novelnext>


    At the moment, Alvine was like prey trapped without the slightest chance of escape possible! Under his foot, above his head, his right and left werepletely sealed by impassable barriers made of spider webs covered with fire!


    "Let''s end up!" The spider spoke in a monotonous voice devoid of emotions!


    -Slick-Slick


    The cobwebs surged towards Alvine who was floating in the middle of the deadly cage and tried to seize him.


    Even if he was immune to the poisons that apany the cobwebs, and the poisonous smoke that limited his visual horizons, he was not immune to fire and physical attacks from the canvases!


    -Tsk, it bes embarrassing for me! - he said, continuing his escape without respite against the cobwebs.


    After a dozen minutes of perpetual escape...


    "!!!"


    He was captured by the cobwebs that covered all the areas.


    Without waiting for another second, the spider made a joyful but unpleasant cry for the ears.


    "Prison cone of the cobwebs!" He said, pointing one of his six pasta to Alvine, which had a foot seized by a thick web thread.


    -Instantly...


    Vroooo


    The Other cobwebs swayed towards Him and wrapped around his body, locking him in a multyer cocoon! The cobwebs that could not be cut by weapons below divine ranks rolled around his body without giving him time to struggle! In less than a second, Alvine was like a niche in his cocoon without being able to move his little finger.


    The spider did not stop there, he and the mboyant lizard, coupled with the assistance of the royal python that constantly boosted their skills; all seized this opportunity to reinforce the next deadly attack of the bicorne spider.


    "A thousand spikes of cobwebs!" He screamed these words sarcastically while her horribly frightening mouth let corrosive liquids flow.


    The most impressive was not the poisoned liquid that came out in the mouth of the bicorne spider, but the hundreds of pointed needles that ran at full speed towards the cocoon where Alvine was captive!


    -Pierces!!! Puff! Puff!! Puff!!!


    Ignited by the fierce mes of the mboyant lizard, reinforced by the improvement magic of the winged royal python, the hundreds of the canvas peaks have sunk into the cocoon with an indescribable impact force; so much so that some peaks stand out on the other side of the cocoon, covered with thick red liquids. Blood!


    -Silence~...


    The beasts did not rejoice anytime soon, they all had solemn expressions that made their faces frightening.


    From afar, Sabrina and Sylvia frowned while Dalvine always had a mischievous smile on his lips, anyone could guess how euphoric he was looking at his eyes.


    "It''s bad, if he continues like that, he will die for good." Liliana who saw the scene could no longer keep her cool.


    But her hand was seized by Sabrina from the moment she tried to take a step forward.


    "What is it? Do you want him to die?" She frowned with a grimace.


    "No, but if you continue to take steps forward, you will die after three seconds!" Sabrina replied in a cid tone.


    Frown


    "Don''t look at me with a hateful look. Do you see this bastard in front of me? Well, that''s what I''m talking about him." Sabrina said, pointing to Dalvine.


    It was only when Liliana followed the direction of Sabrina''s finger that he met the ruthless look of Dalvine who had stopped smiling momentarily. Cold sweats sledded along her spine when she saw Dalvine''s cold look that froze her whole body and made her unable to move!


    Sabrina covered Liliana''s eyes by injecting a little of her magical energy to help her find her soul. Then she looked at Dalvine with cid and nonchnt eyes. - Do you feel proud to intimidate people?


    Smile, his strange smile came back on his lips. - Kuku, I just lost a little bit of my cold blood knowing that someone wanted to spoil everything as things became interesting. All my apologies to my twin brother''s future wife, but don''t worry about him; it is only now that serious things will begin for him.


    Dalvine replied politely by cing his hand on his chest like a knight asking for the grace of his queen. But his action was only intended to create tensions between the fox and the vampire!


    And her goal seemed to be achieved by seeing Sabrina lightly frown under her mask when she heard Dalvine''s words. Even if Sabrina acted as if nothing had happened, Sylvia constantly cursed Dalvine under her tongue with all the curses she knew.


    Things couldn''t have been worse!


    On the battlefield, inside thebined divine domain of the three divine beasts; the cocoon in which Alvine was still silent.


    But blood was constantly flowing through the holes that are made by the peaks of the cobwebs of the bicorn spider.


    After two minutes of silence, the divine beasts exalted with relief.


    Before, even in their wildest dreams, they would not believe that a simple holy mage was causing them so many problems.


    They looked at each other and nodded their heads in unison.


    Well, the bicorne spider cautiously canceled the effects of its magic...


    Soon, Alvine''s bloody body with dozens of holes throughout the body appeared and fell in free fall.


    -Huff, finally finished. This little insect bored us in the end. - the python exalted a breath of warm air by releasing the pressure it felt. Then, he sniffed with arrogance and disdain.


    Just when Alvine was about to hit the cobwebs floor,


    "!!!"


    He stood firmly on his two legs, his eyes closed, his head down, and his sword that was always firmly seized by his left hand!


    "I was negligent, I must admit. To excuse me for underestimating you, I will kill each of you with a single attack for each!" He said, slowly raising his head, and then, his two scarlet pupils resurface.


    They were redder than those of vampires, these eyes were the same as those of Dalvine! His sword which was still white until now turned to scarlet red before changing once again into a jet ck sword.


    ''Kuku, it wasn''t too early. No one can deny his nature, Monarch of darkness!''

 Chapter 190 Alvine Vs Divine Beasts (Final).

    "Do you know what power is?" Dalvine''s voice suddenly sounded in Sabrina''s shield while everyone was frozen by the dark power that invaded the entire environment inside Dalvine''s shield.


    "It is not the amount of magical energy that we have at our disposal, nor the many affinities we possess." He continued.


    "Laws?" Vandel suddenly asked out of curiosity.


    "Kuku, thews? They are only seeds of the sands in a huge desert. No, none of that. Power is power itself. Ask a million wise men to exin to you what power is, they will give you different answers. But this certainly does not mean that they are wrong, it is just that they have acquired their understandings in different ways. But all these understandings are based on one foundation: the will."


    "This power is supreme, it has no limits on affinities, no limits onws and magical energy. But unfortunately, no one will be able to exploit the power of the will at its height." He continued while looking at the battlefield in silence.


    "How can he still be alive? It''s impossible!" The lizard growled with horror when he saw Alvine on his two legs.


    Alvine, who had just boldly pronounced the death sentence of the three divine beasts with a faltering bloody body, did not answer the question of the lizard.


    Instead, his wounds began to heal at a higher speed than anything that had happened to him before!


    "Second and fourth general, he is trying to treat himself! Let''s attack him before he does it!" The bicorne spider, which had managed to regain its calm faster than the other two... was the only one to notice that Alvine''s fatal wounds were beginning to regenerate!


    -Instantly,


    His spider webs began by rolling around Alvine''s body once again while he was immobilized.


    At the same time, the lizard also ignited the spider webs asst time; but strangely, the mes looked more ferocious than before!


    As for Alvine, he had neither tried to avoid the attack of the bicorne spider nor intercept the attack; he had let himself be caught by the joint attack of his opponents for the first time.


    But just when it was transformed into a caterpir in the cocoon,


    -Boom!


    An explosion sounded inside the divine domain of the three divine beasts and swept it as if nothing had happened!


    *Toux! Cough!! Cough!!!.


    "Good damn! This insect is puncture-proof or what?!" The winged royal python whistled with anger after spitting blood because of the counterblow that happened to him when his divine domain was forcibly broken.


    He was not the only one whose nucleus was injured; the bicorne spider and the mboyant lizard were no exceptions.


    After regaining their spirits, the three divine beasts noticed a strange phenomenon.


    Although fog rose around the area and prevented them from seeing their opponent, they still managed to see his silhouette. But the silhouette they saw strangely was not that of their enemy, but it was a giant!


    Alvine had regained control of his shadow clone and held a six-meter jet ck sword that was bathed in gehenna mes! It was the master card he had in my hands but that he did not want to use to exterminate his enemies.


    The agreement he had with Dalvine was to not invoke one of his shadow soldiers to help him in his duel, nor his fictitious soul. The reason that led Alvine to ept Dalvine''s conditions without the slightest hesitation was that he always had his shadow clone with him.


    This shadow clone will only be considered a shadow soldier when he is possessed by his fictitious soul who will help him independently. But a soulless shadow soldier is nothing more than a lifeless body that will be unable to move. When the reason why Dalvine did not want the assistance of his fictitious soul in the duel was simple, if Alvine wanted to fight without risk, he will protect his real body, long from the battlefield! But currently, Alvine had not vited any of these rules. He has certainly upied the clone of his shadow soldier but it was like the armor he was wearing around his body. Because his body was in the clone!


    "W-What is this thing?!" The spider stammered these words with disbelief.


    The person they treated as a microbe was now the same size as them. Worse still, he not only seemed to gain in size but had two long jet ck horns curved on his temples, a long ck tail of ten meters, and covered with thick scales! And finally, he had two gigantic dragon wings on his back!


    Huff...!


    Alvine inhaled a breath of fresh air and exhaled it with gluttonous air after clearing the heat emanating in the area because of breaking the divine domain of the mboyant lizard.


    Even if his face kept his appearance, he had pointed ears like those of the Elves and long white hair. Unlike the first time, his whole body was covered with scales like tight clothing.


    *Master, I''m awake now.* Alvine suddenly heard a familiar voice resonate in his head that he had not heard since delustres.


    *It''s not too early. Help me exterminate these opponents then, we will discuss. * Alvine retorted briefly by tightening his grip on Kimiko, the primordial sword who had just woken up from his long sleep.


    *It will be like a walk. *


    -Smirk.


    ''They are always arrogant, primordial beings.'' Even if he uttered these words to himself, he did not judge Kimiko''s words too much. As soon as he injected a small amount of dark energy into his sword...


    -Waves!!


    Waves of ck mes rose around Kimiko who made Alvine dazed beyond the limit. He had not yet used his skill from the mes of the gehenna. So how was it that Kimiko was able to show his mes?


    This was not the only remark he had been able to make, his body felt like he was absorbing the familiar energy he had always wanted to have.


    Not to mention that he felt like he hadplete control of his skills and magical energy. This harmonious synchronization had made him both dazed and grateful.


    Was it due to Kimiko''s simple awakening? Or was that another factor?


    But he didn''t care at the moment. All that mattered to him at the moment was to give back a hundredfold what these divine beasts did to him.


    "Soul¡¯s mmes!" The lizard thundered by attacking Alvine with blue mes that did not emit the slightest ounce of heat.


    They were even slightly cold!


    But Alvine knew the effects of these mes. But he sniffed disdain and made a vertical sh with his sword and his gehenna mes instantly consumed the blue mes of the mboyant Lizard!<novelnext></novelnext>


    "It''s... impossible! The mes of the soul cannot be countered by any physical attacks!" The lizard stammered with disbelief when it saw its most powerful attack easily neutralized by Alvine with as much nonchnce.


    He was right on this point, the blue mes were purely spiritual and only attacked the target''s soul by slowly consuming it to death.


    But what could these blue mes do in front of the purifying mes of Alvine?


    The result was already determined as soon as Alvine had counterattacked with his gehenna mes.


    "Eternal webs!" The spider immediatelyunched its attack when he saw the attack of its colleague miserably failed.


    -As soon...


    Dozens of thick golden spider webs spun towards Alvine''s gigantic body and were tied around his arms and legs to immobilize him.


    "Second general, help me with your reinforcement spells! We must immobilize him at all costs tounch arge-scale attack!" The bicorn spider ordered immediately after seeing his attack reach his target.


    "Okay! Divine reinforcement!" The python sarcastically whistled these words withoutining.


    The golden spider webs became dark gold after the pythonunched its attack with its reinforcement magic. Spider webs have be at least ten times more resistant than before.


    Alvine, who had not moved until now, made his thunderous voice heard for the first time.


    "Pathetic!" He says.


    He could burn spider webs with his ck mes without any problem.


    But,


    To make them feel endless despair, he instead used his titanic force to get rid of solid webs!


    -Break, broken, broken!!


    One by one, the golden spider webs unfolded around his arms and legs under the influence of his titanic strength!


    "It''s impossible, simply impossible!" - The two divine beasts shouted in disbelief.


    Without wasting one more second, Alvine took a heavy and imposing step forward with a cruel smile that was no different from the smile of an evil god.


    "It''s my turn now!" He said with indifference.


    -Whooo!!


    The gigantic body that was supposed to be slow defied thews of the world by breaking the rules of speed.


    His titanic body became a mirage and appeared behind the mboyant lizard and the bicorne spider. Contrary to the expectations of others, his target was not the two divine beasts that were defenseless, but the winged royal python that was behind them!


    "!!!" rmed by the sudden and nightmare appearance of Alvine, the python tried to move away from his worst enemy as quickly as possible.


    But who was he to equal the speed of Alvine?


    Alvine''s giant hand grabbed the python''s neck and looked at him straight into his predatory green eyes with his scarlet red pupils that were like two miniature suns.


    -Frisian!


    Knowing that he no longer had the luxury of escape, the python wrapped around Alvine''s body and tried to stifle him for the sole purpose of escaping.


    -Sigh, what do you think you can do with also insignificant strength? -Alvine replied with an indifferent sigh before slightly pressing the python''s neck!


    -Ouack!!


    The body of the python shuddered and became soft as if he had already lost his soul.


    Alvine looked at his jet-ck sword with a Machiavellian smile and said: -Your powers are interesting and they will be useful to me in the future. Therefore, I will not be able to make you drip its ck mes...for now.


    He canceled the gehenna mes on his sword and slowly stabbed the head of the python with his giant sword.


    The python soon stopped moving. He was.... simply dead!


    Throughout the process, the two divine beasts were not inactive, they had continually attacked Alvine¡¯s back with their spells while he killed the python. But, they had not even been able to scratch Alvine''s body.


    -Well, it¡¯s your turn, now." He announced his verdict for them.


    At the same time, his body and sword were bathed in jet-ck mes!


    He sprinted at lightning speed, forck of better words to describe his current speed, and pierced with his me-covered sword in the spider''s abdomen before twisting it to make a circle and unearthed the vital core of the beast!


    Seeing this, the lizard did not waste time, he instantly fled to the forest to escape the evil clutches of the demon.


    But his efforts were in vain when he felt that his tail was seized by something.


    He didn''t need to wonder what it was when Alvine''s thunderous but indifferent voice resounded behind him.


    -Seriously, You still don''t think I''m going to let you escape, do you? I have never been lenient towards my enemies, you are not an exception either." He affirmed by slowly consuming it with the mes of gehenna while also listening to the dying screams of the lizard!

 Chapter 191 Unforgettable Day

    "..."


    "..."


    While everyone was speechless, the clone of the shadow of Alvine disappeared into the smoke and gave way to his real body.


    "It was entertaining." Briefly retorted Dalvine disappearing with the monarch of death.


    But no one paid attention to them at the moment; all the attention of the spectators was focused on the man with white hair and shredded clothes, covered with holes and soaked in blood.


    "Huff, I think it''s over." Murmura Alvine while his body wavered and fell on his buttocks because of the sudden dizziness that came into conflict with his senses.


    A secondter, he could see the remanent image of Sabrinaing to him. But because of his eyelids that seemed to weigh tons, His eyes slowly closed before he eventually lost consciousness out of exhaustion.


    ...


    "Do you only know what you did?!"


    "Stop yelling at me, it was the master''s decision not mine!"


    These were the first words that Alvine heard after he woke up.


    -Open eyes.


    And the first thing he saw was Sabrina''s fox mask on the table. He himself did not understand why she preferred to wear a fox mask without worrying about her silhouette; she would at least have worn a vixen mask to be one hundred percent in her role, wouldn''t she?


    ''''But more importantly, why did these two maids resume their bad habits as soon?!'' Alvine had many questions when he woke up.


    Finally...


    When he looked around him, he realized that he was alone, in a familiar room that had drawings of brambles on the wall.


    "Is there no one? Why did I hear Sabrina and Sylvia''s voices instead? Or maybe it was a dream?" He said to himself while sitting on the bed.


    *Knock, knock...


    Immediately, the door of his room was knocked on by someone.


    "It''s open?"


    "Excuse me." Says a female voice when entering the Alvine room for the logistics department.


    Alvine looked at her with confused eyes. It was the first time he saw this woman who wasna€?t ordinary. She was dressed in fanciful maid clothes with a short red dress that almost show off her ass when she curved to store the objects in the drawer.


    The reason for his astonishment was because of her emerald eyes and her face that radiated vivacity. The presence that Alvine felt towards this girl was both familiar andpletely different from those of vampires.


    And finally, the maid was not only beautiful with a silhouette that almost reached Perfection, but she was also strong with blessed magical energy that emerged from the ordinary.


    "Another divine mage eh.." Alvine murmured for himself by curiously looking at the actions of the mysterious maid who has not yet pronounced a single sentence after greeting Alvine.


    After a while, the maid approached him and bowed to him: The mistress is waiting for you in the living room. - She says these words before turning around and leaving as if nothing had happened.


    As for Alvine, who was in her astonishment, had neither arrested the mysterious girl nor questioned her.


    Sigh, even if I think she''s familiar to me, she can''t be her.


    Just with thesest conclusions, Alvine put aside the topic of this girl and left his room.


    As expected, he was in his guest room... he was still staying with vampires. From his exit, he was greeted by the long endless corridors.


    "Something strange is happening here," Alvine murmured to himself when he saw two guards escort him in silence as he made his way to the living room; always dressed in his pajamas.


    "Did anything serious happen?" He asked one of the guards who was on his right.


    "No, everyone is doing well, My Lord." The guard gave this answer briefly.


    ''Now, I''m sure something is happening.'' Alvinemented on his way.


    ''I hope the long-sleep story has not yet been reproduced. Did Sabrina and the others go to fight Garyth? And I can''t feel Dalvine''s presence in the dimension.'' As soon as he uttered these words, an ingenious idea appeared in his mind.


    -Luna, inspect the surrounding ce and make me a report in real-time using sensory transfer.- He murmured these words invoking his shadow assassin.


    "As u wish, my lord." Luna''s voice resounded in his ears. Even though he can''t see her or feel her presence, he could guess that Luna had already started her new mission.


    Soon, Alvine closed his eyes, and instantly, he could see, feel, and hear, everything Luna saw and heard in front of her.


    Even if Luna''s lightning speed prevented him from seeing things clearly, he had no problem at this level, since nothing was interesting to see in the corridors but the guards.


    After five seconds of frantic racing, Luna arrived in front of the gate banquet hall. But his perception could not see through the two white doors.


    But at the moment when Alvine was confused to find a way to help Luna enter the room without alerting those who were inside...


    Luna stepped slowly towards the wall and her body began by passing through the wall!


    "!"


    ''Finally, given that she has a ss of assassins, I must not be surprised that she has such skills.'' He said with a sigh.<novelnext></novelnext>


    At hisst inspection, he had given ss names to his shadows to better ssify them. Even if some sses sounded nerdy, like the reaper ss he had attributed to his shadow soldier who use his scythe skills.


    Darka had the knight and tank ss, Luna had the assassin ss and DPS, and in the end, the mage, Greed, his ss was a mage.


    The reason he captured the soul of the winged Python was that he projects to use his skills to create a priest among his men. Even if it''s funnier for a shadow that is centered on the dark side, to have the title priest, Alvine didn''t care about the name; it was the utility that mattered to him.


    After a thousandth of a second, Luna passed through the wall and appeared on the other side of the wall.


    -Sigh, I imagine it won''t work with him anymore. - From the moment Luna entered the banquet hall, Sabrina''s voice resounded in front of her.


    The room was filled with people in formal clothes, and the atmosphere was peaceful and lively.


    Alvine could see the king of the Kelspies and his wife not to mention Tugra and other generals who hade to attend the banquet.


    -My lord instructed me to explore the surroundings to find you." Luna briefly replied to Sabrina who seemed to be the only one to have noticed Luna''s presence in the room.


    "I had already guessed your identity. In short, since you seem to be using an interesting skill, do you know how long it would take him toe here?" From the moment Sabrina asked this question,


    Alvine began by appearing in Luna''s shadow while he was still in his pajamas.


    |shadow jump.| he used


    -What''s going on here?


    Alvine asked nonchntly with a touch of surprise when he saw several important people from this gathered in the same ce.


    "Sigh, I heard between saying that they are celebrating the feast of their victories." Sabrina gave this answer.


    "Hm? In this case, why didn''t the soldiers want to tell me what was going on here? I thought there was something special." " Asked Alvine while ordering Luna to return.


    "Well, maybe it''s because they want to surprise you with another thoughtless decision you made?" Sabrina replied with a frown.


    Alvine could guess that at the moment, Sabrina had all kinds of emotions except joy.


    But he also didn''t understand why she seemed to be angry against him.


    But soon, he found the answer when he suddenly heard apuse.


    He looked around and quickly realized that all eyes were on him.


    "Hahaha, to say that I was constantly waiting in front of the door, it seems that you had other ways to enter the banquet hall. In short, even if the surprise is spoiled, felicitations to you, Mr. Dalvine. All my best wishes for your new life. You really defeated this old Tugra who wanted to have him as his second queen; kahaha, you deserve my respect." The king of the Kelspies was the first to wish Alvine these wishes for happiness. He constantly tapped his shoulder with a sincere smile.


    "Hm?" He raised his eyebrows with confusion by listening to others congratte him while wishing him to be happy in his new life.


    "Even if we made bad starts together, I hope that on this happy day you will forget our differences and fully enjoy your wedding." It was Tugra who was thest toe to greet him properly.


    "..."


    *Sabrina, am I supposed to be the husband when I haven''t set a wedding date yet? * Alvine asked, guessing the situation in front of him.


    *Sigh, you got engaged and decided to engage in something big. As your maidservant, I can only wish you a long life. * Sabrina replied in a nonchnt tone. But Alvine could feel the anger bubbling in her.


    "In short, I can guess the person behind this sudden ceremony." Knowing that he had alreadymitted, he had no excuse to retreat.


    Not to mention that Liliana is not only a blessed woman of unbeatable beauty among others, not to mention the two abnormalities that are Sylvia and Sabrina; but she had also endowed with a steel mentality.


    On the contrary, his heart was agitated when he saw Sylvia holding the hand of a woman dressed in a scarlet red wedding dress that drew her hourss curves, her scarlet hair and ruby red eyes were in perfect harmony with her outfit and made her diabolically attractive.


    -Gasp...


    Alvine was currently feeling an emotion he had never felt since he set foot in this world, even in his previous life on earth.


    Master, you look like a hungry wolf.


    Sabrina''s voice awakened him in his daydream and brought him back to reality... which was no different from his dream.


    "Sigh, I think this is the first time I have seen such a woman dressed in such a way for me. Finally, I suppose that wedding ceremony also have their roles." Alvine murmured for himself in "his pajama outfit" which was nothing more than a loose shirt and silk trousers!


    Nodd,


    "I don''t know which of you is lucky to have gained the other," Sabrinamented briefly with a thoughtful air. -Even if the answer is obvious. - She said in her thoughts.


    Then, Sabrina continued with a radiant smile. "It''s also a good opportunity to wish you a happy birthday."


    "Anniversary?" Alvine asked while raising his eyebrows.


    "Yes, today is your twenty-fourth anniversary if I trust the calendar of the Alzania." She says, exining to Alvine who was on the moon at the moment to the point of forgetting her birthday.


    -Smirk,


    "I guess I couldn''t forget this day in the future even if I wanted to." He said with an ironic smile.


    ''Marrying a vampire queen on the same day as her birthday? What else is this life to offer me more? Sigh, no need to worry about an uncertain future. Let''s take advantage of the present moment.- Alvine thought to himself as he walked to his vampire wife who had a more attractive smile than he had ever seen before.

 Chapter 192 Bond By Blood.

    Alvine walked calmly towards Liliana, who was held by Sylvia in a path hastily made by the spectators.


    But what Alvine did not know was the customs of vampires, which were (slightly) different from humans.


    Even if his steps were slow and noble, his heart was overwhelmed by unknown emotions that raged there that he himself could not get rid of.


    "You seem to appreciate my surprise, am I wrong?" Sylvia asked with an attractive smile.


    "Surprise? Honestly, I still can''t know if I still woke up or not." He said without worrying about his words.


    At such a time, he felt that being honest would be more beneficial for everyone than being cold and indifferent as he used to do.


    "Fufu~ it doesn''t matter, just tell yourself that you are in your dream and enjoy as much as you want. These kinds of luck are not offered to everyone." Sylviamented briefly by cing Lilliana''s hand in his palm.


    "..." Lilliana''s cheeks were pink despite herself when her thin fingers came into contact with those of Alvine who wasrge but silky like those of a woman.


    When Alvine wondered what to do next, Vandel appeared in front of them dressed in a white dress that had the motif of a red crown.


    ''Is he the one who represents the pope or something like that?'' Alvine wondered confusedly.


    But he didn''t have to worry about this little detail, because Lilliana was both the bride and the guide.


    *We must walk to Sir Vandel, he will bind us before my ancestors. But it is only a ceremonial formality, nothingplicated.*


    Hearing his voice, Alvine slightly nods before walking with Lilliana hand in hand towards Vandel.


    "My lord, my queen... you are both ravishing. This old man is beginning to regret his lonely days. Especially you, my lord, you have... an original outfit." Vandelplimented them briefly with a teasing smile.


    "Grandpa, wouldn''t you have done better to keep quiet?" It was only now that Alvine noticed his clothes.


    But on the other hand, he didn''t care about this (insignificant) detail.


    "Hohoho~ if you want to excuse me, we will start the ceremony without further dy." He said with a smile while wearing his two white gloves.


    -Nodd,


    The two agreed at the same time.


    Seeing their impatience, Vandel no longer wasted time. He began the ceremony with a few prayers by requesting the blessing of these ancestors and the supreme goddess who had guided their races...


    After a long and endless speech that seemed to havested forever for the two newlyweds, Vandel finally stopped.


    -Good, bring the alliance¡¯s cup." He announced looking at the main door.


    -Crraa


    From the moment the two doors were opened, Alvine raised his eyebrows when he saw a small red cup that was ced on a golden cart and pushed by a man wearing a red mask.


    Alvine instantly guessed the man''s identity even if he wore a red mask that covered his entire face.


    -Noddra.


    The small cup itself had a unique design with iprehensible ruins for Alvine and a ga crystal was embedded in its size.


    Even if he did not know what this cup was for, which was half filled with a golden liquid; Alvine could guess that the cup was not there for decoration. This medieval cup was an artifact, probably an artifact that linked two people by a unique and united bond.


    That was probably the purpose of this wedding ceremony.


    "My lord, are you ready to take as your wife, The Queen of Vampires Lilliana Bloodw for eternity?" Vandel asked Alvine.


    "Yes, I agree."


    "As for you, My Queen, are you ready to consider as early as today, Lord Alvine for eternity?"


    "Yes, I ept him!"


    Even if the others were confused when they heard the name of Alvine, no one did not ask more.


    "Well, each of you must put a drop of your blood in the alliance cup. But before that, I ask the witnesses, who do not agree with this union, toe forward and challenge the bride or groom in a duel to settle any future misunderstanding." Vandel suddenly made this request with a mischievous smile while looking at the crowd.


    ''Hm? Are there such rules?'' Alvine des asked, looking at a single person who seemed to be dissatisfied with his decision.


    But fortunately for him, Sabrina nodded her head with an ironic smile.


    ''Sigh, fortunately, she seems to have her spirits.'' Alvine thought these words with a sigh of relief. He knew that except for Sabrina and Sylvia, no one will have the nerve to challenge Lilliana.


    But what about himself?


    "Hoho~ we have one candidate, no, two candidates." Vandel''s eyes were like those of the spectators shone with impatience.


    "!"


    ''Sigh, why do the problems only manifest when you least expect them?'' Alvine was surprised to see two hands raised to oppose his union with Lilliana.


    But what made him more surprised was that the opponents were all men; in other words, he will probably fight against them in a duel.


    The first opponent had curly red hair and scarlet eyes, he was the only son of the third advisor who had died in the forest during the war against magical beasts; Vadjir C.


    Like Vadjir, the second opponent was also a potential candidate to be the Queen''s husband. He was a long ck-haired vampire with a rapier as his main weapon; Vandel''s disciple, Likiel Idwan.


    "Hohoho~ the youth, it seems that even my disciple was opposed to this union. In short, tell us the reasons that motivate you; young people." Vandel asked even if their reasons were obvious.


    At the same time, Vadjir and Likiel advanced in front of the crowd, ignoring their murmurs of discontent and helplessness.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Likiel bowed slightly to Liliana and calmly pronounced his reasons. "I know it seems rude on my part, but I would like to gauge Sir Alvine''s strength by my own de."


    As for Vadjir, he looked at Alvine with hateful eyes and said coldly: "He is not worthy to marry our queen. Alone am worthy¡¯s her." He said without politeness.


    Alvine raised his eyebrows with a thoughtful air. *I don''t remember meeting this man, Who is he? * He asked Lilliana who was next to him.


    *Sigh, I prefer not to go into this annoying detail. *


    *Hm? In short, it hasn''t matter; What happens in this kind of situation?" *


    *You must naturally face them; at the same time. And preferably, you should not retain yourself or underestimate them; It''s a sacred duel.*


    Alvine agreed with Lilliana. Wasting time with these two divine mages who have not yet solidified their divine powers would simply be a waste of time for the ceremony.


    "My lord, do you prefer to abandon your bride''s hand or do you want to take up the challenge?" Even if his expression was monotonous, Alvine felt that this old man was impatient to see his duel with them.


    "Grandpa, was it necessary to ask this question?" Alvine asked while getting away from Lilliana.


    "Hohoho~, indeed, it was not necessary. Well, we can go out for prep...


    "It won''t be necessary." Alvine prevented Vandel from continuing by retorting these words.


    Since he did not intend to personally take care of these two jealous, he was convinced that the duel would notst any longer.


    "Your arrogance will lead you to your fall." Vadjir retorted these words by taking a long Scarlet sword out of his sheath and pointing it at Alvine.


    "Grandpa?" Alvine ordered by standing nonchntly standing in front of his two opponents.


    "It''s a sacred duel that our ancestors will witness, please don''t hold back. Likiel asked, positioning himself with his rapist.


    "Good." As soon as Alvine pronounced this word, Darka and Luna appeared next to him.


    "!"


    "Speaking of serving me all my power, I hope you will be able to defeat these two guards before fighting me?" Alvine replied with indifference.


    "Even if you have a thousand invocations with you, the power of a holy magus will always be insignificant." Vadjir ridiculed him by mentioning this detail that was not known to everyone.


    Vandel sighed when he saw the two silhouettes in front of Alvine. ''If it seems that nothing interesting wille out of this duel.''


    He knew the arrogant character of Vadjir who was apuded as an innate talent from birth. As a result, this man had an egorger than the sky but also more fragile than a spider''s web.


    "Start!" He said after offering space to Alvine and his opponents.


    "Don''t hurt them, don''t kill them. Immobilize only them." Alvine whispered these words to Luna and Darka who immediately nodded.


    Instantly,


    Likiel was dizzy and found himself immobilized to the ground with both hands seized by Luna and a cold dagger in front of his throat!


    As for Vadjir, he was lying on the floor without anyone touching him while Darka was standing in front of him.


    Those who weren''t able to see the movements of Luna and Darka had the impression that one of them had stopped time to defeat the two young talents.


    ''What was this strange raven that went into the shadow of little Vadjir?'' Vandel frowned while looking at Alvine''s back.


    -Not only is he able to take care of four divine beasts at the same time, but these strange soldiers who are under hismand are actually more ferocious than himself. I doubted I had the chance to be able to win against him, but... Sigh, it seemed that I was ridiculous thinking I could defeat him.- He continued while his eyes wavered.


    The dull silence of the room was broken by Alvine who suddenly asked: -Are there any other people who want to challenge me?


    -Silence~~~


    "Well, grandpa; Can we continue?" He turned to Lilliana who had an ironic smile.


    *I told you not to hold back but I had never asked for the intervention of these things you have with you in the duel. *


    *Well, it would be rude of me to make the new bride wait. I know that the problem will not end with this duel. The other man who is fainted will certainlye to challenge meter, it is at this moment that I would have the patience to engage in a sincere duel with him. But for now... no one has the right to want to take from me what is mine!*


    His smile was more frightening than usual when he spoke these words telepathically.


    *... *


    "Ahem, we can now continue the ritual," Vandel announced in an embarrassed tone when he saw his disciple easily neutralized by a holy mage.


    But he wasn''t angry with him. If it was another holy mage, maybe he would be angry but, after all, it was Alvine.


    Alvine showed a small ck needle in his palm and pricked the tip of his index finger, Lilliana did the same with Alvine''s needle.


    Plic, plic.


    From the moment the two had their blood in the cup, the golden liquid that was in the cup changed color and turned ga red.


    "Drink each, a sip to seal your bond for eternity." Vandel exined slowly.


    -Nodd,


    Alvine drink a sip in the cup that was supported by Lilliana and did the same by offering Lilliana a sip.


    "By the testimony of our ancestors, by the agreement of the elders and witnesses, and by the power of authority that is granted to me; I dere to you from this moment, husband and wife for better and worse by an endless bond and united by blood!" Vandel pronounced his verdict

 Chapter 193 Wedding Night [~] (Final).

    "..." Lilliana''s beauty was at the top with her pink cheeks that made her cuter, her curves more seductive and her plump breasts with their pink buttons that hardened; while Alvine had not even started the game.


    Alvine gave her little kisses on her neck and then, ced another in her two G nuts, and finally,


    Nnh~


    Lilliana suddenly felt electrified by her whole body when she felt one of her nipples trapped in a soft humidifying cage.


    It was a feeling she didn''t think she felt just by a simple tongue stroke of this demon who didn''t seem to be only good at fighting.


    When her eyes met those of Alvine, she realized that he was doing nothing more than teasing her.


    He slightly bit her nipples making her moan even more thanst time.


    Alvine who wanted to continue ying with her suddenly felt Lilliana''s soft grip on his hair while seemed to be lost in the infinite sea of lust.


    She kissed Alvine on her own with lustful greedy eyes while making stifling moans while Alvine''s wandering hands yed with her private parts.


    -Mmh~ can you give me a second, the time I regain my strength to help you too?" She says after reaching the top.


    "Hehe, don''t worry about that, tonight is an evening only dedicated to my queen!" Alvine murmured these words making her even weaker with every breath she felt from Alvine.


    She did not know if it was intentional or not, but her current body refused to obey when she wanted to do the same to her husband.


    Therefore, all she could do was receive sensational waves, which were both euphoric and imbued with affection from her partner.


    Alvine returned to the charge and tasted the other celestial apple while he yed with the other nipple with his right hand and as for his left hand,


    Thetter, who flexibly caressed the queen''s immacte pubis, began to descend lower and lower slowly but gently before it reached its final destination; Lilliana''s mark of femininity.


    Hiiii~


    From the moment Alvine reached his destination, Lilliana could not have the will to hold back her moans. But Alvine no longer retained his skills, his ego constantly pushed him to want to hear more moans from this irreproachable vampire queen.


    With this objective, his index had suddenly its intrusion into Lilliana''s honeyed cave while his thumb caressed her clitoris with flexibility and softness.


    "Ah~ Hahh~ Hmmh~~


    The silent room immediately turned into a debauchery market under the skills of Alvine who made Lilliana cum every five minutes.


    Satisfied, he gave way to his partner who was enraged in his pants.


    "It may hurt a little, I would be sweet." He said by knocking on the entrance to Lilliana''s cave with his royal stem.


    He did not need to moisten it given the love fluids quantity that covered the outer walls of Lilliana''s cave and his hand that held his royal prince; at present, he was actually more wet than expected.


    "Um, *Gasp*...it''s inevitable... I guess." These were the only words she could say while she was constantly trying to catch her breath.


    But unfortunately for her, serious things were just beginning for her.


    Alvine positioned his stem in front of the thrilling entrance to Lilliana''s cave, which had her right leg ced on Alvine''s shoulder and the other leg slightly apart in morefortable positions.


    Then, the Alvine nd was honored to be the number one guest in the sealed cave while slowly but surely making its way to thend of fairies.


    "!" Even if she felt a pain that exceeded her expectations, she had held on with her teeth clenched even though she felt like she had her soul torn into two parts.


    Alvine had a satisfying smile when he saw her so loud in the face of as harsh ordeals; it was one of the personalities he appreciated most about her.


    But with his experiences, even if his soul burned with the desire to continue, he knew that it was not the right time.


    He gave Lilliana the period of break she needed the most while exchanging some sensual kisses.


    Feeling that everything was fine, Lilliana''s one peaceful moment was swept away by a flood of ecstasy that began to invade him without notice because of Alvine who began the interesting game.


    Thus, the wedding night took ce in a lustful atmosphere and the debauchery of ecstasy.


    ---


    While night gave way to daylight, the kingdom of Alvine had no difference between night and day because of the dark species he reigned from now.


    But even if the castle was an underground castle, the magic crystals were programmed to shine with the same light as daylight, and be slightly lit at night.


    On the other hand, the vampire race had no problem seeing in total darkness as if it were day.


    In the end, the crystals were perhaps only decorations.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Alvine who had just opened her eyes was weed by the magnificent view that all singles constantly dream of seeing, the immacte face of his wife whose few scarlet strands slightly camouged the satisfying smile she had on her lips even though she was still sleeping.


    Alvine had an ironic smile not knowing what she could have dreamed of right now to have such an expression.


    He arrange Lilliana''s scarlet hair behind her ear and gave her a small kiss on her cheek that made her snuggle slightly.


    "I think it was my role to wake you up in this way." Even if Lilliana''s eyes were still closed, her lips moved when she spoke these words.


    "Hey, I don''t think it matters too much. Finally, you can always catch up if you care so much." Alvine''s eyes met his ruby pupils that shone with vivacity and her devilishly seductive beauty.


    -Instantly, she put her lips against those of Alvine with a morning kiss.


    "So how was it, darling?"


    "...I''ve been puzzled about something sincest night. How is it that you know these kinds of things when I have never seen an educator with you?!" Alvine asked with surprise when he heard the new nickname that seemed strange to him; since it was the first time someone calls to him this way.


    "Fufu~, it seems that my training sessions with Lady Yira were not in vain. She was the one who had instructed me before we came to this; even if at that time, I thought it was a waste of time. Sigh, unfortunately, she had died in the first confrontation with the magical beasts." She exined briefly, not wanting to go into details.


    "In short, it''s your coronation today, you''d better prepare if you don''t want to bete." She continued by revealing this (small) detail to Alvine.


    A glimmer of surprise passed through his golden eyes when he heard Lilliana''s revtion.


    "Why are you only telling me that now?"


    "Well, knowing your personality, Miss Sylvia and I agreed that it will be better to let you know on the day of the coronation. What did you expect when you married a queen?" Lilliana asked this question with a teasing smile.


    "Sigh, you''re not wrong indeed. But it''s still very strange. I thought vampires were governed by their queens?"


    "Hohoo~? You don''t intend to run away from your responsibilities by fleeing the crown, don''t you?"


    "No, that''s not it, I''m just asking for the cause." He says.


    "Sigh, you are now the person who will take care of our n; concerning their housing, their property, and their training to strengthen your army. So tell me, dear husband, what will be my role as the queen that will reign over our people? What do I have to bring them more than they have?" She asked with an ironic smile.


    "..." Alvine obviously had no answer to Lilliana''s questions.


    "Do you understand now? I offered them everything in my power and my knowledge; It is now up to you to guide us to a better future." She nailed her speech with thesest sentences.


    "Sigh, you''re right, that''s the main reason that led us to be where we are right now. I would do this coronation without any problem; after all, I wouldn''t have to drunk blood like yesterday, would I?"


    "Fufu~ we will see this during rituals. But rest assured, it''s just a short ceremony that won''tst more than ten minutes." She said while she was on Alvine.


    But just at this moment,...


    Knock, Knock...


    ...The door was knocked on by an outside person.


    "Hm? Who can that be? However, the time for the coronation has not yet arrived." Lilliana wondered with a frown.


    "Sigh, I guess the morning break is over; it''s time to go back to reality." Alvine was also no different from her.


    But as Lilliana was going to take more time to dress, Alvine just wore his ck leather trousers and left Lilliana lying down again on the extra-king-size bed (under the nket to the head).


    -Click.


    As soon as Alvine opened the door, bare chest, he saw the same maid who hade to his room. Her emerald eyes looked at Alvine as if she was trying to remember a few things while she was ying with her brown hair out of nervousness.


    -This behavior... this girl, who is she exactly?! - Alvinemented, noting the familiarity she had with an acquaintance that he wanted to meet her more than anything.


    But this time, the maid was apanied by Sabrina.


    "Master, sorry to intrude into your room as soon after, but an urgent case forces me to disturb you for a moment," Sabrina announced by greeting Alvine apanied by the new servant that Alvine saw for the second time.


    -No problem, you can enter.


    Alvine answered briefly by opening the door to Sabrina and the stranger who followed Sabrina in silence.


    After entering the room and closing the door behind them, Alvine sits on the bed next to Lilliana who was still lying down with irritated eyes.


    But neither Sabrina nor the other girl paid attention to her.


    "We have a problem on the Alzania, the Valskars and the four divine kingdoms have united against our little Ashia and your little troops," Sabrina announced from the moment she had the green light.

 Chapter 194 H茅l猫ne?

    "We have a problem on the Alzania, the Valskars and the four divine kingdoms have united against our Ashia and your little Squads," Sabrina announced from the moment she had the green light.


    "!" The sh of surprise that shed in Alvine''s eyes did notst more than a second before they became cold, devoid of emotion.


    "Give me more exnations." He says in a monotonous tone.


    -Nodd


    "Yes, I just received the information through the divine parchment. From what I understood from Ashia''s brief exnation, they were supposed to sign a coalition alliance to make unite front with their new allies against the Valskars. But instead of an alliance, it was a trap that awaited them on the spot. Finally, even if Ashia had had no problem defeating Lord Valskar and the two divine Magi, herself, at the same time, created another problem; the defeated called for their reinforcements who will probablye to the Alzania in a short time." Sabrina exined the situation with this short summary.


    Alvine remained silent for a moment while he digested the information he had just received from Sabrina.


    Thest time he got in touch with Ashia, Ashia reassured him that everything was fine and that they were doing better than before; thanks to Sabrina who had given Ashia a Philosopher''s Stone to allow her to exercise all her divine powers without obstruction.


    Subsequently, she exined that Alvine''s n, which concerned making the two opposing sides of the sworn enemies, had gone smoothly. Even better, even Lord Valskars had fought against the two foreign divine mages.


    After learning these details during Ashia''sst report, he had time to calmly continue his mission on this without haste.


    "Sigh, I knew that it was a bad idea to have let this war continue." After organizing his thoughts, he pronounced these words in a regrettable tone.


    Then, he looked at Lilliana after remembering the old discussion they had.


    One thing was for sure, he could not stay on this for more than a day knowing that his subordinates and maidservants are in danger of death.


    "Sabrina, where are you with Garyth''s hunt? He didn''t always show up?"


    "Master, don''t you know?" She asked confusedly when she heard Alvine''s question.


    "Aware of what?"


    "It''s the Dark Lord, he left with the monarch for his vacation, if I repeat his words for words. But it was only after that I learned that he was in fact going to track down Garyth. I don''t know what he''s thinking but you''d better not worry about this guy." Sabrina answered Alvine''s question while giving her personal opinion.


    "Hmm, it doesn''t matter, let him do as he sees fit as long as he doesn''t bother us." He nodded, in ordance with Sabrina''s proposal.


    Then,


    He continued. - But I''m still perplexed. I had nned to guide the vampires to one of yours after a month. But now, with this sudden urgency, we must begin preparations for departure and finish them as soon as possible."


    "Don''t worry about that, master. Sylvia already took care of this detailst night. For now, what you need to do, is decide which you want to settle among the threes that will be a good ce for vampires."


    As Sabrina spoke, threes were floating in front of Alvine in VR mode from the little memory crystal that Sabrina held in her hand.


    The first was ck and was thergest of the three.


    "This is called Ugdur, a second-tier. Even if this meets all the conditions of vampires, but, if you n to bring other races, it will be problematic; since the ispletely plunged into the dark, regardless of the day, the seasons, or the year." Sabrina began her exnation with the that attracted more attention by its size


    Then, she looked at another that was green and seemed full of vivacity. "It is a 1st ss that houses the race of divine fairies, uni-horn demons, blood elves, and other races. But this is not home to humans."


    Subsequently, Sabrina looked at the third that attracted more attention from Alvine and Lilliana at the same time because of its unique pink design. The looked more like a star than a because of its small size.


    "Finally, this is thest. This is the that Sylvia and I had agreed will be a good ce for you. Not to mention that the was once the favorite domain of one of our enemies we had defeated." Sabrina gave this exnation slightly.


    But Alvine had apletely different idea in his head. Seeing the pink whose name was still unknown to him, he felt a feeling of attachment to this.


    "Which breeds sheltered? And what is the name of this?" Alvine asked briefly.


    Nodd,


    "This is named after Freyja, whom his creator had baptized with the name of histe wife. At the moment, there should be only one person on this; there is no other living being there. But this will not be a problem. We can teleport beasts there and other monsters to make the ce more habitable." Sabrina nonchntly continued her exnation.


    Alvine looked at the Frayja thoughtfully for a moment before nodding his head while making his decision.


    "Hmm, that''s a good decision." Alvine nodded her head in agreement while lightly caressing her chin.


    "Yes, it''s a first-ss. That is, the magical energy that emanates from this is fifty times more powerful than those of this. The divine Magi will have no trouble continuing their cultivation on this since it houses divine energy more pure or equal to all other first-sss." Sabrina continued by luring more and more her master with this exnation.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But Alvine frowned, guessing that things were not going to be simpler than he thought. - Well, tell me what''s wrong with this." Immediately, he asked.


    "Sigh~, it''s just that this has been sealed since the disappearance of Galiel, one of the leaders, the former proprietary" Sabrina announced these words by slightly shrugging her shoulders.


    "Hmm? A seal that you can''t break yourself? What do you want me to do with such a barrier?" An ironic smile adorned his lips when he heard Sabrina''s words.


    Sabrina was not only gifted with magic but she was also gifted in inscriptions. What help can Alvine give her?


    By understanding the meaning of her question, Sabrina immediately exined it without wasting a moment more.


    "Don''t worry about that, I''m sure you''ll understand the cause when you''re in front of the itself." She says mysteriously without wanting to give more exnations to Alvine.


    "Sigh, very well, grant me two minutes, I''ll get ready. We must resolve this situation as soon as possible."


    With thesest words, Sabrina and the mysterious maid left the room leaving Alvine and Lilliana alone, again.


    "My queen, can you do me a favor?" Alvine asked.


    "Yes, what is it?" From what she heard from their discussions,


    She could say with certainty that Alvine had neither the time nor the desire to go to the coronation ceremony. For now, she could see the same glow in his eyes as before.


    He caressed Lilliana''s cheek with an ironic smile and said: - This is thest major task I would ask you to do as a sovereign queen. Can you make sure to prepare everything for the major move before I return with Sabrina? "Alvine announced the bottom of his thought by leaving Lilliana in a state of stunning.


    "Are you going to leave us?" She asked with surprise.


    "Hehe, of course not, it probably won''t take a week. We will just check the situation of Ashia and the others, and at the same time, check the Frayja which will maybe be our new home."


    "Hmm, traveling between twos will take more months of travel, even with the fastest ark. Are you sure you can meet this one-week deadline?" She asked while raising her eyebrows.


    "Don''t worry about that. In fact, it may be three days or a day that I should give you." He continued his exnation while wearing the loose ck shirt he hadst night.


    -Therefore, dear queen, make sure to be ready when I return. Sylvia will help you speed up the preparations; maybe after these problems, we will schedule our honeymoon." After saying these words, Alvine put a kiss on Lilliana''s forehead, and then he turned around to go out.


    But unfortunately for him, his hand was seized by Lilliana who approached him and kissed him directly on his lips.


    "Even if it may not be necessary, be careful anyway.- She said after releasing Alvine''s lips.


    "...Don''t worry about that, I''ll be back before you even notice my absence." Alvine stammered these words slightly.


    -I''m really beginning to suspect the reason for our marriage. I don''t really know what married couples look like, but I feel like we''re no different from them. It''s a little scary to see such an instinct awaken in me. - Alvine thought to himself as he crossed the thresholds of the room.


    Behind the door, Sabrina waited patiently for him while exchanging a few words with the new maid.


    -We can leave now. - Alvine said after drawing all the attention to him.


    "Very good. In this case, please excuse me in advance master." She said when she took out three ck parchments with golden ruins, she had probably drawn them with her primordial powers; since Alvine could not identify the mystical energy emanating from them.


    "Well, the travel could be short but a little too hard for you, who will experience it for the first time; so I advise you to hold your breath, dear master, and to you too, H¨¦l¨¨ne." As soon as Sabrina said these words,


    The three parchments began to shine at the same time with a golden aura that instantly engulfed them.


    But unfortunately, Alvine could not hold his breath when he heard the name Sabrina had just pronounced to address the maid.


    ***


    Reminds.


    At first, Alvine had four maids in total:


    Sabrina, Ashia, No, and H¨¦l¨¨ne.


    To learn more about them, chap 01

 Chapter 195 H茅l猫ne?

    "We have a problem on the Alzania, the Valskars and the four divine kingdoms have united against our Ashia and your little Squads," Sabrina announced from the moment she had the green light.


    "!" The sh of surprise that shed in Alvine''s eyes did notst more than a second before they became cold, devoid of emotion.


    "Give me more exnations." He says in a monotonous tone.


    -Nodd


    "Yes, I just received the information through the divine parchment. From what I understood from Ashia''s brief exnation, they were supposed to sign a coalition alliance to make unite front with their new allies against the Valskars. But instead of an alliance, it was a trap that awaited them on the spot. Finally, even if Ashia had had no problem defeating Lord Valskar and the two divine Magi, herself, at the same time, created another problem; the defeated called for their reinforcements who will probablye to the Alzania in a short time." Sabrina exined the situation with this short summary.


    Alvine remained silent for a moment while he digested the information he had just received from Sabrina.


    Thest time he got in touch with Ashia, Ashia reassured him that everything was fine and that they were doing better than before; thanks to Sabrina who had given Ashia a Philosopher''s Stone to allow her to exercise all her divine powers without obstruction.


    Subsequently, she exined that Alvine''s n, which concerned making the two opposing sides of the sworn enemies, had gone smoothly. Even better, even Lord Valskars had fought against the two foreign divine mages.


    After learning these details during Ashia''sst report, he had time to calmly continue his mission on this without haste.


    "Sigh, I knew that it was a bad idea to have let this war continue." After organizing his thoughts, he pronounced these words in a regrettable tone.


    Then, he looked at Lilliana after remembering the old discussion they had.


    One thing was for sure, he could not stay on this for more than a day knowing that his subordinates and maidservants are in danger of death.


    "Sabrina, where are you with Garyth''s hunt? He didn''t always show up?"


    "Master, don''t you know?" She asked confusedly when she heard Alvine''s question.


    "Aware of what?"


    "It''s the Dark Lord, he left with the monarch for his vacation, if I repeat his words for words. But it was only after that I learned that he was in fact going to track down Garyth. I don''t know what he''s thinking but you''d better not worry about this guy." Sabrina answered Alvine''s question while giving her personal opinion.


    "Hmm, it doesn''t matter, let him do as he sees fit as long as he doesn''t bother us." He nodded, in ordance with Sabrina''s proposal.


    Then,


    He continued. - But I''m still perplexed. I had nned to guide the vampires to one of yours after a month. But now, with this sudden urgency, we must begin preparations for departure and finish them as soon as possible."


    "Don''t worry about that, master. Sylvia already took care of this detailst night. For now, what you need to do, is decide which you want to settle among the threes that will be a good ce for vampires."


    As Sabrina spoke, threes were floating in front of Alvine in VR mode from the little memory crystal that Sabrina held in her hand.


    The first was ck and was thergest of the three.


    "This is called Ugdur, a second-tier. Even if this meets all the conditions of vampires, but, if you n to bring other races, it will be problematic; since the ispletely plunged into the dark, regardless of the day, the seasons, or the year." Sabrina began her exnation with the that attracted more attention by its size


    Then, she looked at another that was green and seemed full of vivacity. "It is a 1st ss that houses the race of divine fairies, uni-horn demons, blood elves, and other races. But this is not home to humans."


    Subsequently, Sabrina looked at the third that attracted more attention from Alvine and Lilliana at the same time because of its unique pink design. The looked more like a star than a because of its small size.


    "Finally, this is thest. This is the that Sylvia and I had agreed will be a good ce for you. Not to mention that the was once the favorite domain of one of our enemies we had defeated." Sabrina gave this exnation slightly.


    But Alvine had apletely different idea in his head. Seeing the pink whose name was still unknown to him, he felt a feeling of attachment to this.


    "Which breeds sheltered? And what is the name of this?" Alvine asked briefly.


    Nodd,


    "This is named after Freyja, whom his creator had baptized with the name of histe wife. At the moment, there should be only one person on this; there is no other living being there. But this will not be a problem. We can teleport beasts there and other monsters to make the ce more habitable." Sabrina nonchntly continued her exnation.


    Alvine looked at the Frayja thoughtfully for a moment before nodding his head while making his decision.


    "Hmm, that''s a good decision." Alvine nodded her head in agreement while lightly caressing her chin.


    "Yes, it''s a first-ss. That is, the magical energy that emanates from this is fifty times more powerful than those of this. The divine Magi will have no trouble continuing their cultivation on this since it houses divine energy more pure or equal to all other first-sss." Sabrina continued by luring more and more her master with this exnation.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But Alvine frowned, guessing that things were not going to be simpler than he thought. - Well, tell me what''s wrong with this." Immediately, he asked.


    "Sigh~, it''s just that this has been sealed since the disappearance of Galiel, one of the leaders, the former proprietary" Sabrina announced these words by slightly shrugging her shoulders.


    "Hmm? A seal that you can''t break yourself? What do you want me to do with such a barrier?" An ironic smile adorned his lips when he heard Sabrina''s words.


    Sabrina was not only gifted with magic but she was also gifted in inscriptions. What help can Alvine give her?


    By understanding the meaning of her question, Sabrina immediately exined it without wasting a moment more.


    "Don''t worry about that, I''m sure you''ll understand the cause when you''re in front of the itself." She says mysteriously without wanting to give more exnations to Alvine.


    "Sigh, very well, grant me two minutes, I''ll get ready. We must resolve this situation as soon as possible."


    With thesest words, Sabrina and the mysterious maid left the room leaving Alvine and Lilliana alone, again.


    "My queen, can you do me a favor?" Alvine asked.


    "Yes, what is it?" From what she heard from their discussions,


    She could say with certainty that Alvine had neither the time nor the desire to go to the coronation ceremony. For now, she could see the same glow in his eyes as before.


    He caressed Lilliana''s cheek with an ironic smile and said: - This is thest major task I would ask you to do as a sovereign queen. Can you make sure to prepare everything for the major move before I return with Sabrina? "Alvine announced the bottom of his thought by leaving Lilliana in a state of stunning.


    "Are you going to leave us?" She asked with surprise.


    "Hehe, of course not, it probably won''t take a week. We will just check the situation of Ashia and the others, and at the same time, check the Frayja which will maybe be our new home."


    "Hmm, traveling between twos will take more months of travel, even with the fastest ark. Are you sure you can meet this one-week deadline?" She asked while raising her eyebrows.


    "Don''t worry about that. In fact, it may be three days or a day that I should give you." He continued his exnation while wearing the loose ck shirt he hadst night.


    -Therefore, dear queen, make sure to be ready when I return. Sylvia will help you speed up the preparations; maybe after these problems, we will schedule our honeymoon." After saying these words, Alvine put a kiss on Lilliana''s forehead, and then he turned around to go out.


    But unfortunately for him, his hand was seized by Lilliana who approached him and kissed him directly on his lips.


    "Even if it may not be necessary, be careful anyway.- She said after releasing Alvine''s lips.


    "...Don''t worry about that, I''ll be back before you even notice my absence." Alvine stammered these words slightly.


    -I''m really beginning to suspect the reason for our marriage. I don''t really know what married couples look like, but I feel like we''re no different from them. It''s a little scary to see such an instinct awaken in me. - Alvine thought to himself as he crossed the thresholds of the room.


    Behind the door, Sabrina waited patiently for him while exchanging a few words with the new maid.


    -We can leave now. - Alvine said after drawing all the attention to him.


    "Very good. In this case, please excuse me in advance master." She said when she took out three ck parchments with golden ruins, she had probably drawn them with her primordial powers; since Alvine could not identify the mystical energy emanating from them.


    "Well, the travel could be short but a little too hard for you, who will experience it for the first time; so I advise you to hold your breath, dear master, and to you too, H¨¦l¨¨ne." As soon as Sabrina said these words,


    The three parchments began to shine at the same time with a golden aura that instantly engulfed them.


    But unfortunately, Alvine could not hold his breath when he heard the name Sabrina had just pronounced to address the maid.


    ***


    Reminds.


    At first, Alvine had four maids in total:


    Sabrina, Ashia, No, and H¨¦l¨¨ne.


    To learn more about them, chap 01

 Chapter 196 Freyjas Planet.

    -Koff, Koff~


    Alvine coughed madly as if he was going to spit out his organs for a moment afterward.


    He had neither the luxury nor the time to enjoy the dazzling and mystical view that was in front of him.


    The of Freyja is a small first-tier that is in orbit hundreds of billions of kilometers from the of Alzania; behind the imposing sun.


    In a universe where magic reigns supreme, thes that are blessed with this magical energy did not need sunlight to harbor life in their breasts; but mana, the vital energy of any magical creature.


    "Sigh, it was not forck of having warned, master." Sabrina slowly retorted these words while soothing Alvine''s dizziness with her energy.


    "What did you just say?" Alvine frowned at Sabrina.


    "It was not intentional, I apologize, if my words were offensive...


    "No, I''m not talking about that." Even before she finished her sentence, Alvine cut her off with excuses and looked at the mysterious girl standing in front of him, always with her confused expression in her emerald eyes.


    "I''m talking about this girl, what did you just call her?!" His expression was discontent anchored when Sabrina attributed Helene''s name to this girl.


    "..."


    "You owe me some exnations, I''d rather hear them now than after!" He insisted when he saw Sabrina silent.


    "... Helene?" She said, answering Alvine''s question.


    "Why?" Alvine asked.


    Even if he had a familiar feeling about this girl, he had the impression that Sabrina was ying with the power of life attributed to her by Reha. But all these details were Sabrina''s problems, she should not have involved him by trying such methods with him.


    But contrary to what he imagined, Sabrina, who seemed to guess his thoughts as if she were reading them, shook her head.


    Then, she calmly gave an exnation to Alvine who was more than surprised. - Master, I think you misunderstood what I meant, by H¨¦l¨¨ne. I wasn''t talking about her name, but she is the Helene who had always been with you for thest four years." Sabrina exined briefly.


    But Alvine obviously didn''t believe her.


    -Shook


    "It''s impossible, H¨¦l¨¨ne is still with me, held prisoner in the system...!" But during his protest, he suddenly stopped in his sentence, noticing something he had not paid attention to until now since he woke up; the session of epic events.


    "Sigh, it''s only now that you''ve noticed? Yes, you were not mistaken, the taupe that had been imnted through Randolph is no longer." Sabrina said by referring to Alvine¡¯s system.


    -!...


    "How?" These were the words that Alvine was able to pronounce when his current surprise could not be described with simple words.


    Sabrina put one of the strands of her snowy white hair behind her elfic ear while briefly exining what she had understood.


    -I don''t know the extraction methods used by Dark Lord but, all he said before his departure was... that it was your reward for not only exceeding his expectations, but at the same time, having managed to learn for yourself what he wanted to advise you.


    Alvine did not need to ask for the identity of the said Dark Lord, since Sabrina always spoke to Dalvine in this way.


    But more importantly. -Is it because of Dalvine that this girl...


    She had an ironic smile when she saw Alvine not believe her easily.


    It was true, even if Alvine could no longer feel the presence of the system with him, he had no guarantee that he had gotten rid of this bomb that is the system. But he was ready to believe these words rather than believe in what Sabrina had just announced by saying that this girl was Helen.


    After all, this girl had nothing to do with H¨¦l¨¨ne that he knew. Her body, race, and lineage were the opposite of Helene''s. But what puzzled Alvine was the natural behavior of this girl who was familiar to her; but above all, her soul!


    To answer Alvine''s question, Sabrina gave a good exnation.


    -As you can imagine, it was not going to be easy to snatch Helen''s soul from the clutches of our enemies, but, Helen and her sisters are different from the other species of their races."


    "..." Alvine listened to her patiently while she continued her exnations.


    "Maybe you will understand more easily if I exin it to you through the concept of your shadow soldiers. Just like them, Ashia and her sisters ( No and H¨¦l¨¨ne) benefitted part of my soul; this is what differentiates them from my other creations. No matter how much they die, they will always be alive as long as I am. But Helene''s case was different from previous times, Helene''s soul was imprisoned by Harold''s spell; as a result, she couldn''te back to me. But what would happen if this mole is instantly wiped out?" She ended her exnation by asking her this question.


    But,


    Alvine was still not convinced that it would be so simple. Otherwise, why would it take so long?


    "The reason for my indecision was that I did not have the guarantee that she would escape unscathed. But even after seeding, she still has a brain block, therefore, her memories will take a little time before they return to her." She says while guessing Alvine¡¯s thoughts.


    After a while, Alvine took a sigh. "I don''t know if what you say is true or not, but we''ll see with time." He said after listening to Sabrina''s exnations.


    "..." Sabrina says nothing more after seeing Alvine still undecided.


    "Even if I still had this hypothesis from the moment I met this girl for the first time, I may not be able to differentiate currently whether her soul is a real or a column of Helene''s soul but, I don''t want to let this story drop like with the fanciful story that you told mest time; when u talked about my origins."


    "!"


    Alvine had an ironic smile when he saw Sabrina alert.


    "But I don''t care about this detail, from now on. No matter who I am, or what I have been, it no longer matters to me. But one thing is for sure, if I ever still discover this kind of joke with what you just told me, you will no longer have my confidence; Sabrina." Just after saying thesest words, Alvine no longer insists on the subject.


    He briefly gaze at (H¨¦l¨¨ne) before his attention was focused on the Freyja.


    Even if she carries the same soul signature in her, this girl might not be H¨¦l¨¨ne. Since it was Sabrina who gave life to H¨¦l¨¨ne, it will not beplicated for her to create another person with the same soul signature as Helene<novelnext></novelnext>


    Alvine''s pettiness was centered because of the previous story that Sabrina had mounted from scratch during their previous discussions.


    Even if at that moment, Alvine had doubts about Sabrina''s exnations, his doubts were confirmed after meeting Dalvine and the monarch himself whom Sabrina said he had acquired his powers thanks to his crystallized heart.


    Finally, all she had done was help him awaken the powers that were in him from the beginning.


    Alvine himself did not know where his shadow powers came from, but on the other hand, it was a detail that had little importance to him; now.


    "Can we continue what we had nned to do?" He asked after rifying things with Sabrina.


    Although there were several thoughts that concerned him at the moment, he also knew that this was not the right time to rify them.


    Apart from its size, which seemed more impressive than he had imagined. The little was no different from what he had seen in Sabrina''s hologram.


    ''Even if this seemed smaller than the others, it is even more impressive in real size and the magical energy it emits. Its size will probablypete with the blue I wasing from.- He whispered these words to himself looking at the solitary Freyja that was in orbit.


    Even if they seemed close to the, a distance of more than a thousand kilometers separated them.


    But for beings like Sabrina and her teammates, such a distance is nothing more than the distance from an alley at the end of the road


    Sabrina and Alvine, apanied by Helene, flew to the solitary like tiny meteorites without a problem.


    Even if Alvine and H¨¦l¨¨ne could not breathe in space, they did not need to worry about this insignificant detail because of the golden barrier that surrounded them. As for Sabrina...let''s say that she didn''t feel the need to use a protective barrier around her.


    -Wooosh


    Their short journeysted for half an hour before Alvine, which seemed to be guided by the Freyja, had another sense of belonging stronger than before.


    -Even if I don''t know why I feel that way, I still have a nostalgic feeling as if I had just returned home after several years of absence.'' He murmured to himself while looking at Sabrina who seemed in her thoughts.


    Their journey took about thirty more minutes before they stopped ten kilometers from the after Sabrina''s proposal.


    At that moment, Alvine and Sabrina could see a white translucent barrier that was omnipresent around the.


    Alvine did not need to ask questions about the said barrier, he could identify the nature of the barrier.


    It was probably the seal Sabrina was talking about.


    "Master, how are you feeling right now?" Sabrina asked in a curious but at the same time distant tone because of the multyer barrier that covered Alvine and H¨¦l¨¨ne.


    "I''m not too sure, but I still feel a certain attraction and familiarity to this. Can you give me more exnations about this, now that we are there? - He asked while watching Sabrina floating in front of him in the cosmos like a cosmos goddess


    -Nodd


    "In fact, this was created by a being of the same rank as the Punishers; as I exined to you earlier. But the reason for our presence here is that the former owner of this was also an incubus; the same lineage as one of your lineages!" Sabrina revealed this information in an indifferent tone as if nothing had happened.


    "!" Alvine was obviously surprised to learn this information.


    An incubus of the same lineage as him? Is it on this where the unreachable arrogant whore who had abandoned him when he was useless to her?


    With this thought, Alvine tried to calm his emotions.


    "Sabrina, when you said that this housed only one person, is this person a woman? More precisely a subus?" He stammered this question while old memories emerged in his subconscious.


    A glimmer of surprise crossed Sabrina''s purple pupils when she heard her master''s question.


    "Have you ever met this man''s daughter?" Sabrina asked while banging her eyebrows.


    If her master knew the daughter of Galiel, did that mean that she had escaped from this?


    It will be problematic. Galiel was an annoying enemy with his [concept of lust] that could not even be countered by me at that time. It was also because of this embarrassing concept that he was blessed that made him one of the fiercest enemies! If his daughter is released, it could only mean one thing, this ba*tard is still alive!- As soon as Sabrina had this thought,


    Her eyes became cold as she strengthened the Alvine and Helene barrier.


    But to her great surprise, Alvine shook her head. - I hadn''t met her personally, but, I think she''s in contact with Randolph." He says in a monotonous tone.


    The person he thought was his ally is probably one of his enemies!


    "Ho? I see. In this case, let''s make sure to take advantage while there is still time." Sabrina proposed with a mocking smile.


    She seemed to have guessed Randolph''s initial ns.


    Seeing Alvine nodding his head, she continued her exnation.


    "All you have to do is ce your palm on the barrier; I believe that it will react with your lineage." She Says.


    "Now, I''m sure that the will not reject you. Otherwise, the seal barrier will not be as calm despite we are at such a distance." She continued.


    -Nodd,


    Alvine nodded with imperturbable air and flew closer to the fence.


    ''Assi, or rather, Assiaphir Gleph''nir, I pray with all my heart that you will be inside this.'' He said to be with a mocking smile.


    ***


    Assiaphir Gleph''nir : the queen of the subus who was in contact with the mc through the old system.

 Chapter 197 Proceed Differently.

    Rather,


    Inside the Freyja, The Queen, or rather the self-proimed subi¡¯s goddess, performed her boring and repetitive tasks every day with the same interview, the same walks, and the same daily life.


    But strangely, she didn''t have her dull expression as before.


    Since the throne had changed color by turning ck, she was now convinced that it was only a matter of time before her days, weeks, months,... centuries, and millennia spent alone will be soon an ancient memory.


    With this idea in mind alone, she had neither the time nor the luxury to worry about her boredom. More importantly, this glimmer of hope alone was enough to change her daily life.


    Even today, she had just finished her housework and ate in therge empty banquet hall with her only te as herrade.


    While she ate in peace, her eyes, which were a mixture of golden and slightly purple, stared in the void when she suddenly felt threatening energy above the giant castle.


    "!" Her eyes shone with an indescribable glow before she instantly disappeared into therge room with a simple beat of her golden wings.


    With this nonchnt action on her part alone, her power was no longer in doubt.


    She stopped in the garden that had multitudes of rare nts that were only on this and that do not even leave primordial beings indifferent.


    Then, she felt like in an awakening dream when she saw three silhouettes floating as close as possible to the without being attacked ac by the seal.


    "This is the first time I have seen other people who have not been magical beasts in millennia." She says to herself by flying directly into the air.


    More precisely, as close as possible to the barrier.


    And unawares, she was able to identify two women, one of whom was dressed in Gothic maid clothes, and had strong magical energy that was not inferior to her own.


    But the other girl with long silky white hair had no magical energy. But despite everything, she frowned when she saw her floating in space with so much nonchnce; without a magic shield or protective aura around her. The mysterious girl gave her the impression of being in front of a race that lives in space.


    -Gasp


    And finally, his gaze locked on the man with white hair and immacte face blessed with beauty and softness superior to women.


    "Who is he? He is only a mage of emperor rank...holy rank?- She could not determine the level of cultivation of Alvine who had not achieved his breakthrough even though he was technically at the rank¡¯s emperor with his scarlet aura.


    But this insignificant detail did not matter to her, her wide eyes stared at Alvine with feelings that could not be buried by her, even though she did not know what it was.


    On the other side of the barrier, Alvine, who had just seen Assi''s silhouette, frowned.


    It was beyond his expectations to meet another subus in such a way. Until now, the only subus he had interacted with so far was Celestia whose charms exceeded his expectations.


    But this girl, even if Alvine had a strong dominant will, he did not have the confidence to resist her charms if she ever tried to charm him.


    He did not have a good experience with Celestia who wanted to achieve her goals at all costs.


    Her wasp silhouette and her long silky hair with its strange pink colors and the strangely hypnotic smile she had on her luscious lips made her more morous than ever.


    -Sigh, and I who thought I was immune to charms. I must admit, I was surely the greatest idiot in this world.'' He ridiculed himself when he heard his heartbeat in his chest.


    Sabrina had an ironic smile when she saw Alvine do everything possible to control himself.


    ? "It was because of this embarrassing power that made Galiel the most embarrassing opponent among the leaders. It seems that his daughter inherited part of his powers." Sabrina gave this exnation slightly.


    "Some of his powers, right?" Alvine murmured for himself in a surprised tone. If this girl received only a small amount of the powers of the lust of this named Galiel, how scary was this Galiel?


    Unlike other powers, powers centered on lust were a more frightening power in many ways. It was a power that could subject the noblest warrior to a pet dog status.


    "More notably, how could a primordial being give birth to? I mean, is it even possible?" He asked while looking at Sabrina.


    "... Well, I think you wouldn''t want to know the methods used by Galiel." She briefly gave this exnation to her master.


    "But even if I''m not too sure, I think it''s possible." She stammered this answer.


    "Hmm, finally in short. For now, let''s get closer. I wouldn''t be against a discussion with this decisive girl." He said, getting closer to Assi, which was three meters from the barrier.


    But Sabrina stopped H¨¦l¨¨ne who wanted to follow him. -The barrier could be hostile to you. - She gave this advice with indifference.


    ...


    -What do you want?" She asked slowly with these words.


    Even if Alvine could understand what she was saying since she spoke in the samenguage as he and his maids used to converse, Assi''s strange ent was rawer than he thought.


    But hearing her voice tone, Alvine did not need to ask himself any more questions about Assi''s identity.


    "Don''t you recognize me?"


    "...I''m supposed to recognize you? - She frowned when she heard Alvine''s question.


    She did not need to think about the question of Alvine, since she has been here for several millennia.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Hah, I guess it doesn''t matter too much. The most important thing is this present moment." Alvine had an ironic smile when he saw Assi forget him forever.


    Fortunately, he too had turned the page. Worse still, Alvine no longer even had the motivation to remember his useless memories.


    "This moment? What do you mean?"


    Seeing her confusion, Alvine did not exin, instead,


    Alvine touched with his hand the barrier that twisted slightly losing arge amount of mystical energy that was instantly absorbed by Alvine''s body, surprising Alvine himself.


    "!"


    But the most surprising was Assi who had an incredulous expression.


    "What is...


    -Smirk


    "Did you understand now?" Alvine asked briefly.


    "You are a prisoner, and I have the key to your cage; do you now understand what I''m talking about?" He continued with his sharp eyes.


    Even if she had incredulous questions in her head, only one question worried her.


    "Alvine?" She asked slowly in a low voice.


    But Alvine did not give him an answer. Better yet, he hadn''t even changed his expression. -You still don''t seem to have understood my question. What I''m trying to let you know is, what will I gain by freeing you from here?.-


    "...Are you angry because I abandoned you?" After a short silence, she asked this uncertain question.


    "To abandon me? Haha, it''s true, you abandoned me and I was angry with you; but does it really matter? It was only because of my immaturity. But why would I get angry with someone who serves his interests, like me?" He asked Assi with that ironic smile that had not left his face from the beginning of their discussions.


    "So you''re indeed Alvine...." She said with an absent air while he looked at Alvine from top to bottom with feelings indescribable by words.


    "Yes, I''m Alvine. Now that you have an answer, answer my question."


    "Why should I give you something in exchange? It¡¯s your duty to free me from here?" Even her heart was burning with desire to know by what witchcraft, Alvine had used to recover his powers; she knew that this was not the right time.


    Alvine raised his eyebrows when he heard the unexpected response of this subus.


    Then,


    - Haha...


    Heughed to the point of having pearls of tears in the corners of his eyes.


    "Why are youughing? Did I say something funny?" She asked with a frown.


    "Ha ha, sorry for that, but, do you have a fairy tale book that you read to upy your free time?"


    "What is the connection with my question? The castle has a library that has all kinds of books. The books written by the fairies are no exception."


    -Ah, I admit that this saying loses all its meaning in this universe. - Alvine thought when he heard Assi''s answer.


    "In short, what I mean by this is that I am neither a brave knight nor a prince charming who came to rescue a princess in distress. Do you want to be free? So give me a reason to do it." Retorquate Alvine after resuming his usual expression,


    Calm and impassive.


    Frustrated by his words, while being disadvantaged by the situation, she gritted her teeth before acting as if nothing had happened.


    "It turns out that my previous decision was misinterpreted by you." She said with an ironic smile.


    The reason she had broken up all contact with Alvine was not only because she despaired of no longer being free for a long time, but it was also because of the pity she felt for him.


    But seeing the current Alvine and the cold behavior he had towards her as if he were talking to a stranger, she was convinced that Alvine would not believe her; no matter what exnations she would give.


    "What do you want in exchange?" She says in a powerless tone.


    -Smirk.


    "Nothing moreplicated, I want this and all its content!" He announced with a sarcastic smile.


    Even if he did not need Assi''s permission, he knew that he would have a bitter taste on his tongue if he had to use force to snatch the from Assiaphir.


    But his goal was to know if this girl was an enemy or not and to learn if, preferably, she has a connection with Randolph or not.


    ***


    Cheek out my new novel, ¡°PROGRESS ONLINE: the strongest ss.¡± and let me know your impression in thement tab.

 Chapter 198 Tired Of Lies.

    "..."


    The silence that reigned between them was broken by Assi who shook their head of refusal.


    "It''s impossible, not only is it impossible but I wouldn''t agree with it even if it were possible." She says with cid and decisive eyes.


    -Frown


    "Exin to me the reason. Why would it be impossible?" Alvine asked with impassiveness.


    He didn''t want to make her his enemy but, if she insists, too bad for her.


    Obviously, he had no intention of abandoning this! This is the world in which he currently lives; where the strong are the dictators.


    "The throne has already chosen the heir. You can''t have this castle. Without talking about having it, you won''t even be able to walk through the doors without its heir." She exined briefly.


    "What do you mean?" Alvine feel like, she didn''t was lying; but, it was the worst above all.


    He could see the castle of dark golden whose size and majesty could not be described with simple words.


    He like any other being endowed with intelligence will naturally covet rare things.


    But what does Assi mean by saying that the castle had chosen its heir? He remembered one of the notifications that he was one of the heirs to the throne of the former Subus king. But at that time, he did not know what it meant.


    But after hearing Sabrina''s exnations, he could roughly guess that this notification had something to do with the castle in front of him.


    "It''s simple, as I exined earlier in our previous conversations through Randolph''s system, I am the guardian of this ce. I only serve the king who will be epted by the throne. The other invaders, including you, must leave my corpse behind you if you want to steal the good of others; if you are capable of it." She calmly spoke these words with fairness.


    Obviously, what did she have to fear from the strength of a holy mage?


    "..." Alvine did not move from his ce or change his expression after hearing Assi''s threats.


    -She is probably a divine mage of the same level as Lilliana, perhaps a little stronger than her. But she won''t be able to defeat Darka or Luna... but it doesn''t matter too much, I have to check if she''s right or not; by myself!''


    With this conclusion, Alvine flew closer to the barrier, and there, his body crossed the barrier without obstruction; surprising everyone, including himself!


    Sabrina and H¨¦l¨¨ne were surprised and nervous to see him be so carefree. But Sabrina will not lose her calm.


    She knew that Alvine will not take any risk with this girl, as long as he has his protectors with him.


    As for Assiaphir, she was not surprised to see Alvine, who was able to cross the barrier, remembering the strange actions of the white throne that had turned dark not a month ago, she was convinced that the reason for Alvine''s intrusion was because of the destruction of the second barrier that protected the castle from intruders.


    But what she and Alvine did not know was that the barrier always opposed the intruders.


    Otherwise, Sabrina and H¨¦l¨¨ne will not be out of the at the moment.


    But what surprised her was Alvine''s audacity. ording to her old memories of Alvine, she had predicted that Alvine would no longer insist after hearing her threats. She had always been able to guess Alvine''s actions when she was in contact with him.


    But why is he so bold now? Is it because he had this strange maid with emerald eyes with him? Unless...


    "Do you think my threats were jokes?" Her eyes became cold as she calmly asked Alvine these words.


    -Shook


    It didn''t cross my mind for a second, but preferably, I don''t prefer to fight with you; you won''t gain anything in it." Alvine replied, stopping in front of her, less than two meters away.


    "Then get out of here and leave where youe from." She proposed by hearing Alvine''s words.


    -Shook,


    "I prefer to check for myself, the veracity of your words before leaving." He insisted.


    "Sigh, so we can''t do anything about it, eh." She said with a sigh.


    Alvine could instantly guess the meaning of her words. "I suppose... that we agree on this fact."


    From the moment he spoke these words, he saw Assiaphir trying to catch him by the cor of his ck shirt, probably to drag him out of the barrier.


    But before she could reach the cor of Alvine''s shirt, he disappeared in front of her and instantly appeared ten meters from her.


    "!"


    Even if she had not used all her speed, she could not hide her surprise to see Alvine escape between her hands.


    She grimaced and gazing him smiling as if he tried to provoke her. "Don''t force me to do something regrettable." She retorted in a threatening tone that could not hide her frustration.


    "Sigh, I wanted to tell you the same thing, dear former administrator." Alvine also replied with an impassive expression that could not mask his hostility.


    Instantly, the two began to engage in a strange battle.


    It was more a hunt than a battle.


    Assiaphir was no longer holding back, she ran straight on Alvine at a prodigious speed while Alvine, who was slightly overtaken by her, continued to avoid her when she tried to catch him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Why are they doing this?"


    "Sigh, I don''t know, maybe these two knew each other more than we had expected," Sabrina answered Helene''s question, which seemed to be confused.


    "Is that a good idea?" H¨¦l¨¨ne asked with a fly voice.


    "Sigh, who knows, I can''t know the bottom of their thoughts. But one thing is certain, these two do not want to hurt each other, in the end."


    She herself did not know the kind of strange rtionship that seemed to exist between these two people, but from what she sees, this girl did not seem to be hostile to Alvine.


    But on the other hand, Alvine''s indecision was more tant than that of Assiaphir.


    "Enough!!"


    After a minute of unsessful pursuit, she shouted these words in an angry tone while releasing her golden energy, which was purer than anything Alvine had seen among divine beings.


    "I agree with you, just let me check. Afterward, I''ll leave and you won''t hear about me anymore." Alvine stopped while always keeping his distance from her.


    -Being unable to catch me does not mean that I could master her. Especially since she seems more powerful than I had nned. A fight with her will not be beneficial for both of us. Now that I can approximately that she is not my enemy, I no longer have any reason to continue this useless game with her.


    This was the conclusion he had had by not seeing any hostility on his part.


    "Are you the guardian of this? I understand, and I''m not going to bother you after satisfying my curiosity. I wouldn''t take anything with me, all I want is to check if your information is true or false." Alvine continued.


    "I can''t do that. This is a sacred for our races. I wouldn''t let a stranger stain her by setting foot on it!"


    "A stranger, do you say? What differentiates me from you? Because I didn''te here in my original silhouette? Do you want me to transform myself to convince you?"


    "..."


    Seeing her silence, Alvine took this for a yes, or rather, he wanted to transform it for a yes.


    "Thank you for being understanding." With these words, he slowly descended to the, more precisely, in front of the entrance to the castle while watching Assi who followed him with irritation.


    But fortunately for him, she didn''t seem to attack him anymore.


    In front of Alvine, he could see two gigantic doors that ridiculed modern infrastructure with their incredibly high sizes of more than six meters high!


    -Apart from Sabrina''s castle, this is the second time I have seen such arge castle. - These were the only words he could say.


    He briefly looked at Assi who was standing away from him before cing his palms on the two giant doors.


    But before he tries to apply his strength to push them,


    Something strange happened.


    -Rumble


    An earthquake was slightly shaken the entire followed by the opening of the two doors.


    "Did you lie to me?!" Alvine had not even turned to Assiaphir while he spoke these words coldly.


    -Greed, do everything possible to make her immobile, no matter what means you use to achieve it! But...don¡¯t hurt her." Instantly, he ordered Greed who knew everything but the detained.


    "!"


    At the same time, ck ropes wrapped around Assi whose gaze was empty.


    Greed obviously did not stop there, dozens of shadow chains came out into the Assi¡¯s shadow and immobilized her wings preventing them from making any movement. Finally, a scarlet shade cloak copsed all around her body, leaving only her eyes and nose in the open air.


    Then, the ck shadow of Greed who was now dressed in a red cape after his evolution came out in the shadow of Alvine; kneeling behind him. He had done all this even before he left the dimension.


    -Sigh, you have the gift of exceeding my expectations, Greed. Alvinemented slightly when he saw the new Assi prison.


    But she always had the same incredulous look as if she had not noticed the pitiful state in which she was at the moment.


    But Alvine didn''t give her time to exin herself. -Greed, bring her with us; I''m really starting to get tired of lies." Just with thesest orders,


    Alvine crossed the doors of the castle and continued to make his way through the long endless garden of several tens of meters before he arrived at the guest reception ce; in arge courtyard.


    Frustrated by the magnificence andrge of the castle, he elerated his steps and soon arrived in front of the main entrance of the castle that will lead to the interior apartments and above all, to the throne room.


    Arrived in front of the two golden doors, Alvine stared at Assi with hostile eyes.


    -You almost fooled me once again. At first, I wasn''t sure if you were a spy who worked with Randolph, or if you were simply a girl who purely and simply cherished freedom. But now, I think I got my answer." He said as he came to Assi who was under Greed''s benevolence.


    "You had never been an ally, didn''t you? In short, it doesn''t matter to me." As he spoke these words, he ced his hand that was covered with an icy ck aura and touched Assi''s forehead.


    Then he continued his sentence. -I would take away from you the thing you cherish most in this world, Your freedom; and would force you to reveal to me everything you know about this bastard who took me as an enemy when I had nothing against you.


    "!"

 Chapter 199 Lust In Debauchery.

    Seeing Assi''s gaze whose face was pale, Alvine did not save him the slightestcent look.


    His hand covered with a dark aura, ced on Assi''s forehead began to engulf her whole body before she disappeared in front of Alvine.


    Alvine''s skills and understanding of the affinity of shadows were now of a higher level than before since the previous battle he had fought against the magical beasts.


    As a result, he could now send a preys in his dimension and let his shadows take care of it; as long as the target is caught off guard or if it is not protected by a magic barrier.


    After sending back Assi, he nonchntly opened the tworge golden doors leading to the interior of the castle.


    -Light, light, light...


    The magic crystals lit up to open the way toward the throne room.


    Even if Alvine found this normal, it wasn¡¯t the case. The crystals that had just been lit no longer lit up, since the former king of the castle had disappeared; there were millennia of that.


    Assi had ced other crystals to illuminate the castle; knowing that the ancient crystals cannot be lit without the presence of the legitimate king.


    At the same time, the barrier that prevented Sabrina and H¨¦l¨¨ne from entering the broke.


    "It turns out that my assumptions are correct." Sabrina only pronounced these words in an apathetic tone before flying to the pce at high speed; followed by Helene.


    Their short journeyssted only about thirty seconds before they reached the majestic throne room where Alvine stood in front of a ck throne with indescribable expressions.


    The throne room was ridiculously wide with its Medieval ornaments far surpassed those that Alvine had seen in whimsical films on earth.


    But the most impressive was the ck carpet with dark gold borders that led to the throne; the luxurious chairs whose building materials were unknown to him.


    But among all these mysteries luxurious, Alvine''s eyes were only focused on the empty throne whose color was jet ck.


    Contrary to what Sabrina and H¨¦l¨¨ne, who saw only a majestic and mystical throne; Alvine''s vision was different...


    The dark and threatening glow that constantly invited Alvine to sit on the throne was more familiar to him than he imagined.


    -So it was this familiar energy that I felt rather, the lust energy...huh?'' He said to himself without caring about the presence of Helene and Sabrina behind him.


    Then,


    Like a prince performing his coronation ceremony, Alvine walked with dignity and nobly to the throne.


    (Even if he did not do it on purpose, it was the impression he gave to the two spectators; behind him.)


    Arrived in front of the throne, Alvine slightly touched his side while inspecting the majestic throne with sharp eyes that seemed perplexed at the same time.


    ''I should seed in resisting this gloomy energy, shouldn''t I?''


    Finally, when he sat on the throne with a decisive air by checking Assi''s hypotheses.


    "!"


    Just at that moment, his eyes regained their bestial glow because of the flow of energy that was a mixture of lust and euphoria, giving him the impression of being possessed by lust.


    ''Tsk! That''s more than I expected. He said, trying to control the scious thoughts that devoured his conscience.


    "Master!" The two shouted at the same time but seeing Alvine''s eyes, Sabrina stopped in her footsteps with hesitant eyes.


    "Get out of here!" Alvine''s monotonous voice resounded in the great room of the throne when he made this order.


    Realizing his mistake to be hasty, without taking precautions because he believed that he would be able to manage thescivious energy emanating from the throne; Alvine regretted his thoughtless decision from that moment.


    At a nce, both could guess what he was going through at the moment.


    But contrary to his orders, only one person had left the room after hearing Alvine''s orders; H¨¦l¨¨ne.


    Sabrina was still standing near the door with her purple eyes on Alvine.


    "Where did this girl go?"


    She asked calmly with impassive eyes. After arriving here, She had checked the pce with her perception but, she could not find Assi; even if the pce had a few rooms that her perception could not inspect, she was convinced that Alvine had done something with her.


    "...We will talk about her caseter. But for now, clear off!" He says between his tight teeth And erratic eyes that stared at Sabrina like a hungry wolf.


    The morescivious his eyes stared at Sabrina''s silhouette who defied thews of the world, the harder he had to control the ferocious beast in him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    It''s a feeling he had never felt even when he was charmed by Celestia!


    "I...I can''t, as long as you don''t get better, I wouldn''t move from here, master." Sabrina calmly spoke these words with perplexed eyes as if she had difficulty making decisions.


    "..."


    Alvine, who knew this stubborn facade of Sabrina, gritted his teeth when he saw her act like that at such a moment.


    -Fuck.


    At that precise moment, a frightening hypothesis crossed his mind.


    Despite his undaunted will, which had also allowed him to control his lust powers; is he still unable to control this energy?


    What would happen to him if he were alone with Assi? In its current state, He was convinced that he would not be able to resist her orders if she used her powers to charm him to reduce him to the state of apanion dog who will no longer be able to disobey her mistress''s orders!


    This was perhaps the objective of her solitary presence on this isted. Even if Alvine was not sure of these assumptions, he was convinced that Assi would not remain inactive at the moment if he was alone with her!


    After concluding this hypothesis, Alvine tried to rise from the throne to interrupt the process of fusion.


    "No!"


    But unfortunately for him, Sabrina stopped him before he gave up the throne by blocking Alvine''s two hands on the armrest of the throne with her own.


    -!


    The little fine thread that maintained Alvine''s consciousness broke in his brain when the four of his senses were overwhelmed by lust.


    "This is your only chance to inherit this and maybe even...!" Before she continued her words, Alvine whose eyes looked like wolves surprised her with an erratic kiss!


    But at that moment, Alvine felt something in him igniting when their two lips were connected.


    Unlike the first time, Alvine had the impression that he would no longer be able to go back if he lets himself be guided by this debauchery. But the divine perfume that emanated from Sabrina, and the sweetness of her iparable lips constantly unpredictably broke Alvine''s will; no matter how he hardened it as Sabrina gave him back his kiss.


    In the end, he didn''t care.


    He slightly bit Sabrina''s lower lip by surprising her and took this opportunity to free his two hands under his own and clung to Sabrina''s round ass by pushing her towards him to the throne.


    "Your punishment could be more severe than the previous times," Alvine euphorically retorted after breaking the kiss for a short moment, while a bridge of saliva connected their two lips.


    Alvine could no longer calm down when he saw Sabrina''s pink cheeks, which only appeared once every millennium.


    Sabrina had shown this facade of hers only once during her punishment. And just like the previous time, Alvine had the impression that he would be cursed by the goddess of lust if he let her escape between his ws.


    He himself did not know why, Sabrina, who had always managed to escape intelligently between her fangs for more than five years, suddenly finds herself with him. But he didn''t care about this detail.


    He believed at first that Sabrina did not want to have this kind of rtionship with him just because she was embarrassed to practice dual cultivation with a man she had educated herself.


    But now that he knows that Sabrina and the others had done nothing but invent this story, what did he care about this story?


    If it were true what they said, that is, taking care of him since childhood, they will not remain indifferent after learning that Alvine had transmigrated into his current body from the earth.


    The awakening of his shadow powers, the appearance of Dalvine, and his transmigration, none of this epic information had surprised Sabrina or Sylvia; not to mention his other maids.


    You had to be stupid not to have suspicions. Alvine''s only conclusion was that his memories were only substituted memories.


    But whether it was Sylvia, Sabrina, or even Dalvine, none of these beings were invincible. As long as he bes strong from day to day, there wille a time when he will learn the truth about himself; he had all his time, and this world offers more time than he had at his disposal.


    And to gain the power he needs, as long as he does not kiss the ass of a demon god, he will not hesitate to bite the ripe apples that surround him.


    ()At the moment, he was the perfect example of a man lost in the infinite ocean of lust.


    Seeing her blush in such a way, while she had her plump ass on his knees, lust once again engulfs Alvine''s consciousness.


    But unlike the previous time, Alvine did not resist; he let himself sink into his erratic madness. He had already concluded internally that the remedy to conquer this throne was none other than debauchery; after all, it was the castle of an incubus... a primordial incubus moreover. So what? Wasn''t Sabrina also a primordial being?!


    Even if these sessions of coincidences gave him the impression that Sabrina had organized everything from the beginning, he had neither the desire nor the time to think about it. Hadn''t women been the worst enemies of men since the beginning of Adam and Eve... probably in the world where hees from?


    Alvine trapped again, Sabrina''s honeyed lips who immediately wrapped my hands around his neck with debauchery eyes and began their sensual kiss that could be described as violent.

 Chapter 200 Alvines Proposals.

    Alvine was suddenly betrayed when she saw her break the kiss of which he himself did not know how long it had taken.


    "?"


    A seductive smile appeared on Sabrina''s lips and asked with her captivating beauty.


    "Isn''t it a little early? Do you intend to betray your wife the day before your wedding?"


    -Ugh," Alvine felt like he was pierced by an arrow when he heard Sabrina''s words.


    Now that he seemed to be doing better than before, even though his eyes were still burning with desire for Sabrina, he had still regained control over his emotions. But despite everything, he was ready to do anything except let her escape again!


    "Woman, how vicious can you be in saying such things? I''m not betraying my wife, but I''m just punishing a servant who disobeyed her master''s orders." Alvine replied, without having the attention to give up.


    Then, He undresses Sabrina at the same time, in her white sun-dress


    He had wide eyes when he saw her perfect shape wrapped in a ck garter belt giving him the impression of being in the presence of a cosyer who had specially disguised herself for him.


    !


    He bit his lips as his breath became more and more disturbed by the lust that burned at the bottom of his soul.


    -This girl...


    Alvine did not care about the euphoric look he had at the moment, unlike other girls, he did not need to worry about his nature in the presence of Sabrina; since she was the person who knew him best than anyone else.


    Feeling this familiar look in his eyes, she shuddered slightly when she saw the endless desire in Alvine''s eyes. She had thought that the effects of the throne had finished taking effect, and that was the case. But why did Alvine always have those scary eyes with him?


    "Master, even if I want to be the perfect maid who epts her punishment, yourscivious eyes make me doubt if you...


    ''Shit! She is soo cute!!'' He shouted in his thoughts, listening only to the beginnings of Sabrina''s sentence as his thoughts switched between the feeling of contact with her plump butt between his hands, the intoxicating perfume that invaded his nostrils, and hisscivious eyes that took advantage of every centimeter of Sabrina''s body... he could not resist. Was this girl specially created for him? Why did he only feel these kinds of emotions now when he had spent more than five years with her? Even if he had all these questions, he didn''t care about these unnecessary questions.


    "Huh? I warned you, didn''t I? Your punishment will have nothing to do with the previous ones." Alvine replied by cing his index finger on the pink lips of his sexy maid.


    Alvine could see her cheeks turn pinker than before, and her pointed ears trembled slightly as she as became embarrassed.


    -Gasp


    Alvine instantly passed his hand around her back and raise her bra, to leave Sabrina''s two ripe fruits in the open air while their two lips were instinctively attracted to each other in a kissing duel.


    Unlike the others, Sabrina was not overwhelmed by him. She was like an experienced subus who was born only to satisfy his gloomy desires.


    Slowly He passed his hand on one of the soft and round mounds and began to massage it while pinching the nipple sometimes. Unlike Lilliana''s breasts, which were flexible as a swelling balloon, Sabrina''s breasts were firm and soft at the same time inviting him to do anything he wanted with them without worry.


    It was a sense of security that guaranteed him not to hold back, no matter what he intended to do with her, she will not going to be broken. "W-Wait~"


    While he heard Sabrina''s erratic voice resounded in his ears, he stopped while he was about to pass the next step. On the one hand, being interrupted by her each time made him frustrated but on the other hand, it made him even more excited and impatient at the same time.


    Even before he asked for the cause, a ck parchment appeared from nowhere and began to shine with a golden glow.


    [Mistress, the reinforcements of enemy troops have just arrived on the. And they have five divine mages of the same rank as me with them.]


    Hearing this little message from Ashia who seemed nervous, Alvine gritted his teeth in a rabid mood as he looked into the void.


    Why do these bastards only happen now when he was in his most pleasing moment?!


    But soon, he was reassured when he saw a stronger hatred than his own in Sabrina''s purple eyes. Seeing her so frustrated could only mean one thing, she had the same thoughts as him!


    The expression she had at the moment was an expression that Alvine had seen only once since he met her; it was the look of a person who wanted to annihte everything.


    "I''m going to exterminate these bastard dogs." She murmured these words with a coldness that unconsciously shivered Alvine who was in front of her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Has she always been like that? This image that Alvine had of Sabrina (who keeps her cold attitude no matter the situation), copsed at this precise moment. Perhaps in the end, just like him, she contained her desires from the beginning by only showing her indifferent side.


    But more importantly, is it a good idea to let her go like that? With such hatred? ... He was not reassured.


    Alvine, who was hypnotized by her whose frightening expression could only be...beautiful; caressed her head while wearing a devilish smile that could not be defeated by the expression Sabrina. -You''re right, it''s time to end this war so as not to be bothered by these boring things anymore." Alvine''s apathetic voice in turn resounded in therge throne room.


    With hesitant eyes, she finally got up from Alvine''s knees and began by wearing the bra that was three meters from her; then her white sundress which was on the other side with cold eyes.


    Alvine only had a satisfying smile before starting to put away the ssic cor of his shirt.


    Then, He rose from the ck throne and walked toward Sabrina who had regained her nobility. But he, who no longer wanted to have this ice wall between them, ced his right palm on Sabrina''s left cheek before kissing her once again and murmured her...


    "Don''t worry about that, it''s just a postponed part." He smiled at her.


    "Um." The seer nodded her head with purple eyes staring at him, Alvine cursed once again enemies for interrupting them. He could only swallow his hatred for future use. He no longer cared about their destinies, Sabrina only had to annihte them if she wanted to.


    "For now, you will go alone to the of Alzania, waiting for me to take care of the vampire paperwork." Alvine continued by giving this exnation.


    "Master, how do you n to do that?" Sabrina asked after repressing her emotions.


    One thing was certain, teleportation from one to another is not even within the reach of the divine Magi of the high levels. It was imperative to have an artifact that is specially made for that. And in Alvine''s words, he does not seem to intend to ask for her help.


    -Don''t worry about that, I can travel through the shadow of my shadow soldiers; no matter how far I am from them." He exined in an impassive tone.


    -Nodd, "All right, in this case, if you don''t see any inconvenience, H¨¦l¨¨ne will stay with you to help you with the preparations."


    "No, it''s not necessary, Sylvia will assist me. H¨¦l¨¨ne will be more useful on the of Alzania than by being with me." After giving a categorical refusal, Alvine invoked a female shadow soldier who had not yet evolved.


    She had two long swords on her back and blood red eyes under her helmet; her height was about two meters and had a ck si ring armor that drew her curves.


    "Take her with you wherever you go. I would join you through his shadow." Nonchntly exined Alvine to Sabrina.


    But Sabrina was suddenly surprised when she noticed that Alvine had reached the emperor rank smoothly. "Congrattions to you master, for your breakthrough." She said in a jovial tone; as if she were not the same person who had vampire''s eyes. This change of expression was too frightening, even for Alvine who had just discovered this facade of Sabrina.


    "Yap, that happened after absorbing the energy that was on this throne." Noticed Alvine looking at the throne behind him. He was sure that the energy emanating from the throne was not magical or divine energy. -It was the energy of lust for sure.'' He continued in his thoughts before returning to reality.


    "Fine, you can leave now. Don''t worry about me, I had already ordered Darka to capture two emperor beasts on the to honor the promise I had made to the king of the Keslpies for his children. Therefore, I can go there on my own." He ordered Sabrina who immediately nodded before going out into the throne room and joining Helen who was waiting for him outside.


    After confirming the departure of Sabrina and H¨¦l¨¨ne with her perception, Alvine sat on the solitary throne in dull silence to reorganize her thoughts. -I hope she won''t do too much.


    Then,


    "Greed, bring the prisoner with you. - he ordered in a monotonous tone.


    At the same time, his shadow wavered and Greed manifested himself in front of him with Assi who was chained on the ground.


    Her confused look turned into shock after seeing Alvine on the throne.


    But Alvine didn''t care about her expression, he didn''t even want to know her thoughts.


    "I have two proposals for you. First, you will stay forever where you have just left, or..."


    He stopped in his sentence when he saw Assi''s dull eyes.


    "Or I will impose on you my seal of envement that will prevent you from betraying me or lying to me as you have always done until now.


    "You may have a third choice if you refuse to choose between these two choices." When Alvline uttered these words, his eyes turned to bloody red


    "I would kill you here even without hesitation!"

 Chapter 201 Sabrinas Verdict.

    Upon hearing Alvine''s words, Assi still did not react.


    Alvine nodded to Greed who immediately understood what Alvine meant.


    He nonchntly waved his hand in the void and the scarlet shadow cloak that prevented Assi from speaking turned into ck smoke, leaving her with the chains and the ck rope.


    "If you try anything suspicious, you won''t have a second chance... for eternity," Alvine added these words harshly while having his inexpressive expression.


    "..."


    Seeing her silence, Alvine gave her time to think as she pleases without interrupting her. It was a decision that had to be made on her own. Knowing the diabolical ns that this girl had nned for him from the beginning, he would naturally not let her go quietly as if nothing had happened.


    Assi, who was looking at the entire throne room, noticed that the magic crystals that had not been lit for millennia were now illuminated by a blinding white light, the indomitable throne was Alvine also easily tame, and above all, the darkness that covered the throne was no different from the mysterious ce that Alvine had imprisoned him without her knowing it.


    All this information could only mean one thing to her; she was wrong in her analyses at the beginning. "I have a question for you."


    "Hm? Sigh, as long as it''s a question that deserves to be answered, then I won''t see any problem giving you an answer. But I advise you not to waste my time for nothing." After hearing Assi''s quest, it was the only answer he could give her.


    "...What do you intend to do with this?" She asked for an unforgettable voice.


    Knowing that Alvine did not intend to believe her, no matter what she said, without saying that she had several questions in her head, which will be described as useless for her interlocutor; she asked the question she should have asked from the beginning when Alvine had applied for the acquisition of her.


    "Sigh, is it even necessary to ask me this question? I n to take my people with me to stay here." Alvine replied briefly as if he had no emotion in his eyes.


    Hearing his answer, Assi asked once again, breaking her promise to ask only one question. But this question looked more like a condition than just a question. "What about ours? You''re not going to wee them here, are you?"


    -Frown.


    "I will never wee outsiders!" As soon as Alvine finished this sentence, he did not let her continue with her endless questions.


    He stepped towards her and stopped in front of her, looking straight into her purple golden eyes. "What if they are a threat to my loved ones or to me...


    "What if they are not enemies?" Even before he continued his sentence, Assi asked him this question.


    "..."


    "You said you were one of us, didn''t you? In this case, will you refuse to shelter of yours who are treated as sexual objects?" Assi frowned when he asked him this question.


    Alvine raised his eyebrows slightly without the slightest disturbance. He was not a saint who cared about strangers, and he was not ready to change his behavior just because he is of the same race as the subi.


    "I don''t care about strangers, even if they are of the same species as me. For me, a stranger remains an outsider; nothing more or less." He replied in an indifferent tone.


    The miserable life and the countless betrayals he had suffered came only from humans with whose, he shared the same color of blood, the same organs... and the same origins.


    Who was he to be so retarded and do again the same mistakes, just because he had acquired the same lineage as them?


    "It''s contradictory to what you told me before. By deciding to take over this, you have also not only inherited all its content, but also the responsibilities thate with it." Assi briefly exined her thoughts with these words.


    "Whether you like it or not, you are our king and the king of all our specie. As such, you have responsibilities." She continued.


    Now that she had nothing to negotiate in exchange, that was all she could do, remind him of his current status.


    "..."


    Seeing Alvine doubtful and indecisive,


    "Not to mention betraying you, they will not be able to disobey you." She added this information.


    Alvine''s impassive expression wavered slightly before he regained his usual calm.


    "What do you mean by that?" He still asked in a curious tone.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "..."


    Her lips moved several times with hesitation, she looked like a person who could not make the right decision.


    But suddenly Alvine, who was waiting for her answer, felt lustful energy invade his soul from the moment Assi''s eyes began to shine with a mysterious and pink glow! Alvine''s eyes began to be dull and coveting as his breathing became heavy and irregr.


    "!" He looked away from her and looked at Greed with bloodthirsty eyes.


    "Greed, decapitate her if you feel the slightest ounce of energy emanating from her!" He replied with pearls cold sweats on his forehead.


    Immediately, Assi stopped her shenanigans after hearing Alvine''s ruthless orders.


    "I swear on everything I have dearest that you won''t have a second chance if you try to use your charm on me." He said, moving away from her.


    Assi''s malicious actions hadsted only a thousandth of a second before Alvine felt his soul lost in a euphoric and frightening sea.


    ''Maybe I should kill her above all to solve all future problems.'' He said to himself by fixing her with his murderous intention, which was not inferior to that of the divine Magi. After reaching the emperor''s rank, the imposing aura that emanates from him had nothing to do with what he had before.


    Not to mention that his murderous intention was real at the moment.


    But even though Assi felt oppressed by him, his irritating eyes always stared at Alvine with an unwavering air. -As long as I do not have your promise by asserting myself that you will not abuse the authority of the former king, I would not reveal anything! Kill me if you want or imprison me for eternity if that is your desire; but, I would not tell you anything!


    Hearing her pronounce these words with such determination to the point of sacrificing herself for this information, Alvine was bing more and more interested.


    If such methods existed to submit an entire lineage to obedience, he found it difficult to imagine the benefits he would have. Shadow soldiers were good loyal servants but they were not good for long-term solo or group missions. Not to mention that his shadow soldiers depended on the shadow energy that he did not have infinitely.


    But having an entire army at his disposal that will not be able to contradict him, even if they order them to put an end to their lives... it was the only form of loyalty he believed. Especially with a race that is not only one of the original races created by the creative goddess but also endowed with deviant powers; mind control, heart confusion, and... Emotions control!


    It is a power that Alvine will never dare to underestimate since hisst battle with Sabrina, who had defeated him by a simple spiritual attack.


    Alvine''s interest was at its peak after guessing aware of the benefits he will derive from it. But his impassive and indifferent expression was always ted on his face.


    "You must be one of the few people who know me more than others. If you''re still alive, it''s only because I care about you."


    "... Are you used to threatening your loved ones to death? Is this how you treat your loved ones?! So I can onlyin to them for being so unhappy."


    Alvine had an ironic smile when he heard Assi''s words.


    He knew that Assi was against him at that moment, which was understandable to him since he hade to impose himself on a that did not originally belong to him; at that moment, the only difference between him and the Valskars who had invaded Alzania¡¯s... was his clemency. But who was he to worry about Assi''s emotions? Not to mention that this is the reality of the world in which he lives. On the one hand, the strong governed the weak, and on the other hand, the weak have no choice but to submit.


    There were no third camps.


    "Sigh, as I told you, I don''t need to justify myself to you. What exactly are you using me of? Because I am like that towards a potential enemy? Because I have the same interest-centered behaviors just like you? Or maybe... because you want me to sacrifice myself stupidly like you for strangers I''ve never met?! Are you a mad girl or something like that for daring to make such proposals to me, even though you are aware of what I had endured in my old life by the humans¡¯ hands?!" Alvine had an ironic smile when she saw that Assi was insisting on it.


    "...I did not present myself as your enemy."


    "I don''t care about your justifications, for me, it''s your actions that matter the most. You surely tell yourself that I am only looking for an excuse to act as a victim but, if that is your thought, let it be so. Finally, I think the most ridiculous person in this exchange is none other than me, who thought he could be understood by a person who looked at my memories as if she were watching a movie in front of a cinema with fucking popcorn in her hands."


    "And also, if I have be like this, it is partly thanks to you, my dear administratrix. It is only in part thanks to you, and the other bastards that this person currently standing in front of you was born; for this, I sincerely thank you, Assiaphir Glephnir."


    After saying these words while bowing to her, as if he were thanking her, Alvine walked to the doors of the throne room. But before opening the doors, he looked at Assi with a titude mood.


    "You have until my return to make your decision. See this extra time as a reward for helping me open my eyes. The fucking hero you were looking for will nevere to you in such a world, you know it more than I do. Therefore, don''t make me this kind of joke when Ie back if you don''t want to suffer a fate worse than death even after your death. You must already know what I''m talking about, after taking a health walk in my dimension." Alvine went out into the throne room after saying thesest sentences.


    As he had not looked at Assi while he was saying hisst sentence, he could not notice the horrifying expression that Assi had on her face after hearing hisst sentence.


    If there was a ce she could call hell in this infinitely vast universe, she would not hesitate to point her finger at Alvine. The first thing she heard after being engulfed by the shadow of Alvine was the desperate screams but when she used her magical eyes to look around in absolute darkness, her horrific expression far exceeded what a person could disy. Hundreds of wandering souls were tied with ck chains on thick ck bars and were constantly burned with ck mes as they shouted in their agonies with all kinds of supplications.


    She instantly understood why Alvine wanted to remind her not to choose the third option. "Death is not a solution to escape you..that''s what you want to let me know, isn''t it? What a joke! It is impossible by my actions to create such a demon bastard that you have be; Alvine." She replied alone while raising her head to look at Greed''s bloody Red eyes standing to her like a statue.

 Chapter 202 Sabrinas Verdict (Final).

    Outside, more precisely in front of the two main gates of the castle, Alvine had just summoned another shadow soldier whose weapon was none other than a spear of about ten meters and ten inches.


    "Hmm... do you seem to be about to evolve too? Sigh, go back inside and continue your evolution." As soon as he saw the unstable energy of this shadow soldier, he came to this conclusion by sending the spearman back into the dimension and invoking his reaperman.


    Instantly, two incredible scythes began toe out in his shadow even before the appearance of the Shadow Soldier who had evolved at the same time as Greed and Luna. But since this shadow soldier who uses his scythe skills had not seeded in his evolution to perfection, he did not inherit a name.


    Dressed in a long grayish-ck dress, his ethereal green eyes shone with insatiable bloodthirsty under the hood of the dress.


    But Alvine was not surprised by his threatening appearance, he just had the feeling that this shadow soldier would be a major asset if he hadpleted his evolution perfectly; what a pity. Even if it was partly the fault of his ignorance, he found it a little irritating.


    "Your task is easy, stay retired and assist Greed if possible. If this girl tries anything suspicious... help Greed kill her without the slightest hesitation." He ordered with an expressionless air.


    ''Greed is a mage, he will not be too advantageous in a hand-to-hand battle. But with the assistance of this man, he must not have a risk with her; at least, as long as she does not call a primordial being.'' He said, looking onest time at the doors of the castle with a distant but inexpressive look; as if he could see the inside.


    "Shadow Jump." He murmured these words under his tongue.


    Then, dozens of grey crows began toe out in his shadow when it began to waver as if it was alive.


    The crows began by wrapping it with their bodies, which are five timesrger than those of normal crows. In a thousandth of a second, only the ck silhouette of Alvine remained, which was slowly descending into his own shadow, which was like a muddy marsh sucking his body; before making him disappear as if he had never been there. His destination was none other than the Garyth ntation, moremonly called... the of the Keslpies; by the natives.


    __


    At the same time, Sabrina and Helen had just appeared in front of the majestic entrance portal to the kingdom of the Elves; on the of Alzania.


    But for known reasons, this unique and fantastic background was no longer as impressive as when it first appeared. With all the unique and unrealistic infrastructures, this kingdom looked like an ancient kingdom that has old buildings.


    "Halt!! Reveal your identity... now!"'' As soon as Sabrina and Helene appeared, two Elven guards who were caught off guard by them asked in an alert tone.


    "Sleep!" Sabrina, who always seemed to have her boiling anger, ruthlessly ordered the two elven men.


    The two men immediately copsed to the ground the moment they heard Sabrina''s indisputable order.


    "Mistress, if you act like that, I am afraid that you will make Lord Alvine''s ns fail." Helene had an ironic smile when she saw, for the first time, this strange anger with her mistress.


    The only thing she could do was to make this reminder to prevent her mistress frommitting the irreparable.


    "Tsk, I know but I can no longer stand their arrogance towards me." She replied, making her way to the interior of the kingdom.


    She could teleport themselves directly inside the queena€?s castle but, the protection spells ced by the elves will be a waste if they tried to stop her. To prevent this from happening, she had no choice but to go through therge door.


    ''Sigh, it was a very bad idea to let use here alone, Lord Alvine.'' Helenemented with a worried air.


    Despite her hesitation, she still followed Sabrina with her hesitant steps.


    "Mistress, is it a good idea toe to this without sealing your divine powers? I mean... even if your primordial powers are always sealed, it''s still very risky toe to a low-ranking with such divine powers, don''t you think?" Half the way, Helene asked once again while proposing this idea.


    "Don''t worry about that, everything will be fine."


    Helene sighed when she heard Sabrina''s answer, who did not seem to have seriously thought about the meaning of her words.


    What she meant by that was not Sabrina''s powers, but her iparable appearance that will probably attract too much attention.


    But at present, she would not be surprised to see Sabrina kill someone just for feeling thetter gaze on her.


    -Sigh, I sincerely hope that everything will be fine.'' She wondered once again with a concern that seemed more important than the previous time.


    ...<novelnext></novelnext>


    At the same time, Ashia, No, and Nelda, the subus valskar were in a meeting with the three queens to find a solution to be able to repel the strength of their enemies without suffering too many losses.


    "Sigh, the situation could not have been worse than we had imagined." The frustrated voice of Cheera, the queen of the Elves resounded in the room after hearing Ashia''s exnations.


    As Ashia had predicted, the camp of demons, who were led by the two divine mages from another, had offered them a united front alliance.


    Everything was fine until then, Ashia had imposed her conditions, which had been epted by the demon camp.


    But on the day the agreement was signed, the Valskars and demons set an ambush to put an end to the threat that seemed to be greater than the two; after discovering that Ashia had power far beyond theirs.


    On the one hand, Lord Valskar was afraid that she would copse her conquest n, and on the other hand, Barthod and Grimor feared for the stability of their powers, the security of their princess who was taken hostage by Ashia and finally, for the peace of their kingdoms; after all, an ally who cannot be submissive is nothing more than another


    As a result, after taking into ount the threat posed by the subordinates of Alvine, and also that they will have no chance against Ashia who seemed to be as powerful as their lords were...


    They concluded that she had no right to life


    With this awareness, they sent Sophia as an emissary to enter into a secret alliance with Lord Valskar.


    The events that followed were none other than the ambush they held in front of Ashia who was apanied by her three sisters and the omega squad general who had perished in this confrontation.


    But unfortunately for their enemies, Ashia had no trouble facing them and defeating Lord Valskar, Grimor, and Barthod alone.


    As for Lord Valskar, knowing that she could not defeat her enemy, she used Grimor and Barthod as a shield to escape away from the battlefield by leaving her allies at the mercy of the enemy.


    "You should have killed them to avoid this problem that came knocking on our doors." The impassive voice of Yury, the empress of the kingdom of Aralysha, resounded in the room.


    "Sigh, if I had killed these two divine junk mages after Lord Valskar''s escape, the situation would be worse than before. Wait for Lady Rina toe here, she may find a solution to tidy up the situation." Ashia spoke in a monotonous tone.


    But contrary to Yury''s inexpressive looks, which showed despair, Ashia''s eyes showed disdain.


    "No, little Ashia. We are not going to negotiate with these bastards, they deserve more death than the leaders, who are our worst enemies."


    At this precise moment, a familiar voice resounded coldly in the room, more precisely near the front door while two guards were lying softly on the floor; surprising everyone.


    Sabrina, who was still dressed in her short white sundress, was apanied by Helene with her emerald eyes and dressed in the outfits of sexy maids.


    But apart from No and Ashia who had instantly recognized Sabrina and Helene, even if it was the first time she saw this new body of Helene; they at the same time greeted their mistresses.


    "Who is this woman?" Cheera asked with an indescribable shock when she saw a woman whose appearance could no longer be described as beautiful; it was divine!


    She felt like she was in the presence of a goddess. Even if she did not understand why this goddess seemed to be frustrated to the point of fading Lady Ashia''s guards, it was still a feat that forced her to respect the transcendent being standing in front of them.


    "Lady Ri...Mistress, what is the current situation that pushed you to show yourself this way?" Ashia asked in a confused tone.


    Her words did not refer only to Sabrina''s appearance, but to her powers; since the two are intimately linked.


    "Don''t pay attention to this little detail, Ashia. Get ready first, we will leave this together." She replied nonchntly.


    But her words looked like a whip of lightning that flog the three leaders. If Ashia and her troops leave this, it will mean that they will no longer have any hope for the battle in progress!


    But Ashia''s surprise was different when she heard Sabrina''s words. "Mistress, you don''t intend to...


    Before she could finish her sentence, Sabrina nodded with an impassive air.


    "Yes, these dogs who think they are masters, we will annihte them with theirs; until there is nothing more than dust from the air in space. After, I would personally kill the leader who created this race!"

 Chapter 203 Situation.

    "..."


    Ashia looked at Sabrina with herplex expressions.


    The war that is underway can always be avoided if they seriously thought about all possibilities.


    But their mistress, who is always boring to fight against inferior beings, was suddenly turned into a bloody demoness.


    But, Even if she did not understand Sabrina''s intentions, she still trusted her; more than herself.


    "Lady Ashia, who is this woman?" Yury asked Ashia with a frown.


    At this time, they need more reliable allies than as soon as thousands of weak troops. And Ashia, her sisters, and the four elite squads who are under theirmand; were their elite card in this war! She was frustrated to see a stranger suddenlye and ask their only hope to leave the.


    But seeing Ashia''s behavior towards this woman who looked like an imaginary goddess, she could not afford to show her hostility towards her. Not to mention that the magical energy that emanated from this woman was far beyond what she could call powerful.


    She was not the only one to have this kind of imperceptible hostility towards Sabrina, Cheera, and Lilias, the fairy queen was no exception either.


    But Lilias, who was silent from the beginning, suddenly thought of someone. But she immediately shook her head and put her fanciful thoughts aside.


    "..." Ashia did not answer.


    Without knowing Sabrina''s ns, she did not know whether or not it was a good idea to reveal Sabrina''s identity.


    When Sabrina saw the annoying silence in the meeting room, she briefly exined the n.


    "I''m not talking about abandoning this and Lord Alvine''s allies, but about joining him to better organize ourselves and making a strategy with his presence. I no longer want to see him with the dubious eyes he had towards mest time." She says in an expressionless air.


    "I understand." Ashia nodded.


    "Are we finally going to join the master?!" No suddenly got up from her chair when she heard Sabrina''s proposal.


    Contrary to Ashia''s perplexed thoughts, who seemed to guess theplex situation between Sabrina and their masters, No didn''t care about her mistress''s problem. She was just looking forward to seeing her master.


    "What about them? Are we going to bring them with us?" Helene asked while watching The Three Queens.


    "It is necessary. This will save us more exnations when we return." Ashiamented slightly while she still had Lilias'' small silhouette sitting on her head with her two hands clinging to her long dragon horns with a childish air.


    Cheera and the others became more and more confused when they heard the strange discussion between them. Lord Alvine? Were they talking about the same person who mysteriously disappeared at the beginning of the war?


    But since they did not hear from him, and Ashia and the other maids were not determined to give them more details about him, she concludes that he was dead; and his maids simply refused to reveal this detail, lest it would be known and create chaos among his soldiers.


    "Ahem, are you talking about this strange man? The incubus who was dead?" Yury asked in a curious tone.


    But she instantly regretted her question as soon as she felt her heart stop beating in her chest. The threatening but invisible aura that emanated from Ashia and the others was more dangerous than she ever faced.


    Even if she wanted to justify herself, she could not pronounce a single alphabet between her lips.


    "Don''t do too much. It is not necessary to act in this way against someone who does not know her words¡¯ gravity." Sabrina there in a monotonous tone.


    Even if her eyes were not different from those of others.


    After avoiding an idental death,


    No one dares to ask questions about the mysterious lord. Instead, it was Lilias who looked at Sabrina with her evasive eyes. "Are you the sister of this woman named Sabrina?" She finally asked to calm her curiosity.


    But unfortunately for her, Sabrina didn''t even save her a look, not to mention answer her question.


    "Ashia, before our short absence, we will make sure to secure the three kingdoms of these queens to secure their peoples during our absence." Sabrina continued with nonchnce.


    Helene took a subtle sigh when she heard her mistress''s instructions. -Sigh, I worried about nothing.- she said to herself.


    "Onest thing, do not leave a single subordinate of our master on this." She said by giving three ck parchments that were intended to act as a barrier for the three kingdoms to Ashia.


    But when she was about to go out, she suddenly remembered something. Her gaze rested on Nelda, the Subus Vaskar who had entered under the orders of their lord; in ordance with their agreements.


    "Nelda, do you know where the other subus is, Celestia?"


    "She is in her academy. Even if she had released all her students and staff because of the current crisis, she is still there with Yuer." Nelda gave this answer in a cid tone without emotional disturbance.


    Celestia was still the dean who took care of the Brisht Tower. As for Yuer, she is the hybrid fox that had reached divine rank recently and is still training in the arena of the Celestia Academy for the sole purpose of stabilizing her divine powers.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Good, I want to see all the subi that reside on this gather here before the end of preparations. Those who are under contract, bring them back with their masters." She replied in a nonchnt tone but which looked like an indisputable order.


    "If that is your wish, I would make sure to aplish the mission smoothly. But what about those who are with the demons?" She asked, even though Sabrina''s order was clear.


    The reason was that more than 80% of this race is housed on the continent of demons, which is now an impregnable fortress with the reinforcements of Barthod and Grimor.


    Even if they are treated only as sexual objects whose sole purpose of helping cultivators to increase their powers by stealing their own.


    No one pleads for their causes. This was the nature of this world. Like vampires, this species is also one of the species that have experienced a fall on the highest scale!


    Sabrina instantly guessed Nelda''s thoughts. Nelda could simply not defeat the divine mages who are in the kingdom of demons.


    "Alright, I will first make a report to Lord Alvine then we will decide the next step to follow."


    "But for now, bring together all those who are on the three kingdoms. As for the Subuses'' masters who will refuse toe with you, capture them. Do not try to kill them, the lives of their ves are intimately linked to their own; I would personally take care of their cases." As soon as she finished these words, she teleported out of the room, surprising the natives.


    But the other maids didn''t care about this little detail.


    Ashia gave a warm smile as she approached Helene whom she had always considered her little sister.


    "I''m happy to see you again, little H¨¦l¨¨ne." She said, hugging her.


    "Um, me too." She briefly gave this answer with nostalgic eyes that seemed to shed tears a moment after


    "Fufu~ I see that you have be more daring than before. I knew you weren''t shy, it was just that you had an inferiorityplex with your tiny body." No patted her head while teasing her as she used to do.


    "It''s...it''s the mistress who chose these outfits for me!"


    "Tsk, Tsk, don''t listen to this girl who has only two big breasts instead of her brain, it''s one of her strange hobbies. You are perfect as you are. Even if you seem confused, it happens to everyone at first. No had taken more than ten years for her to be the idiot she had always beenst time." Ashia looked at No with hateful eyes seeing her resume her bad habits with Helene who is still confused.


    Unlike Alvine, these two maids didn''t even seem to need to ask Sabrina to guess Helene''s identity.


    "Ugh, do you dare to tell me that when your casested longer than mine? A useless barbarian who is only obsessed with fighting, how dare you?"


    "What the hell are they talking about?!" This was the only question that could be seen in the thoughts of others who were with them.


    What kind of expression would they disy if they learned that these three were talking about their dead?


    --


    Alvine, who had just appeared in Darka''s shadow, saw a dark night weing him.


    The moon that was in perpetual orbit around the of the Keslpies was not visible during this season. Unlike earth, the nights and seasons of this are different.


    The moon is visible only the first three months of the year; then, it is absolute darkness for the rest of the year. The seasons were strangely only three seasons, the extreme cold, the flooding precipitation, and finally, the heat that could reach 60 degrees Celsius.


    "The sky is beautiful tonight." Alvine''s emotionless voice resounded in the forest, next to Darka who had just knelt in front of him to give him his greetings, and two beasts unconscious behind them.


    ? "Hm? Two emperor tigers? It''s a good harvest." Alvinemented slightly when he saw the two emperor tigers, one of which is of blue fur that seemed to be able to use the affinity of water and the other had vermilion furs; an emperor beast with fire affinities.


    "Yourpliments fill me with joy, my lord." Darka''s thunderous voice resounded in the dark night that did not seem to be a problem for these two strange people.


    Without talking about this dark, the darkness that is in the dimension is darker than this little dark night of nothing at all.


    "Good. How many days have passed since I left?"


    "Two days, my lord."


    -Nodd,


    "It''s good to know, let''s go back. I hope my wife has finished the preparations; I''m not too excited to waste more time on a that no longer has much to bring me." He said, pointing his palm towards the two giant tigers and instantly sending it to the dimension after they were wrapped in a veil of shadow; in the form of ck smoke.


    But just at that moment, one of Sabrina''s scrolls he had with him suddenly began to float in front of him shining with a golden glow. "Lord Alvine."


    "Sabrina... a problem?" He asked with a slight surprise when he heard the strange nickname that Sabrina gave him.


    But he didn''t take it too much to heart, they can address him as they see fit; it''s their choices, not his.

 Chapter 204 Innocent Prey.

    "Sabrina... is there a problem?"


    [Yes, it''s about the current state of the Alzania. After going there, I discovered some interesting details.]


    "I''m listening to you." Alvine stopped in his momentum towards the kingdom of vampires to listen carefully to what Sabrina had to say to him.


    [Yes, I think those who tried to kill you through the tower test are our invaders!]


    "!"


    "Continue."


    [... I just questioned a girl who ims to be looking for you to make you her subordinate to help her elerate her cultivation. She fled from her own to Alzania only to bring you with her...


    "Don''t pay too much attention to sex-obsessed. Exin to me rather the cause that led you to conclude that these enemies are the same as the enemy of the tower?" He asked Sabrina without listening for more exnations about Emilia.


    It was not the first time he saw women who wanted to conquer it just to use it as an object whose sole purpose is to help them increase their cultivation through the path of debauchery and lust; Yury Arysha, the empress of humans is a good example.


    He was just confused to learn that a person could leave a native just for this detail; how desperate is she to acquire power? If it wasn''t madness, what was it then?


    But on the other hand, he didn''t care about this information. He doesn''t even intend to cross this girl''s path to starting.


    Upon hearing his question, Sabrina soon got to the heart of the matter.


    [Precidly, this girl is more important than we could imagine. For information, Lord? She saw you for the first time when you passed your test in the Brisht tower!]


    [The most ironic, is that the voice you said to address you with hatred during your test was none other than the sound of the voice of this daughter''s father.]


    "..." After listening to Sabrina''s exnations, Alvine was a little interested in what he had just heard.


    But his interest soon reached its climax after hearing the following exnations from Sabrina; who continued his exnation.


    [Contrary to what we believe, this time, our enemies are not fictitious beings created by one of the Leaders, but original beings created by mother. Their is also a rank one nt; that is to say...governed only by high-level divine beings.]


    "Tell me more details about her." He asked at the same time.


    [Her name is Emilia Raven, the daughter of Queen Yira and Soloman; one of the three divine kings.]


    "How many soldiers... Shortly, we talk in more detail once I have settled my tasks with the vampires. Other things?"


    [... I made some arrangements with the Subuses who are on the of Alzania; I don''t know if it''s a good idea or not to take them to the of Freyja...


    "It''s a good thing. Don''t worry about that, make sure to bring them with you to the before I return. And also, don''t worry about the barrier that covers the of Freyja, you will have no problem teleporting directly to the; I have already made some adjustments before putting it back in ce."


    These were hisst orders. After that, the parchment that links Alvine and Sabrina burned.


    For his part, he continued his journey to the kingdom of vampires.


    But instead of continuing the journey as before, he directly used instant teleportation after returning Darka to the dimension.


    ...


    In the queen''s empty room, a ck purple gate suddenly emerged and a young man with medium-length white hair, dressed in a loose ck shirt, came out through the dimensional gate.


    He looked around in therge room but saw nothing more than an empty room, well organized with its intoxicating aroma.


    He took a nonchnt sigh and was about to go out. But his sharp ears suddenly heard the sound of water flowing into the bathroom.


    "Thisdy, you better havepleted the preparations." He said with a demonic smile.


    "Even if my trip did notst more than a day, technically; if I refer to the date of this, I must have done more than two days without taking a shower. In short, it''s just an excuse." He ridiculed himself with his ironic smile.


    Knowing that he could not resist this devilishly seducing situation, he began to undress and entered the bathroom.


    -Click.


    When he opened the door, his mocking smile turned into an annoying smile when he realized that Lilliana was not alone in the shower.


    "??" Alvine''s confused eyes looked at the two women, one of whom was none other than Lilliana who was in therge bathtub with her hair tied in a bun, showing all the captivating beauty she was blessed with. Her lips moved several times but the surprise prevented her from pronouncing any sentence.


    Alvine''s eyes looked at the other familiar silhouette whose body was no less attractive than Lilliana''s. Her wet ck hair that was glued to her perfect skin went down to her breasts; forcing the others to want to store them on her back so that to could better devour her with their eyes.


    The strange atmosphere that reigned in the bathroom prevented even Sylvia, who had a behavior simr to No, to not know how to deal with the current situation.


    "Well, it''s unexpected." Alvine was the first to break the silence.


    But instead of going out and acting as if nothing had happened, he walked calmly to the bathtub and entered nonchntly inside as if he were alone in the bathroom.


    ''I don''t know why these strange things happen recently but, I can only appreciate the present moment.'' He said with a predatory smile as he stared at the two women whose beauties could not be described with simple words.<novelnext></novelnext>


    *Master, it''s a very bad idea. I can feel Sabrina''s perfume on you miles away! - Sylvia''s sinister voice resounded in Alvine''s head who immediately regret his decision to approach them.


    Just by seeing her mocking smile, Alvine instantly guessed that this angelic-looking devil appreciated her misfortune.


    Worse still, he could guess that his wife''s overdeveloped smell allowed her to identify Sabrina''s perfume on him!


    But despite everything, even if he felt like he had a knife under his throat, he kept his blood cold while controlling his blood flow by forcing his heart to calm down so as not to aggravate the situation.


    "My dear and tender wife, have you finished the preparations for the...


    "I feel the smell of this woman on you."


    ".!." Lilliana''s words made his soul shiver.


    But he tried to keep the relentless air on his face. Without talking about wanting to avoid this subject, he had the impression that lying to this woman would instantly lead him to his grave.


    Why do I feel like I no longer recognize them? First Sabrina and now it''s Lilliana''s turn; except that she has nothing to do with Sabrina. Did I omit a few things? Is it just a marriage based solely on interest? I''m beginning to have doubts about this agreement she had proposed; she seems to have forgotten everything she had said before this union! - Even Alvine had all these thoughts, he wasn''t crazy to the point of wishing for his own death!


    "Ahem, I see that Sylvia hasn''t exined too much detail to you yet, right?"


    "What do you mean?" Lilliana asked confusedly as her gaze switched between the two.


    Sylvia''s mocking smile suddenly disappeared when she also heard the question of Alvine, who seemed to be preparing something much worse for her.


    *Master, I don''t think we have grudges between us.*


    Alvine make as if he had not heard Sylvia''s voice. Instead, he had a subtle smile on the corners of his lips and looked at Sylvia with Lilliana as if the two were waiting for exnations from her.


    "Uh... it''s just that..."


    Seeing her stutter, and not knowing what to answer, Alvine had time to find a hasty solution to escape the situation neither seen nor known.


    "My little peach, why are you so embarrassed? Wasn''t it you who asked me to have more women with me so as not to die prematurely because of my nature?" Alvine approached Sylvia in the bath while lifting her chin with his index finger and stared at her with emotional eyes.


    "!"


    *Either you decide to y the game with me as my first wife, or you will be the only victim who will inherit Lilliana''s hatred! * Alvine''s smile became more and more demonic as he saw Sylvia show him all kinds of expressions.


    Just like him who had time to reverse the situation, he knew that it was a very bad idea to give Sylvia time to think.


    Being aware of this risk, Alvine continued to chain Sylvia so that she could never justify herself again. "Sigh, I know, it''s always hard for you to remember this tragic event that almost ended my life."


    "What do you mean by that?" Lilliana''s curiosity and confusion, which was at their peak, could no longer remain silent.


    Not to mention that Sylvia''s silence and confusion were perfectly in line with Alvine''s words.


    "Have you forgotten the nature of my species?"


    Hearing this brief question from Alvine, a glimmer of surprise crossed Lilliana''s eyes.


    What was her husband''s lineage? From the first form she had seen, she had assumed that he might be an incubus.


    But realizing that Alvine had the authority of blood that was far superior to her authority, a deviant affinity exclusively reserved for vampires, she was more sure that Alvine was another vampire who was slightly different from them.


    But soon, she became more confused after seeing the gigantic shape of Alvine during the battle of Alvine against the four divine beasts! She had only one exnation, Alvine was perhaps the descendant of a titan. Even if the race of titans exists in this infinitelyrge universe, they had not still met them.


    With all these doubts, she could not give an answer to Alvine. But she didn''t care about this detail for now. what she wanted to know...


    "What is the link between this and Sylvia?" She asked while looking at Sylvia who continued to curse Alvine internally for her viscosity.


    "That''s not what you think, we are just...


    "Yes, we''ve been married from the beginning!" Retorted Alvine while pulling him towards him and wrapping his hand on Sylvia''s thin waist who had incredulous eyes when she heard her master''s words.


    Since when was it about talking about her rtionship with her master? Wasn''t Lilliana originally interested in the rtionship between Sabrina and Alvine?


    A categorical justification would only give Alvine another opportunity; she knew, knowing this man''s gloomy strategies.


    But she was in no way ready to ept this confusion that will probably lead her to a fate more miserable than what she was experiencing at the moment!


    -Smirk


    *My poor Sylvia, ept simply your fate to be an innocent prey. It is your duty as a maid, to help your master... whatever the sacrifice.*


    *Bastard!*

 Chapter 205 Innocent Prey (2).

    "... Your wife?!"


    Sylvia shuddered in turn when she heard the tone and saw Lilliana''s cold eyes on her. It was only at that moment that she knew what Alvine was going through a few seconds ago.


    "Don''t listen to him! Why would I be...


    "Sigh, my angelgirl~, do you n to make the same mistake as before? Did you forget the misunderstood you created between you and Sabrina? Do you want the same thing to happen with my vampire queen?" Naturally, Alvine did not give Sylvia time to exin herself.


    But Lilliana had another surprise. ording to Alvine''s words, she has now understood that this mysterious woman named Sabrina also has the same status as her and Sylvia.


    ''How many women did Alvine have?!'' She wanted to shout these words but finally, sighed to abandon.


    "I''m not going to impose myself between you and Miss Sylvia and this woman." Her monotonous voice resounded in the room.


    Even if she uttered these words with a bitter taste on her tongue, she knew that she could not restrict her husband''s freedom with his other wives.


    "Don''t worry about that, Miss Sylvia, it won''t change anything in our rtionship."


    Even if Sylvia heard Lilliana''s benevolent words, the monotonous tone she used for these words seemed to say the opposite.


    Even if she no longer wanted to continue to be justified, she immediately abandoned this idea when she felt Alvine''s younger brother who began to show his true nature behind her ass; under the water.


    His evasive eyes looked at Alvine with an interrogative air. But when she saw the mischievous smile on her master''s lips, who obviously did not intend to let her go, she abandoned all ideas pushing her to continue this game, which could be a serious problem without her knowledge.


    *Miss Lilliana, I''m not his wife! * She addressed this sentence to Lilliana by telepathy.


    Even if she doubted that Alvine had guessed her carousel, she didn''t care about him.


    The first step would be to rify the situation with Lilliana who, knowing her, will never allow her husband to deceive her!


    But unfortunately for her, even if Alvine could not interrupt her, she was faced with a dilemma that looked like an insurmountable wall; after hearing Lilliana''s answer.


    *Sigh, you don''t need to lie to me for that, Miss Sylvia. It is partly thanks to you that I can present myself as his wife, it was rather me who had to apologize for not noticing anything. *


    *Goddess! You don''t seem to have understood the meaning of my words. We never had this kind of rtionship with us! * her Protestant voice thundered in Lilliana''s head with an alert air!


    At the same time, she grabbed the hand of Alvine who wanted to go down lower under the water. Her only chance was that her strength was far superior to that of Alvine, but her misfortune was that Lilliana did not seem to have noticed the actions of her unfaithful husband.


    No, the worst was not this little detail, but because of her other hand that is always seized by Lilliana!


    Since the water contained in the bathtub had risen to their vicles; As far as Alvine had joined them, his breasts were at the mercy of his left hand!


    -Little angle, Even if I can neither hear nor interfere in your secret conversation with my wife, I have several cards at my disposal to force you to sacrifice yourself.- Alvine''s smile became wider and wider when she felt Sylvia''s body shivering from the moment he began his malicious game with her boobs; under the water.


    *Don''t worry about that. I can guess this just by seeing your expression. * Lilliana, who seem to have misinterpreted Sylvia''s words, gave this answer.


    She was convinced that she was right, especially after seeing Sylvia''s cheeks that began to turn to roses following the slight shivering she had felt from Sylvia''s hand.


    At the moment, the flight was not a solution for her, otherwise, she will have no chance of rectifying the situation with Lilliana. s, her situation will be even worse if, she let things go on smoothly.


    -Will I really be an innocent prey?!- just thinking seriously about these words that Alvine had spoken, she only had a mncholy smile.


    *Don''t worry about that. If you need my help to take this step with him, I would be ready to help you. But don''t count on me with the other woman. My female instructor had always told me that every man has a beast in him who will not be able to resist the charms of a woman. Even if...I had the impression that he and his beast coexist in his body! * Lilliana continued her exnation in an emotional tone while unconsciously grabbing Sylvia''s hand remembering her wedding night with ''their husband''


    -Tsk, it''s obvious no, didn''t you notice his lineage?'' Lilliana would certainly retort these words to make fun of Lilliana''s misfortune.


    But her current situation was much worse than she had expected. Not to mention answering Lilliana, her only concern was not to moan without her knowledge.


    The bathroom which seemed to be quiet and peaceful from the outside view is actually more talkative and sensual from the inside.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Alvine who was frustrated to see Sylvia''s indifference, became more and more daring in his malicious game.


    Sylvia, who was barely able to hold back her moans, had mncholic eyes but her impassive and inexpressive expression was always ted on her face like a mask.


    And finally, Lilliana, who was like a friend and advisor, seemed to be a woman seeking help to satisfy her husband''s thirst for lust.


    Finally, Sylvia had no choice but to be (the perfect maid who takes her responsibilities by assuming her master''s mistakes).


    *You won. So stop...now! * She said in a sensual voice that she could not hide.


    Because of the tone of her voice, she could not answer Lilliana''s questions. But this detail did not apply to Alvine; since he was the culprit of her current state.


    -Smirk


    Alvine''s left hand stopped above her mark of femininity. Even if his right hand was seized by Lilliana, his left hand could always go wherever it wanted.


    Noting this fact, Sylvia finally gave up.


    *I don''t understand, what did I ''win''? * The cid tone of Alvine who seemed to be aware of nothing, resounded in her head.


    But Sylvia could always guess how much this bastard seemed to celebrate his triumph against her.


    *I ept your conditions, so stop fiddling with me everywhere, unfaithful bastard! *


    *Sigh, I need a guarantee that will show me that you will not betray me afterward. * Who was he to worry about Sylvia''s vexation?


    On the contrary, Sylvia''s personality further encouraged Alvine to tame this girl in the heart of stone.


    But he didn''t care about Sylvia''s confusion who had just heard his question.


    "Are the advisors avable or are they on a mission?" Instead of giving her more explication, he spoke to Lilliana who was interrupted in her conversation with Sylvia.


    "Hm? Umm... except Rosasse who is in the kingdom; Noddra and Vandel are on both kingdoms to announce our departure to the king of the Keslpies and the king of the elves." Lilliana stammered these words after being caught off guard by the sudden question of Alvine who was silent until now.


    "Well, what about the preparations?" He asked once again.


    But unlikest time, Lilliana no longer seemed to insist on Sabrina''s perfume on him. "We are only waiting for Noddra and Vandel who will soon be back before nightfall." She briefly gave this answer.


    "Good job. I will now talk to this woman named Rosesse to contact the king of the Keslpies; I have an agreement to honor with him." He congratted her nonchntly before her attention was drawn to Sylvia who was trying to get away from him.


    But a subtle mischievous smile immediately manifested on her lips. -Sigh, she is always shy. -He said, giving a little kiss to Sylvia''s cheek while taking her off guard by lightly caressing her mark of femininity that made her moan immediately; surprising even Alvine who realized her ultra sensuality.


    ''In the end, you were just pretending to be indifferent, huh?''


    "!" Lilliana was the most surprised to see her so weak with a simple kiss.


    But she soon frowned with an idea of Alvine''s viscosity.


    But before she could broaden her thoughts, her soft lips were seized by those of Alvine who kisses her sensually without worrying about Sylvia''s hateful eyes.


    Seeing the saliva bridge that connected them, coupled with Lilliana whose eyes became perplexed, he had a satisfying smile.


    -Will you agree to do a little service to this poor hubby who has been charmed by your presence?" He asked, speaking to the two women.


    But before they asked him for the bottom of his thoughts, he finally stood up behind Sylvia and stood himself in front of them.


    "!"

 Chapter 206 Innocent Prey (3) [~]

    Will you agree to do a little service to this poor husband who has been charmed by your presence?" He asked, speaking to the two women.


    But before they asked him for the deep of his thoughts, he finally stood up behind Sylvia and stood in front of them.


    "!" It was only at this precise moment that Sylvia regretted her decision to have epted Alvine''s agreement when her sight was suddenly obscured by the shadow of Alvine''s manly stem.


    *It''s your loyalty test that will prove to me that you will not betray me! * He said to Sylvia with a smile that was out of the ordinary.


    On the other hand, Lilliana immediately understood why Sylvia was acting strangely from the beginning. She herself found it hard to believe that this beast was the same rabid beast that had ruthlessly dominated her three days ago.


    "This is a good opportunity to help her ovee her embarrassment, isn''t it?" He looked into Lilliana''s scarlet eyes with emotional eyes and spoke these words for her.


    Knowing that it would be useless to secretly converse with her in the presence of this girl who could hear their telepathies, he did not go through four Paths. Not to mention that his audacity will only convince Lilliana more of the veracity of these words.


    "It''s..."


    Seeing that she no longer had the same threatening look as before, Alvine did not let her continue her sentence; especially when he saw this indecisive look on her face.


    *A woman who does not properly serve her husband... does she even qualify to identify herself among you? Sigh, unlike you, she didn''t have the chance to have a woman instructor who taught her. You understand what I''m talking about, don''t you? *


    Sylvia had wide eyes when she heard the vicious thoughts that Alvine was trying tomunicate with Lilliana.


    *Is it really worth showing your asset because of this little detail of nothing at all? Since you have agreed to y this role, for now, I need a guarantee. *


    She suddenly heard this vicious reminder from Alvine when she wanted to reveal his lies.


    She gritted her teeth once again when she saw Alvine remind her of this detail, which is of the utmost importance. Her top priority was the same as that of the other maids.


    Even if she constantly said was not his subordinate, and that her behavior is more ''unique'' than that of the other maids; in the end, she was not different from them.


    *Don''t be reckless, master. Our two powers are almost the opposite of each other. If you ever...


    *Don''t worry about that, I don''t intend to go that far with you. * Alvine stopped her immediately before she finished her sentence.


    At the same time, Lilliana''s delicate hands grabbed Alvine''s young brother who was rock hard, in her stupor. ''Is it really the same as before? I have the impression that it has gained in size and hardness!'' She says to herself with her irregr breath.


    Even if she was embarrassed at first, she no longer paid attention to Sylvia who was surprised by her audacity. ''Will she have a long life in front of her?'' That was all she could think when she saw Lilliana''s eyes bing erratic and her breath that was disturbed while all her attention was only on the thrilling stem of Alvine.


    Alvine had a satisfying smile on his lips when he noticed Lilliana''s reaction; then, He immediately sat on the edge of the bathtub.


    And he lightly caressed Lilliana''s cheeks who approached him and took her husband''s veined stem and gently inserted it into his mouth.


    Mhh~


    Alvine moaned softly after Lilliana started sucking him, he made a mischievous smile at Sylvia (who was always stunned by Lilliana''s actions and seemed determined to learn her... how to serve ''their'' husband), before grabbing thetter''s hand and bringing her to him...


    *It''s a very bad idea! *


    But Alvine didn''t care about her protests, he gently grabbed her by her neck and kissed her directly on her soft lips in his lust.


    !


    Even if she did not give back his kiss, Alvine was not frustrated by this insignificant detail that was only momentary.


    While her manly younger brother was under Lilliana''s care, he himself eagerly devoured Sylvia''s soft lips while caressing her immacte breasts that gave her consecutive shivers.


    His breathing soon became lustful when he felt Lilliana''s tongue, which seemed to be more skillful than before, rolling around his veined stem with the best flexibility; pushing him to be more and more daring with Sylvia.


    Finally, His right hand let go of Lilliana''s head and stealthily touched Sylvia''s secret cer, which immediately shuddered with lewdness while she was sitting next to him; on the edge of the bathtub. But immediately, he felt a familiar scene happen when he saw Sylvia''s hand cling to his own.


    To avoid being interrupted by her, he slightly bit her lower lip as a warning that seemed to have worked on her; leaving his hand to reach her secret cer that was soft and immacte.


    Nnng~


    Following this inaudible moaning, Alvine immediately realized that she began to get lost in debauchery by feeling her lips move on his own to harmonize with his own; following his caresses¡¯ effects.


    A subtle smile emerged on his lips when he became aware of this fact. No longer having an annoying barrier between him and them, he no longer bothered to worry about futile things. He pushed his tongue to explore unknownnds, in dance partner search; while enjoying the services of Lilliana who had proven to be morepetent than before.


    ...


    After about five minutes, Lilliana suddenly stopped, interrupting at the same time, the life joy of Alvine who looked at her with mistrusting eyes.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "The goal is to help Lady Sylvia; how would it be different fromst time if she enjoyed only your services without a contribution?" She asked with tness while washing herself in the bathtub to join them.


    "Haha, my sweet queen, you can''t imagine how I am lucky to have you by my side." He announced with a smile that went from one ear to another after breaking the sensual kiss with Sylvia who was now out of breath.


    ''Lilliana, who had always called Sylvia miss, was now addressing her like dy''? It''s a promising start for a cohabitation; let''s hope she will be so proactive with Sabrina too.'' The more he reflected on this hypothesis, the more his thoughts darkened in the pink darkness!


    *Master, now that you have your guarantee; I''m going to leave.* her ck eyes stared at Alvine with solemnity, but unfortunately for her, the redness on her cheeks constantly betrayed her cidity.


    Alvine did not give her an answer, instead, he put his lips on Sylvia''s nipple and sucked it erratically causing her to lose the little endurance she had just umted in this short period.


    "Hah~, why it still feels good~ Nnnnnng~, master. ~" Lilliana''s presence was forgotten by her when she felt like she was being sucked out of her body by Alvine.


    But Lilliana, who was in her state of understates, suddenly felt Alvine''s hand cling to her ass and pulled her towards him...


    Ah~~! She suddenly moans when she felt Alvine''s virility rubbing against her pussy.


    At the same time, Alvine has moved into her with his virile stem, forgetting his departure¡¯s goal, which was none other than teasing her so that she would not feel left behind. But in the end, he didn''t care about this insignificant detail, this vampire queen was more energetic and seductive thanst time, and it was more than enough to put everything on hold and enjoy her status as a deceptive new husband.


    "Nnhgh~, I was sure, it''s bigger thanst time~!!" She murmured these words in Alvine''s ear withscivious eyes as her breathing became irregr; although she was the one who led the dance.


    Alvine was not attentive to Lilliana''s words, instead, his right hand was on the ass of his queen who was on his thighs and his manly dick in her, making her moan like a lustfuldy; her right hand was busy with Sylvia''s immacte plump ass while caressing her clitoris from behind, sucking and biting her nipples


    "Hmm~, nnnng~ it''s fucking good!" Sylvia firmly tightened Alvine''s head against her breasts, choking him almost to death... if he was a normal man.


    But this person who was with them was anything but normal.


    ''We are cramped here.'' He said to himself in his thoughts when he felt the bathtub trying to spill with them when the three found themselves on the same edge.


    But he didn''t need to interrupt anything. Given the small distance that existed between the bathroom and the bedroom, Alvine had only made a blink of an eye before he appeared with the two naked women in the middle of the extra-King-size bed!


    Felt the environment change, the twodies looked at each other momentarily; but they saw the same erratic looks in each other''s eyes. Seeing this, an unreasonable smile embellished Alvine''s lips making him as scary as the evil incarnate.


    It was instantly transformed into his incubus shape. ''You will not be spared, even if the world must turn into ashes!''


    But a glimmer of surprise crossed his eyes when he realized that his shape had evolved. Even though his horns and wings were always white, his tail was jet ck. But it was the size of these characteristics that had now doubled in size!


    After absorbing part of the legacy of the former subi¡¯s king on the throne, his line of incubus had now reached the highest rank. As a result, a simple look on his part will make any mage loses his head below the divine rank. But the current state of Sylvia and Lilliana who are already in this state... will have no mental resistance to him.


    On the other hand, he didn''t care about this detail. The cause of this sudden transformation was that he didn''t want to hold back when he started the game with these two.


    Alvine¡¯s Pov


    The frustration I umted during this trip was too much to the point of driving me crazy. First, this subus princess who lied to me from the beginning, Sabrina who acts strangely, and the test of the throne that showed me my true nature as a creature born in lust and who will probably die in debauchery.


    Sigh, Sabrina was appetizing, she was more appetizing than all the women I had tasted. I know it, even if I didn''t go all the way with her; which led me to wonder about the other girl who has the same status as Sabrina; Sylvia.


    And since my thoughts are always influenced by this gloomy energy that was on the throne, I must do everything I can not to waste a single drop of this energy that once belonged to a primordial being.


    That is why I decided to not put a leash on the rabid beast in me; hence my current situation with these two goddesses.


    "Tonight will not be easy for you, my charming demonesses!" I addressed them by making my biggest mocking smile. Seeing them lying side by side under me active in me, something I had never read before. The power of the bond. I can see this red aura emanating from my body enveloping them as if he wanted to submit them under mymand at all costs; in the end, I don''t care what this power is. It was perhaps the power of the former king; otherwise, I could not exin how my charms can work against Sylvia who desires me so much but, for fear of the difference that exists between our two affinities; she is obliged to retain her desires.


    I want to help them, I want to show how special they are to me; all as much as they are, but above all, I want to make them strong while bing strong at the same time. A stone of two blows.


    I caught Lilliana by her thin waist before giving her a little kiss on the cheek while positioning my dick in front of her pussy and pushing it fiercely to the bottom of her soul.


    "Darling~ Darling~ Darling~!!" Her erotic voice resounded in the room when she lookedpletely overwhelmed by my endless assaults. Unlikest time, I would never rest with you again; my dear little vampire queen.


    While she waspletely immersed in passion, I could see her eyes turned to bright reds with herscivious smile that exposed her sharper fangs than ever. ''Hehe, this woman, she has a unique beauty.'' I said to myself kissing her on the mouth that exposed her sharp fangs.


    My raw kiss that caught her by surprise made me bleed my lower lip by one of her fangs, but neither she nor I had anything to give a damn about this detail. She licked my lips erratically by sucking all the drops of blood that came out of my lower lip.


    As expected of her, the more she drank my blood, the more exciting and excited this blood queen became. I had already noticed this little detail during our first time.


    "Darling~ I can''t take it anymore, I want it~, I want it! Give me more~! More~ more!! Hahh~!"


    Upon hearing this request, I knew what it was referring to. My sharp fangs start to expose following my devilish smile. "Hehe, What will I do with you? Little vampire queen?"

 Chapter 207 Innocent Prey (Final) [~]

    I could see the debauchery and insatiable double thirsts in the eyes of this cute little vampiress that is my wife; one was naturally the desire to pierce my neck with her fangs, but the other was the crazy lust for me.


    Heh~, I was really an idiot for underestimating itst time. But such a mistake will no longer happen to me. Instantly, I felt a sudden dizziness, because of the speed she showed to regain her movements.


    While sitting on me now, she had regained her movement control. But as I was curious to know the cause of this sudden reversal of the situation, even if I had little idea of the reason, I patiently waited to see her rides.


    "I want it~ give me more!! ~ darling~!" But hearing her always pronounce these words erotically, I have lifted my back off the bed, while my hands always held her thin waist firmly.


    When her plump breasts came into contact with my manly torso, her thin hands immediately rolled around my neck, while starting by sniffing my neck like a little puppy looking for the right ce to satisfy her thirst.


    This short peaceful moment was suddenly interrupted when I felt her two little fangs have pierced the flesh of my neck; giving me the impression of being under the effects of an aphrodisiac every time she sucked a sip.


    Even I could confirm my madness when I realized that I was beginning to appreciate this feeling of being emptied of my blood by her; I mean, is it even necessary to ask this question? Even if I wouldn''t feel repercussions because of my ultra-fast regeneration, you really have to be seriously mentally disturbed to be able to have these kinds of impressions while I was constantly drained of my blood by a vampire!


    But I didn''t care about having clear ideas right now. I began to caress her from the bottom up, whilesciviously taking advantage of every detail of her artistically carved curves before reaching my destination.


    "Hehe, so you always think about sucking my blood even in this situation?" I whispered to her ear while gently caressing her long scarlet hair that came off without any of us knowing it.


    Slowly, Iy my back on the bed, while she was still sucking my blood. I grab her once by her waist while bending my knees to better control the movements of my hips. And there...


    *Pat!! Pat!! Pat!! Pat!! Pat!! Pat!! Pat!! Pat!! Pat!!


    She immediately let go of my neck while she was spraying the blood that she did not have time to swallow on the red sheets, even staining part of my white hair; when I began to take her fiercely from below. Her moans that could be heard miles away were all contained in the bedroom''s magical barrier; making the atmosphere more sensual and debauching.


    After about ten minutes, I could see her whole body shaking on me; proving to me that she was about to reach her limits. But I didn''t care about it, it pushed me to be more and more energetic with her!


    I could see her body shake more and more after each fierce pration on my part making her totally harmless and defenseless. Wanting to stifle her scream, I maliciously embarrassed her when she was an inch away from moaning.


    "Nnnnnnngghhh~~~!!" Following this stifling moaning, her body became soft and she left all her weight on me while being half conscious.


    ...


    "Hehe, my little Sylvy, can I know where you intend to leave sote in the evening?" Alvine, who had just finished with Lilliana, immediately realizes that Sylvia was one inch away from going out into the bedroom in incognito mode.


    She knew that Alvine would notice her escape if she used her energy to create a portal or if she had to teleport directly out of the room. Therefore, the most appropriate solution is to get out of the bedroom by stork steps.


    "Ugh, I was just going to get some fresh air so as not to disturb you too long with your dear wife." She replied with her nd smile after realizing that she could not leave quietly. "Master, you are satisfied, aren''t you...!" She suddenly stopped in her sentence when she noticed that Alvine was still in rock mode.


    "How is this possible?" She murmured to herself. But Alvine could hear her clearly as if she were addressing him.


    The Machiavellian smile that never left his lips became wider and wider after seeing Sylvia''s perplexed eyes.


    He took a step out of bed and appeared instantly in front of Sylvia who had her clothes under her right armpit and her ck Lita heels in her other hand.


    !


    "No master, I had already told you no? It''s a very bad idea for us to go further. You may have a serious pro...


    "Shhh." Before she finishes her sentence, Alvine ces his index finger on her lips; ordering her to be quiet. "You don''t need to worry about me, tonight you won''t need to apologize or feel embarrassed; you deserve enough for me to take care of you. So rx and let yourself go without worrying about anything else." Alvine''s diabolical voice resounded in her ear while she still had her hesitant eyes.


    "No, it''s definitely a great risk!" As soon as she spoke these words, she instantly disappeared into the bedroom; leaving Alvine in his stupefaction state.


    Immediately, he used his perception after closing his eyes to see hundreds of distance from him; but Sylvia could not be found. "Heh, well, it will teach me not to lower my guard against her anymore. Little Sylvy, how long will you be able to contain your thirsts?" He said whileying in bed next to Lilliana who slept peacefully with a subtle smile on her lips.


    "My word, this blood queen turned out to be more energetic than expected. I wonder howpetent it will be in the future." He murmured these words for himself while putting her long silky scarlet hair behind her ear to better contemte his wife''s unrealistic beauty with an ironic smile. He must have been the only one in this universe to hunt other women while having such a woman with him.


    This greed had no ce in him when ites to other things. But this tant infidelity was too crazy to think about it.


    ---<novelnext></novelnext>


    Meanwhile, on the of Freyja, Sabrina had just opened the doors of the pce''s outer hall without any difficulty or disturbance.


    She was apanied by No, Ashia, and H¨¦l¨¨ne.


    "Lady Rina, why don''t I see the master? And what is this?" No looks around her with her exciting eyes. But found no one but them in the pce.


    "Sit yourself a little and think about it before you talk. Where were you when the mistress said we were going to make the preparations before the mastere?" Ashia did not spare her eternal rival.


    "Both, be quiet; we are watched by someone!" Sabrina ordered while extending her perception to discover the location of the person who dared to spy on them.


    But when she realized the identity of the spy, who was none other than the shadow soldier using the two fakes as weapons mainly; she sighed with relief.


    "Huh? Are we being monitored? Who dares to spy on us?" Ashia frowned while asking this question.


    But instead, she received nothing more from Sabrina than total silence and indifference.


    "Get out!" Sabrina nonchntly ordered in a vacuum as if she were addressing a ghost.


    But at the same time, the ghost revealed her presence following the shadow of Sabrina who wavered and revealed the dark silhouette with knight armor and with her two crossed swords behind her back.


    "Urg...!!" Ashia and No, who were surprised by the sudden appearance of this female shadow behind their mistress, suddenly tried to attack together, thinking that it was the enemy who was attacking.


    "Hold your position, she is one of Lord Alvine''s subordinates." She said by doing ''Halt'' with her hand.


    "What? How can she be the master¡¯s subordinate? And why do you call the master with this new title? Is there a reason for these specific changes?" No asked with a frown.


    "You don''t need to know for now...but hey, in short. It is because I decided so after seeing him conquer so easily this that could not be conquered even for primordial beings. Even if his lineage helped him, it is only a matter of time before he learns the importance of this. Perhaps I should convene an emergency meeting with the other Punishers; since the war that had stopped after the death of the former king of this... will soon be revived; following the election of the new king."


    Her smile became crazier and crazier as she spoke these words nonchntly without worrying about the stunning expression of No or Ashia who only learned these things now.


    But it was a separate detail. Sabrina, who soon returned to reality, immediately regained her inexpressive expression and looked at the shadow soldier; "Go and warn your colleague that we are not enemies." She ordered her by looking at her bloodthirsty red eyes.


    The female silhouette made only a slight nod before it disappeared instantly.


    As Ashia and the other two became confused, the female silhouette came to them, apanied by the reaper shadow who had two long scythes on his back.


    As he was still not endowed with the words, he bowed slightly to Sabrina before pointing to the castle with his finger and walking in front of the others.


    "Who are these weird people? I can neither feel their presence nor their vital energies; are they at least alive?" No expressed herself in a neutral tone as she followed others nonchntly.


    "Sigh, however, they are alive. It''s just that it''s their creator who has not yet be aware of the power and the dangerousness of his powers." Sabrina gave this answer nonchntly, leaving the girls in confusion.


    Then she continued looking toward No. "You can now get out the people you had put in your shadow."


    No immediately nodded, after hearing Sabrina''s orders.


    No moved away from Sabrina and the others, and stopped in the pce¡¯s outer hall that could amodate the entire army of an entire; her shadow began to waver and spread to the ground like a ck anchor pouring to the ground.


    Instantly, her darkness affinity, which resembled near, but categorically different from the shadow affinity of Alvine, began by recovering two hundred meters around her. Following this, an incredible scene urred in front of them. About a thousand of the soldiers went out in the shadow of No; the soldiers were none other than the soldiers of the four squads that was are formed by the four maidservants.


    The Alpha squad, under the supervision of Sabrina, Beta/Ashia, Gamma/No, and finally, the Delta squad who was under Helene''s supervision but could not go all the way.


    But apart from these squads, there were the three queens, Yuer, Nelda, and also the subi that Sabrina had brought back with some demon prisoners, dwarfs, and humans, with them; who are none other than the subi¡¯s masters they stealthily captured despite the current intense surveince of the demonic kingdom.


    "Alright, start the preparations, we must finish before Lord Alvine arrives." She ordered with an authoritarian voice that was amplified by her magic.

 Chapter 208 Last Chance.

    While the sun blessed the with its auroral rays, the birds chirping joyfully at the sight of a new day... vampires are strangely more early than expected.


    Any arrangement for the great move of the vampires were been achieved with sess. Noddra and Vandel have been back since the day before yesterday and Alvine had offered the two tigers to the king Kelspies children¡¯ to pay for his market¡¯s share he had concluded with him since their first meeting.


    The farewells and boring rituals were finalized, following the coronation of Alvine as the new king of vampires epted by all; they were finally ready to leave far from this...probably for eternity.


    "Master, have you forgotten the busy schedule we have today?" Sylvia''s voice, who was with him and Lilliana resounded in the bedroom, as she tried to wake him up.


    She still couldn''t get used to this situation, even though she shared the same bed with her master since she began to follow him. The reason was that the situation was different from before. She couldn''t lower her guard during thest two nights spent with this couple.


    Not that she was constantly harassed by Alvine, but the most disturbing was herself, resisting with all her soul the temptation to join them in their follies. Even if she did not intend to get involved in the current situation...it was the only way she and Alvine could find so as not to attract Lilliana''s lightning on them.


    The sweet and kind queen of vampires turned out to be more psychotic when it came to monopolizing Alvine. But Sylvia, who knew the personality of the other white-haired sadist who always wears a dummy mask to hide her nature, knew that Lilliana will probably not have a long life in front of her if she tried to oppose Alvine''s liaison with this madwoman has a holy and calm appearance.


    She is one of the few people to know Sabrina''s nature and her obsession with her master. In a way, she was the victim of her own shenanigans.


    Alvine, who could not open his eyespletely, because of his wife''s scarlet strands that were scattered on his face, making his visual field blurred and red, looked nonchntly at Sylvia and the vampire who was almost lying on him. "I know, I know, we will finally leave this and join the others."


    He briefly gave this answer while trying to escape stealthily in Lilliana''s hands, after putting away her scarlet strands.


    "Tsk, the future of this race is really starting to worry me. To say that everyone is already ready and is only waiting for their king and queen to leave. But ironically, the so-called king and queen have not evene out of bed; it''s hardly credible that you are the king of this race." She retorted these words while ironically shaking her head.


    "Ahh, who do you think me? Who orchestrated all this?"


    "Tsk, tsk, I did it only to take revenge on this obsessed and sadistic woman! I knew she wasn''t going to act as if nothing had happened. Now that you know all this, then tell me one thing... *Why am I forced to be with you? *" Shemunicated thesest words telepathically, knowing that Lilliana was awakened but that she simply did not want to open her eyes.


    "Mmh, it''s the work of destiny, goint before fate¡¯s god." He replied briefly without looking at her; his current concern was no different from the earliest mornings; he first had to try to free himself from Lilliana''s strange hug!


    Sylvia who saw them was bing more and more frustrated.


    "Sigh, I feel that this day will be worst than thest three...and to say that my hell begins when the day has just risen. In short, Lilliana, stop pretending to sleep, even if you are no longer a sovereign queen, you still have duties to your people!"


    "..."


    Seeing her silence, she clung to her waist and pulled her out of bed; dragging almost Alvine with her. "Get up!"


    "Tsk, you really have the gift of making me boring, Sylvia." She says, staring at Sylvia with hateful eyes.


    *Do you see, master? Her survival really starting to worry me. *


    But Alvine was deaf in the face of Sylvia''s concerns. At the ce, he got out of bed and wore his clothes, apanied by a dark royal cape that he was forced to wear for ten days in a row; because of the vampires¡¯ customs.


    At the same time, Vandel knocks on the door.


    "Lord, everyone is waiting for you." His voice resounded behind the door.


    Hearing his voice, Alvine looks at Lilliana who immediately nods her head. She touched the jet ck orb which was an artifact of soundproofing that also blocked magical perceptions.


    "Right, we''ll be with you in less than a minute." He announced after confirming that the soundproofing barrier had been turned off.


    "In this case, I''m going to take leave."


    After these words, the room became momentarily silent before Sylvia continued to lecture the two throughout their preparations. Apart from Lilliana who reced Alvine in Sylvia''s endless conversations, Alvine was strangely silent and did not join their debates.


    Instead, he looked at the ck crown that had three crystals on the three points above. *Should I wear this nerdy thing?!*


    Sylvia was speechless following Alvine''s remarks. *Pft, Stopining about that. The cape and the crown are part of their customs. *


    "Sigh, in short, go ahead, I''ll soon join you."


    Sylvia frowned at the idea of his shenanigans. But finally, she sighed ironically and followed Lilliana who was dressed in a tight-fitting white royal dress that perfectly drew her feminine curves and wedge heels; her hair styled in fantasy Princess, had a thin scarlet red crown on top.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Then, Alvine invoked his shadow clone that he could manipte as he wish. His size, movements, and all other factors were no longer an exception for him. Since hisst battle against the four divine beasts, the clone was now the same size as Alvine; he could always be the giant he had been but, this form was not suitable for the mission he wanted to entrust.


    A fine smile emerged on his lips when he spotted the clone that was upied by his fictive soul. "Good, I must first take care of this little demoness before the vampirese to the Freyja; in the meantime, do everything possible not to be recognized by Lilliana... otherwise you will die of a ruthless death between her hands." Alvine gave this warning to his clone.


    "No, why do I have the most boring tasks? I don''t want to wear these strange clothes again." Naturally, his fictive soul was no different from him regarding his behaviors and tastes.


    Hearing his protests, Alvine patted his right shoulder with a sincere smile. "It''s the vampires¡¯ custom, my friend. You were able to sessfully pass the coronation ceremony, so you are the real king of vampires. So stopining about your responsibilities and achieve your duties as a new king, milord."


    "No...


    *smirk*.... ¡°glory to the new king, may your reignst forever."


    ...


    The vampires ruled by Lilliana were two thousand pairs of fangs, and as the race is originally endowed with almost infinite longevity, coupled with the fact that they cultivate magical energy... these two blessings mean that Lilliana¡¯s peoples are not mad with old bones. Anyway, the older their age, the more powerful they will be.


    Currently, these two thousand vampires were all kneeling with both hands crossed on their chests to greet their leader; who was none other than ''Alvine'' and his wife, Lilliana.


    They were all gathered in the outdoor hall of the underground castle, which could amodate twice their numbers.


    Alvine slightly nodded to Noddra who ordered the others to get up on their knees.


    Being forced to follow their customs, ''Alvine'' had no choice but to wear the royal white fur cape whose inside was bloody red and the outside was dark ck, and finally...


    The cape had a golden brooch that was connected to the in white shirt that was under the cape through the fine chains. The white long-sleeved shirt and white pants are the gifts of Sylvia, who imed that they are made with the pelt of a snow dragon; and his shoes were white Chelsea boots. Of course, he had the ck crown above his head.


    "You are glorious, master," Sylvia announced to him while disying his rows of white teeth as she addressed his ironic smile to him that could not leave him indifferent.


    "Thank you, little angel," Alvine responds to herpliments with her sincere smile. But Sylvia''s smile suddenly fades when she hears Alvine''s vicious thoughts in her head.


    *But I would only be glorious once with you in the pink kingdom. * These words that are more than teasing than other things resonated in Sylvia''s head. Following Alvine''s thanks aloud.


    *Tsk, is it too much to make efforts from time to time to appreciate people''s goodwill? In the end, you''re not really different from your original.* She replied immediately while keeping her expression smiling.


    But she seemed to be addressing a deaf person when she saw Alvine silent; even if finally, Alvine did not need his ears to be able to hear Sylvia''s words, since her voice resounded in his head.


    "Well, Grandpa, are there any objects or materials that we will take with you?"


    Vandel, who is always called Grandpa by Alvine, caress his beard with a thoughtful air that had a mixture of hesitation; after hearing Alvine''s question.


    "Don''t worry about the ce, at our destination, an entire kingdom awaits you that will even be able to amodate a billion people while having 60% of the empty houses." Alvine patted Vandel''s left shoulder with a funny smile, following thetter''s strange expression.


    Vandel no longer asked himself any questions. Even if he had questions about the cause that had made a kingdom of this size uninhabited, he still swallowed his curiosity; his confidence in the queen''s judgment is absolute.


    In other words, if their queen trusts this man while deciding to give him the reins, it can mean that Alvine was trustworthy.


    While Vandel reorganized the others with Alvine¡¯s soul fictive, Alvine was on Freyja¡¯s, leaving his shadow clone behind. Apart from Sylvia, no one noticed Alvine''s sudden absence.


    ...


    While Sabrina and the others were in the exterior castle¡¯ hall, Alvine appeared in the throne room, more precisely behind Greed; from a third-eye view, anyone will have the impression that he had always been in the throne room... Assia who was still on the ground was no exception.


    *Sabrina, I am in the throne room, join me alone with one of the subuses you brought with you. * He orders immediately, after his appearance.


    Now that he was on the same as Sabrina, distance no longer mattered to him, if he wanted tomunicate with her; as long as he could locate Sabrina and the others with his magical perception.


    He no longer paid attention to Sabrina''s answer. He calmly approached Assia who had noticed his presence from the beginning. "Well, even if my trip didn''tst as nned; it''s time for you to give me your answer, little demoness. Are you going to stand on my side, and be a ve for eternity, or... will you refuse my offer and be a prisoner for eternity? This is yourst chance to give me your answer. I would take your silence for indecision and the third choice would apply to you."

 Chapter 209 Brave Hidenbrid.

    "Although my stay on the other did notst longer than expected, I guess it still gave you enough time to think calmly about your decision. Depending on your answer, I will act ordingly. As for your silence, it will mean your indecision, so I would apply the third choice on my own."


    Asssiaphir, who has just heard Alvine''s words, did not frown, not to mention losing her calm. After that, she cleared one¡¯s her throat before speaking in a nd tone. "You said you weed anyone among us as long as you have the guarantee that they won''t betray you, didn''t you?"


    "..." Alvine remained temporarily silent in the face of his question. "We have already had this conversation before. You already know the answer to this question." He replied.


    "...What proves to me that you are going to follow these words to the letter?"


    "The proof? I don''t have any, and I don''t intend to prove anything to you even if I had. You worked with Randolph who used me as a kind ofboratory rat. Even if I am not sure of his ideal, I can guess that his intentions were not good for me. But it no longer matters...


    But before Alvine finishes his sentence, she ms her tongue with annoying air.


    "Working with Randolph? I had never worked with this vicious guy who was obsessed with my dad''s powers. It¡¯s just that...


    "I don''t care about your motives! Now stop wasting my time. If you are free, I have many tasks to be aplished. Your exnations, you can keep them after making your choice." Alvine, who was bing more and more impatient, did not give her time to waste his time.


    The little confidence he had in Assi copsed when she sneakily tried to charm him.


    "..."


    "It''s a shame." After a sigh on her part, Alvine pronounced this word when she saw it silent.


    Following this simple word, he moved away from Assi and sat on the throne. "Yet, I didn''t want to get there with you, little demoness...but, it''s a shame." Even if he uttered these words in a sad air, his cid and impassive eyes were the opposite of his words.


    "..."


    Seeing her always undecided, Alvine''s impassive eyes switched to Darka. "Greed, Kill...


    "IF YOU KILL ME, you will no longer have the chance to know the truth about...


    "I don''t care about that, a power that only brings me problems doesn''t interest me. It is not because of the unique talent that has led me to where I am now, it is also thanks to the people around me, and the countless dangers I have faced, I have had to fight against enemies whose level far exceeds mine, and not just once. If I didn''t have the ability to regenerate, this guy you currently see...would be covered with scars."


    "Do you think I used the powers of my loved ones to get rid of all my problems? A power that is not in my body is like a weapon in hand, if you rely only on it, you will be shit when it breaks or when it vanishes."


    "My enemies are destined to be killed by my hands; even if they are primordial beings or more than that. Controlling a small army of subuses is nothing more than a seed of sand in a desert; I would submit all existence under mymand, it is only a matter of time before this inferior race enters under mymand... or I would exterminate them in their turn, to resolve any problems."


    After this little speech to Assi¡¯s intention...


    "If that''s your goal, then detach me." Her words resounded in the room when she saw Alvine try to order Greed again.


    "Why would I do that? You made your choice. Your silence was your choice." He replied, being guided only by his madness.


    "What?! Will you really order him to kill me?!" She asked in an incredulous tone.


    "No, I changed my mind." From the moment he spoke these words, even before Assi achieved her relief sigh, a ck jet sword appeared in Alvine''s hand. "It''s no longer Greed who will kill you, but myself."


    "!" Hearing these words, and seeing Alvineing to her with a sword in hand, all her senses were on maximum alert. But she could not break Greed''s shackles were impossible to unseal for her, no matter how hard she tried to get away from Alvine.


    Alvine stopped in front of her while pointing his sword at her throat. "Honestly, I''m not happy to kill you, but you are one of the people who know the identity of the people around me, it''s a weakness that I wouldn''t let any potential enemies discover. So please, hate me as much as you can hate a person. It will be your only possibility of revenge, my dear little demoness." Then, He slowly pushed his sword¡¯s tip into Assi''s throat.


    -Ack!!


    But unlike before, he could not hide his sadness; his eyes turned red as his sword perforate deeper into Assi''s throat.


    At the same time, he was interrupted by Sabrina who knocked behind the door.


    Instantly, the door opened following his will. "Lord Alvine, I have...!"


    Sabrina who had just crossed the doors of the throne room was apanied by a hair and green-eyed subus, but she stopped in her sentence when she saw the situation. Her confusion did notst long when she roughly understood the situation; seeing Alvine''s expression.


    "No!!" She shouted alerts while using her gravitational magic to remove away Alvine''s sword, three inches of which was in Assi''s throat, and stopped her hemorrhage at the same time.


    -Cough!! cough!!!


    Assi spits off the blood that was in her throat and looked at Alvine with disbelief, but her disbelief turned into hateful anger when she crossed the bloody eyes of Alvine who did not seem to have given up her intention. At the same time, Sabrina had already finished treating her injury.


    For his part, Alvin did not care about Assi''s bloodshot eyes, he was rather concerned about another detail.


    Sabrina''s alert voice and actions made him frown. As it was the first time Sabrina prevented him from killing someone, he could guess that it was not out of sympathy for this girl.<novelnext></novelnext>


    *She still doesn''t know it, but I can see that her soul is connected to the''s core. Her death could lead the to its self-destruction! * She gives her exnation, following the confusion of her master.


    *Is it even possible to do that? You know like me that the cores of thes are different from the vital cores.*


    *Precisely, this is different from others. We have reasons to believe that this is one of the fragments of the original, after the disappearance of the supreme tree. I would give you more exnations about this, but I don''t think the time is at your disposal for now. *


    *...tsk, It''s getting annoying. * He instantly changed his cape after hearing Sabrina''s words. He could afford to lose the chance to have the subus race under hismand but, losing an entire by the death of one person would be too expensive to pay for him. Not to mention that this''s destruction would be the worst act to do at the moment.


    He looked at Assia who was always tied and wrapped in Greed''s scarlet shade cape like a potato bag with a mischievous smile. "Greed, detach her." He ordered.


    Her face lit up with surprise when Alvine suddenly changed his mind. It was too fast to the point of attracting her suspicions, but she didn''t care about that. Death was not a good decision for her, especially when it came to dying at the hands of the human-looking monster.


    "Nelda, bring her to the others; tell Ashia to watch her closely. If she tries anything suspicious, you have the order to kill her." He continued, following the release of Assi, addressing Nelda who was the subus Valskar who apanied Sabrina.


    Seeing her confused eyes, Alvine nonchntly gave her a brief exnation. "Let''s say Sabrina proposed to me to gift you with another chance." He said, beckoning them to leave.


    Assi briefly looked at Sabrina with a glimmer of surprise. Now that she could see Sabrina''s power, she was more and more surprised and confused to see Alvine surrounded by so many divine beings who had the same rank as her.


    But she did not insist for long, she followed Nelda and the two went out into the throne room; with her hatred for Alvine, who had reached its climax.


    *Luna, watch her closely, and if possible, prevent Ashia and others from killing her by immobilizing her; if she tries to do something suspicious.* At the same time, his shadow wavered, followed by Luna''s appearance. But she was still invisible, while she was watching Assia.


    At the same time, Alvine sent Greed back to the dimension. Only he and Sabrina remained in the great room of the throne.


    "Sabrina, can you give me some details about the current situation?"


    ...


    Meanwhile, on Alzania¡¯s, more precisely on the continent of demons, a man with short golden hair and eyes of the same color, was sitting in a meeting room with five other divine generals. His expression was ck anchored while his finger constantly m the table in mithril because of his impatience.


    But even if his actions were nonchnt, the table that could not be scratched even with the most powerful attack by a holy mage had cracked under his finger; coupled with the expression that distorted his handsome face with unique features, no one dared to cross his gaze in the room.


    "Zanac, the other two divine kings have still not given news?" He asked one of the divine generals who was a ck elf with long silky white hair and tanned skin.


    Zanac''s appearance was no less handsome than Emilia''s father, who was none other than the person who wanted to kill Alvine during his ordeal in Brisht''s tower. "Not yet, my lord. ording to our estimates, they will have to arrive from one moment to the next." Zanac gave this answer in an impassive but imposing tone.


    Whether Zanac or the four other generals of Brave Hidenbird... they were all high-level divine mages!


    ''Tsk, Tsk, they take the situation less seriously. We must solve this crisis without alerting this madwoman who likes to kill everything that moves. What the hell are they thinking?!'' He says to himself with cold sweats thinking of the person who seemed to scare him himself, who is a divine magus at the top!


    But he calmed down immediately so as not to show this fear to his subordinates. "What about the news of my daughter? She''s still in the hands of this bastard of incubus?!"


    "...For the moment, we are not sure. But ording to the reports of the two new generals, it is very likely that she is a prisoner by them." Zanac answers once again.


    "Tsk, Tsk, without your rmendation, I would never have named these two incapable as generals. Instead of aplishing this simple mission, they came to enjoy life on this."


    "I am the only one to fault for this unfortunate problem, my lord. Be sure to punish me, my lord for my mistake."


    "Don''t worry about that. Your punishment will wait until our return. The most important thing is to collect all the information about our enemies. Did Grimor and Barthod reveal all the information they had in their possession?"


    "Yes, my lord."


    "Good, then execute both tomorrow, in front of the rising sun."


    "As your orders, my lord. But why do we have to wait for the other kings? ording to our information, our skirmishes have only a few divine mages. Without talking about waiting for the other kings, you should not have moved in person for that. My squad alone could be able to exterminate all the ignorant who dared to capture the princess." Zanac gave his opinion after answering King Brave''s question.


    Hearing his words, Brave remained temporarily silent with an expression of surprise. Then,


    Hahaha...


    Heughs crazy in the face of the daring words of his subordinates. "You are powerful, Zanac, surely one of the most powerful among my elite generals. But...sigh, drop it. All I can tell you is not to underestimate our enemies. Do you really think I would move in person and summon the other two divine kings just for simple low-ranking divine mages? Our enemies...are not normal beings." He announced these words as the room became silent.


    ''Maybe, in the end, we will need the help of this paranoid goddess.''


    ***


    End of the second arc.

 Chapter 210 Sofias Hell.

    While king divine, Brave Hidenbrid was in the meeting room with his elite generals,


    Another secret meeting took ce in the same demonic kingdom, more precisely in the bedroom of the current demons¡¯ empress, Sofia ke, Alicia''s daughter.


    She was with the treacherous emperors who had submitted to her for various causes, such as fear, greed, and other dark goals. After all, she had two divine beings who are legendary existences that everyone dreamed of bing.


    But at the moment, instead of two divine mages, it¡¯s a whole divine beings army who havee to theirs! But conversely, instead of joy, their expressions seemed to be those of people who had never been joyful throughout their lives!


    The cause?


    It was easy to understand,


    BAAAM!


    "Sofia! What the hell were you thinking about? Have you lost your mind? Why did you ask these monsters toe to our?! We have almost be their ves now!" Hades, the human emperor who had preferred to keep his life and freedom over his people''s interests, punched the walls as he shouted these words in an angry tone by asking Sofia.


    Grumphy and Gramphy, the two dwarf sovereigns nodded in ordance with Hades'' questions. "Not only do they not see us as living beings, but even wild animals are treated better than us! At this rate, it¡¯s not our enemies who will be exterminated, but us! You owe us exnations, Sofia!" Grumphy gave his opinion thinking of the ordeals that his people had suffered.


    These two dwarf emperors had only one goal when they joined the Sofia camp, unlike Hades who had no choice, they had voluntarily rallied to Sofia to achieve a specific goal, to reach the cultivation peak to forge the celestial and divine ranks weapons and artifacts.


    But after divine army appearance, disasters sessively fell on their peoples; following sacrificial ste appearance above the towers that are on their respective kingdoms.


    "Tsk, Tsk, do you dare to yell at me? Are you tired to live? Or do you want me to bring your rebellion to divine Lord?" Sofia ms her tongue with frustration as she sprinkled these threats against Hades and the two dwarf sovereigns.


    Yet, their faces immediately became paler than vampires those after hearing these threats. Two divine beings were more than enough to subdue them, now it was a deity''s army that was with her!


    "Ahem, it''s not a rebellion, Lady Sofia, but try to understand our situation and our worries, we have lost more than a million of our subjects; following the destruction of our tower! Without talking about us, even Sir Hades peoples haven''t been spared from this cmity!" Gramphy pleaded with a coerced smile that was more fictitious than their alliances.


    ''This slut! If she didn''t have these people with her, we wouldn''t have suffered such losses! Not to mention that our people are now out of our control!'' Grumphy cursed her...of course, in his mind.


    "Ahem." Alice, who had remained silent from the beginning, clears one¡¯s her throat to attract their attention.


    "You seem to have forgotten that we have suffered the same losses as you regarding the tower¡¯s destruction.


    If the elves and fairies didn''t have a strange barrier that protected their kingdoms, they will have suffered the same losses. It''s for a great cause that is beyond your understanding." She exins in a nd voice and an uncertain tone.


    "Exactly, that''s what we''d like to know from the beginning. Why did they destroy our academic towers?! Our breeds have settled near these towers for a good reason. They not only create more magical energy than any other ce on our¡¯s globe, but they also allow us to more easily assimte our affinities and even allow us to acquire and master new magical affinities! So why should they not only destroy our most precious goods but also sacrifice the millions¡¯ lives of our peoples to achieve this goal; by spraying their blood on the steles that mysteriously appeared on the towers?!"


    Hades was the most unstable among them. His concern for his people was nothing more than a tasteless excuse, and everyone in the bedroom knew this fact. But despite everything, no one dares to list it, so as not to sow more discord.


    "Sigh, very well, I will give you exnations about their actions;" Sofia grumbled these words in an irritated tone.


    ''Tsk, it''s smart! If this golden-haired guy hadn¡¯t threatened me with death in exchange for their control¡¯s loss, I wouldn''t worry about their crises. Sigh, Sir Harold and Sir Grimor are still held captive by him. It''s ironic, on the other hand, my situation is worse than theirs, but I can''t let them know this fact.'' While everyone listened to her, she herselfmented about her misfortune.


    She breathed a breath of fresh air as she was about to reveal the brief exnations she had had from Kanz.


    "It''s simple, they do it for us!" She Says.


    "..."


    "No, that''s not enough! We need more exna...


    "Shutt up, idiot! Let me finish my exnations!" She shouted at Hades with a frustrated look as her red eyes became redder.


    "You say they treat us like dogs? You are more stupid than I had minded. On the one hand, the Valskars threaten us with extinction, and on the other hand, the three queens have allied themselves with this mysterious bastard who is determined to kill us! The worst, that the three queens had hidden from us was that this bastard had two divine mages under hismand. Tell me, how do you n to survive without our guests¡¯ help? Without my sacrifice?" She asked, looking at everyone with her hateful eyes.


    "..."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Seeing their silences, she continued: "The reason for these towers¡¯ destruction is that they do so to release the divine energy that is sealed in our¡¯s core. These towers... they have a precise function; their purpose is to contain divine energy to prevent any mage from reaching the divine rank!"


    "!!!"


    "How is this possible? We haven''t had divine mages for millennia, what do I even say? From our back ancestors... we didn''t have divine mages! All those who be divine mages will be instantly teleported away from this. Even if we don¡¯t know what happens to them, we suspected that they transcended the mortality¡¯s limits; but these are only hypotheses! What proves to us this crazy information veracity, Lady Sofia?" Grumphy asked with frowns.


    Even if his serious expression said the opposite, he had a kind of excitement that revived his soul with this glimmer of hope. They were people worthy of this universe, people, who will be willing to sacrifice all existence to achieve their goals!


    Sofia knew, after all, who looks like assembles. A diabolical smile was designed on her lips by guessing their hidden thoughts.


    "You didn''t understand or you still pretend to not understand anything? Two towers, there are only two towers left before our regains its former glory; the elfs¡¯ and fairie¡¯ tower! Even if I don''t understand why or how it happens, you had felt the rich energy that the is currently producing, didn''t them? The divine Magi will be able to exercise their full powers on our after the destruction of these two remaining towers."


    "Yes, it''s only a matter of time before the thousands of our divine allies begin their definitive cleansing! Not to mention that they have personal grudges against this bastard who had dared to imprison the divine king¡¯s daughter, but also towards the Valskars who dared to hurt one of their own. Honestly, do you think that three or four divine mages will be able to face an entire armyposed of divine beings?"


    After hearing Sofia''s words, their dark expressions lit up with crazily smiles that couldn¡¯t hide their greed.


    "Well, that''s all for now. And I advise you to keep an eye on things if you don''t wanna kill like our enemies. Our decision was the best. We are still in the winners'' camp." She freed the others after finishing this speech.


    Their eyes no longer had the hatred and fears they had towards her, instead, it was respect and recognition; although they sacrificed such lives, they didn¡¯t have the slightest guilt in them.


    "Is it a strategy to calm them down or is it just a lie reshaped in the truth?" Alice, who had stayed alone in her daughter''s bedroom, asked with a frown.


    "Sigh, mummy, you know me more than anyone else. You know when I lie and when I tell the truth. You too have noticed the strange changes our is currently undergoing, haven''t you?" Sofia''s smile didn''t face, it became brighter; on the contrary.


    "Sigh, this could also be because we have so many invaluable guests in our world."


    "No, mommy~. It has nothing to do with them. The divine lord himself personally assured me. The dream you always have...that we have always had will be reality. Divine beings are the beings who are above everything; they are the magic¡¯s peaks, and we will soon be like them."


    Hearing her daughter''s words, Alice had a smile that went from one ear to another.


    "Awesome, I still believe in you, my little puppy. Don''t disappoint me, otherwise, you know what will happen to you, don''t you?" As she tenderly pet her daughter''s head, the demonic smile she had on her lips made Sofia shudder like a dried leaf at the wind¡¯s mercy.


    "... I know, mum. You always have my life in your hands. As long as you do not break my vital pearl, I would make sure to satisfy all your desires. And that, whatever it will cost me." She said in a fly voice.


    "Good girl, good girl, good girl." She said as she left the bedroom and left Alice alone who had sad eyes.


    "Good girl...huh? Tsk, dear mother, I wonder how long you n to threaten your own daughter. It''s ironic, you are the only one responsible for all this carnage that is taking ce. You gave me your title only to act in the shade to achieve your goal. You are solely responsible for this war and treason." She said, sitting on her bed.


    "Do you want to be free from her grip? Little female?" She was suddenly alert when she heard a familiar voice in her bedroom.


    And soon, a muscr man with a horn on his left temple appeared in her bedroom.


    But when she saw this man, her eyes lost the little glow she had. "Sir Kanz..." she murmured for herself with a nd smile.


    This man who was one of General Zanac¡¯s captains had set his sights on her. Since their appearances on the. It was also he who gave him all the information she had just revealed to others.


    But this information was not free. She has no choice but to work with Kanz, following his threats.


    She began by undressing into her purple dress in silence and in front of the beast that salivated at the sight of her attractive body.


    "Gihihi~ what a little perv demoness." Despite these words, Kanz still had no dismay expression. He clung to her thin waist and began by tearing her underwear while greedily delighting in Sofia''s body shivering in his arms.


    ''First my own mother, and now... a bastard who force me. I hated my mother and these divine beings. But what I hate above all is this world. This world had always been unfair to beings like us! I would make sure to lead it to its destruction!''

 Chapter 211 Vampires On Freyjas Planet.

    "So that''s their goals? Do they wanna use towers as a catalyst to trigger an energy overload for the sole purpose to counter punishments?" Alvine, who had just heard Sabrina''s briefings, wasn''t too surprised to learn this fact.


    ''The towers are those that prevent divine beings frommitting carnage on mortals. Each below rank three has at least this protection mechanism. To destroy them is to leave the at divine cmities'' mercy. Sigh, so they are ready to do anything to achieve their goals...huh?'' Following his thoughts, he no longer wasted his time on the subject.


    "As for this woman, Assia, I must find a way to solve her case. If she works with a primordial being, a simple envement spell won¡¯t be assured." He spoke by listing the most important for him.


    ''That''s why I wanted to kill her. She¡¯s a real threat to those around me!'' He said, sighing with indecision.


    "Lord...


    "Sabrina, u don''t have to call me by this nickname. My old title is more than enough."


    "...as u wish"


    "In short, what did you wanna tell me?"


    "It''s about your concerns about this girl, if you want advice from me, I think a blood pact with her would be more than adequate." Sabrina proposed.


    "A blood¡¯s pact? Like that of vampires?"


    "Yes, it¡¯s a pact that binds two souls while imnting yourmandment¡¯s seed in her soul. Even for a primordial being, removing this corrupt seed is like killing her!"


    Alvine''s eyes widen when he hears Sabrina''s ruthless words. "Heh~ as expected from you, my beloved Sabrina." He said, unconsciously petting Sabrina''s head in his joy.


    "... But this ritual also has some advantages for her. She will get part of my lineage; master." She says while enjoying Alvine¡¯s petting with slightly pink cheeks.


    "Your legacy? Isn''t it me who is supposed to perform the ritual with her? Why will she inherit your legacy?"


    Seeing his confusion, Sabrina continued her exnation. "Reason is that u inherited my lineage when you freely drank my blood. Did u forget how u got your hair¡¯s color?"


    "You mean...after forcing me to drink your blood? Now that I think about it, since I threw the strange blood in the union cup at my wedding, I have had more control over blood¡¯s affinity deviant. But even stranger, I didn''t find it disgusting like the first time, am I now turning into a vampire?" He asked with a pleasant smile.


    "Fufu~, if u didn''t have a more powerful legacy than vampires, u would be a vampire right now."


    "Ugh, I can only thank the heavens then."


    ''Seriously!? Since when have I be so lucky to escape such misfortunes?!'' He asks Himself with a relieved air.


    "U know that u can now suck blood with your sharp fangs like vampires... don''t you?"


    "...Because I wedded a vampire queen?"


    "Not only that but because the two legacies u have inherited are all legacies that have some simrities with vampire lineage. Subi are species simr to vampires. But instead of blood, they can feed themselves into lustful, as for my lineage, even if I haven¡¯t yet done so, I can still suck my prey¡¯s blood; if I wish."


    Alvine stealthily away from her after hearing her words following her strange smile.


    "... Mmh, It''s an exemry act that you''re deprived to do it. Vampires do that because they have no choice, while we, we have a choice; so no need to do the same thing as them."


    "But master, aren''t you even a little curious to know what it feels like to suck someone''s blood? ording to their expressions, they look like drug addicts who can''t deprive themselves."


    "No, I''m not curious!"


    "I bet this woman sucks your blood even when she doesn''t feel the need. You must at least do me the same service I did to you...when I let you drink my blood...


    "In short, let''s talk about the important things. I never gave my blood free to my queen!"


    ''Lilliana is now addicted to this sucking¡¯s act, I have no intention to bing another¡¯s prey, especially that of a primordial being.'' Just thinking about the consequences, his body strangely had chills. What he felt wasn¡¯t dying¡¯s fear by exsanguination, But because of the problems that followed when he offered his blood to Lilliana for the first time!


    Fortunately, his passive skill that could return curses to their owners was with him. But he had no guarantee that this skill would work against Sabrina. In the worst case, he will lose his status as a master and be Sabrina''s blood ve!


    But seeing Sabrina''s surprised eyes...


    "Sabrina, have you forgotten the primordial rule between us, which states that you mustn¡¯t read my thoughts without receiving the order?" he frowned while asking.


    "... I didn''t do it!"


    "Okay, then everything is fine, in this case;" Alvine replied before closing his eyes to watch the vampires'' preparations through his clone.


    But before he fully immerses himself, "... Did you voluntarily offer your blood once again?!" Sabrina couldn''t help herself.


    A teasing smile emerged on Alvine''s lips when he heard Sabrina''s question.


    But before he speaks,


    "... It wasn''t willful!"


    "Sigh, let''s forget this little story for now."


    "... A little story? You have..."


    "It''s time to bring the vampires to this. Let''s go to the castle¡¯s external hall, Sylvia has already started the transfer." Alvine who didn¡¯t want to continue the subject with a fixed objective, move away from Sabrina and rushed out of the throne room, leaving her alone in her stupor.


    "..." her expression soon became inexpressive as she also went out into the room to join Alvine.


    ...<novelnext></novelnext>


    On the Keslpies¡¯,


    "My lord, everything is ready for the leave away." Vandel, who was like a kind of butler for Alvine, bowed to ''him'' as he uttered these words in a respectable tone.


    "Finally, it''s not too early." He said with a sigh of relief.


    He didn''t expect to waste so much time and effort while Sylvia had scolded his original for his dy


    "Master, if you don''t see any inconvenience, I would like to host the vampires during our journey." Sylvia made this proposal.


    *Hm? Are you sure about that? I wanted to test the boundaries between my original and me. *


    *What is the interest? You are a little immature I think if that''s the only reason that motivates you to do such a waste of energy. * Sylvia answered.


    *Sigh, you''re right, that''s not the only reason. In fact, I intend to participate in the war that will take ce on Alzania. We need to know my limits to provide more support to my original. It''s for a good cause. *


    *...Hmm, it''s a good cause indeed. But if you are so motivated, you can dare the master in a duel. It will be the best way to see the power difference between you. *


    *Hah~, it''s not like I hadn''t thought about it, it''s just that it will be useless. Not to mention that he knows everything I n to do in advance when being in front of him, but I can¡¯t attack him, even if he gives me the order; I can''t do anything about it, we were both frustrated by this fact. Oh, he had already thought of offering you to fight against me for the test.*


    *...that, are you sure of that? Even if I engage in a duel with you using only my low-level divine powers, you will be crushed like a vulgar insect between my hands. Fufu~ I don''t want to hurt your pride as my master clone. *


    *Heh~, we won''t know until we''ve tried. But if you want some advice, little Sylvie, underestimating me will be the worst decision you can make. In short, we''ll see that once on the Freyja, do what you have to do; my original is starting to get impatient. *


    Alvine put an end to the debate with thesest words.


    Sylvia nods her head towards him before clear one¡¯s her throat to attract the crowd¡¯s attention.


    "Very well, don''t be surprised, keep calm. I just want to send you all temporarily to a very nice ce. Consider this as a transport means that will bring you to your destination." As soon as she finished these words, arge white portal appeared between her and them.


    "Alright, everyone, be sure to organize and enter the portal." She said afterpleting her preparations.


    ording to her orders, one by one, the vampires began by entering her dimension.


    Her spell was simr to that of No, but unlike, instead of the dark affinity, she had used the light affinity to cast the spell. And instead of empty ck, it was the emptiness'' light, like a space painted in pure white.


    It took only about five minutes for the two thousand vampires to cross Sylvia''s portal.


    Only the Queen and the three advisors remained. But neither Sylvia nor Alvine had ordered them to cross the portal.


    Seeing Alvine nodding, Sylvia closed her gate.


    "Are you at least able to use your original¡¯s shadow jump at such a long distance?" Sylvia asked after finishing what she had to do.


    "His Original?" Noddra asked with confused eyes.


    "... Sigh, kudos, little Sylvie." He said, grimacing his teeth.


    "What does Sylvia mean by original?"


    Alvine froze on the spot while feeling Lilliana''s gaze on him. "Ahem, this isn''t the time for exnations, you will know when we arrive at our destination. To answer your question, Sylvia, with this body, which is made up of shadow¡¯s affinity, I can use the shade¡¯s powers without too much pain. I''m like a Dalvine, but weaker."


    As soon as he said these words, he no longer gave Lilliana to time ask him any other questions, he concentrated on doing his duty.


    Immediately, his shadow wavered.


    "Be sure to approach me, pleases."


    Following these words, the famous dark crows began to manifest around him. But unlike before, the crows were five times more numerous than when Alvine had cast the spell to teleport alone. After identifying their targets, the crows began by merging with the five silhouettes as they began to sink into the shadow of Alvine¡¯s clone until they disappeared as if nothing had happened; leaving a small luxurious kingdom empty and uninhabited behind them.


    ...


    On Freyja¡¯s,


    Alvine who had just arrived in the pce¡¯s outer yard, where his squads, the three queens and their generals were, and all the people near to him whom he would consider as his new family; hasn¡¯t yet revealed his identity to the others.


    No who wanted to wee him was arrested by Sabrina¡¯s simple nce. As a result, even if everyone was confused and intrigued by the mysterious handsome man¡¯s identity standing in therge outdoor yard¡¯s middle, no one dared to approach him without talking about disturbing him.


    His impassive and inexpressive expression repelled the curious.


    But immediately, a fine smile, which made breathless those who looked at him, emerged on his lips. "It''s not too early." He whispered these words to himself.


    Immediately, his shade wavered and five shadow silhouettes began to emerge in it, alerting the spectators. Even if he didn¡¯t know it himself, he had captured everyone''s attention, including Assia, who was with the others.


    But Alvine, who saw five silhouettes instead of two, felt his body cool down after guessing their identities. ''This bastard... I had warned him not to let my queen discover his identity; what does he think of by bringing them with him in this way?!'' He grimaced thinking about a better solution to solve the crisis he would soon face.


    But his dark expression immediately became brilliant to erase all nervousness. "Well, wee to your new home, little demoness." A forced smile stood on his lips as he addressed the queen without paying attention to the advisors or Sylvia, not to mention his clone.


    "I want exnations!" These were Lilliana''s first words as her eyes turned threatening red.


    Her confusion, and that of the others, didn¡¯tst any longer following their appearance in front of Alvine.


    As a woman, her frustration was understandable. Although Alvine was in front of her, she still couldn''t tell the difference between the clone and the original. She had several questions at the moment such as, who have they elected as their king? Who had been with her from the beginning? But most importantly, she wanted to know if she had married Alvine or his fucking clone!?

 Chapter 212 Vampire In Frayjas Planet. (Final)

    "I want answers!" Lilliana asked, frowning with scarlet eyes that were bing more ga red!


    "... Ahem, Your Highness, I''m sure Lord Alvine has his reasons, but for now, be sure to calm down and look around; I think the time is wrong for that." Rosasse was the first to have noticed the spectators, hence her attempt at peace between them.


    One thing is certain for her, that Alvine wasn''t an enemy or someone with bad intentions towards them. Not to mention their species that are in Sylvia¡¯s kminiature dimension, they too will have no chance against these people. Of course, it was to the extent that Alvine would be an enemy with bad intentions.


    Upon hearing Rosasse''s reminder, their mistrust turned into a surprise, then into disbelief when they looked around them. It was only now that they had a small glimpse of the new world in which they were at present.


    But unlike the others who were in their dizziness because of their contemtions, Lilliana had her gaze preupation on one person; waiting ''wisely'' for an exnation from him.


    *Return into the dimension, we will have a pleasant discussion after, dear vampires¡¯ king. * As for Alvine, he first gave his instructions to his clone to prevent him from sowing more discord.


    Obeying his lord¡¯s orders, the clone bows slightly to Alvine before being wrapped in a shade cloak, which appeared in Alvine¡¯s shade, and disappearing as if nothing had happened.


    "Sigh, as Rosasse said, I have good reasons to do that. But you will have to wait for a little before receiving an exnation from me. As you can see, we don''t have more time at the moment."


    After this brief introduction from him, he waved hands with Sabrina. "Yes, master?"


    "Drive Sylvia and the advisors to their new residence, which is east of the castle."


    "At yourmand, master." Sabrina bowed to him, then, "Follow me, please." She announced by walking calmly in front of the others.


    "Assiaphir." Alvine frowned as he spoke to the only dubious person in this crowd.


    "Yes...lord?" She stood out in the crowd as she spoke these words in a fly voice.


    "I leave you the care of personnel management. Guide the Alpha squad to Royal Army¡¯s residence, Squad B will monitor the surroundings, and the other two squads will be responsible for securing the kingdom. Ah, also, makes sure that the subuses who came with Sabrina are treated properly as to their masters..."


    His gaze switched between No and Ashia as he stopped to better think about an adequate solution to effectively solve all problems. "... Ashia."


    "Yes, master!?" Her eyes widen when she heard Alvine pronounce her name.


    "...Bring the prisoners to the ground floor¡¯s dungeons, we will deal with their cases soon; Helene will guide you so that you do not get lost in the castle."


    "As you wish, master."


    -Nodd.


    "Yuer and Nelda, you will assist Assiaphir to help her in her task."


    A fine smile appeared on his lips when he saw Assiaphir frown. ''Do you think I made a bad decision by leaving you alone with the weak persons? Apart from Yuer, there is no divine mage able to resist you for even less than thirty seconds. But you will immediately learn Luna¡¯s existence in your shade if u try something. At the slightest suspicious action on your part, you will know what it means to fall into the trap.'' He said, smiling at her.


    ''What exactly is he thinking about? He is not so stupid as to entrust me with his men¡¯s lives. In short, it will be a good opportunity for me to learn more about this madman, thanks to the others.'' Assia set this goal internally.


    "Master, did you forget me!?" No, who had been waiting in her corners from the beginning, lost her patience.


    "Sigh, I see that you are still as fervent asst time. It fills me with joy, little Neko; given the painful task I am about to entrust to you." Alvine''s smile became a little cruel as he uttered these words.


    "Hehe~, I''m just waiting for that."


    "Very well, so take care of keepingpany, the Alzania¡¯s three queens, and if possible, satisfy their needs, while I finish all the preparations and join you in the meeting room."


    "..."


    Seeing her silently, Alvine shared her misfortune with a simple nod. "That''s all for now. The presentations will wait after the whole bazaar is over."


    "... Is that all? I thought it was a painful and difficult task?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Alvine: Mmh, precisely, it''s a simple and banal task. But knowing you, it¡¯ss precisely these tasks that bother you the most."


    "..."


    "In short, I''m sure you won''t have a problem locating the meeting room. We will ''talk'' afterward. But for now, guide them to the meeting room and wait for the return of Sabrina and the others." Seeing her silence, Alvine continued to give her his instructions.


    Thus, the outdoor courtyard, which was upied by more than a thousand people, was now empty, except for two people; Alvine and Lilliana.


    A breath of fresh air while sighing with relief: "We can have a quiet discussion now."


    "... Did you free others just for that? "


    Simile, "Hehe~, just for that, do you say? My wife is angry with me, and you dare to tell me that it''s ''just for that''?"


    His smile became finer as he saw Lilliana''s wrath diminish as he went along. "In short, as you may have seen, this is being developed; not only with your race but with others."


    "... Answer me frankly." -Lilliana, after hearing his words.


    "..Hm?"


    "... How long has your clone been with us? Did you first set foot in person on our?"


    "... Sigh, the situation is more serious than I imagined. But honestly, do you think I''m really capable of doing such things with a clone? Without talking about another man, I would even kill my own clone if he dares to have dark thoughts towards you." He said following his surprise.


    He approached her while tenderly caressing her pink cheeks. "I had no choice but toe here to solve some annoying problems, and without my presence here, my clone could not bring you here. But what would happen if Sylvia had to take care of this task on her own? Would you appreciate my absence?"


    By asking her this question at the end of his exnation, he could guess that Lilliana no longer had any doubt just by seeing her expression that had softened.


    "If you want evidence, my clone won''t be able to bleed with blood. I''m seriously starting to ask myself questions about the identity of the person you almost turned into a dried mummyst night?"


    Hearing his words, her cheeks immediately turned embarrassing red. "... It''s okay, I understood, no need to say more!"


    She said, removing Alvine''s hand on her cheek as she became more embarrassed.


    A teasing smile was designed on his lips following his queen¡¯s actions.


    ...


    At the same time, among the four teams, the one with the most work among all was Assia.


    She wasn''t only to guide the four squads but also to show their positions. But on the other hand, her task was the simplest, since she knew the kingdom like the palm of her hands.


    "For now, thest two squads will be housed in this neighborhood."


    The dull silence that reigned supreme from the beginning of her mission was suddenly broken when she made her voice heard among the soldiers who had more difficulty keeping their calm than other things; following the presence of a divine subus with them.


    Even if Assiaphir had no worries about controlling her charm, she could do nothing with the characteristics of her body that defied my reasoning. Every nonchnt movement she made, every word she spoke, every look on her part... inmed the souls of the soldiers.


    Resisting her was a hell that was a hundred times worse than what they had experienced during their training with the Alvine¡¯s maids. The worst in all this, and that neither Assiphir, Nelda, nor Yuer seemed to have noticed their spiritual tortures.


    On the one hand, if they hadn''t followed No and the others¡¯ strange formation, they will have had no way to oppose this little resistance.


    Upon hearing these words, the Magi and holy warriors sighed with relief; their hell was finally going to fade.

 Chapter 213 Great Meeting And Allegiance Oaths

    After a day of country nning,


    Alvine was now in his pce''s meeting room with the three queens, Lilliana, Sabrina, Assiaphir, Vandel, and Sylvia who were sitting on the eight golden thrones that surrounded Alvine in a bow; while he himself was sitting on a golden throne higher than theirs.


    Behind him stood Ashia and Noddra, No and Helene were behind Sabrina''s throne; as for the three queens, they had their generous emperors behind them. But apart from Rossas who was behind Lilliana, Vandel Sylvia and Assiaphir did not have subordinates behind them.


    Alvine''s eyes switch between the three queens while they had curious eyes about his identity.


    "Right." Alvine''s voice thundered majestically in the meeting room as he broke the nasty silence. "Before starting the meeting, I know that many people have questions about my identity... but, even if I have changed a little, I am the same Alvine Dragnar you had known. And as promised, we will end this strange war thatsted only too long."


    He began the meeting with this brief introduction. Even if the Alzania natives had incredulous eyes, they still didn''t want to know more. This man named Alvine was a mystery that went beyond their understanding from the beginning, they have long abandoned their curiosities about the misty mysteries that surround him.


    Seeing their silences, he continued: "First, as there are unknown faces, I propose that everyone introduce themselves before entering the subject¡¯s briefs; Sabrina."


    -Getting up, and bowing to Alvine.


    "I am Sabrina, Sabrina Alpha. My duties are very myriad for my master''s. But I can still mention a few, such as his maid, his instructor, his advisor, and also his wife. Apart from that, consider me a high-ranking divine magus who has only one master." After saying these words, she sat down on her throne.


    Even if Alvine had his cid expression, he could not hide his surprise when he heard Sabrina''s titles. ''An instructor, a maid, a counselor...but why did she have to pronounce wife¡¯s status that I had never assigned to her? Did Sylvia talk about my lies?'' He said, looking at Lilliana to his left who looked dignified and noble.


    Following her husband''s gaze, she gets up and made the same gestures as Sabrina.


    "I am my darling¡¯s wife, Lilliana Bloodw; this is the name chosen by my deceased parents. I am a vampire and high-ranking divine magus. But I haven''t yet mastered my high-ranking divine powers, since I breakthrough less than a week ago." She says, showing her thick divine golden aura as if she wanted to intimidate others not to approach her darling.


    A subtle smile curved Alvine''s lips. ''As I suspect, She like made too much; in short, it''s not to displease me either.'' he said to himself while keeping his imperturbable expression.


    His maids weren¡¯t surprised since they learned this detail from Helene.


    "I am Vandel Sunshield, Lord Alvine¡¯s advisor and also subordinate. Like our queen, I am also a vampire and an intermediate rank divine mage, thanks to Lady Sylvia''s advice."


    Following his brief presentation with his intrepid mood, came Asiaphir''s turn.


    Like her predecessors, she bows respectfully to Alvine by cing her right hand on her chest. "I am Assiaphir Gleph''nir, goddess subi, and also this¡¯s regent that my king blessed me with this title a day ago. As you can see, I am a high-rank divine subus; my loyalty is only dedicated to my king and no one else." After that, she sat in her ce.


    After that, the meeting room be silent when they were the queens'' turn. They hadplex expressions that were a mixture of shame and inferiority. Everyone had legendary status except them.


    Not to mention being low-ranking divine mages, they have not even reached the divinity yet.


    "Fufu~, Don''t be shy, I would like to point out that there is a certain man with white hair who has the same rank of culture as you." Sylvia''s teasing voice resounded in the meeting room as she looked at Alvine with a mocking smile on her lips.


    ''Sigh, I guess I expected more from her.'' Alvine shook her head slightly with an internal sigh. ''She will never change, this girl; but strangely, she rxed the atmosphere, it''s already good.''


    Lilias got up after her fairy wings¡¯ beating. Throughout the meeting room, she was the strangest, with her small size on therge throne that was more decorated than any other throne in their kingdoms.


    "Nervous? I was just waiting for my turn. But since Lady Yury doesn''t want to introduce herself yet, I have no choice but to introduce myself first!" She said, raising her little eyebrows.


    "Mmh, that''s the kind of spirit I love!" Sylvia nods her head while giggling at her natural cuteness.


    "I am Lilias Fylfly, Alzania¡¯s fairies¡¯ queen. As you can see, I am an empress fairy who is at the top of her cultivation. I didn''t have the opportunity to reach the divine level only because of our''s weak rank, but it''s only a matter of time. A matter of time before I be the most powerful of all!" She said, proudly exposing her ga red aura!


    Hearing their queens¡¯ words, these two little generals constantly nodded their heads with pride.


    Yury immediately regrets her decision after hearing this little fairy''s humiliating words who knows everything but embarrassment. "It''s okay, we all heard, please, shut up now;dy Lilias!" She said while pping slightly her face as she got up and bows to Alvine.


    "I am Yury Miyako; but Yury is myst name. I am one of the human empresses on Alzania¡¯s." She said, briefly.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''I have always found it strange that she presents herself with herst name like the Japanese, not to mention that she looks strangely like a Japanese woman. But ording to the information I got about her from Sabrina, I am sure that she doesn''te from the earth; it may be one of her great-grandparents who is a transmigrant...?'' Despite his countless questions, he wasn''t too interested in her.


    Cheera, who wanted to introduce herself, was interrupted by Yury when he saw her wave her hand; saying that she hadn''t finished.


    "I take this opportunity to apologize to you, Lord Alvine, for my actions which were guided only by my greed for power. I have no excuse to justify my previous actions if you want to punish me for that... I would be happy to suffer my punishment. But please don''t be too strict and punish my people or break our covenant because of my greedy actions."


    Hearing these words, Alvine frowned. "If you had appeared before me a month ago, I would have killed you and killed all those who will be linked to you. But at the moment, I cannot make this decision in the victim''s ce. You must apologize to Helene, she is the only one who decides your fate." Alvine, who had his headzily supported by his hand whose elbow was ced on his throne¡¯s armrest, spoke nonchntly in a monotonous tone as he looked at Helene; who stood behind Sabrina.


    Following Alvine''s gaze, she became confused to see the human girl behind Sabrina. ''Wasn''t she a fairy? Or is it her human form? More notably, are the divine mages able to resurrect the dead?!'' Even if she had all these questions, she wasted no time.


    But before she asked for forgiveness, Helene shook her head: "You don''t need that. I had done nothing but my duty, as for your choices, instead of punishing you, I suggest you rather be less greedy in the future. Wanting to be powerful is a quest for a life that everyone is looking for, but if it''s to trample weaker than ourselves... I think it''s not worth it." She spoke these words calmly with a benevolent smile.


    "...Thank you for your clemency, Lady Helene."


    ''Sigh, as I thought, she''s too innocent.'' Alvine pronounced these words for himself.


    "Ahem, I am Cheera Greenwood, Alzania¡¯s elves¡¯ queen. I am an elven empress." Seeing an odd atmosphere, Cheera scraped her throat before introducing herself briefly.


    "Fufu~ it''s my turn. I am the most powerful and majestic of all. My divine name and Sylvia White, I...


    *Be reckless and you will have to deal with Lilliana. *


    She suddenly stopped in her presentation after hearing Alvine''s warning who smiled at her ''gently''.


    *TSK!! *


    "I am Sylvia White, a high-level divine mage. I am a ''human'', also Master Alvine''s maid and also... his wife." She murmured herst words with her embarrassed pink cheeks.


    ''Heh~, sooner orter you will be tamed, little angel.'' Alvine retorted these words as her smile became cruel.


    ''His wife? What are these two tells now?'' Sabrina had naturally heard her master''s ''advice''. Even if she was sure it wasn''t the truth, she couldn''t help but frown slightly.


    "..."


    "Well, now that all the presentations are done, it''s time to start the meeting;" Alvine spoke in a monotonous tone.


    Immediately, Sabrina raised her hand to ask for permission.


    "Sigh, No need to ask permission, please. Anyway, what is it about, Sabrina?"


    Sabrina: "Master, from their presentations, I can see that they still haven''t understood their status." She replied, staring at the three queens.


    "ording to our former agreement, we will intervene in this war only if you submit to my master. But in your words, none of you mentioned being my master¡¯s subordinate; even if Yury referred to him as Lord, she didn''t mention her faithfulness." She continued to make this little reminder.


    "Mistress has right, I remember that these were the conditions that my master had set. But you still haven''t lent allegiance." Ashia supported Sabrina''s recall.


    "... That''s not what you think, but it''s just that..." Cheera''s words got stuck in her throat when she couldn''t find good words to give more exnations.


    Sabrina: "Just what?"


    "Ahem, I''ll simplify what we think." Lilias scraped her throat when she saw their mistrust.


    "Whether it is Lady Yury, Lady Cheera, or me, we thought we were waiting to be divine mages to give him our oath of allegiance. Even if it is not our fault or yours, we still want to reach this level of power before swearing loyalty to it."

 Chapter 214 Assiaphir鈥檚 Oath.

    Upon hearing their reasoning, Alvine beckoned Sabrina to sit down.


    "Do you want to wait to be divine mages for your fidelities oath? So let me tell you two words, if you have such a small ambition, I wouldn''t need your oath of loyalty. I don''t hate the weak, but I have a disgust for those whoment about their spells by sitting on their thrones to shout that they were not lucky."


    "..."


    "Lilias, get close to here." The confused and silent queens, Alvine gave way to practice.


    When the little fairy heard him, she flew near him with confused and suspicious eyes.


    "Don''t move, otherwise you might waste the gift I''m about to give you." He had a mysterious smile as he spoke these words.


    "Master, you don''t intend to...


    "Right, it''s a good opportunity for me to show the benefits they will have." Alvine interrupts Sabrina''s words as he nonchntly tapped Lilias'' forehead with his index finger.


    "Ugh, what are you...?" Seeing Alvine''s actions, she wanted to throw her little tantrum, but she immediately stopped, feeling the rich magical energy flowing through her veins to the point of exploding her mana veins!


    She didn''t have time to ask what Alvine had done, an innocent smile drew these little lips as she channeled the energy necessary for her breakthrough and tried to seal her forter.


    "Don''t worry about the meeting, go to the cultivation room and make your breakthrough. You wanted to reach the divine rank, didn''t you? You now have the opportunity to do it." Alvine retorted these words, surprising everyone in the meeting room; except for his maids, who knew his ability to share energy.


    *Master, now that you don''t have Randolph''s bug, which limited your powers, you must be careful with this practice; otherwise you will risk destroying a low-ranking mage¡¯s cultivation who doesn''t have a good base for cultivation.* Sabrina''s voice resonates in her head as she gave him this advice.


    *I know, it''s the risk to be incurred. But I had a 70% sess chance, not to mention that this little fairy just needed a little push to break her bottleneck; I did nothing more than give her the little push she needed for her breakthrough.*


    "Luna, lead her into the cultivation room. I don''t want her to provoke divine tribtions in the meeting room." Alvine spoke once again, awakening others in their daydreams.


    But just as everyone wondered to whom his words were addressed, Luna revealed her presence; by going out, not in his shadow, but in Assipahir''s shadow whose expression couldn''t be described, seeing that she had been spied on from the start.


    ''So that was it, sigh, I''ve been watched since...the beginning?'' She wondered as she looked at Alvine with her unhappy expression.


    "Please follow me." Luna''s monotonous voice resounded in the meeting room, as she walked calmly in front of Ls, who followed her, without question.


    These events'' sessions made the meeting room quieter than it was.


    ''What just happened?!!''s Such was the question that most people asked themselves.


    But conversely, no one had the will to ask, even Lilliana and Vandel weren''t brave enough to want to know more about this mystery that went beyond all their reasoning.


    "As I said,


    "!!"


    His voice once again attracted their attention, that unconsciously force him to make a break, given their expressions.


    "Ahem, as I said, people who have so few ambitions aren''t allowed to make the road with me. So I ask you once again, do you want to wait for your breakthrough to recognize me as your sovereign?" He asked once again after finding his inexpressive expression.


    The problem was not because of the conditions they set, but because they speak as if they only wanted to reach the divine rank only. It was this insignificant ambition that made him upromising against them!


    Hearing his words that resonated at their soul''s depth, Yury got up in her chair, followed by Cheera. But Alvine had confused eyes when he saw another person get up on her chair to join the two; Assiaphir.


    ''A world where weakness has no ce, that''s this crazy world¡¯s nature.'' He said to himself looking at the three silhouettes in front of him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    His show had more effects than he expected.


    "I, Yury Miyako, swear by heavenly oath, to serve you forever until my death. If you tell me to go to the west, even if it''s a certain death that awaits me at the end of the road, I would never go east."


    "Cheera Greenwood, elves¡¯ queen swears you loyalty at the moment with the heavenly oath. You will forever be the only master I¡¯ll serve for eternity."


    Following this, Asiaphir knelt in front of him.


    "What made you change your mind, Little Demoness?" Before Asssiaphir spoke, Alvin''s asked with a frown.


    The fact of seeing Lilias being able to reach the divine rank with so much ease? No. Since Asiaphir is already a high-level divine mage. So it was perhaps seeing Luna, whom she had never known,e out in her shadow that made her change her mind. Obviously, Alvine was curious to know her reasons.


    Cheera and Yury''s motivations are obvious. But Asiaphir''s motivation was unknown to him.


    "...I know that as a guardian, I¡¯ll have to ept to serve my king as soon as he joins the throne. But...my duty was also to ensure my species'' survival at all costs. After questioning our fellows whom you brought with you to this, the punishment you reserved for those who led them to very, and the way you treat your subordinates; believe me, or not, but, I had already made my decision even before this meeting¡¯s beginning."


    Hearing these words, Alvine looked at Sabrina, who nodded slightly, affirming her words¡¯ veracity. ''Finally, she acted as I had nned, at best.'' He said to Himself.


    "If that is your will, then so be it. But I would still be demanding with you; in addition to your oath, I will also perform the blood rituals with you. I can''t so easily trust someone of your rank. The most dangerous enemy isn''t the one who confronts you in front of everyone, but the one who acts in the shadows; I learned the veracity of this saying in my old life. You must surely know what I''m talking about, don''t you?"


    Assia: ...I understand.


    "Alright. So...do what you nned to do, and we''ll perform the blood ritualter.


    "Assiaphir Gleph''nir swears by the soul oath to be faithful to you forever."


    ''! A soul oath...huh? ording to Sabrina, the soul oath is one of the three oaths made by primordial beings to agree. Apart from the oath of soul, there is the creative tree oath, and also the goddess Reha oath, who is the creative tree¡¯s avatar. Apart from Sabrina, no one had yet made this kind of oath to me. But as No, Ashia and Helene are of her soul¡¯s part, the oath also applies to them and all her creations. It''s absolute submission.'' Alvine thought of these words as he remembered his fight against Sabrina.


    "Well, take a seat. We will start the meeting, now that everything is settled. Cheera, and Yury...you will go with Assi to take what you will need to make your breakthrough in the divine realm after the meeting."


    "As you wish, Lord." They bowed once again before sitting in their seats.


    "Finally, let''s go back to the main subject. In this war, we have to deal with two camps, one of which is weaker and doesn''t deserve to be mentioned. But our true enemies are the divine mages who have left theirs toe and sow chaos on ours. Does anyone have any ideas to provide?" He started the subject with this survey proposal.


    "Master, do we have an approximate idea of their numbers?" Sylvia asked in a cid tone.


    "No, but ording to the data collected by Ashia, these peoples will be able to have ten billion or more¡¯s numbers; since we must fight against a whole that is home to about 80% of divine magespared to their world poptions!"


    "A whole?" Cheera murmured for herself when she had incredulous eyes.


    "Why not create an elite army that couldpletely raze them??" Lilliana proposed this idea.


    But Alvine shook his head. "Our enemies aren''t like the divine beasts. Just like us, they''ll be able to make strategies and tricks to do everything in their power to win the war."


    "Hoho~, indeed, Lord Alvine¡¯s right, war is an art whose end will never be known. It''s not because a camp contains some powerful elites that they¡¯ll necessarily be the winners. And it''s also the same when we talk about numbers; the war we waged on our old is proof of this." Vandel stroked his beard while supporting Alvine''s words.


    "Grandpa, I¡¯d like to hear your opinion on the issue. You already received the important informationst night, didn''t you?"


    "Indeed, from what I have learned, the situation is moreplex than we expected. These people haven''t only the numbers¡¯ advantages, but also the powers. ording to my analyses, I think the best solution will be to destroy them from the inside instead of making a front against the front."


    Alvine nods his head. "You''re right, a war from head to head with them would be suicide. They can destroy the Alzania and withdraw if they find that the situation is at their disadvantage. That''s why our first goal is to save as much time as possible to learn more about our enemies. This war...will be a territorial¡¯s war. For now, we must locate theirs, and show them that they¡¯ll not have the means to escape us if they ever try to do something so ridiculous."

 Chapter 215 Sabrinas Sister!

    On Azania, about four days have passed since Sabrina and the others left.


    The imposing golden barrier still covered the two kingdoms, as for the peoples of Yury, Sabrina had teleported them all to the elves¡¯ kingdom, while waiting for their returns


    But unlike other days, the wasn''t calm and cid like before. The calm that prevailed over thest two days hadn''t rxed this''s natives, on the contrary, everyone knew that it was quiet before the great storm.


    But today, another show was taking ce on this that had never happened since its creation.


    Humans, magical beasts, elves, dwarves, fairies... everyone had their eyes raised to the sky; even the Amazons that are in green hell¡¯s forest watched the show with concern.


    "Tsk, it''s not too early." King Brave retorted these words as he floated with Zanac next to him.


    But even if his tone resembled the tone of someone annoyed, this was no way the case. He had a smile that went from ear to ear as he looked at his reinforcements that finally came, after a long wait of more than a month.


    "My lord, have you also moved the other elite generals and their squads of several million troops?!" Zanac asked with confused eyes at his king''s actions.


    "Indeed, we''ll give everything in this war. Tell me one thing, General Zanac, do you think my decision is wrong?" He asked, crossing his hands behind his back while looking at the hundreds of arches, each of which defied thews with their abnormal sizes that could contain more than a million soldiers...flying like birds.


    Hearing his king''s question, Zanac''s eyes switch between his king and the reinforcements that had just arrived.


    "Honestly, I don''t understand why my lord is so worried about this war. But on the other hand, I can''t know if it''s a good decision or not. You seem to know some crucial information that I don''t know myself. Therefore, it''s a little unfair on your part to ask me for advice." A subtle smile appeared on his lips as he pronounced these words.


    "... Hahaha...., as always, your honesty will never stop surprising me." Whileughing, he soft-tapped Zanac''s shoulder and stealthily threw a barrier around them.


    Seeing his king''s actions, Zanac frowned, at the same time, Brave''s smile fades on his lips as his expression turns into an impassive and frightening expression.


    "Zanac, you''ve already met her... haven''t you?"


    Hearing his king''s question, coupled with his strange actions, Zanac instantly understood who his king was referring to.


    He, who has been inexpressive since his appearance, his expression turned despite himself, while an unconscious fear manifested himself s at his soul depth.


    Seeing his expression, Brave nods his head in an understandable mood. "Since when?" He asked, without waiting for Zanac''s answer; since his expression had already answered his question.


    "...My lord, it was exactly one hundred and forty-nine years, six months, and three days ago. That day, I was confused to see a stranger walking around the pce when it was dark; I had taken her for a spy...but..."


    Seeing him lose his calm, King Brave taps his shoulder: "So it was you who was the unlucky of that night...huh. This on which we find ourselves is her property."


    "!!... my lord, what do you mean by that?"


    "Sigh, the beings who are here, the magical beasts... and this itself are her creation. Compared to her, we''re nothing more than ants. I can''t tell you more, but we will have serious problems if we don''t carry out this war."


    Hearing his king¡¯s words, Zanac remained silent.


    "So I ask you once, do you think it''s a bad idea to bring 30% of our troops to exterminate these worms and finish this mission quickly?"


    "...!!" Zanac who was listening to his king was momentarily disturbed when he saw a familiar silhouette inside the Greatest Arch that escorted the other two kings.


    But soon, his confused expression turned into disbelief, then into horror as his eyes saw his worst nightmare.


    Seeing him with such eyes, Brave Hidenbrid looked behind him, too.


    "By all the goddesses!" He swore in a shivering voice at the sight of a woman with long ck hair, dressed in a ck long-sleeve body, which defined her little plump ass and her breasts cup H, and she wore long ck boots.


    But what made this mysterious woman unique, was the only horn on her left temple, her ears slightly pointed like those of Sabrinas but above all... the absence of a tail on her!


    Seeing this woman standing nonchntly between a ck elf and a giant demon sized more than 300cm, his mood bes dark. But both had simrities with the Brave King; their dark expressions carried extreme fear, and also all three had crowns above their heads. In other words, they were the two kings he was waiting for.


    ''Why did you bring with you this sadist?!'' Brave curses the other kings in his head; inside his barrier.


    But his face suddenly lost all his colors after hearing the mysterious girl''s voice in his head.


    *Sadistic, you say? Fufu~, little Brave has be so insolent in such a little time? How long has it been since thest time? Two thousand years?*


    It was as if the thunder rumbling in his head when he heard the girl''s melodious voice resonating in his head.


    "!"


    But before he answered the girl, she instantly appeared inside Brave''s barrier, without making the slightest scratch on thetter.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Seeing her in front of him, Brave ced his hand on his chest and bowed respectfully in front of her, followed by Zanac who did the same.


    "M-Mistress, what brings you to this isted?"


    "Faraway? So I no longer have the right to visit one of my ntations? Fufu~, rather give me more details about the enemy who forced you to mobilize all these troops."


    Brave''s facial muscles rose when they heard these words. ''It''s...


    Seeing him hesitant, she apuds once with an erratic smile. "Ding dong~, I understood. You''re talking about a certain Incubus who was under Randolph''s surveince, aren''t you?"


    "Randolph?" Brave asked confusedly, but in the end, he did not receive the slightest attention from the girl; she continued to speak as if nothing had happened.


    "Um, I know, you don''t have the slightest chance against them. In fact, you call me sadistic when it''s a title that I don''t deserve, at least, as long as a certain diabolical girl with long white hair continues to live in this world."


    "...Mistress, I don''t understand what you..."


    "Don''t worry about that, even if she is my sister, fate wanted me to kill her. So don''t worry about that, I would kill her and take everything she has."


    Seeing her talking constantly with words that he did not understand in the least, Zanac frowned: *My king, she became strange. She wasn''t like that thest time I saw her. I feel like she''s gone crazy...


    "Shut up, idiot!!" Brave yelled at him when he saw Zanac pronounced the taboo, but it was toote.


    Brave could guess it, just by seeing the girl''s expression who turned dark.


    She had stopped talking but instead, it was not joy that Zanac and Brave felt, on the contrary, they¡¯d have done everything to make her look yful again.


    "Did you call me crazy?"


    Brave was rmed when he heard her question: "N-No, it''s me that this general calls crazy... mistress."


    Even before he finishes his sentence, he nervously gulped by seeing a silver coin in the girl''s palm. The coin had two faces, one of which was white and the other was jet ck.


    "I will throw this coin, if it''s white, you''ll be lucky and I''ll spare your miserable life. But if it''s ck, you''ll die of a painful and ruthless death on my part."


    Hearing these words, the silver coin, and looking at him innocently pronounced these words; Zanac, who had once known this fate, had desperate eyes when thinking of the torments he was about to go through.


    ...


    "Well, that''s all for now." Alvine ends the meeting with these words.


    Following this, the meeting room gradually emptied. Until only Sabrina, Alvine and Sylvia remain.


    "Master...we had a little unexpected, Serena has just arrived on Alzania, and she asks to meet us."


    "Serena? Who''s she?" He asked confusedly.


    "..." Sabrina remained momentarily silent.


    But before she exins, Sylvie exins instead.


    "This crazy woman is the most unpredictable. She is an enemy!"


    "No, she''s not it, it''s just that she''s... a little crazy...because of her concept." Sabrina immediately replied, looking at Sylvia with hostile eyes.


    "Tsk, Tsk, do you say that despite her countless assassination attempts against you? She¡¯s no longer one of us, nor is she the sister you had known. I¡¯d like to point out that she¡¯s working with the Leaders now!"


    "..."


    Seeing her indecision, Sylvia ms her tongue once again in an irritated tone.


    "... What is..."? The more Alvine listened to them talk, the more confused he became.


    ? But before he finished his sentence, Sylvia interrupted him.


    Sylvia: - Master, if you want to preserve your life and not see your loved ones die like vulgar insects, I advise you to prevent any contact with this girl; she¡¯s the girl who is obsessed with Sabrina and everything she owns. All she wants is to kill her, and this naive girl has only one weakness, it''s her sister who is now our sworn enemy and also one of the ten...no, I would rather say one of the five strongest Leaders!

 Chapter 216 The Blood Ritual.

    "Whites, he''s going to join me, ck, he¡¯ll not join me." Serena was sitting in the living room with the three nervous kings while she was having fun with her little coin.


    But every time she threw the token into the air, it disappeared, broke, or didn''t stop on any side.


    "Sigh, this man is more and more intriguing. No matter how hard I try to change his destiny or take a look at it, I can''t find any clue about him." She said, looking at Zanac who was lying on the floor with his head beheaded.


    "Mi-Mistress, what did you n to do with my general? However, he was lucky to have the right to life, but you still killed him; by returning to your words." Brave naturally did not agree with Zanac''s death who is not only one of his most powerful generals but also his most confident friend.


    Seeing him die so miserably was like seeing a member of his family die in front of him.


    "Fufu~, don''t worry about that, his fate doesn''t die. Be patient and just watch this body do tricks on the most incredible magic that exists in this universe."


    It was the umpteenth time she said these words, but conversely, no one had believed her until now.


    All King Brave wanted to hear was the cause of his friend''s death. But instead, this strange girl made fun of him, saying to look at him at the corpse of his general who was going toe back to life; just for the simple reason that the little room in his palm had shown that he was not going to die.


    But soon, his anger and frustration turned into shock, then disbelief, seeing Zanac''s fingers move by themselves when he was killed by Serena six hours ago.


    "What is it!?" the three silhouettes¡¯ eyes widen when they see Zanac''s headless neck push back another head; even though his heady on the ground three meters from him!


    "Oh... Ho-holly...


    As is their first time seeing such a scene, they had indescribable expressions in their eyes.


    But Serena didn''t care, she had other concerns.


    ''My concept can even influence the fate of primordial beings, why is a simple junk mage able to escape under my control?!'' While she was looking for the key to solve this mystery,


    Zanac, who has just woken up, was beheaded once again.


    Brave''s expression darkens once again.


    "Don''t worry, he''s not going to die;" Serena replied nonchntly cing one leg on her other while sitting on the luxurious sofa.


    ''Sigh, I''m going to have to call for my beloved sister for a breathtaking meeting.''


    ___


    Alvine, who saw his two maids bickering, began to have a headache. ''Sabrina''s sister? One of the three Leaders? What the hell does her sister do with the Leaders? Since when did she have a sister first?!''


    All these questions gave him the impression of being the most ignorant in the world.


    "...What is..."


    "Master, I advise you to avoid this woman and make sure not to let Sabrina get in touch with her; otherwise she will surely try to kill her!" Sylvia interrupts him in his sentence.


    But Alvine, who has just heard these words, had a frightening expression to look at. It was the first time he heard that Sabrina''s life was threatened.


    ''ording to Sylvia''s expression and words, Serena, is the psychopath who is obsessed with Sabrina''s killing?'' It was the record that was constantly reyed in his head.


    Without even realizing it, his anger had reached a grade that he could not imagine to the point of distorting his facial expression.


    "Sylvia, what is this woman''s concept?" He asked in a monotonous voice.


    Sabrina: "Master is...


    "No Sabrina, I ask you to shut up for once and wait for us outside." Alvine beckoned her to shut up with his finger.


    "..."


    Following this, she bowed in front of him before looking at Sylvia with hostile eyes and headed towards the door.


    "Onest thing, you have a ban on setting foot off this without my permission;" Alvine added in an inexpressive voice.


    "...As you wish, master." Then, she closed the door behind her with a dull noise.


    Alvine knew she was frustrated, but he didn''t care. For now, he had to deal with this case, which was a major emergency.


    He get up into the small throne that was in the meeting room. "Sylvia, follow me." He said, while nonchntly opening a dark portal that led to the dimension of the shadow.


    She didn''t ask any questions, she followed Alvine who had just entered the portal.<novelnext></novelnext>


    After crossing the portal, Sylvia found herself in front of a dark castle that wasrger than the Punishers¡¯ Castle. But she didn''t ask herself any questions about it, since it wasn''t the first time that she saw this castle in front of her.


    Alvine did not go through the castle gates, he was sitting on the outside stairs.


    "Master, this madwoman¡¯s concept is the [concept of destiny]. But what makes her dangerous is not only her concept but the artifact she possesses and her unpredictable madness nature." Sylvia immediately gave him an answer after noticing her master''s ga eyes.


    "Tell me more about this girl."


    "... She was one of the allies who had facilitated the war against the Leaders, but for a reason, we don''t know, this woman suddenly changed sides overnight. As a result, she killed five of us. Her only motivation is to kill for pure pleasure; she is a psychopath of the worst kind. And also the only one among us to make a taboo who had been banned by our mother."


    After hearing this brief exnation from her, Alvine did not ask for more details. The taboo in question was none other than to create beings and cultivate them for the sole purpose absorb them to increase her power; it was easy to guess for Alvine since it was the only taboo he knew for Punishers.


    He gets out directly into the dimension with Sylvia. "We''re going to meet her." He said after leaving the dimension.


    "!"


    Even before Sylvia answered, Alvine continued his sentence: - The reason is obvious, isn''t it? It has a concept that is not categorized even in the affinities of deviants. It''s an affinity that cannot be acquired except by the highest divine mages. But she actually has gained fate¡¯s concept. You have to understand what I''m talking about, don''t you?"


    Sylvia: - ... Master, it''s still...


    "Just like me, you know that she is the worst enemy we will face. Fate¡¯s affinity could influence not only the will of people, forcing them tomit unwanted acts... But even worse, it can even lead someone to certain death if this power¡¯s possessor manages to see its destiny and modify it as it pleases."


    Sylvia remained momentarily silent after hearing Alvine''s words. "Sigh, I see that you know more about this power than I thought."


    But Alvine shakes his head after hearing Sylvia''s words. "You''re wrong, Sylvia. All I know is only when this power is possessed by a high divine being. Everything I just mentioned... is rted only to when a divine mage regains this deviant affinity. But you always hide a detail from me that is obvious. The concepts are different from affinities; I wonder how much she can influence a person''s destinies with the [concept of destiny]!"


    -Knock, Knock.


    Immediately, the meeting room¡¯s door was knocked on by Assiaphir.


    "We¡¯ll meet her after finishing what I have to do here. Go watch Sabrina, and don''t annoy her too much; I don''t want my people to be hurt by a confrontation between two primordial beings."


    After dismissing Sylvia while giving her this little advice, he authorized Assia to join him.


    "My king, as you had ordered me, I came to perform the blood rituals with you." Immediately, she bows to Alvine as she spoke these words.


    "Well. Then we will start without further ado."


    ''Honestly, I would have liked to have left this case forter but, I must first solve internal problems before dealing with the external problem. Sigh, I don''t know since when I had a day off for myself.'' He said to Himself while biting his thumb with his sharp fangs.


    At the same time, the drops of blooding out of his wound began floating around him, under his deviant affinity¡¯s effects from blood control.


    Seeing that his small bite would regenerate faster than expected, despite his will; he made a deep notch on his left arm, without his expression contracting by pain.


    "What are you...


    "Don''t worry, with my natural regeneration, coupled with vampire blood and Sabrina''s, this wound is nothing more than a small sting; it will regenerate instantly if it was not affected by my energy to slow down the cell regeneration¡¯s speed."


    While speaking with iprehensible words for Assi, he had managed to extract the amount of blood he needed. Just then, his eyebrows contracted after seeing his blood¡¯s abnormal red color, to the point of turning to another color.


    But he did not dwell on this ''insignificant'' detail. Instantly, the drops of blood merged as a golden magic circle appeared under their feet that is drawn only with his blood.


    ''Sigh, why is this magic circle golden instead of ga red?'' His frown became more frowned as his suspicions increased.


    "Little demoness, stand in the magic circle¡¯s middle and leave a drop of your blood on the magic circle." He ordered Assia afterpleting the preparations.


    Following his orders, Assia walked toward the great magic circle¡¯s middle while having confused eyes.


    But she still followed Alvine''s instructions and made a small sting on her left index finger with the pointed nails of her right index finger and dropped a drop of her blood; as Alvine had ordered.


    Instantly, the magic circle gradually became ga red; as its blood merged with the magic circle that consisted only of Alvine''s blood.


    At the same time, an unimaginable pain was felt by her as the magic circle under her feet turned into a scarlet cocoon that gradually enveloped her as she clenched her teeth to stifle her cries of agony.


    "Don''t worry, everything will go well. I suffered something simr." Alvine reassured her by seeing her confused eyes that were ga red because of the pain.


    These were thest words she heard from Alvine before she was swallowed up by the cocoon.


    "It''s like when I first transformation into God of ughter. Like a caterpir that will mutate to be an aplished butterfly, you''ll also be someone who will inherit my legacy; I wonder what you¡¯ll look like, little demoness.

 Chapter 217 The Dilemma.

    "Sigh, she might take a lot of time before assimting the countless legacy that flows into my blood." Alvine was alone in the meeting room while he shared his magical energy with Assia to help herplete the merging lines process.


    Three hours have already passed since Asaphir began the assimtion process. But the problem is that Alvine had not foreseen only the blood rituals, that he had thought it was nothing more than a kind of fidelity oath that vampires make to submit their subordinates... would turn into something of legacy sharing.


    By giving her his blood, Alvine quickly understood that it was no longer a blood ritual since he had seen Assiahir wrapped in a cocoon.


    Even if he was delighted to see this result more than perfect, he must first solve the problems that will happen during the process.


    The first was theck of magical energy in Assia''s body; despite her being a high-ranking divine mage.


    Just seeing this problem, Alvine guessed that she would die if he let her manage on her own.


    ''Sigh, even if I don''t have the system to show me the magical energy amounts she absorbed me, I still know that it''s more than twice the magic energy that Kimiko took from me when it was activated. In other words, this woman has absorbed more than 10M RE¡¯; but...she doesn''t look full despite everything.'' He tells himself while looking at the cocoon.


    Despite his countlessints, he still had his impatient smile at the idea of knowing what Assia would be after absorbing such an amount of energy while she is at the top of the divinity rank.


    ''Sigh, you better be stronger than Ashia and the other maids after taking me so much energy.'' He said to Himself with sweaty pearls.


    At the same time, Sylvia and Sabrina returned to the meeting room to check what was wrong with Alvine; since he had taken as much time as nned.


    But seeing the scene in front of them, the two instantly understood what Alvine was doing.


    -Master, if you continue like this, you will run out of energy: Sabrina immediately said with certainty after seeing the pale face and dry lips of her master, who constantly provided Assia with magical energy.


    "... I know. But don''t worry about that, I still have an asset that I haven''t used yet."


    "..." The two no longer insisted on it after hearing Alvine''s words.


    "Otherwise, what brings you here? I thought I told you that we¡¯d meet her after finishing what I had to do here?" He asked while continuing his energy-sharing process.


    Sylvia: "...Master, what you fear about this girl eventually happened."


    Alvine turns his head to look at her with a frown.


    "...She threatens to kill all those who have remained on Alzania." Sylvia continued after noticing Alvine''s confusion.


    "Is she able to destroy Sabrina''s barrier so easily?"


    Sabrina shook her head: "She won''t need to destroy my barrier to kill those that are inside. Since she''s this¡¯s owner, she can kill whoever she wants; because she can control the fate of each of her creations."


    "Tsk, I knew she''d be the biggest trouble in war... but I would never have thought she would be so much. Why didn''t you rather reveal to me that she was the owner of this?!"


    Alvine''s irritated tone increases as he saw more and more problems overwhelming him. The worst thing was that this problem could make them lose this war before it even began.


    "Master, I thought you understood when...


    "Sigh, let it go. We don''t have time to discuss such topics. Tell me instead, how much time did she give us? And how does she even manage to locate us to convey her message to us?" He stopped Sylvia who wanted to exin herself and asked the urgent subject.


    Sylvia: "... It''s because of the Alzania natives who are on this. They are like spies for her."


    "Sigh, it''s... obvious." He sighed afterward after hearing Sylvia''s words.


    "And... how much time do we have ahead of us?" He asks once again.


    Sylvia:- about two hours, it''s about the time we have left!"


    "...Fucking shit!" He swore out loud after understanding the dilemma he was facing at the moment.


    At a nce, he can see that Assia was not going toplete her process even in three hours; without his support, she will run out of magical energy and will die after his blood has burned all her vitality. But if he stays with her, this psychopath may kill the others.


    If it were two days rather, he would not hesitate to make a decision, but now that they have sworn loyalty to him and are part of his people, he can no longer afford to sacrifice so many people in vain for a futile reason.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Seeing his hesitation to make the choice...


    "Master, I think the best decision would be to let her do what she wants. This girl is dangerous, just like other primordial beings; she''s not a divine mage but a primordial being." Sylvia said, looking elsewhere to avoid meeting her master''s eyes.


    Even if she was telling the truth, she knew that her words could annoy Alvine.


    But in any case, whether she, Sabrina, or the other maids, no one would care about the other''s lives when it came to preserving their master''s safety.


    "..." But despite everything, what made Alvine frustrated wasn''t Sylvia''s words, but the hidden truths they have.


    "Sigh, just that because I''m too weak to face a primordial." He says in a monotonous voice.


    "... Master, if it was only her, it won''t be a problem; but I think it''s a trap that is set by all of them." Sylvia continued her exnation.


    Alvine''s expression darkens when he hears her words. "I had the same hypothesis. By her audacious actions, I also thought that she could be bait left by our enemies; that''s why I forbade Sabrina to go headlong to meet her. She¡¯s... *cough! cough!!*


    Before he finished his words, he suddenly spat drops of blood as his body weighed down and staggered back before copsing almost to the ground; if it was not thanks to Sabrina who intercepted him before he reached the ground.


    "Master, you are short of magic!" She shouted these words while taking out a small con containing a golden liquid nowhere.


    ''Ugh, I forgot to pay attention to this detail. This feeling of feeling like I''m choking to death...I don''t even know how long I hadn''t felt that.'' His skin was paler than that of vampires and his visual fields became blurred as he felt the side effects ofck of energy for the second time.


    "Drink This, it will help you stabilize your magical energy. It''s the highest level¡¯s magical energy restitution potion " She said, removing the small cork to drink it to Alvine.


    Alvine did not insist, he opened his lips and let the thick golden liquid flow into his throat as natural as it was.


    Following this, he felt like he was rising from the dead when dizziness, extreme headache, and all the symptoms rted to the consequences of magical energyck, faded as if nothing had happened.


    Even though the potion was a high-level divine-grade energy restoration potion, Alvine felt that he did not regain half the magical energy he possessed.


    Then, Greed and his clone appeared instantly near him, following their invocations by Alvine.


    His clone wore not royal clothes, he was dressed in a ck leather trench coat and ck pants. As for Greed, he held a ck orb in his right hand; it was the orb that had created and absorbed all the energy of the ck hole that had been activated on the of the Keslpies by Greed.


    This orb has a phenomenal amount of energy that Alvine wanted to purify to progress into the divine realm. But the current situation forces him to change his agenda.


    He caught the orb and looked at his clone. "Sylvia, No one needs to go to Alzania, my clone will go to meet this woman. She said she wanted to talk to me, didn''t she? Then she will understand why we''re cautious with them, in the worst cases, and this will save us time to better prepare a Strategy." Alvine proposes this n following in-depth reflection.


    One thing is certain, it was a trap set by the leaders for reasons he didn''t want to discover.


    "Sigh, why didn''t I think about it instead? This clone even cheated on me during his first appearance. I''m sure the game would be worth trying if she discovers his identity; as you mentioned, he will still save us a little time." Sylvia agreed with his n. As long as it wasn''t Alvine who wasn''t going to put himself in danger, then everything is fine for her.


    Without further ado, he approached the cocoon and continued to assist Assia, who has not yetpleted the assimtion.


    "Don''t worry about that, I won''t send you to sacrifice yourself, I¡¯d be able to cancel your invocation if the situation goes wrong; not to mention that you won''t really die even if they kill you a thousand times." He gave this brief exnation to his clone who stood nonchntly behind him.


    *Now that the situation is bing exciting, I don''t have toin about it, I¡¯d make sure to find out more about a primordial being¡¯s extraordinary power. * The clone answered instantly after hearing Alvine''s exnations.


    "Mmh." He nods his head in agreement while he looked at Sylvia.


    "Sylvia opens a portal that leads straight into the green hell¡¯s forest, it''s the least watched ce on the entire, but open the portal outside the barrier that protects this from invaders; in cases where they n to take advantage of this breach to infiltrate into this."


    A confident smile appears on her lips after hearing Alvine''s suggestion.


    She bowed slightly in front of him and nodded to Alvine''s clone to follow her.


    "You are forbidden to go to the of Alzania too. Your task is to send only my clone to this; close the portal afterpleting the transfer." He made this reminder to Sylvia who nodded her head.


    "Well, I must now help this little demonessplete this process as quickly as possible. I''m not going to hold back anymore, so tighten your teeth and absorb as much energy as you can to assimte this legacy power." He says by starting the energy contained¡¯s absorption in the orb while providing Assia with the necessary energy she needs toplete her evolution.

 Chapter 218 The Real Enemy.

    "Are you nervous?"


    "Heh~ nervous, do you say? Of course, I am."


    "It''s understandable since you''re going to meet the crazy woman who loves only kill...


    "I think there is a misunderstanding there. When I say I''m nervous, it''s not about this woman, but it''s the first time I''ve moved away from my original. On top of that, I am more so about my mission. Apart from this crazy Greed, I am the second who disappointed him, I swear to aplish this mission to perfection."


    Sylvia, who was floating outside the barrier that protected Frayja''s, was talking with the Alvine clone floating next to her.


    Hearing his words, a glimmer of surprise crossed her dark ck pupils as she nodded her head with a feeling look.


    "I understand, but you don''t need to me yourself for that, I''m sure he didn''t really think so. Not to mention that it was partly my fault if your identity had been revealed to others."


    But the clone shook his head in the face of Sylvia''s attempts to cheer him up. "I''m not looking for an excuse in the face of my failures. But thank you anyway, little angel. I want to be a subordinate who, ording to the wishes of his master, will perform all his tasks without mistakes. And to be so, I must prove him with deeds and not with words."


    "... I understand."


    ''It seems that I had despised myself on one thing from the beginning, the loyalty of these strange beings to my masterpete with ours... maybe they finally exceed ours.'' She said to herself in her thoughts.


    Then, neither she nor the clone dwelled on the subject in question.


    "So it''s better not toe back with your head down, this time." She prevents, opening a milky white dimensional portal in front of them.


    The clone:- "Hehe~, from the exnations you gave me along the way, I know what I have to do."


    "It''s time." Sylvia stammered these words when she saw the strange smile on the clone''s lips.


    Following this, the clone crossed the portal and immediately disappeared in front of Sylvia.


    Thetter immediately closed the portal as ordered by her master.


    "Good luck, Milord clone...I guess. Even if it''s strange, your existence is proof of his superiority. Although he''s an emperor-ranking mage, he can do things that go beyond our understanding. Sigh, I guess I''m bing strangely sensitive in thisst time."


    After saying these words to herself, she stops for a while extending her perception to check the surroundings of a potential enemy. Then, she turned to the, without being stopped by the barrier around the Freyja.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Alvine, who was still assisting Assia to help her assimte his legacy... suddenly frowned when he saw the cocoon turn white.


    Unlike before, it looked better after absorbing some of the energy contained in the Magic Orne. Not only had he regained the magical energy he had before, but it was more fivefold than he had before; since Greed''s orb had absorbed all the matter more than a hundred kilometers away. While his old ck hole had absorbed only hundreds of meters of space.


    ''It''s strange, why did this cocoon suddenly go white? Sigh, the main thing is that she''s alive inside.'' He said while continuing to absorb the energy of the orb while his other hand was on the cocoon.


    He was not the only one to frown, Sabrina who stood behind him had eyes that were full of all kinds ofplex feelings.


    Master, will you be able to do such things? When you woke up this legacy for the first time, I wondered if it was a good thing or not, but to see you doing iprehensible things even for me...I still can''t know if it''s a good thing or not. Too great a power is not only beneficial but also dangerous for you and your loved ones.''


    Despite all her strange thoughts, except for her eyebrows, she looked impassive and imperturbable.


    ...


    -Voop!


    In a dark forest where the clearing was not present, a dimensional portal appeared in front of the cave of a pack of emperor wolves; in the forest of green hell.


    Unsurprisingly, ''Alvine'', who was dressed in a leathery ck coat, appeared in front of the cave; surprising the two wolves who stood guard.


    One had dark ck fur, while the other had crimson red fur.


    "Sigh, all that was missing, I bet that this demon with an angelic appearance pretended to bring me close to their territories." He whispered to himself while looking at the eyes of the two wolves'' blood-injected eyes.


    "A food?!" The crimson wolf growled as he licked his lips.


    "Sigh, and me who wanted to keep a low profile? What to do with them? I don''t want topromise my mission when I''ve justnded." He said to Himself in a boring tone.


    The two wolves loaded toward him without losing an extra second.


    But instead of taking care of them, he jumps into the air, easily evading two wolves'' assault.


    The crimson wolf growled as a me ze rose around his body.


    But Alvine made only a nonchnt movement with his hand followed by a strong agitation in the forest while the trees, stems, and nts around them did rush towards them and instantly immobilized them.


    -Awwuuuu!!


    At the same time, the wolf''s pack ran out of the cave to hunt Alvine; after hearing the call of theirrades.


    "Tsk, I don''t have time to take care of you." After saying these words, Alvine took altitude and reached the top of the trees.<novelnext></novelnext>


    After passing the tops ofrge trees, he was suddenly dazzled by the moonlight.


    But it was not the moon that dazzled him, it was rather the presence of a girl with long ck hair, two sharp horns on her temples, and a long scaly ck tail... in the air.


    Alvine frowned, instantly recognizing the identity of the familiar silhouette.


    -Sofia ke, the current empress of demons.


    But his frowning was due to this girl''s purple eyes. As far as he remembers her, just like Ashia, Sofia had ga red pupils; but that was not all, she had in fact a golden aura around her.


    "Fufu~, did you think you were escaping my surveince bying alone? In this unexplored ce?" ''Sofia'' asked ''Alvine''


    "Heh~, interesting, so are you able to possess the bodies of your creations?" He said, guessing Serena''s identity.


    "Fufu~, don''t pretend to be aware of this little detail." She said as she approached Alvine and looked at him, turning around him as if she was looking for something.


    After a while, a cruelly diabolical smile appeared on her lips.


    "Interesting, you are interesting too. Did you think it would be easy to deceive me?"


    Frown...


    "What do you mean by making a mistake?"


    "In short, it doesn''t matter anymore, yes, the most important thing is that you came in person. I look forward to seeing you." She said, making Alvine even more confused.


    But thetter did not have time to ask. Sofia''s body suddenly became soft and fell into free fall.


    Seeing Serena''s ruthless actions, Alvine unconsciously caught Sofia who was unconscious after Serena left her body.


    ''Sigh, she''s worthy of being crazy. Why give me such a wee if the goal was to leave me alone with an unconscious person? In short, I¡¯d kill her after collecting enough information from her.'' He said to himself by flying south, to the continent of the Alzania natives; while taking Sofia with him.


    ''As she already knows that I am on the, she¡¯ll no longer threaten the peoples of the three queens. In other words, it''s a good opportunity to save more time.'' He said to Himself while slowing down.


    Even if he could teleport directly to the kingdom of demons, his mission was to save time to allow his original toplete the process of Asiaphir''s assimtion. As for his second mission, it was intelligence.


    ''I couldn''t dream better. Not only can I save more time, but I can also collect information after this girl wakes up.'' He said to Himself as he was looking at Sofia with ga eyes.


    ...


    After an hour of slow flight, Alvine suddenly felt Sofia''s abnormal breathing while waking up in her unconscious state.


    He suddenly stopped near ake and tied her with shade chains on a thick tree.


    Although he was flying at a slow speed, he still managed to fly over the green hell forest.


    "!!" Sofia whoes to open her eyes suddenly alerted herself by finding herself chained by ck chains.


    But soon, a ridiculous smile emerged on her lips when she saw the mysterious handsome man with white hair in front of her. Even if she did not know Alvine''s identity, she knew she was in another situation simr to her daily life.


    "Who are you?" She asked in a calm voice but she still couldn''t hide her anger.


    Seeing such hatred in her eyes, Alvine had an ironic smile. "Do you want to be free?" He asked.


    But Sofia had cold sweats when she heard this familiar word.


    She immediately tried to get rid of the chains that hindered her movements. But she instantly realized that not to mention breaking the shade chains, she could not even use her magical energy.


    "I hate bastards like you. You only think about satisfying your sexual desires. Tsk, tsk. If you want to kill me, you''d better do it, I''m tired of this world anyway. But be sure that I prefer to die rather than be raped by another demonic beast." She replies with hateful red eyes.


    "... Are they the side effects after Serena''s possession?" Alvine wondered, looking at her withplex eyes.


    ''Sigh, in short, anyway, I didn''t intend to ask her for her permission to read her memories.'' He said to Himself by touching Sofia''s forehead, between her horns.


    "Remind and show me all !!" He murmured to himself.


    At the same time, Sofia''s red pupils turned golden again as she was bleeding from her nose, eyes, and ears.


    But even if Alvine''s action did notst more than ten seconds, he easily collected all the information he wanted to collect.


    "What an ironic, I now understand why you are so afraid when you hear the word ''freedom''. So you''re just a puppet finally?" He said in a monotonous tone while looking at Sofia who had once again fainted.


    "Sigh, my original is right when he says that everyone''s true enemy is nothing more than our own weakness; this girl is living proof. In short, I suppose that granting her a painless death will be the best remedy for her."


    ***

 Chapter 219 End Of Legacys Assimilation.

    -Knock, Knock...


    "Yes?" Lilliana''s voice resonates in the bedroom while she meditated to stabilize her cultivation base; since she had reached the rank of high-level divine mage less than a week ago, thanks to her countless connections with her husband.


    *Click...


    "Your Highness;" Noddra bowed to her after crossing the bedroom door, which was several timesrger and more luxurious than her old bedroom.


    "Sigh, Noddra, I told you not to call me that when we are alone. You make me feel like you''re moving further and further away from me who is your sister."


    Noddra closed the door behind him and stopped in front of her with a soft smile. "This is not what you believe... your highness, as the queen of our race, there''s now a stronger bond than what we had before. By bing the queen of our race, you have also be my queen and my...


    "It''s good, it''s good. In any case, we''ve had dozens of times, these kinds of discussions over thest five centuries." She interrupts Noddra before he finishes his sentence.


    "Tell me what brings? I guess it''s not because you miss your sister, I''m wrong?" She continued, looking at Noddra''s ga eyes while growling slightly.


    Noddra had an ironic smile when he saw Lilliana''s childish behavior that he was the only one to see, except Alvine.


    "Ahem, it''s about our people''s budgetary management. When we were on the Keslpies¡¯, we had a reward system to prevent people from beingzy in their practices. The hunt...


    Once again, before Noddra finished his sentence, Lilliana beckoned him to stop.


    "Dear brother, you know very well that these tasks are no longer under my jurisdiction. It''s up to the king to take care of them; unless you''re only there to prevent me fromzy too. But be reassured. Even though I don''t look like it, I was in practice to stabilize my bases after my breakthrough."


    "... Your Highness, I am aware of this detail, but the Lord is busy with a more important task. As for Lady Sabrina and Lady Sylvia, they are both assisting him right now. So I have no choice but to refer to you, your highness." Noddra gave her these details without feeling offended or irritated by Lilliana''s continuous interruption.


    "Very well, you won. But at the moment, we''re not stable enough to take care of these tasks. Tell them to be patient by hearing that the situation is a little stable; you too and all other advisors included." She said after hearing Noddra''s information.


    Thetter no longer discussed her orders, he bows slightly to her while preparing to go out.


    But he was stopped by Lilliana: - Onest thing, Apart from my husband and I, you advisors are the examples that the people follow; but apart from Vandel, neither you nor Rosasse has yet shown a sign of a breakthrough to intermediate divine mage¡¯s rank, despite the rich energy of this."


    "... It¡¯s...


    "I don''t want an excuse. Like me, you also attended the meeting; we must show our gratitude by giving them all the support they need with our actions, you understand what I''m talking about, don''t you?"


    Noddra: "I understand, your highness. I would deliver your message to others and the second advisor as well."


    But instead of leaving, he stopped once again while hesitating.


    "Is there anything else?" Lilliana asked, looking at her with a suspicious look.


    "Your Highness, ...what about the blood?"


    "Hm? Are the five thousand liters of blood we brought with us already broken up?"


    "...No, but as you know, we have more than two thousand vampires to feed. Among these vampires, only a thousand can resist thirst in a week; the others will need at least five liters of blood so as not to be blood-thirsty beasts."


    "...Sigh, that''s a little problematic. Ho-how many days do we have left before our stocks run out?" She asked while she got off the bed and went to the mirror to put away her appearance, which was more charming thanst time.


    "No more than... a week, your highness. If we exceed this deadline, I am afraid that our people will be a threat to the humans who are with us." Noddra gave this answer after hearing Lilliana''s question.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Umu. You don''t need to worry about that anymore. Is there anything else?"


    "No, your Highness."


    "Alright, you can left now. You and Rosasse now have a week to be intermediate divine mages; it''s an order that I give you both." After saying thesest sentences, she no longer exchanged with Noddra.


    Thetter bowed onest time for his greetings and returned to deliver his queen''s message.


    "Sigh, I wonder what my Darling is making right now. I have to go and see him deal with this little problem before the bes thend of chaos. While saying these words, she went out to her bedroom and went to the meeting room where Alvine was still sweating with Assi who does not yet intend to go out into the cocoon.


    Meanwhile, Ashia and the other maids assisted the four squads to help them in their training and offered them all the necessary help to help them break through to minimize unnecessary deaths during the great war they are preparing to wage against the divine Magi.


    --


    At the same time, on Alzania, the Alvine clone who had just collected all the information he needed for his lord, was facing a more embarrassing dilemma than he had expected.


    On the one hand, he was certain that killing Sofia would be the best solution to solve all kinds of future problems, but on the other hand, he saw this girl as nothing more than a victim.


    He was not like the other shadow soldiers who looked like killing puppets. Just like Alvine, he had not only inherited his memory, but he also had his emotions. But the more time passes, the more Alvine and his clone took different paths regarding their POVs; since they did not live the same experiences.


    "Sigh, in short. My original will decide her fate. I just have to send her into dimension so as not to make other reckless mistakes, likest time." After making this decision, he approached Sofia unconscious and gave her healing to prevent her from dying.


    Following this, he sent her back to the dimension, more precisely, to one of the prisons where Assi resided.


    "Luna, can you go out and join me?" He asked politely after managing Sofia''s case.


    At the same time, his shadow was wavering followed by the appearance of Luna frowning. "If you take the risk of invoking me all the time, will you be able to assume responsibilities when Lord needs me?" Her soft and indifferent voice resonated in front of the clone.


    Unlike her previous invocations by Alvine, she had not kneeled or lowered her eyes to show him any respect that a superior deserved. This proved that she had the same or higher status as Alvine''s clone.


    "Don''t worry, Luna, if it wasn''t urgent, I wasn''t going to invoke you. In short, inform our lord about the prisoner so that he could check her memories to know the purpose that led me to imprison her with me." The clone gave this exnation without wasting a second.


    "Sigh, very good. But pay attention to you, even if I have managed to hide my presence, you''re watched by three beings who are no less weak than the girl you met instead; and do not even think about using spatial affinity, the entire is sealed from the moment you set foot on this. On this, good luck." Luna returned to the dimension after giving thisst warning to the clone.


    "Sigh, it''s frustrating to see that I''m weaker than her. Finally, it''s good to know that I have so many spectators. Do you want to stop me from fleeing? Heh~, even if I am not as strong as my lord, I still have the same affinities as him; including the shadow control."


    With thest words, he showed two shadow daggers in his two hands and looked up at the sky while inhaling arge breath of air with a strange smile.


    "It''s time to meet my hosts."


    --


    At the same time, on Freyja''s, precisely in the meeting room, Lilliana who had just entered the meeting room barely four minutes ago, had wide eyes when she saw the mystical and unimaginable scene in front of her.


    "What else is that?!" She stammered these words as she looked at Assi who hadpleted the assimtion of Alvine''s lineage.


    "Well...that, for a surprise... you got me little demoness." As for Alvine, even if all his clothes were wet in his own sweat, he still had his dazzling smile on his lips when he saw Asssi''s unknown shape.

 Chapter 220 The First Succubi Kings Bloodline.

    Four minutes rather...


    "Sylvia, are you going to join the lord too?" Lilliana, who has just met Sylvia in front of the meeting room, asked.


    "Huh? Yes, I just sent back... Ahem, I justpleted a task assigned to me by my master. So I intend to give him details as soon as possible when hepletes the task he¡¯s currently doing." She suddenly stopped in her sentence after realizing that she was going to make the same mistake as the previous time.


    As for Lilliana, she did not pay attention to this small detail, she had to solve the problem that her race was currently facing.


    "Finally, it wasn''t too early;" Alvine spoke in a monotonous voice while looking at the white cocoon that was beginning to crack.


    Lilliana, who has just entered the meeting room, had exhaustive eyes when she saw the giant ''egg'' in front of her.


    Even if she could guess the white egg¡¯s contents, she could not understand what was happening in the meeting room.


    Lilliana: "Sylvia, is it...


    *Please, you may disrupt the process by speaking out loud. * Sylvia interrupted her before she continued her sentence while beckoning her to remain silent if he did not want to deconcentrate Alvine who was assisting Assi.


    Upon hearing this exnation, she nods and remains silent, like the others.


    Alvine suddenly stopped at his aid and walked two steps away from Assi.


    -Fussures, fissures, cracks,...


    ''!!!!''


    At the same time, fissures were bing more and more frequent on the cocoon; showing that it would break from one moment to the next.


    But what made them all stunned was not the cocoon itself, but the little...or no divine energy they felt.


    ''Did I fail?'' Alvine asked himself slightly frowning.


    Following this, the cocoon still continued to crack as the seconds turned slowly; while showing its contents.


    The first thing Alvine and the others saw was two pointed white horns upwards and white hair.


    But contrary to the surprise of others, Alvine''s frowning was entuated when he saw this new appearance of Asssiaphir.


    Unlike him who had only white hair color, Assi''s changes were more significant than he could imagine. The changes were not limited to her horns and hair, as her naked body was exposed, Alvine and the others noticed more and more significant changes.


    Her breasts, which were of cup H, became cup I. Her Subus wings narrowed and became a tattoo on top of her plump ass, but the most impressive was neither these details nor her skin that had be white and more immacte; but the aura that emanated from her.


    Her magical energy was different from what Alvine and the others expected. But on the other hand, their incredulous expressions had different meanings. Each of them had their own thoughts.


    Lilliana''s first question was to know the identity of this woman, then, her strength¡¯s nature, and finally... her race; after seeing the two little fangs in her mouth!


    As for Alvine, even if he was intrigued by the physical changes in Asis''s appearance, these intrigues became unimportant when they saw her purple aura. ''ording to Alzania¡¯s ranks, this aura means that she is regressed to a holy-ranking magus. But I can''t rely on this detail; since on Keslpies, only the highest levels of mages have the purple aura. Sigh, I don''t understand. This little demoness always had the same cultivation standards as us, so why does she have this purple aura around her? Did she regress to be a holy-ranking mage?''


    Such were his thoughts as he avoided looking at her; noticing an inexplicable attraction to her. His intuition told him not to gaze at her for too long if he didn''t want to sink into sexual madness; under her irresistible charms¡¯ effects


    Sylvia: ''It can''t be true, can it? Sigh, I worry about nothing; It''s simply impossible.''


    As for Sabrina, she had thoughts simr to that of Sylvia. But unlike her, Sabrina had a subtle smile on her lips as she was silently away; while agreeing to believe in what Sylvia refused to believe. ''It¡¯s a good thing, You evolved right when we need quality reinforcements, not quantities.'' She said to herself slightly smiling


    Assiaphir, who had captured everyone''s attention, slowlynds on the ground while keeping her eyes closed as if she was still sleeping.


    Her thin eyebrows contracted slightly when her bare feet touched the shiny bs, and slowly opened her eyes that became scarlet red... then, resumed the golden glow like Alvine¡¯s.


    Noticing so much resemnce, Lilliana''s gaze switched between Assi and her husband while asking for the only thing that gnawed at her heart: "... Who is this woman?" She finally sumbed to her over-curiosity.


    But no one paid attention to her question.


    Asiaphir, for her part, began to dress in a purple dress with ga hems following the purple aura that enveloped her entirely.


    Seeing this, Alvine had a revtion. Even if he was not sure about his assumptions, he concluded that this woman in front of him was probably the third strongest living being on this.


    Apart from Sabrina and Sylvia who were able to materialize their magical energies, he had not seen anyone who could do this. "Well... that, for a surprise... you surprised me, little demoness." He murmured with an ironic smile.


    She looks at him and smiles warmly without saying anything.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Sabrina, please leave us alone for a moment;" Alvine ordered the others.


    Sabrina wasted no time, she went out into the meeting room, followed by Sylvia and Lilliana who was thest to leave while also reluctant to leave her fe alone with anotherrgepetitor.


    "What is it about?" He questions her briefly.


    "How did you guess what I wanted to ask you?" She made her voice heard, for the first time, which was more pleasant and tempting than before; even if she did not pretend.


    "You don''t need to know that. Instead, answer my previous question; why did you want to talk to me alone?" Alvine insisted once again.


    Assiaphir nods her head and no longer lingers on it: "To begin with, I''d like to thank you with all my heart for having me..."


    Before she finished her words, Alvine beckoned her to stop.


    "Don''t worry about that. I don''t need your recognition, but deeds." He replied while sitting on his throne with an exhausted air.


    The magical energy I spent on her is probably higher than all the energy I had used since I woke up in this world. But I still can''t know what has be of her.'' He said to himself while looking at her in front of him.


    It was on this kind of asion that he missed his system.


    Regarding Assiaphir who has just heard Alvine''s words, she was not frustrated or irritated by his words; on the contrary, she had an intoxicating smile that made her diabolically irresistible for any man with a stronger libido than their will.


    "My king, I have sworn to serve you forever with the soul oath that cannot be broken even after my death... as long as my soul keeps my vital signature. No matter who I am, who I should be, I am and I''d remain your servant for eternity. Whatever order you give me, I''d execute it without question." She said, looking him in his eyes.


    A sadistic smile appeared on his lips when he heard Asi''s words. "Very well, in this case...go outside and kill all the subuses that are on this. Not only them, but all the subuses you will encounter in the future; this is your first task to aplish."


    "!" Her eyes wavered with an incredulous glow when she heard Alvine''s words.


    She approached slowly and stopped in front of him, then she knelt.


    ''Sigh, I suspected it.'' Alvine made this internal sigh as he spoke these words for himself.


    He did not doubt the blood seal, but he will not be able to control someone like a puppet. If the enved refuses to obey her master''s orders, or if she has vicious thoughts toward her master, she will die instantly. This is only if the enved refuses to obey her master''s orders; otherwise, if she tries to negotiate with her master to make him hear reason, the result will be different as long as the master does not give her ast chance.


    By being aware of all these factors... Alvine had interpreted Assiaphir''s actions differently, of which he was convinced that thetter would begin negotiations with him.


    But contrary to what he thought...


    "If these are your orders, give me a minute to kill the subuses that are on this. Then, if you allow me, I¡¯d like to leave this and aplish my task to perfection."


    Hearing these words, Alvine nods his head in an absent mood when he sees and feels Asiaphir''s determination.


    "Sigh, you speak as if you were no longer one of them. In short, it was just to see your reactions. But now that I think about it, why do you have this purple aura around you? Even if I can''t measure your strength as before, I can guess that you have not be a holy mage again."


    He didn''t need Sabrina to know if Assi was sincere or not. Since Assaphir hadpleted the assimtion, Alvine could understand how she felt through the bloodline that existed between them now. It was as if she had be one of his shadow soldiers.


    "My king, that''s one of the reasons that led me to want to talk to you in private." She said, after hearing Alvine''s question.


    Even if anyone would be frustrated after hearing Alvine''s words, she was not; since she knew Alvine''s history, nature, and twisted personality.


    "Exin to yourself."


    "...It''s about your request. After the ritual, I had nned to aplish myst mission as a guardian of this. But now...it''s impossible." She announced in a slightly guilty and frustrating tone.


    Alvine frowns when he hears Asi''s words. "Is by the greatest chance, the duty in question the method that will allow me to submit all the subuses?"


    "...Yes, my king."


    Alvine''s frown was entuated following the words of his little demoness. But when she noticed this frustration on her part, she continued by giving her more details.


    "My father''s legacy, which was body until now sealed in my body, was broken and merged with part of your legacy that I have now acquired; it was not intentional. It was just the only way to survive during assimtion."


    Hearing this detailed exnation, Alvine was always silent to be able to understand what he had to do next. It''s a great loss for him to not have this bloodline with him.


    But before he spoke, Assiaphir took off the sleeves of her Halter dress and exposed her smooth neck. "That''s why I ask you to take back this legacy by killing me and emptying me of my blood."


    "??"

 Chapter 221 Instant Kill!

    "My king, you must regain the legacy by killing me and emptying me of my blood." She said while sitting on Alvine''s knees while tilting her head to allow him to suck her blood to thest drop.


    "??" Alvine hadplex and indescribable expressions after hearing Assi''s crazy suggestion.


    But he immediately regained his imperturbable air, at least that''s what his cid eyes seemed.


    "Tell me one thing, little demoness, what are you asking me to do with u?" He asks in a monotonous tone.


    At that moment, Alvine understood that he will not have the power to resist Assi if She uses her charm on him. Not to mention resisting her charm, it was already a real ordeal for him to keep his mind when he felt the sweetness, the intoxicating perfume, and the menthol breath of this demoness that sits nonchntly on his knees.


    "... My king, this is the only solution to satisfy your request." She responded in a low voice feeling Alvine''s dissatisfaction with her.


    As for Alvine, he not only had to resist the luxurious requests of his soul, who shouted for him to seize this opportunity, but he also had to dissuade the little demoness not to insist on it.


    "Sigh, I don''t drink blood." He gave this excuse.


    Assi''s eyes opened wide when she heard her King¡¯s words. "In this case...what should I do? I don''t know of any other means that will allow me to...


    "Leave this detail aside for now. Tell me instead, how are you feeling right now? Speaking of your father''s bloodline, what kind of power have you acquired?" Alvine interrupted her and he focused on what worried him the most.


    "...In this regard...it''s a little difficult to exin it; but for a simple exnation, I think I''m able to control people''s hearts."


    "Control the hearts?" He asked thinking he had misunderstood.


    "Yes, my king. Mental, emotional, physical control, the power to read in people''s hearts, ...so on." She gave this brief exnation, seeing Alvine''s confusion.


    But even after hearing this exnation, Alvine was still confused. ''Control the heart? Is this the lust concept that Sabrina was talking about?'' He wondered with a thoughtful look.


    The more he listened to her exnations, the more confused and curious he became. "Finally, can you make a demonstration?"


    "...Are you sure of that? Not that it''s a problem for me, but you''ll risk...


    "Don''t worry about that, as long as it''s not intended to harm me, then you have my authorization; but don''t exceed the limits either. We don''t have too much time ahead of us."


    Just after finishing this sentence, Alvine had a bad feeling when he saw the mysterious smile on Assi''s lips. But before he reformted his decision, he was amazed to see his hands entwined Assi¡¯s waist!


    ''What is...!'' Before he finished his thoughts, his eyes turned ga red, followed by his transformation into his incubus form.


    But what made him even more horrified was the insatiable thirst he felt. His confused mind, which could not have clear thoughts, shouted to him for one thing, ... quench this uncontroble thirst that he had never felt.


    He was horrified because he knew that the thirst in question was not an ordinary thirst, but a thirst for blood!


    At this precise moment, Alvine''s fangs have be visible, slightly protruding from his lower lips after his transformation into his incubus shape.


    ''As I thought, it''s the same thirst I''ve felt since my awakening.'' As for Assi, she said to herself when she saw Alvine''s ga red eyes.


    On Alvine''s side, he had the impression that he was going to die from dehydration as he resisted this desire.


    No matter how he was retiring, he did not have the slightest willingness to resist. As a result, his grip tightened on Asis''s hourss waist, while he unconsciously sniffed Ace''s neck who did not intend to stop him...


    But as Alvine had ordered, she stopped using her powers; so as not to exceed the limits.


    At the same time, Alvine suddenly stopped his ''madness''.


    Seeing that her powers have ceased to affect him, she nodded her head with satisfaction mood.


    "As you have just experienced, it''s one of the things I can easily do; the skill of revealing part of a person''s nature. No matter the rank of a cultivator, this skill will work on...!"


    But before she continued her exnation, she suddenly stopped when she felt Alvine lick her neck!


    "Huh?!" Even before she had time to stop Alvine, her body suddenly frizzed while feeling Alvine''s fangs in her pulpit!


    One detail she did not know was that by stimting Alvine''s vampire bloodline, who had not yet consumed blood since the acquisition of this legacy, she also plunged him into blood madness!


    _


    At the same time, on Alzania¡¯s, his clone had reached the demons¡¯ kingdom about thirty minutes ago.


    But instead of hiding or avoiding the suspicious eyes of other demons who crossed his path, he walked nonchntly and calmly in the medieval capital, which was a little darker, dull, and suffocating for anyone.<novelnext></novelnext>


    As he walked calmly towards the pce where Serena was, he could feel the dull and demoralized aura that emanated from the demons that had overtaken her.


    ''Sigh, it was predictable. ording to the living doll¡¯s memories, except for the elves and fairies; there have been more than ten million victimstely. At the same time, it¡¯s understandable that they''re so. They''ve practically be vestely. Forced to go to the battlefield, forced to give their lives, forcedbor, subordination, andpulsory submission...etc.'' He said to Himself while looking left and right as he continues on his way.


    "Halt!"


    ? As he up the outside stairs that led to the royal pce, one of the six divine guards, who are directly under King Brave''s orders, stopped him.


    "Get away from here, bastard vermin." The guard pronounces these words in a disdainful tone when he sees Alvine''s audacity.


    He was dressed in a set of silvery white armor and a helmet that left only his ocean blue irises through. With a simple nce, Alvine''s clone instantly knew that he was a low-ranking divine mage.


    ''Sigh, I see, even the low-ranks divine mages are also arrogant...huh? Tsk, I have no problem killing him or the other guards who are at the same level as him. But...is it a good idea to cause chaos here? Not to mention that the longer I wait, the more time my original will have in front of him.'' Weighing the advantages and consequences of his decision, he finally sighed and sat down the stairs to patiently wait for Serena''s messenger.


    But on the other side, the guard walked towards him in an irritated mood, seeing him sitting instead of leaving as he had ordered.


    "Hey, you''re deaf, aren''t you? This is myst warning, if you don''t want to die, you''d better get out of here in speed!" He dered while trying to push him with his spear.


    But before his spear touched Alvine''s back, thistter grabbed, with his right hand, the rod of the spear, which was a celestial grade¡¯s weapon, and bent it as if it was just a prank stic spear.


    He looked at the guard with ga eyes: -If you care about life, don''t bother me, I''m waiting for someone who will pick me up soon." He replied in a monotonous voice that could not hide his irritation.


    If it were before, he will find it difficult to defeat several divine low-rank mages at the same time. But since his original had reached the emperor rank, his strength had also drastically increased.


    Unlike other shadow soldiers, his strength is not only linked to him and the body he possesses, but also to Alvine¡¯s power. With every little step that Alvine took toward the top, he also evolves.


    But what made him more dangerous actually, was his characteristics as the owner of the clone that Alvine had created, coupled with the fact that he has shadow¡¯s energy; he did not need Alvine''s assistance to regenerate himself even if he is reduced to nothing!


    And on the other hand, if unfortunately, he manages to run out of energy, he can at most rely on his original¡¯s assistance to regenerate himself.


    When the guard noticed the eyes and the suffocating pressure emanating from Alvine, an inexplicable fear emerges at the depths of his soul. But this made him even madder, realizing that he felt oppressed and threatened by a simple insect.


    He then looked at Alvine with decisive eyes while letting his light golden aura surge in all directions.


    But Alvine was always sitting nonchntly while keeping his expressionless mood and looked at the guard with his eyebrows contracted.


    Whether it was the guard''s colleagues or passers-by; Alvine and Bilom had drawn everyone''s attention to them. But the other guards did not intervene because they were convinced that it was not ''necessary''.


    The guard flung his curved spear while punching Alvine''s face with an imperceptible speed for any emperor mage, with his punch!


    "!" Then, at that moment, he regretted his decision, when he noticed that his target had not moved an inch despite having taken his attack head-on.


    "Kekeke, Belom, even if it''s an insect, it was still exaggerated on your part thinking that you could defeat it with a simple air stroke." One of the guards, who was closer to them, retorted these words while making fun of his colleague.


    But thetter did not have the luxury of listening to his colleague''s mockery. Only he knew the power he had used to hit his enemy. He knew more than anyone that even if he had not used all his strength, it was still enough to knock out and send waltz any low-ranking mage.


    ''Sigh, this body is strangely stronger than My original¡¯s main body; I now understand how my original managed to defeat the four divine beasts by being in the holy rank.'' He said to himself while getting up slowly and showing two ck small daggers in his hands.


    Seeing that Alvine was going to attack, the guard tried to take a reasonable distance to prepare to counter him. He could no longer afford to underestimate his mysterious opponent who is obviously stronger than he seemed.


    ¡°HUH?!¡± He yelled worrying after realizing that he could not move as he wanted! His movements have be as slow as those of the emperor mages!


    "What is...? Ack!!!" Before he finished his sentence, he saw one of Alvine''s daggers stabbing his heart!


    As he staggered back, the other dagger decapitated him properly before he used the slightest skill!


    All this did not take more than a thousandth of a second.


    ''As my lord is used to saying: the best time to kill an enemy is when he underestimates you.'' He said to himself, looking at the headless body, copsing to the ground followed by the spraying of his blood like a divine fountain.


    Next, he looks at the other guards while frowning.


    "I have changed my mind. Let''s have fun before my escortes to pick me up; after all, your souls will be able to evolve some mates." He said while smiling diabolically at the guards who are always in their daydreams.


    Then, he hardly gave them time to wake up, his body shes instantly and appeared in front of the guard who had spoken to Belom rather!

 Chapter 222 The Troublemaker.

    By appearing?? instantly in front of the next guard, his shadow wavered once again and connected to his target¡¯s; slowing down his movements as with Belom.


    But before Alvine made the same attack path, the second guard did not let himself be done so easily! His spear was instantly impregnated with scarlet thunder, followed by his body which was bathed in its turn!


    However, despite everything, his speed was still as slow as Alvine''s first victim.


    Yet when the guard saw the two daggers move as crosses toward his neck, he let his lightning burst in all directions, and struck Alvine with an electric shock that could not be countered by any mage of his level; forcing him to step away from him by tens steps!


    "Kekeke!! I can''t believe that Belom was fooled by an insect. This is what happens when a person underestimates an insect too much." The guard mocked him with these words arrogantly while watching Alvine be perpetually tased by his lightning.


    As for thetter, knowing that his deadly attack did not reach its target, he immediately changed his strategy.


    "Sigh, It''s a shame, a painless death would be the best way for you. But by refusing this way, you created your own hell." While Alvine nonchntly pronounced these words, his scarlet red aura rose around him to the point of creating a disturbance in the surrounding energy flows.


    "Be careful, he¡¯s very dangerous! Let''s all attack it at the same time!" The guard stammered these words as his ethereal golden energy rose around him.


    Even if Alvine''s aura clearly showed them that he was an emperor mage, the pressure emanating from his aura was not lower than that of intermediate rank divine mage; hence his inexplicable fear towards Alvine!


    His body shed and appeared in front of Alvine with an impossible speed and instantly pierced his heart with his spear.


    -Pierce!!


    At the same time, Alvine, who did not have time to counter the guard''s attack, was pierced by his opponent''s spear!


    As forst, Feeling his spear¡¯s tip in his target''s chest, his agitated expression became normal and cid; carried by an obvious madness. "Kekeke!! Die, son of b*tch!" He madly shouts these words by twisting his spear in Alvine''s chest while electrocuting him with the densest lightning that emanates from the spear.


    But his smile slowly faded after a minute. His enemy, who was supposed to die for about ten seconds, was still standing on both feet, constantly receiving his thunder in his heart.


    ''Well, now I am sure that this body is stronger than I imagined. If I make good use of its powers, I would be as strong as Miss Luna and Mr. Darka!'' Alvine, whose goal was apparently to experience the limits, skills, resistance, and other factors of his body; grabs the soldier''s spear with his bare hand, without his expression turning in pain; and trying to kill him for good with his shade-scythe!


    As for the guard, his incredulous expression turns into a horrible expression, following his eyes thatnd on a ck War Scythe that has just appeared from nowhere in Alvine''s right hand.


    Seeing that not only had his attack not brought the desired effect, but also that his spear was seized by his enemy, his only escape was to leave his spear with the enemy and move away from him. But at that moment, he realized that the same strange event had urred; his movements mysteriously slowed down, preventing him from moving away in time!


    "Hah~, you just can''t die quietly?" Alvine mocked when he saw the other guards cast long-range magical attacks on him to prevent him to kill his enemy!


    -BOOM!


    After this great explosion following the other three divine mages'' magic attack effects, Everyone calmed down and nervously waited for the ck smoke to fade.


    -Ughhh!


    Instantly, as the toxic ck smoke dispersed, a decapitated demonic corpse was lying on the ground, followed by the suffocating cries of the third elven guard who was the furthest from the battlefield!


    From the beginning, the Alvine clone fought with Luna and Darka''s skills. Shadow chains are a spiritual skill that allows Darka to prevent her targets from moving for a while. Luna''s skill that he used, was stealth and her assassin''s skills.


    The guard who wanted to cry in pain but could not make sounds, instantly lost the glows of life in his eyes, following the deadly pain caused by Alvine''s dagger which pierced his neck as it came out of his throat!


    -*Smirk* Well, who''s the turn? We still have a lot of time left before my escortes. It is therefore quite reasonable that we continue the festivities." Alvine canceled the stealth skill he had used and his presence was revealed behind the elven guard''s corpse!


    After killing the third guard, he walked on his corpse and stopped in front of the other two guards with an erratic smile.


    Not to mention underestimating Alvine, Thest two guards were rather afraid for their lives. At that moment, they understood that Alvine was not an arrogant man, but rather their worst enemy who kills people for pleasure!


    -Tuuuuuut!!<novelnext></novelnext>


    Among thest two guards, one who was a human with silvery white hair, like Alvine''s, took out a war horn and blew into it to call for reinforcements.


    Following the horn¡¯s sounds, dozens of divine mages surrounded Alvine, who always stood nonchntly in his ce. "Heh!! well, It seems that My escort actually wants to push me to the limit to see my skills with her own eyes. It''s perfect, it¡¯ll save me even more time!"


    After having this conclusion, following the absence of Serena''s messenger, he had made another decision; ''Let''s kill as much as we can, it''ll be the form of support that I''d bring to my lord!'' He said to himself while dropping the two daggers that disappeared before reaching the ground.


    Following this, his body began to turn into its original shape, which was asrge as the legendary race of giants, endowed with the dragon''s wings from which Alvine himself does not know where theye; but the most impressive was the ck scales that covered his whole body, the shark''s teeth that emerged in his mouth following his strange smile.


    "!!"


    Seeing the obvious fear in their eyes, Alvine''s clone had a more diabolical smile that is no different from the real Alvine. ''Ahhh~, I feel good in this body! I even doubt that Luna can defeat me in my current state!'' He said to Himself while showing off his shark teeth.


    Following this and seeing that no one intended to attack him, he began the festivities against the low-ranking divine guards!


    Since his creation, like the other shadow soldiers, he was not really weak, but it''s just that he had not had the body intended for him since the beginning. But it''s different now!


    __


    At the same time, in Dominic Royal Pce... Serena was sitting on Sofia''s throne while the divine King, Brave Hidenbrid, and Zanac were on the councilors'' armchairs.


    ''Who is this bastard who dares to kill my guards?!'' Divine king Brave wondered while looking at Alvine''s gigantic clone who was facing fifty divine guards; in a giant mirror that had been made by Serena.


    "Mistress, if we don''t stop this madman, he will annihte all my soldiers!" King Brave asked once again.


    Since Alvine''s first murder, he had wanted to intervene by sending one of his captains to kill him. But Serena had formally forbidden him to intervene or give any order to his captain or generals. But the most frustrating thing was to learn that not only did his generals not take seriously the threat of an emperor mage, but they formally prohibited their squads from intervening to take care of a simple emperor mage.


    "Fufufu~, little Brave, it''s not my fault if your guards are weaker than flies. I would like to see the limits of this man with whom my sister is obsessed." She replied nonchntly while ingesting a little wine while her other hand yed with the small medallion.


    Brave m his tongue once again and sat in his armchair. On the other hand, even if he was irate against Alvine¡¯s clone, he was furious about his guards letting themselves be mistreated by a simple emperor mage who was a little stronger than the others.


    He first thought Alvine¡¯s clone was the three queens¡¯ master card, but after seeing Alvine''s gigantic shape, he concluded that he belonged to the giant race. ''Tsk, a hybrid?! Why do giants that are known to be legendary beings suddenly appear on this? What''s special about this?'' He wondered while watching the battle with an incredulous expression.


    "Mistress, tell me at least who is this bastard who came to sow chaos while we are daring to attract the other bastard here? Is this giant one of the allies of this incubus bastard?"


    Hearing these questions from him, a mischievous smile appears on Serena''s lips. "Little Brave, don''t you even know the identity of this man? Sigh, no wonder your men are so useless, after all, they have a useless sovereign!" She said, mocking Brave.


    Zanac, who wanted to answer Serena for disrespecting his king, was stopped by thetter who shook his head. *Don''t put your life in danger for anything.* He made this brief reminder to Zanac who nervously gulped his saliva by remembering Serena''s cruelty.


    Hearing him advise his subordinate on time by telepathy, Serena did not punish Zanac. Instead, she gave a brief answer to Brave.


    "This man is neither a hybrid of the giant race nor an ally of your opponents; he is the person I have been waiting for... for two days."


    "... H-how... the person you''ve been waiting for? Wasn''t it that bastard of incubus you were waiting for?" Brave asked suspiciously...


    "Yes, he¡¯s the so-called incubus that you hate with all your soul. But you have had false ideas about this man''s identity from the beginning. He''s not the person you thought he was, he has nothing to do with thetter."


    Hearing Serena''s words, Brave''s heart missed a beat. But instantly, an uncontroble rage manifested itself in his heart. He clench his fist and pronounced in a furious tone; "I don''t care if he''s or not this bastard''s direct descendant; I¡¯d kill all people who are of the same kind as him! This is the minimum price I¡¯d charge him for preventing me from reaching a higher rank than that of a high-level divine mage!"


    Following this, he no longer paid attention to Serena''s warnings and words; he instantly teleported out of the throne room to arrest Alvine himself.


    ''Sigh, what an idiot. If you think that just luck and talent are enough to dream of touching part of this power... sigh, even this madman Randolph has been facing this challenge for millennia. Anyway, it''s a good thing that you go to fight him, I want to see what he¡¯ll be able to do against a high-level divine mage!'' She said to herself, looking at the mirror with interest.

 Chapter 223 The Brave King鈥檚 Wrath!

    Three minutes instead,


    Before Brave arrived on the scene, not to mention defeating their only enemy, his soldiers could neither follow Alvine''s speed nor counter his physical and magical attacks, not to saypete with him in terms of brute force!


    He led a one-way fight against the fifty guards.


    -Take that and die fucking monster!" One of the guards, who was a demon with a horn on his temple, like Serena''s, but who had a long scaly tail and two demonic wings on his back, threw a magmatic orb at Alvine.


    The orb was certainly gigantic for a human of average size, but for Alvine''s titanic body, it was just an ordinary fireball that caused him only a scratch; that regenerated instantly.


    But strangely, Alvine did not even turn his head to pay attention to the soldiers who belong to the demonic race unicorns; two rainbow pearls, which are elemental affinities'' fusion, pulled towards the dozens of divine guards who resembled in the same ces, from his right hand.


    -BOMM!!


    Even if the three/ten divine guards could survive his attack with superficial wounds, thanks to their magic shields, the others did not have this chance! Some had missing limbs, while others, who took the attack head-on, suffered instant deaths!


    -Disperse yourself! This bastard is targeting the crowd!" The unicorn guard screamed these words with horror when seeing Alvine''s deadly spells!


    Unlike the demonic beasts who could merge their divine domains, the divine soldiers did not have as much coordination; because of their weaknesses andck of cooperation. The reason was that they did not belong to the same regiment. Besides Brave¡¯s guards, there were also the guards of the other two kings.


    As for Alvine, who saw that the divine soldiers were adapting to his attacks, a mocking smile was drawn on his lips following his immobilization by a collective spell of five divine guards who belonged to the same regiment. ''Tsk, and me, who thought I had exterminated the most ufortable.'' He said to himself as he was about to use a spell more frightening than the previous ones.


    His golden eyes, which looked like two tiny miniature suns, turned to dark cks, followed by dozens of gigantic crows in his shadows!


    -Caw, Caw, Caw, Caw!!


    -Attention! Stay away from this bastard...!!!" Before one of the elven soldiers, who felt the threat of the crows, could finish warning his brothers with a weapon, he suddenly stopped talking after avoiding one of the crows from touching him, but it still managed to enter his shadow!


    His body copsed to the ground, followed by his eyes that showed their white sclerotics after he lost consciousness! He was not the only victim since the soldiers could not kill the ten crows who constantly regenerated as long as the Alvine clone had dark energy in him!


    As a result, of the ultra-fast regeneration of the crows, coupled with their speeds no lower than that of the clone, all ten crows killed their targets to perfection!


    Even if this attack consumed more dark energy, it was a necessity for Alvine if he wanted to destabilize his enemies mentally.


    Now that only about twenty of the divine soldiers of the lower ranks left, Alvine, who always had his mocking smile, held out his hand, and instantly, dozens of ga pearls whose temperatures exceeded eight hundred degrees formed above his palm! But he did not use them, and he let them swirl mysteriously around his titanic body and pointed his index finger towards the thirty corpses lying on the ground.


    -Plop, plop, plop....!!


    The blood of the corpses flowed towards him, forming a giant sphere, while he stood in a gigantic multyer shield!


    -Fuck! It''s a watch! Ring the war horn; we need the reinforcements of the elite squads to exterminate such a demon!" The unicorn''s guard, who was mysteriously still alive, stammered these words when he saw the giant sphere, like a red moon; hover above them!


    At that moment, despair reced their fervors and perseverance.


    "..." A dull silence reigned supreme in the castle''s outer courtyard.


    But Alvine, who does not intend to stop his butchery, advanced in the middle while the twenties of the divine guards retreated from him with desperate eyes.


    -Tuuuuut-Duum-dumm!!


    As he was about to continue, another horn sound apanied by a drum sound resonated from afar, more precisely fifty meters from him!


    Hearing this sound, the divine guards withdrew and sprinted towards the sound, leaving Alvine, who frowned, alone in his confusion.


    He did not move from his ce, nor did he attack the neer, a man with short blond hair and golden irises.


    The reason was that all the guards knelt in front of this mysterious man to wee him.


    But his frown was entuated when he saw the man heading towards him with a suffocating golden aura. -A high-level divine mage, huh? Well, I guess he''s not there to escort me quietly to my destination. In short, I think I saved enough time for my lord. I can withdraw whenever I want.'' He said to Himself when he saw the apparent bloodthirsty in Brave Hidenbrid¡¯s eyes!


    Instantly, his body narrowed, followed by the resumption of his previous size.


    -I am the divine king, Brave Hidenbrid. You, fucking suicidal man, why are you killing my soldiers without reason?!" Brave thundered, ignoring his soldiers.


    Alvine looked into Brave''s golden eyes and looked at the two demonic guards who were staring at him with solemn eyes. It was not only Brave, but the two demons with dragon bloodlines, like Ashia and Sofia, are all divine mages of the high levels. Regardless of these powers, he did not have the confidence to defeat one of them!


    But his eyes narrowed in their orbits, following his smile of excitement. -Brave? Are you the bastard who tried to kill me in the tower?" He then asked that his adrenaline reach the summit.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "..." Brave, who was silent, assigned to his two elite generals not to attack him.


    "It''s me. So answer my question, why did you kill my subordinates?!" He asked, temporarily swallowing his rage.


    "Kuku~, are you an idiot, or do you pretend to be? Your dogs tried to bite me when I came to talk to the girl who had been watching me from the beginning. Why? Maybe you wanted me to let myself be bit by a dog? Sigh, maybe their master is no different from a dog in the end. Asking me such a question means you''re as narrow-minded as a dog." He retorted while condensing the sphere and transforming it into thirty miniature needles.


    Even if he knew he had no chance of defeating Brave and his generals, it did not mean he would withdraw without collecting more information for his lord.


    If he, who is not as strong as Alvine, manages to fight on an equal footing with Brave, it will mean that Alvine will be able to defeat him without too much trouble.


    But Brave, who had just heard the insults of Alvine''s clone, has lost control of his emotions. Instantly, his aura exploded in his body, following the appearance of his divine domain. "You not only killed my men, but you also disrespected me, me, a divine king! But until now, I didn''t want to kill you since you were the guest of Mistress Serena. But by insulting our mistress, you sentenced yourself to death!" He replied, smiling like a demon.


    His divine domain was one of the most robust domains, even among high-level divine mages, since it constitutes rare affinity, which is the affinity of lightning!


    Alvine had the impression that the sky would fall on him, seeing the dark clouds rumbling as if he wanted to attest to Brave''s divine wrath. But the most impressive was not the lightning that was rumbling, nor the day that had now turned into a night following the clouds that hid the sun; but the ck lightning that greened Brave''s body, the halberd that formed in his hand with his lightning, and finally, the ck armor that appeared on his body after the ck lightning struck him!


    Imposing, majestic, and divine; these were the words to describe the Brave King!


    "Milord, please let me take care of this insect. He doesn''t deserve to fight ag...


    Before one of the generals, who wanted to take care of Alvine in ce of his king, finished his words, Brave beckoned to him to be silent.


    As for Zanac, the Elven General did not frown when he saw his king''s wrath. He knew how deep his king hated races of lust!


    Fortunately, Alvine had escorted all the subuses away from the demonic kingdom. Otherwise, he nned to exterminate them afterpleting the preparations for the war!


    "This bastard is mine; whoever tries to intervene, I would kill him with my own hands!" He thundered these words by pointing his spear at Alvine!


    -Lightning!!


    Instantly, a bolt of thick ck lightning strikes the location of Alvine! Thetter appeared ten meters from its original site with cold sweat pearls when it saw the enormous ck crater. ''Not to mention continuing the fight; I''m not even sure my body will resist such an attack! Heh, the divine mages of high levels are at a much higher level!'' He said to Himself while keeping his expression inexpressive.


    But at this moment, before he caught his breath, Brave''s kicknded on the abdomen, sending him to waltz about ten meters away! If he had not hit the solid wall, he would surely glid more than a hundred meters away!


    *Koff, Koff. *


    He coughs blood as hees out under the wall''s debris with traces of cuts on his body, which have instantly regenerated.


    "Hoo~? Did you survive that? You are like a cockroach. No matter how much they hurt you, you regenerate yourself." A glimmer of surprise crossed Brave''s pupils when he saw his enemy stand on his two legs as if nothing had happened.


    "Very well, I must reduce you to ashes with a single attack. We''ll see if you can regenerate to the ashes!" He said, pointing his palm at Alvine and clenching his fists.


    Instantly, Alvine, who wanted to move away from his location, was deprived of any movement!


    Rumble, Rumble, Rumble,...!!!


    "What the fuck?!" The Alvine clone had an ironic smile when he saw the giant snake in the sky and descended towards him!


    The snake was not a living snake, but rather the materialization of Brave''s attack, which had condensed its ck lightning into a giant ck mamba more than thirty meters long and ten meters thick!


    *The Lord ordered me toe and help you! * But before the giant python reaches Alvine''s clone, Luna''s voice resonates in her head telepathically!


    -BOMM!


    The giant snake hit Alvine''s location, but thetter was saved by Luna, still in invisibility!


    Even if he could not see Luna, hearing her words made him sigh with relief. Two to three, he was sure to kill this arrogant king!


    After all, except for the primordial beings, even Assiaphir, a high-ranking divine mage, could not discover Greed''s presence in her shadow! The clone was, therefore, sure that until Serena came in person, no one would be able to find Luna''s presence!


    Although the clone was able to use the skills of the other shadow soldiers, he was not as agile as them and Alvine in this practice. Even if he was a versatile mage like Alvine, several factors prevented him from being as powerful as his lord. One was the small amount of dark energy he had in his possession. As for the other, it was the limited amount of energy he had in his possession. Even if his magical power was more abundant than any low-ranking divine mage, he was far behind Alvine, who had almost unlimited energy!


    ***


    Hello, every reader; this is the first chapter edited by the editor. I just hired him; tell me what you think of his work. Everything for you, you who have followed the novel so far!

 Chapter 224 The Critical Information!

    Rather,


    On Freyja¡¯s, Alvine had ga eyes following the thirst for insatiable blood that gnawed at his soul!


    Assiaphir, convinced that her powers had ceased to affect him, was shocked to see him tighten her wasp waist!


    But what had surprised her was to feel Alvine lick her neck while he exceedingly sniffed her neck like a degenerate!


    But before knowing what was wrong with her king, thistter bit her neck and began to suck her blood willy-nilly!


    As her brain was heating up because of her incredulous thoughts, she immediately found the reason that pushed Alvine to suck her blood! Understanding this, she let him do what he wanted from her without interrupting him. For her, it was a kind of duty that she had to give to her king.


    On the other hand, she appreciated the adrenaline rush she felt after each suck of Alvine. It was as if Alvine rocked her soul. If he were an average person, he would naturally not appreciate this; since it would probably lead him to certain death!


    Unlike other vampires, Alvine was a vampire king who had not yet sucked blood since acquiring this bloodline. On the one hand, the amount of blood a noble vampire need is more than what an ordinary vampire needs, and so on.


    In other words, Alvine, who has not yet voluntarily or unintentionally consumed fresh blood since the acquisition of the lineage of the first vampire king, needs a phenomenal amount of blood that no other vampire could drink; perhaps except Sebastien, the vampire butler who takes care of Sabrina''s affairs, on the Punishers¡¯.


    After a minute of non-stop refreshment, Alvine had a little power will to resist his thirst. -Ugh!!" He removed his fangs from Assaphir''s neck, whose body was as pale as an undead! Without Alvine''s regenerative power, she would not do so ''well.''


    Seeing her in this way, realizing what had just happened, Alvine could only use himself of having been so curious about the powers that Assiaphir had just acquired. "I''m sorry, I didn''t have foreseen that your powers could be so powerful." He murmured these words after setting up his thoughts.


    Assiaphir opened her ga eyes and moistened her dry lips before giving him a bright smile. "It was rather my fault, my king. I still have to adapt to my powers to have full control."


    Hearing her words, Alvine could not agree more with her. "In short, are you okay?" He wondered with worried eyes when he noticed Asiaphir''s pallor.


    "Fufu~, even if I can''t regenerate myself as quickly as you, it''s not a few liters of blood that will kill me." She replied sensually and with an uneven smile on her lips.


    Seeing this, Alvine shook his head and unhooked his grip on her waist. But at the same time, Assia wraps her hands around his neck. "Why hold you back?" She asked, whispering in his ear.


    "... What do you mean?" Alvine asked by guessing Asssiaphir¡¯s question.


    Seeing Alvine pretend not to understand the meanings of her words, she is not frustrated by this. Instead, she continued exining after licking the blood drops on his lips with her tongue. "Do you forget that I am a subus? A divine subus of high level, which is more, having inherited my father''s legacy! So, I can see the aura of lust around you."


    Alvine forgot to breathe momentarily after hearing Asiaphir''s words.


    Noticing Alvine''s behavior, she chuckled temptingly and continued her provocations: "If there had not been unforeseen events, I would be your wife at the moment. But with these same unforeseen events, you are now obliged to let me not only drink your blood but feed me with the vital energy I¡¯d need."


    "What do you mean by that? Ahem, I mean...you can''t be both a vampire and a subus, don''t you?" Alvine asked with suspicious eyes when he heard Asiaphir''s words. Need for blood; he understood the importance of this fact after having experienced it. As for the needs of the subuses, he had already crossed this hell with his lust mod.


    Not to mention that Asiaphir was in a simr state to him, in another way.


    ''Now that I think about it, maybe she got this lineage through the assimtion she justpleted?'' Alvine thought these words for himself. Having this conclusion in his thoughts, Assiaphir nods, too, with an affirmative air.


    "This is the conclusion I had after careful consideration." She gave him this answer.


    "Sigh, for now... nothing is certain. But to have a clear and clear idea about your powers, cultivation rank, and nature, it is essential not to act in a hurry." Alvine had only one momentary surprise knowing that Assia could read his thoughts.


    He concluded that it was apparent since the powers of the little demoness were based on the understanding of people''s hearts.


    At the same time, Luna''s voice resonates in her brain: *My lord; if you allow me, I have essential reports to submit to you. *


    Alvine frowns when he hears Luna''s request. It was the first time that one of his shadow soldiers contacted him alone.


    *What is it? * He asked, giving her his permission.


    "A problem?" Assia asked when she saw Alvine''s frown.


    But before Alvine answered her, Luna appeared in front of them with an unconscious demon girl, Sofia ke.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "My lord, it''s about this girl; your fake soul captured this woman and said she has interesting information that deserves your attention." She said, kneeling in front of Alvine.


    "...Sofia? Isn''t she the current empress of demons? Is it a chance or bad luck to bring her to this? A unique link exists between this girl, all the natives of Alzania¡¯s, and Serena. If she wakes up and sees me here, the madwoman will instantly understand that it is my clone who is on her." Just like his clone, Alvine instantly recognized Sofia at a nce.


    But Luna had a sudden awareness after hearing her lord''s words. -I''m sorry for not calcting this fact; I¡¯ll return with her to your realm to allow you to question her there." She proposed.


    -Shook,


    "It is unnecessary; the temporal difference is too great between the dimension and Alzania. For now... little demoness, will you be able to search her memory to collect information despite being unconscious?" He looked at Assiaphir while asking her this question.


    Thetter nodded as she approached Sofia. "If you allow me...


    "Agreed," Alvine replied instantly.


    Following his permission, Assiaphir ced her index finger on Sofia''s forehead while closing her eyes.


    Meanwhile, Alvine closed his eyes while checking the condition of his clone.


    After three seconds, he opened his eyes with an ironic smile. *This guy is more troublemaker than I imagined. Heh~, it''s good that he behaves like this. Anyway, Luna, you will give him a strong hand in case of necessity, but don''t let yourself be caught by our enemies; you are my master cards; I don''t want the enemy to know more about us. If the crazy woman shows up, you withdraw before she discovers your presence there. *


    Alvine instantly gave this order after seeing his clone¡¯s massacre.


    *Everything you want, my lord.* She said, disappearing in front of Alvine.


    ''If my assumptions are correct, this woman tries to push my clone to the limit to know my strength. Tsk, this woman is worse than a two-headed snake. But on the other hand, the situation is even better than I had expected. Not only has this woman not yet discovered the identity of my clone, but she is trying to judge her strength as if it were mine. Hmm, should I give him more time? Not that I...


    "My king, I''m done." At the same time, Assiaphir awakened him in his thoughts with her words.


    "Hmm... very good." After his brief response, he sent Sofia back to the dimension.


    "Tell me what you saw." Following this act, he orders Assiaphir.


    "... Sigh, the world is still as cruel to the weak...huh." She spoke in a sad tone, making Alvine more confused.


    "... I think it would be easier to show it to you than exin it in words." She proposed after a brief reflection.


    -Nodd.


    Seeing him agree, she ced her palm on Alvine''s forehead while close her eyes.


    Following her actions, an irresistible torpor forced Alvine to close his eyes in his turn, followed by a simr scene that had taken ce with Sabrina when she shared her memories with Alvine. As Assiaphir had obtained Sofia''s memories, she could share them with whom she wanted without any problem.


    But on the other hand, it was like spiritual torture for Alvine, who found himself in the body of a woman who was constantly intimidated by her adoptive mother and who crossed her hell in perpetual rapes, and even worse; she lived like a ve who could not and will never be able to break her chains.


    The sharing of memorysted about a minute, unlike when Asssiaphir read Sofia''s memories; it was so as not to suddenly overload her master''s mind with too much information, even if thetter had no worries at this level.


    "I can break the spiritual spell this woman threw at her." Assiaphir proposed this afterpleting the process.


    "It''s a good idea; it¡¯ll allow us to send her like a mole to our enemy''s camp," Alvine replied casually.


    Seeing him so indifferent and upromising towards the needy girl, Assiaphir could once again confirm Alvine''s coldness towards strangers'' fates. She could not say with certainty whether or not it was a good thing since being too sensitive would risk bringing irreversible consequences to thetter.


    "Little demoness, you''ll get ready; we''re going to make a little visit to an exciting ce with one of my maids and vampire counselors. I located the key that will allow me to ess the upper floor of my shadow castle!" He said with a devilish smile.


    ''Just with this essential information that my clone has obtained, I can only thank her for being so lucky and open-minded; who would have thought that this famous key would end up on my ''birth''? The earth...huh? It''s interesting.''

 Chapter 225 Back To The Home?

    Before my fight against the four divine beasts, Dalvine had promised me only one thing in exchange for my victory, that he would help me cultivate the shadows¡¯ energy.


    Having the affinity of shadows is more than enough to rece all elementary, intermediate, advanced, and rare affinities! It''s a deviant affinity that is both versatile and unique!


    Since I acquired this affinity, I no longer needed to use my spatial affinity since the shadows¡¯ affinity is more practical for me than the spatial affinity itself. As for elemental affinities, it''s thanks to the affinity of shadows that I can easily create dozens of pearls in an instant. Not to mention that the ck hole, my ability to share energies, and so on; are all linked to this deviant affinity! Even if I didn''t know it, it became apparent after improving my shadows¡¯ affinity.


    If I want to reach the pinnacle of magic, the only way I know, and which is the fastest, is by cultivating this affinity.


    The most interesting, and that this affinity is the only one that allows me to protect myself physically and mentally from primordial mages; even Sabrina and Sylvia will not be able to read my thoughts when I use this affinity!


    But on the other hand, to increase the shadow¡¯s energy and this affinity level, I must not only kill a high-level divine mage, but I must also consume their soul directly! It''s an impractical method that is wild and difficult to implement; after all, it''s not as if such enemies are lurking in the streets.


    The other method, which is the fastest and most practical, is to ess the floors of the castle of the shadows! The psychopath had assured me that the more I¡¯d ess the upper floors, the more my shadow energy reserve would increase. Even if I don''t trust him, the shadow¡¯s castle is the only link between me and the affinity of the shadow.


    The only problem is that I have to be powerful to be able to ess the upper floors of this damn castle! That''s why I thought I would have ess to the upper floor of the castle if I made a natural breakthrough in the emperor''s realm, but this was not the case. I don''t even know if I''d seed in opening its doors even after reaching the divine realm.


    But with the key, this dilemma and frustration will no longer have their ce in my heart. I¡¯ll finally ess this floor withplete legitimacy and perhaps even smoothly.


    But who would have thought that one of the keys would be on this?


    "Little demoness, get ready; we''re going to take a little walk on a fascinating! Go warn Sabrina and the others; I¡¯d like to have a little discussion with them." I told her while I had trouble controlling my emotions.


    Even if I look like a kid, I don''t care about this useless and insignificant detail. I need this key to be strong and also to increase my shadow squad¡¯s members; I am sure that the second level of the castle contains shadow soldiers who will be able to defeat divine mages of the highest levels without too much trouble!


    I could see the confusion in her golden irises after hearing my query, but she nodded before disappearing in front of me as if she wasn''t there.


    Sigh, just obverse this nonchnt action on her part; I can guess how weak I am. I can''t even follow the movements of this little demoness; I wonder how strong she became after absorbing so much energy from me.


    ___


    In the sizeable royal lounge, No served tea to Sabrina, Sylvia, and Lilliana.


    "Just, what happened to this girl? You saw her too, didn''t you?" Sylvia asked Sabrina after sipping once her spiritual tea.


    "Sigh, for the moment, nothing is certain; we cannot say whether she has reached the primordial rank or not. But what is certain is that she has acquired the concept of lust!" Sabrina replied in a monotonous tone.


    ''Even if it usually is impossible for a person to reach this rank. But when ites to Lord Alvine, you have to expect everything. It''s the most abnormal, same among the abnormals.'' She continued in her thoughts after answering Sylvia.


    "Anyway, we must be careful in our future maneuvers and prevent this information from buzzing; I know people who will be willing to risk everything to get their hands on this girl and want to experience her to unravel all the mystery she contains in her. Not to mention the master...who will be most in danger." She gave this warning while looking at Lilliana.


    She wasn''t afraid for No or Sylvia, But Lilliana was another story.


    "Geez, stop using me of obvious things; I''m not an idiot who would consciously hurt my husband," Lilliana replied in a frustrated tone when she saw Sabrina''s actions.


    "I don''t use you of anything; I''m just saying be careful; you can hurt him unconsciously," Sabrina replied in an affronted tone when she saw her misunderstanding her words.


    "...Ahem, no need to make a scene if possible. Let''s focus instead on the most important problem. Lady Rina, you said you contacted the others, didn''t you? What did they say?" Sylvia tried to calm the tension by changing the subject.


    "...Sigh, I could only contact Heliod, Xelor, and Ferda. As for the others, they are on responders."


    "Huh? Only them? Tsk, it''s unbelievable; how can they be so careless?!" Sylvia frowned after hearing Sabrina''s words.


    "Anyway, it''s not too important for now. But if the situation turns out to be worse than expected, I¡¯d invoke them with invocations¡¯ parchments they gave me."


    "What do you mean the situation is not urgent? You still can''t imagine that this psychopath will show herself alone on her ntation without having a n?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "...I didn''t say that. But nothing proves that she is there to set a trap for us; her wacky nature gives me the impression that her presence there is only the result of chance. But in any case, it''s better to be on our guard than to be reckless with her. That''s why I asked these three to join us as much as possible." Sabrina gave this exnation by noticing Sylvia''s frustration.


    "Tsk, I doubt very much that you take this woman''s threats seriously! In short, what did they say about it? When will theye back?"


    During all their conversations, Lilliana was not interested since their words convinced her that it was a subject that did not concern her.


    But No was different; she listened to their conversations with an unshakable expression that they could only see rarely.


    "They are already on our. They''re waiting for us to move with the master for a global and strategic meeting, if possible." She briefly gave this answer.


    But at the same time, she raises her eyebrows slightly when she sees Assiaphir appear in the royal salon.


    "A problem?" She questions her immediately.


    Thetter shakes her head and then answers. "No, but my king asks to see you; ording to his expression, it seems urgent."


    Hearing Asiaphir''s answer, Sabrina does not ask for more details; her golden aura envelops everyone in the living room before she disappears with everyone, leaving the living room empty behind them.


    Her action did not even take a thousandth of a second.


    ---


    Rather, on the of Alzania,


    The Brave King, who saw Alvine''s clone escape his spell of hindrance and avoid his deadly attack, frowns.


    But his frown is entuated when he sees Alvine hovering above him. ''You take me from above for an insect. Dare to force me to raise my head, me, a divine king, to look at a simple insect; I¡¯ll kill this bastard with the worst suffering.'' He said to Himself, mming his tongue.


    Following these words, he began to float in the air to erase this feeling of inferiority he felt towards his worst enemy.


    On the other hand, the Alvine clone, who floated in the air thanks to Luna''s magic, talked with Luna through a spiritual bond that Luna had created between them.


    ''What do you mean by the Lord send you to lend me a hand? Did I do something that constrains his ns?'' He asked in a nervous tone.


    ''No, it''s rather the opposite. He sent me here for a good reason that I don''t know myself. But my mission is to prevent your identity from being revealed. If you had taken this attack, your body would have disintegrated, and this attack could have repercussions on your soul. Unlike us, you have some weaknesses in your soul; you do not have the power to protect your soul against this attack, which contains a spiritual attack.''


    Hearing Luna''s exnations, the clone nods his head with an understandable air while sighing with relief after learning that he has not failed in his mission.


    ''You''re right; this guy is stronger than I imagined. But I''m sure we''ll be able to defeat him by joining forces!'' He proposed.


    But Luna shakes her head. ''Even if I would be happy to kill this man, we can''t do it. The Lord formally forbade me to reveal my presence in the eyes of all. As a result, I can only passively assist you to prevent you from suffering one of the deadly attacks on their part.


    ''Hmm, it''s understood. But I don''t see how to end a useless battle that doesn''t bring us anything; should I teleport to this crazy woman to end this boring duel?'' Following Luna''s words, these were the only words that came to his mind.


    ''It won''t be necessary since this woman is already on her way to meet you. You didn''t notice this because you only focused on your opponent. With that, it''s time for me to take leave.''


    ''!'' The clone had an ironic smile and noticed that Luna was right after he checked around him.


    At the same time, Brave began by maneuvering another attack that was more destructive than the previous one.


    Instead of a python, its lightning materialized like a ck dragon! The dragon was so realistic that Alvine could see his dark scales. ''Tsk, does this man have an unlimited mana reserve or what? First, a python mamba, and now...a dragon? If it continues like this, I wouldn''t be surprised if he materialized a celestial deity!'' He said to himself as he also prepared to attack his enemy.

 Chapter 226 The Most Shameless!

    -Boom!!


    Before Brave couldplete his spellcraft, Alvine, faster than him, bombed the ck dragon with his blood arrows!


    A thick blood fog makes the dark glow of the sky scarlet, following countless explosions that follow one another.


    "Haha!! Do you think your shabby attacks will seed in eradicating my dragon?! Even if you hide six feet underground, I''ll go kill you fucking incubus!" Brave thundered sarcastically, seeing Alvine''s unnecessary efforts.


    "!" Thetter had wide eyes when he saw that his attack had not even scratched the dragon. ''Incredible, this man deserves his title of the divine king.'' He said to Himself, almost idolizing his enemy.


    ''Sigh, but this dragon will not be problematic against my universalw. But on the other hand, as it''s one of the most destructive attacks of my original, I don''t have the right to show this to the enemy.'' He said to himself by creating multyered barriers around him.


    At the same time, Brave had just finished crafting hisrge-scale attack!


    Seeing Alvine motionless in his little shield of nothing, a sadistic smile bent Brave¡¯s corners.


    "Heh~~!! Die fucking cockroaches!" He madly roars by pointing his finger at his target.


    -Kruuc-Roarrr!!


    Following his will, the titanic dragon, made only of lightning, spread his wings and roared with a thunderous roar before looking at Alvine with his purple-yellow irises!


    Just crossing the dragon''s threatening eyes, Alvine''s soul trembled, followed by a feeling of uncontroble danger!


    He pointed his hand in front of him, and a gigantic dark portal instantly appeared between him and the dragon!


    At this precise moment, the titanic body of the ck dragon disappeared in front of Alvine. All he could feel was the friction of the surrounding air that pped his face. Not to mention following the dragon''s speed, he could not see the dragon''s titanic body!


    ? ''Well, I think the situation is worse for me than I thought!'' He said to Himself, concentrating the little shadow energy he had in the multyer barrier!


    At the same time, the barrier became as dark as a ck anchor, preventing anyone from seeing through.


    All the soldiers and Brave could see was a dark sphere in the heavens.


    Seeing that his target had ''returned,'' Brave madly exhibited his white teeth following his devilish smile carried only by malice.


    The ck dragon, who had marked his target from the beginning, went straight towards Alvine with an invisible and divine speed!


    -p!!


    When the ck dragon, which was only the materialization of Brave''s most powerful thunders, reached its target, Serena instantly appeared between the sphere of Alvine and the ck dragon. She pped thetter''s cheek, sending it to waltz hundreds of kilometers away. This simple p on her partpletely disintegrated Brave''s dragon!


    "!!" This nonchnt action on her part made the public speechless, including Brave himself.


    Even if he knew that Serena was strong, he had never expected her to be so strong!


    "Can I know what you intend to do with my guest?" She asked casually, standing in front of Alvine.


    "... My...my dear mistress, this guy not only killed my men but also insulted me, the divine king...


    "So what?" She stopped Brave before he finished his useless bragging.


    "But he also calls you crazy! He deserves to die!"


    Seeing Brave persist, her eyes became solemnly serious.


    "It''s up to me to choose to punish whom I want. Speaking of calling me crazy, is the only one who treated me like that?" She asked as he stared at him with threatening eyes


    Brave shivers with horror while avoiding her gaze.


    "Did you not say the same thing when you met me two days ago? Don''t let your personal feelings lead you to your loss, little Brave!"


    Thetter gnashed his teeth with frustration but was not so suicidal to want to continue the subject. "I apologize for being so emotional, mistress." He said, tilting his head slightly; without worrying about the confused eyes of his subordinates.


    But no one dared look Serena in the eye after seeing her spectacr appearance. Who were they to dare toin against someone who dismissed the most powerful attack of their king, whom they consider a transcendent being, by a simple p?


    Serena, for her part, only frowned after Brave requested grace.


    Following these actions, she turned to Alvine''s ck sphere with a mischievous smile. "Is there someone?" She demanded while trying to knock on the sphere.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But to her great astonishment, her hand crosses the dark sphere! ''What?!'' She was rmed, following the abnormal event that had just urred.


    As if she did not believe in what had just happened, she tried again to touch the dark sphere. But this time, she used the same spell destruction skill as she had done with Brave''s spell. But her hand again crossed Alvine''s barrier; she could not touch the sphere!


    ''..! A spell crafted by simple magus that I can''t break even with my primordial energy? Now that I think about it, how could he create a spatial distortion that is a spatial affinity even though I have sealed all the spatial affinities on this?!'' She entuated her frown by noticing this!


    "Hey, you hear me, don''t you? Why are you still hiding when I came to escort you in person?" She asked in a slightly frustrated and interested tone.


    The more she discovered the anomaly called Alvine, the more curious and possessive she became toward him!


    Alvine, who was still inactive, suddenly breaks his spell.


    -Smirk,


    A satisfying smile appeared on his lips when his golden irises crossed Serena''s purple irises. "Huff~, I escaped well; I thought this dogs¡¯ king was going to roast me with his dragon. Thank you, dear crazy woman, you saved me from certain death; I surely owe you life!" These were the first words he said after seeing Serena, who was less than a meter away from him.


    "!!" Brave and his soldiers had cold sweats after hearing Alvine''s suicidal remarks, even though he witnessed Serena''s destructive power.


    They even started by believing that Alvine had not seen Serena''s destructive power; it was the only hypothesis that could soothe their overheated minds.


    As for Serena, she had only a mysteriously cruel smile after hearing Alvine''s provocations. "Don''t make fun of me; you had nothing to fear anyway; if I had known instead, I wouldn''t have intervened in your duel." She said in a monotonous tone.


    "But what do you say? You are my savior. You''ll have to put a leash on your dogs who are too ferocious. This dog is indeed a bulldog! If the duel had continued like this, I would have suffered mental trauma; I wouldn''t even be surprised to have nightmares!" He said, raising his shoulders with a pitiful air while pointing his finger at Brave!


    "... In short, enough jokes. Let''s go inside; exceptional guests are waiting for us." Serena ends up giving up hearing Alvine''s twisted funniness.


    By Alvine¡¯s words, he convinced Serena that if she did not stop him, he¡¯d kill Brave, who does not stop spitting blood after hearing Alvine¡¯s words! It was understandable for Brave, who had never been treated this way by third parties; even his worst enemies did not have such poisonednguage!


    "Honors to the crazy... Ahem, I mean, honors to thedies!" As if he didn''t give a shit about his life, Alvine continued his sarcastic game!


    But Serena didn''t care much; she instead had other concerns. "Did youe with an escort?" She asked with a frown.


    "An escort? Why would I need an escort?" Alvine raised his eyebrows slightly when he heard Serena''s strange question.


    "Hmm...I was sure I had felt the presence of a third party; otherwise, I don''t see how you could avoid the previous attack of little Brave." She persisted as her frowning entuated.


    "...Ahem, you see, the god of destiny is in my favor; I am lucky, surely the luckiest in this world." He continued by emptying his mind while continuing to use a small part of his shadow energy to prevent Serena from reading in his thoughts.


    But hearing Alvine''s words, she shook her head incredulously. ''The god of destiny? I don''t know if we have the same definition of deities, but I am convinced that even if there is another deity, he''ll not be able to see your destiny.'' She said to herself, caressing her token in her right hand.


    She was the only being, even among primordial beings, to be able to change anyone''s destiny by a simple thought; hearing Alvine dere that she had granted him this change was simply an insult to her person. ''Ah, it''s true; this guy keeps insulting me at the beginning. But this is unimportant since I reserve interesting fate he could not imagine.'' She said to herself while guiding Alvine to the pce.


    "I¡¯ll definitely kill this shameless bastard!" Brave growled these words between his tight teeth while following Serena and Alvine with an insatiable and elusive hatred in his eyes.


    "Please calm down, my lord; Mistress Serena is not a saint who lets herself be insulted like that without doing anything; knowing her, I am sure she reserves her a fate worse than death." Zanac tried to quiet his king to appease his mad anger a little!


    "I know, but I want to kill him with my own hands!"


    "...It might be a littleplicated, my lord." Zanac persisted in preventing his king from acting recklessly.


    Thus, after a ''long'' corridor, Alvine and the others arrived at their destination; in front of two united doors.


    "Stay here; I¡¯ll go alone with him," Serena ordered after reaching both doors of the living room where she was watching Alvine from the beginning.


    Then she entered the living room with Alvine while locking the door behind her and sealing it with her energy, preventing anyone from spying on them.


    As for Alvine, he frowned when he saw Serena''s actions, but his expression became dark when he saw the ''empty'' living room.


    ''We are not alone here!'' He said to himself, looking at the empty room with suspicious eyes.


    ''You are right; these are the phenomenal energies I had felt; you must be extremely careful of your actions. Your spectators are not simple beings. Don''t let them discover anything about the Lord or us.'' Luna, who watched him in the dimension from the beginning, gave this warning to Alvine''s clone.


    She did notmand him; she just repeated the orders of her lord.


    ''Sigh, I guess it''s now that the real mission begins.'' He said to himself, sitting on one of the armchairs indicated by Luna. Thetter''s perception is the most powerful among the squad of shadows.

 Chapter 227 The Auction!

    "Why are you sitting there?" Serena interrupts her conversation with Luna by asking her this question.


    Alvine had a mocking smile when she heard her words. "Sigh, why are you asking me that when strangers are sitting on the three other sofas? You may not know, but I don''t like approaching strangers, especially when they behave suspiciously!" He replied, with no intention of hiding this information.


    If he wanted to learn more details about the leaders, going straight with them and forcing them to reveal their presence was the safest and fastest n for him.


    Upon hearing his words, Serena remained silent with surprised eyes. ''Even the little Brave could not feel the presence of others. This guy is more mysterious; I now understand why my dear sister cares so much about him. But more importantly, what is his identity? I don''t remember meeting such a person in our ranks when I was with the Punishers.'' She said to herself, taking up her impassive expression.


    "Oh~? So can you feel my other guests'' presence? It''s not like I intend to hide anything."


    "I can''t believe what you just told me. After all, even if you had told me that interesting guests were waiting for me inside, I don''t see why these guests prefer to hide their presence. Are they so shy? Or do they feel inferior to my magnificence?"


    Serena: "..."


    Seeing that she could not answer his question, Alvine sighed with disdain.


    "!"


    But before he pronounced a word, he felt oppressed by a suffocating presence that had almost asphyxiated him.


    At the same time, a humanoid silhouette manifested himself in the living room on one of the three empty sofas. "I finally meet the person that this dear Randolph is obsessed with... apart from his poisoned mouth, I don''t notice anything special about him." A male voice resonates in the room, following the appearance of the humanoid being who was the size of a dwarf.


    "Garyth, aren''t you ashamed to intimidate an emperor mage with your primordial aura?" Instantly, a female voice resonates in the living room, followed by the appearance of another humanoid female silhouette that has two horns above her head.


    She was sitting on the other sofa. But the most impressive thing is that she had a height of about 300cm despite having her humanoid shape.


    ''A giant...huh?'' Alvine stammered with difficulty while trying to survive Garyth''s oppressive aura, who was mysteriously alive; despite Dalvine being after him.


    "Tsk, Linda, don''t let yourself be charmed by his appearance and the titanic silhouette he had shown; instead, he is not of the same species as you. He''s an enemy!" Garyth replied while lifting his pressure on Alvine.


    "Stop finding unnecessary excuses. I''m just saying that it''s inappropriate to intimidate weaker." She replied while mming her tongue.


    With this only exchange between them, Alvine could conclude that these people are not really different from Sabrina and Sylvia and other ordinary people, apart from their powers.


    "Weak? Don''t you know what this man made me lose?!" Garyth replied in discontent.


    "Ho~? So you''re the bastard who fled his ntation after discovering our presence?" Alvine replied, out of breath, as his forehead sparkled sweaty pearls.


    Even if Sabrina had told his original that Garyth was the weakest among leaders, he learned immediately that the power differences between Garyth and high-level divine mages were imensurable!


    I am convinced that this bastard did not even use thirty percent of his aura. But I came close to death with -30% of his aura, despite the fact that he is in the spiritual form!'' Alvine had inexplicable emotions following this discovery.


    "I didn''t run away; it''s called a strategic withdrawal. But with your pig spirit, I guess you can''t understand that." He scolded Alvine in a rabid tone.


    "That''s enough!" At the same time, onest person appeared in the living room. Even if he had no aura around him, Alvine did not let himself get hoodwinks by his soothing voice, which exuded iparable sovereignty and his ethereal silhouette.


    The third silhouette had the appearance of an ordinary human about 190cm tall.


    But more importantly, Alvine instantly recognized the voice of this humanoid silhouette. It was the same voice he had heard when his soul migrated to this world!


    "I guess you''re Randolph?" He asked with a frown.


    "Kukuku, I am ttered that you remember my voice, even though you had only heard it once." His ocean-blue pupils narrowed in their orbits following his strange smile.


    For the first time, Alvine''s clone shivered slightly despite himself when he crossed Randolph''s eyes. He had the impression that the bastard was looking at the depths of his soul.


    No matter how he tried to protect himself with the bit of energy of the shadow, which he possessed, he could not erase this feeling of imminent danger.


    "Kukuku~, I see you''re not an idiot after all." Randolph nods afterpleting his inspection.


    "!!" Hearing Randolph''s words, Alvine had a bad premonition.


    "What do you mean by that?" Linda asked Randolph while frowning.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Randolph: "Even if he looks like him like two drops of water, I''m sure he''s not the soul who forced his reincarnation after his death on N?XXX!"


    !!- Alvine¡¯s clone.


    "What?! It''s impossible!" Garyth replied in an incredulous tone.


    "Never says that something is impossible. The power of this universe is limitless. We are not transcendent beings; above us, there are probably more than three kingdoms. And above these three kingdoms, there is supremacy; considering this fact, we are nothing more than insects. And this soul...it is the key that will allow us to unravel these mysteries." Randolph briefly gave this exnation while smiling greedily at Alvine.


    "!!" At that precise moment, Alvine understood that as soon as he had crossed through the door of this living room, he had trapped himself; none of them intended to let him go.


    "Sigh, we can settle for this fake soul for now. Miss Serena, if you don''t see any problem, I''d like you to leave this man to me so I can search his soul to discover everything he hides." After everyone''s silence, Randolph continued.


    Serena, who had been silent since then, scraped her throat while smiling mysteriously. "You are still as vicious, Randolph. Why would I give you this fake soul?" She asked, keeping her mysterious smile on her lips.


    "... Heh~, it''s not like you didn''t know he wasn''t the real subject from the start. But you still bring him to us without giving us this crucial exnation." Randolph reveals this information, surprising Garyth and Linda again.


    "Geez, it''s not nice of you, Miss Serena." Linda made this grimace after realizing that apart from her and Garyth, everyone was aware of Alvine''s identity.


    But on the other hand, Alvine''s frown ented after hearing their conversations. If he did not constantly control his blood flows with his blood affinity, everyone could hear his heart beat intensely like a war drum in his chest because of his extreme nervousness at the moment.


    The causes? Whose many!


    He couldn''t only reach Luna anymore, But the worst thing in all this was his shadow affinity had mysteriously sealed! He did not know who was the cause of this, but at that moment, his soul could not calm down after understanding that he no longer had the opportunity to escape.


    Even if his heart bled to wish to discover the person''s identity with such powers, he could not be reckless with them. He could not afford to think clearly, now that he could no longer protect his thoughts.


    But on the other hand, he was confident that it was not Randolph since thetter did not have the power to interfere with his shadow affinity, despite when he had his system in his head. Serena was not an option since she was powerless against his shadow shield. But Garyth was too weak to be the suspect. As for Linda, she was Alvine''s only suspect. But based on her reactions and how Randolph and Serena treat her, Alvine is convinced that she does not have the power to do this.


    Apart from Alvine and Dalvine, no one could do such a thing.


    The situation could not be so worse; since his memory contains all the information about Alvine and the others. Even if he no longer felt Randolph''s invasion or the others¡¯, he was sure he would not have the power to resist their invasions if they tried again.


    But despite all this danger, he was still in his cool blood and listened to the bastards quarrel about his right of possession as if he was nothing except goods!


    "You''re right; I knew he wasn''t the real person I expected to see. But despite everything, just like me, have you noticed how much this guy is a masterpiece? Even you, dear Randolph, will not be able to create such perfection. He is a perfect double that is not only endowed with an independent consciousness but also masters all the affinities and skills of his original. This fact makes him a person at the forefront of creation. I¡¯ll never bequeath this fake soul to you in a simple order." Serena replied while frowning.


    After hearing her, Randolph frowns. "What do you want in exchange?" He asked.


    N?201 that is in your possession!" She retorted while chuckling.


    "..! Kuku~, I knew you were greedy, but I didn''t know you were so greedy. Don''t you think the scale tilts too much in your favor?" Randolph, who seemed frustrated, retorted these words in a slightly affronted tone.


    "Fufu~, did you dare to tell me that? You just mentioned it yourself, didn''t you? He is the key that allows us to ess the higher realms and perhaps even supremacy. Do you say that the exchange is unbnced? I agree with you, but it''s unbnced in your favor. If you refuse to pay such a small tribe for such amodity, then forget the negotiations. There is no shortage of customers; I know people who will be willing to offer all their belongings for such a specimen. Freya is a potential customer; I already had a little discussion with her about it."


    Hearing Serena''s words, Randolph''s eyes turned threatening, but Serena didn''t care.


    "Very well, you will have the you want. But in exchange, you don''t have the right to interfere with the original!" Randolph finally gave in.


    "Haha, is that a joke, I hope? Who would like to retire from thispetition? It is obvious that after hearing such a revtion from you, anyone would be willing to sacrifice his life to get it! Dear Randolph, I don''t know if you pretended, but by revealing this crucial information, you have just triggered apetition that will be stronger than previous wars." Serena gave this categorical refusal without blinking.


    ''Dear Randolph, you may not know it, but you are sitting right where I ced my token, so you have no choice but to reveal the secrets you hide, even if you are in the spiritual form!'' She said while her mysterious smile, which went from one ear to another, now had meaning.


    "Fufu~, the auction ends here. Thank you for trusting Serena''s agency; I hope to see you again soon. When I got my hands on the real treasure!" She said, looking at Alvine''s clone with erratic eyes.


    ''This man is more daring than I thought; he manages to keep calm and not run away even though he is capable. Even if it hurts my heart, I have no choice but to do so since I can''t stop him from fleeing. Although I had sealed his spatial affinity, he still managed to create a spatial distortion. I wouldn''t be surprised if he flew into his cell despite my efforts. So instead of wasting my time with a fake soul, I''ll be interested in the person who created this soul!'' She pronounced these words in her mind.


    As for the Alvine clone, he could no longer swallow his anger after witnessing this madness on their part!


    -BOMM!!


    He ms the table, breaking it into pieces as he gets up on his chair!

 Chapter 228 As He Planned !

    "Hey, you are more psychotic than I imagined. Do you think you have the power to hold me a prisoner of willy-nilly?" He got up and retorted these words with cid eyes that bore a trace of madness. Gr¨¦


    "Kahaha, in case you haven''t noticed it yet, this room is sealed; you will never be able to get out of here, not to mention defeat one of us. So tell me one thing, asshole, how do you n to escape?" Garyth replied while Randolph and Serena frowned.


    Hearing these words from Garyth, seeing the disdain in Linda''s eyes, coupled with the frown of Serena and Randolph, the clone could guess that none of them was the author of the blockage of his shadow affinity.


    At that moment, Alvine came to his mind. But he immediately drove this idea away from his head. The person who liked to make these kinds of jokes could only be Dalvine!


    On the side of Randolph and Serena, unlike Garyth, who took Alvine''s threats lightly, Serena and Randolph were not as enthusiastic as he was.


    On the one hand, Randolph knew that he had never been able to block all of Alvine''s affinities when he watched him. As for Serena, it is because of the uncontroble powers of the Alvine clone that she decided to exchange him for the of Alvine''s origin, which is none other than earth!


    As a result, these two had already prepared to prevent Alvine from making the slightest suspicious move! One did not want his goods to flee, while the other was not ready to let his subject escape so easily!


    Suddenly, the tension in the living room became electrifying following the dull silences that reigned!


    As for the clone, his eyes have momentarily be empty, followed by his body that falters as if it were going to fall to the ground. But he immediately straightened up as if nothing had happened. This strange action on his part, which did not take a second, was noticed by the others.


    But before no one asked him what was wrong, a devil smile appeared on his lips. "In short, I wouldn''t be against a little health walk!" He said, sitting in his ce while closing his eyes with his arms crossed.


    "!" His actions alerted Serena more, and Randolph''s confusion became evident after hearing the clone''s words.


    ''What is this bastard''s shenanigans yet?!'' Serena wondered that her frown was increasing.


    But she didn''t want to dig more; she wanted most to see Alvine follow Randolph without a story. She didn''t care about Randolph''s sleep or Alvine''s clone. As long as the original is doing well, she could afford to be greedy and acquire additional gains; N 201!


    "Tsk, I guess now that you no longer have the slightest chance of escaping, you have no choice but to give up. Rest assured of one thing; I''d make your master pay for the losses he made me suffer!" Garyth continued to appreciate Alvine¡¯s misfortune with eyes mad with joy.


    The clone''s lips bent with a subtle but sinister smile. "Kuku~, good luck with that." He said with his mood suddenly changed.


    His posture, aura, and all being were different from before, but the others had not noticed that it was no longer the clone of an artificial soul that was with them but another soul of Alvine who was more frightening than Alvine himself.


    -p, p,


    "Well, now that everything is in order, I think this meeting has no reason to continue." Serena made this reminder, drawing everyone''s attention to her.


    ''This guy is dangerous!'' She said to herself, taking a look at the clone, which no longer paid attention to them but instead enjoyed a bottle of wine that had been on the table from the beginning.


    Randolph nods his head impatiently. "You''re right; I''ll pay you once I finish the paperwork."


    "Don''t worry about that; as usual, you can bring your specimen after signing these papers here." Serena immediately answers by taking out a ck parchment that had silver-white hieroglyphs.


    Randolph has not wasted time; he ces his hand on the parchment and injects his primordial energy into it. At the same time, the parchment became light blue, following the appearance of a mystical symbol on it.


    "As for how we will capture the original, everyone has to do what they want. We will only fight together when our enemies get involved!" Serena continued this exnation.


    ___<novelnext></novelnext>


    At the same time, in the dimension, the clone of Alvine, who was with the leaders, stood in front of the shadow castle with confused expressions.


    "Why did I suddenly find myself here?" He wondered as he looked around.


    But at the same time, Luna appeared behind him. "Don''t worry about that; the lord had put in ce other ns ording to the changes in the situation. He had already contacted Sir Dalvine to rece you if the situation turned in our favor." She gave him this exnation.


    "Sigh, I now understand why I could not use the shadow powers and also why...I felt a familiar presence in the living room. Anyway, where is the lord currently?"


    Luna: "He is on the of the Punishers with Miss Sabrina and the others."


    __


    On the of Fraydja, after Alvine''s departure, who was apanied by Vandel, Sylvia, Sabrina, and Asiaphir, Lilliana had the most authority tomand everyone.


    But the biggest challenge she faced was solving the problem rted to vampires; theck of blood!


    As a result, to prevent any carnage, she decided to form a new hunting and information collection team!


    As they were on a new rank one, the magical beasts of this could not be a small fry. And on the other hand, it would be suicidal to form teams made up only of low-ranking divine mages!


    "Listen to me all; this is our first outing since we moved to this. As a result, I forbid you to lower your guard!" Noddra, responsible for guiding the reconnaissance team with H¨¦l¨¨ne, thundered these words to attract the attention of the hundred people who are made up of humans, vampire elves, subuses, demons, and other species.


    Despite their differences in species, this gathering of different breeds talked to each other as if they had grown together. Distrust, fear, inferiority, etc., none of this aura could be seen between them. Even if there were some arrogant or dissatisfied people, no one dared to show his anger or frustration with their king''s decision.


    Upon hearing him speak, everyone was silent; the "bub" suddenly ceased, followed by solemn expressions on the part of each one.


    "Most of you already know how powerful and scary beasts can be. Even if we are not the provisional squad that will take care of the hunt, our mission is more dangerous than theirs since we will venture into unexplored areas to map the. That¡¯s What makes us the most exposed of all! So I...


    While Noddra was doing his briefing, Rosasse, who teamed up with No, had a simr speech.


    "We need elite beasts for various reasons. The first is to replenish our food stocks; the second is to capture powerful beasts adapted for a taming contract with you and yourrades to increase our forces. So be sure of your guards; I¡¯ll not ept unnecessary deaths. The only ce you must die is on the battlefield and not during a hunting game; is it clear?!"


    ___


    Finally, Alvine and the others had just reached the of the Punishers!


    Unlike hisst visit, which was like a kidnapping, This time, Alvine could see this giant that could contain more than a hundred of Fraydja¡¯s!


    It was a unique and unrealistic event for him and the two foreigners who apanied him, Assia and Vandel.


    At a nce, he could see that the multitudes of ethereal colors that made the beautiful from an external view were all due to arrays that connected to prevent invaders from setting foot on this or interacting with it by any means.


    Apart from its unimaginable size and multitudes of colors, the itself was one of the fews that had its source of magical energy that primordial beings could only cultivate!


    "Master, The others are waiting for us inside."

 Chapter 229 False Rumors.

    "Master, everyone is waiting for us inside. Don''t forget what I told you; with the rumors spreading about you among primordial beings, we don''t have allies now." Sabrina pronounced these words in a neutral tone as she floated with the others above the titanic.


    "Very well, don''t make others wait too long. I look forward to meeting some members who fought alongside you during the Great War." Alvine spoke calmly as his lips curved slightly with his stealthy smile.


    Following this, Sabrina''s hands moved at a monstrous speed as she drew a giant magic circle in the air.


    ''Sigh, I wonder how they can believe such nonsense. Tsk, if I had such powers, then why I would tire of cultivating with so much diligence to be strong? But the most intriguing thing is to know the identity of the person who has spread such rumors about me. From the conversation I listened to when my clone was with the leaders, I can guess that even if Randolph knew about it, he is not the kind to take up these rumors.''


    ''To have the big share of the cake, everyone would like to have this information just for himself. But the most disturbing thing is to know that we can have such idiots among the primordial beings who believe in such rumors. Despite my efforts to stay away from problems, I continue to be chased by them. Sigh, the most frustrating thing is to know that even the Punishers are greedy for powers.'' While Alvine was in his thoughts, a scarlet red portal appeared in front of them, and it swallowed them all like a beast of cmity.


    The scarlet glow was so intense that it forced Alvine to close his eyes.


    After a moment that seemed to havested only a second, Alvine slowly opened his eyes and was weed by the spectacr view and the Punishers¡¯ majestic castle.


    Contrary to what he had imagined, the castle was silvery white and more fanciful. ''Sigh, apart from the shadow¡¯s castle, I have not seen any castle that could equal its size and majesty; It''s incredible.'' He said to Himself, checking that the whole team wasplete.


    "Hello and wee to you, my lord, Mistress Sabrina, and all to you too." S¨¦bastien''s monotonous voice, which had just appeared suddenly, woke him up in contemtion.


    Vandel''s eyes widened when he crossed Sebastian''s. ''A-Another vampire? H-how?!'' He asks himself in a skeptical mood.


    "...We are in your hands, Sebass." Alvine gave this brief answer to S¨¦bastien.


    ''Sigh, even now, I can''t see his cultivation level; is he a primordial mage too?.'' Alvine stealthily shook his head while chasing unnecessary thoughts into his head.


    "The others are waiting for you in the living room; please follow me." S¨¦bastien continued by seeing Sabrina and the others return his greetings to him.


    His severe and imperturbable expression imposed infallible respect for him.


    After the preliminaries, the small group no longer dwells on futility; A scarlet portal appeared behind S¨¦bastien, who escorted the guests to the living room, where the three primordial beings were waiting for them on the spot.


    ...


    After crossing S¨¦bastien''s portal, Alvine and the others found themselves in a vast living room where two guards of the giant race guarded the entrance.


    But what attracted the attention of Alvine and Asssiaphir was not the huge living room with no decorative objects but the three silhouettes that tasted their tea in a suffocating silence.


    Even if they had humanoid forms, Alvine could guess that none of them were human.


    Seeing Sabrina and the others suddenly appear in the living room, a thin man with a neat appearance and dressed in a white coat looked at the guests with the corners of his eyes.


    "It''s a pleasure to see you again, Miss Sabrina, and you too, Miss Sylvia." He got up from the white sofa and greeted Sabrina and Sylvia.


    He measured about 190cm and had short curly ck hair, hazelnut eyes, and a square chin, like a top model. But his skin was tanned, like the Amazons¡¯ race.


    Following this, the other two greeted Sabrina and Sylvia, apanied by a weing and nostalgic smile.


    "Master, I introduce you to Xelor, the holder of darkness," Sabrina said, pointing her palm at the first person who had greeted her before everyone else.


    Seeing Sabrina addressing Alvine with this title, the three frowned and watched Alvine, who stood casually next to his guardian angel.


    "Ho Ho~, weren''t they rumors? Sabrina, since when have you be so docile to the point of referring to a simple mortal with this nickname?" The only girl in the group of three asks with a bell voice.


    She was no less beautiful or less attractive than Sabrina and Sylvia or Serena. She had short blond hair that barely reached her neck.


    But, what distinguished her from the others was her golden irises and the horn in the middle of her forehead, like Nelda¡¯s, Princess Valskar.


    "Sigh, it''s nice to see you always honest with the tigress, Ferda. But I remember that the person who looks like you the most has already spent several centuries on this just because she had angered the Sadist...Ahem, I mean, Miss Sabrina."


    "Tsk, I stayed here only because I was injured. It has nothing to do with this crazy woman who makes my life hard every second." Sylvia replied when she saw Heliod, the third group member, provoking her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Haha~, still as reckless, my dear Sylvia. Do you still intend to reject my marriage proposal? You know you will have many advantages; I¡¯ll even be ready to take responsibility for your nonsense! I think it''s the greatest sacrifice a person can make for you!" Heliod, who looked more like a gentleman until the pulpit, was the most ''ordinary'' among them.


    He had two long dragon horns on his temples, shark teeth, and two giant Scarlet wings behind his back. But what made Alvine stunned was to see such a creature dressed in a red tie suit. It was so strange that he couldn''t help but take stealthy nces at him.


    If people could be judged by their appearances, this Heliod would surely be the most threatening among all the people Alvine had met.


    "Fufu~, don''t be surprised, Helios. Unlike someone who will die single, I already have a husband. I''ll let you know!" Sylvia replied by hugging Alvine''s hand, who was next to her.


    ".!."


    Instantly, Xelor, Ferda, and Helios copsed on their sofas; after understanding Sylvia''s actions. As for Alvine himself, an unbearable headache suddenly stunned him, making his body waver as if he were going to copse the second after.


    *Hihi~, you will now have a serious problem facing your rival. * Simultaneously, Sylvia stealthily supported him while retorting these words to Alvine.


    "What a brave mortal!" Ferda muttered while staring at Alvine with her eyes of the same color as Alvine''s.


    -Nodd! Nodd!


    Hearing Ferda''s words, Xelor and Helios unconsciously nodded their heads when they were in a state simr to Ferda''s.


    "Sigh, enough joke." Sabrina sighed and interrupted both.


    "Master, these two are Helios, the master of chaos, and Ferda...the mistress of time." Then, she continued the presentation in a calm mood.


    Alvine, who had been waiting from the beginning, scraped his throat before speaking. "Delighted to meet you; I am Alvine Dragnar, the only mortal in the room. He is Vandel Sunshield, My Advisor, and she is Assiaphir Gleph''nir, My assistant." Alvine introduced himself and introduced the others after taking a seat.


    A strange silence reigned in the living room after hearing Alvine''s brief and nonchnt presentation.


    Following this, Ferda giggled as her eyes turned to deep blues. "A simple mortal," you say? Even if your body is not as old, your soul...is strange." She says, using nonchntly one of her [concept of time]¡¯s skills to analyze Alvine.


    ''Sigh, first the Leaders, now the Punishers. As Sabrina and Sylvia didn''t show me their primordial powers, I didn''t know how great and exceptional these beings could be. This analytical skill resembles the skill I had through the system; except I didn''t feel anything, and I couldn''t counter it; it''s incredible.'' He said to Himself after hearing Ferda''sment.


    "Miss Ferda, it''s rude to use your powers on people without their consent," Helios spoke with sparkling eyes.


    "I didn''t do anything wrong, didn''t I, sir, ''the only mortal in the room''?" As for Ferda, She was not bothered by Helios'' remarks. Instead, she was more and more interested in Alvine.


    "I don''t mind, but I¡¯d appreciate it if you asked me for permission the next time you use anything against me; I could hardly guess your intentions and confuse you with an enemy." Alvine passively gave his opinion while sitting on the armchair while Sabrina and Sylvia were on the other sofa with S¨¦bastien behind his mistress.


    As for Vandel and Assiaphir, the two stood behind his armchair like two statues.


    But hearing Alvine''s words that strangely resembled threats, Ferda''s smile suddenly faded.


    She then frowned toward Alvine. "Now that I think about it, do you know how famous you have beentely? There are a lot of interesting rumors circting about you." She asked in a calm tone, instantly changing the atmosphere of the living room that became heavy.


    "...I know, but what I don''t understand is why such nonsense, like what, I would be able to help someone like you reach a higher rank, are circting about me. Sigh, it''s crazy how stupid and desperate people can be." Alvine replied without changing his expression.


    Hearing his disrespectful words, Ferda and the other two did not give up their curiosities. In ce, Ferda insisted as if she had not heard Alvine''s answer.


    "I''m not so convinced, especially when there is tant evidence."


    Alvine frowns when he hears her words. "Evidence? Can I know which ones?"


    Following Alvine''s question, Ferda points her finger at Assiaphir. "We all know this girl; she is the daughter of one of the enemies who caused us more problems. But even if others cannot see her, at a simple nce, I can guess that she is not a divine mage but a primordial mage who has not yet stabilized her primordial realm. That''s not all; there is also the case of Sylvia, who had incurable injuries following her attempt to absorb the mysterious energy of our deceased leader. But strangely, she regained her powers as if nothing had happened; all these strange events only force us to believe in these false rumors, as you im."


    ".!."

 Chapter 230 Sabrinas Sadistic Nature!

    Rather,


    Alvine was alone in the meeting room of his castle after asking Assia to go and tell Sabrina and the others to join him for a meeting.


    After a second, he instantly teleported into the shadow dimension.


    Arriving at his destination, he closed his eyes to feel the presence of all his shadow soldiers. After a minute of intensive concentration, he suddenly opened his eyes with sweaty beads on his forehead. "I found you." He murmured to himself with a mischievous smile.


    *Dalvine, are youing, or do you want me to move in person to join you? *


    After saying these words to Dalvine''s attention, thetter instantly appeared in front of him.


    "Kuku~, I didn''t know you missed me so much. I expected to be contacted in a few centuries." Unlikest time, he wears a medieval ck coat and a sword hanging on his waist.


    Seeing him, Alvine frowns.


    Unlike before, his appearance had nothing to do with Alvine''s; he had long ck hair, resembling an 18-year-old teenager, and measured about 180cm, unlike Alvine, who was currently 190cm tall. But even if his appearance was different from Alvine''s, it was the first time that Alvine could see someone so handsome as him!


    "Is this your real appearance?" Alvine asked, raising his eyebrows.


    "My appearance? Ah~, it doesn''t matter to me; I can take the appearance thates to mind as long as it¡¯s adapted to the situation." He gave this answer by leaning on the wall next door.


    "Forget what I just said. I''d like to have a conversation with you. But we don''t have much time for that. Do you know a suitable ce to allow us more time at our disposal?"


    Following Alvine''s words, a magic shield instantly enveloped them. Instead of answering Alvine''s question, Dalvine preferred to act first. "Take as much time as you want; as long as we are in this shield, the concept of time will no longer affect us." He gave this exnation to Alvine afterpleting the task.


    "...Very well; instead of speaking with words, everything would be clear to you after viewing." After a short moment of surprise, Alvine regained his usual expression.


    "Hmm? What do you want...


    Dalvine stopped in his sentence when he saw Alvine''s eyes turned to the red gas, like his own, while he shared his memories with him.


    Unlike the others, he had no barrier between him and Dalvine. It was as if he shared his memories with one of his clones when he sent them on a mission.


    After a brief moment, Alvine finished the process. "You know everything now."


    Alvine had not only shared the information about the key but also about the information he had learned while watching the meeting that was taking ce between his clone and the leaders.


    Dalvine remained silent for a long time. If he had not reassured Alvine that time did not affect them, thistter would not give him so much time.


    "From your expression, I can guess you invoked me here for information. Am I wrong?" These were the first question Dalvine asked him after his long silence.


    Alvine- "..."


    He then scraped his throat when he saw Alvine''s silence. "Kuku~, it''s interesting. I¡¯d give you what you want, but only on one condition."


    -Frown


    "Which one?" Alvine looked at him with suspicious eyes.


    "Ahh~, no need to be so suspicious; it''s not like it''s our first market. In short, I want you to let this man, Randolph, capture your clone."


    "..! And why would I do that? I have no intention of letting this bastard conduct experiments on my clone. I called you here to tell me more about this key, to find out if it''s a bait to lure me and attract me to earth. Secondly, I want to know if what Randolph just said is true or false." Alvine instantly gave a categorical refusal while giving his reasons.


    Dalvine shrugs nonchntly. "All I can tell you is that the key I saw in this girl''s memories by you is real. But I can''t say whether or not it''s a trap. After all, this girl''s memories date from before her reincarnation. And as for yourst question, I can''t say anything as long as I don''t go in person to conduct my own investigation."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Alvine: "What do you mean by that?"


    "What do I mean? It''s easy to understand. I don''t want your artificial soul but your clone. I''d temporarily rece him to conduct an investigation. And about memory reading, when your clone looked at this girl''s memories using his shadow skills, he also unlocked her memories before her reincarnation. Recently, I learned a lot of fun things about these primordial beings, one of which is their means of transaction. As they are not interested in wealth such as gold and silver, they transact with souls, artifacts, and so on!"


    "What?!" Alvine could not hide his surprise following this revtion from Dalvine.


    "Don''t be so surprised; if you don''t believe me, you can also ask the little girl with silver-white hair. I was not interested in this insignificant detail, which limited my information. But you will be able to see the evidence after using the same skill of your clone on this girl; I''m sure you''ll learn more details. But if you push her too much, Kuku~, she''ll be one of the ingredients for your shadow soldiers." Dalvine gave this nonchnt answer after noticing Alvine''s mistrust, who did not seem to believe him.


    "Sigh, very good. But why do you want to meet this man so much? I thought your target was Garyth. Why this sudden change of ns?"


    "Kukuku~ you¡¯ll know when the timees. Anyway, would you ept my proposal, yes or no? We no longer have much time ahead of us. If you ept my proposal, I¡¯ll also investigate the key and integrity of this information about us." At that moment, Dalvine was like a demon trying to lure Alvine; this feeling was all the more persistent for anyone just seeing his vicious smile.


    But on the other hand, Alvine, who was used to seeing this sinister smile on his lips, didn''t care. "Very well, my conditions are, as usual, do not interfere with my loved ones, not to mention trying to hurt them. Apart from that, you have carte nche, as long as you don''t forget to fill your market share." He dered with unprecedented nonchnce.


    "Kuku~, then it''s deal or not?."


    "...Yeah, it''s a deal."


    Following this, Alvine ended his interview with Dalvine and returned to the meeting room as if nothing had happened, leaving the paperwork for Dalvine.


    The smile on thetter''s lips fades after Alvine''s departure. "Well, it''s going to be embarrassing from now on. And I, who thought I had a lot of time ahead of me? I was naive. Sigh, It''s obvious that the real enemies have begun to make their appearances. The lord must do fast if he does not want to die, not to mention his little guards; even I could not guarantee his protection against such bastards." He said to Himself, looking at the little mirror that showed Alvine''s clone with the leaders.


    "Kuku~, I have no choice but to speed up my ns." After these words, it instantly disappeared into the dimension, followed by the clone''s appearance at its original location.


    "What...why am I here?" The clone wondered with confused eyes.


    At the same time, Luna appeared behind him.


    ¡ª


    "What are you saying?!" Alvine asked Sabrina, who had just appeared with Lilliana, Sylvia, No, and Assiaphir.


    "Yes, we have no choice but to meet them...if we don''t want such nonsense to circte about you. Otherwise, we¡¯ll have more enemies to manage at once." Sylvia continued Sabrina''s words.


    Hearing the words and seeing the seriousness in their eyes, Alvine sat on his meeting room¡¯s throne in a thoughtful mood. ''Well, the situation is bing more and more uncontroble. First, the leaders, and now... the Punishers. Who spreads such rumors? Sigh, and the most frustrating thing is to learn that they believe in such absurdities as kids.'' Alvine hadplex emotions, knowing that, for the first time, the situation surpassed him.


    Sabrina has just announced that he had to go to the of the Punishers with her to meet the other Punishers who will be able to help them to deal with the cases of the other leaders who are involved in the war between Alvine and King Barve.


    But except that this news is not only good news but also as packaging to hide the real problem of the Punishers and Leaders¡¯ greed towards him.


    ''I had never expected to face the same problems my clone had with the leaders. I understand that it''s something irresistible, but I can''t figure out why I suddenly became famous with them. Sigh, it''s bad, I''m not even a divine magus, so I don''t have the slightest chance of fighting against beings. Ah shit~, I¡¯d never have thought that I would feel this new feeling once again.'' He said to Himself while clenching his fist.


    "All right, we¡¯ll go to their meetings. It''s better to start with something anyway." He said with a bitter smile.


    "Master, even if we had known them as brothers in arms, you must pay attention to yourself. Greed can sometimes lead people tomit all kinds of atrocities." Sabrina made this reminder by seeing Alvine make his decision.


    "... I understand the nature of this world is mistrust. When two sides havemon interests, they be allies, but otherwise, they¡¯ll be enemies." He replied with an ironic smile.


    ___


    "We all know this girl; she is the daughter of one of the enemies who caused us more problems. But even if others cannot know her, at a simple nce, I can see that she is not a divine mage but a primordial magus who has not yet stabilized her primordial realm. That''s not all; there is also the case of Sylvia, who had incurable injuries following her attempt to absorb the mysterious energy of our deceased leader. But strangely, she regained her powers as if nothing had happened; all these strange events only force us to believe in these false rumors, as you im." Ferda replied by looking at Assiaphir with a sadistic smile.


    ".!."

 Chapter 231 Sabrinas Sadistic Nature (2)

    ".!."


    "Fufu~, you still didn''t think I¡¯d notice this, did you? Even if her appearance has changed, I can recognize her even if she changes her body. Dear Punishers¡¯ mistress, have you forgotten my concept? No, you are not so reckless. Unless you have calcted all this?" She continued with a mysterious smile toward Sabrina.


    "Miss Ferda, do you say this girl is Galiel''s daughter? How is it that she is there? Wait, don''t tell me they managed to ess this?!" Xelor asked with incredulous eyes.


    "..." Sabrina and the others did not give the slightest answer.


    But instead, it was Ferda who became more and more convinced of the integrity of the information she had recently obtained.


    "Isn''t it obvious? If this girl is with them, it is obvious that they have managed to settle on this because this girl is with this ''Mr. Mortal'' despite her father being an enemy, Sylvia''s healing, and above all, the fact that the greatest arrogant in the universe is so sweet, despite the innumerableck of respect towards her! All these facts are connected to one person, this man who can help us to ess an intermediate primordial rank! But instead of leaving us a piece of the cake, the mistress is more greedy than expected; since she prefers to keep her so-called master close to her!"


    "Enough now!" Sabrina shouted in a monotonous tone that Alvine had never seen her use.


    -DOOMM!!


    At that moment, Sabrina''s primordial aura burst out of her body under the effect of her rage, shivering everyone in the living room! Whether it was the primordial beings, or Vandel and Alvine, everyone had felt the apparent threat that Sabrina represented deep inside them!


    For the first time, Alvine finally understood the monstrous beast that hides under the calm and worthy appearance of this maid.


    ''Tsk, here we go again; you should never have pushed this Sadist to the end. Fortunately, the master is there, except Serena; this sadistic woman would not listen to anyone in this state. Sigh, Let''s hope the master manages to make her hear reason.'' Sylvia stammered these words as she escaped away with Alvine away from Sabrina.


    ''What does she have all of a sudden?!'' Alvine frowns as sweaty pearls begin to sparkle on his forehead.


    It goes without saying that this is the first time he has seen a primordial aura of ''full power''.


    "Sabri... mistress, I''m just listing the facts. It''s not necessary to put yourself...


    "Oh my~, It seems you have all forgotten your leader, my adorable subordinates." She replied while covering her eyes with her palm as she smiled Sadically from ear to ear.


    "!!" Ferda and the other two instantly activated their shields around their bodies by using their concepts following her strange way of expressing themselves.


    "Mistress, you don''t need to go that far for a simple story of...!!"


    -Boom!!


    Even before Xelor, who had disappeared in the living room, finished his sentence, he was forcibly ejected into his darkness shield by Sabrina.


    "Aghh, shit of her madness! She will never change!" Xelor cried in an angry tone while trying to render Sabrina''s attack.


    A small ck sphere appeared in his palm and pulled toward Sabrina at a crazy speed.


    -sh!


    But when the sphere was a few centimeters from Sabrina, thisst slice the sphere in two with her hands naked!


    At the same time, she did not have time to attack Xelor since she suddenly froze on the spot!


    From Alvine''s point of view, he could not detect anything abnormal with his maid. Still, as for Sylvia and Assiaphir, these two people could see deep blue chains wrapped around Sabrina''s body to immobilize her.


    "Helios!" Ferda shouted Helios''s name after immobilizing Sabrina with her time chains to ask him to attack Sabrina.


    "Tsk, you know very well that it''s lost in advance." Although Helios pronounced these words in a neutral tone, he was not inactive.


    He pointed his hand at Sabrina, and thousands of tiny transparent seeds, invisible in the eyes of Alvine and Vandel, booed toward Sabrina, who was motionless.


    But before the seeds reached her, her eyes turned deep golden as she sighed in a disappointed mood.


    -BOMM!!


    Sabrina did not stop Helios'' attack. Instead, he hit her hard, making her disappear, apanied by a loud noise!<novelnext></novelnext>


    But strangely, even though Helios'' attack reached its target, none of the three had the expressions they were supposed to have; instead, they held their breaths.


    *Sylvia, why the hell are they joining against Sabrina?!* Alvine, who had not understood anything about the situation, asked Sylvia who was preventing him from moving away from her.


    An ironic smile emerged on thetter''s lips after hearing the words of her master.


    *Attack her? You don''t seem to have understood the situation yet, master. Even if the intermediate primordial rank is a legend among us, this Sadist is far the closest to reaching this rank. Don''t you see the other¡¯s expressions? They all know that Sabrina is not really fighting against them, and it¡¯ll be worse if it happens!*


    *Not serious yet?! Are you kidding me or what?!* Alvine replied by frowning at Sylvia. Not to mention fighting against such beings, Alvine had no idea of these attacks since he could not see them. But even if he was unable to see them, it did not mean that he could not notice the tension and destructive energy that were fighting in


    Ferda- "Attention!!"


    At the same time, as the tensions in the room reached their climax, Sabrina suddenly appeared behind the three Punishers as a ghost whose sole purpose was to haunt them.


    But before she finished warning everyone, she froze in her ce when she noticed the strange golden liquid swirling around Sabrina.


    "Tch~, how pathetic you are; no wonder our enemies had time to walk in fearless. What have you done in those previous centuries?!" Like a doll without emotion, Sabrina stared at them with empty eyes but could not hide the trace of the endless follies they contained.


    "!! It was just jokes; you don''t need to take the situation too seriously, mistress!" Helios, who wanted to move away from Sabrina, stammered these words in a nervous tone after realizing he could no longer move.


    He was not the only one in this delicate situation; whether Xelor or Ferda, none of them could move a toe after realizing that Sabrina had caught them in her trap.


    On the other hand, Sabrina''s smile fades after hearing Helios'' words. "A joke? I don''t know if audacity or madness pushes you to threaten my master and take him as a joke. Still, you not only disrespected me, who was your leader after the ''death'' of Alvinos, but you also dared to make fun of my master; as a result..."


    "Arghhhh!!"


    Before even finishing her sentence, Alvine and the others could hear the cries and crackling of the bones of the three Punishers as Sabrina''s golden strings tightened around their bodies!


    ''Ugh, she''s still crazy and sadistic. Tch, and say that I thought she had softened after spending so much time with the master.'' Sylvia had Frisians along her spine after noticing the smile, which was still persistent on Sabrina''s lips.


    It was one of the elemental powers of her blood concept; with a single drop of her blood, she could not only create life with it but also remodel it into all kinds of weapons she wanted and so on. The reason Sylvia said that the battle was not a real battle was that none of them used advanced skills from their concept. Not because they were confident but because they were careful with Sabrina.


    "Master, you must stop her. Otherwise, our potential allies will be infirm for a long time." Sylvia whispered these words to Alvine.


    "Ugh! Excuse me?! Why would I need to intervene in a fight between the primordials? Since you say the battle is not serious, I have no reason to get involved; let them manage on their own." Alvine replied without taking Sylvia''s words seriously.


    ''Not to mention stopping her; I''m not even sure she''s listening to me right now. She is different from the person I have always known so far; it¡¯s as if she is possessed by the crazy woman my clone had met rather. Sigh, I guess it wasn''t for nothing that Serena liked her so much. Hey, it''s interesting; she shows me endless surprises.'' He continued in his thoughts while looking at the scene with a neutral expression.


    Seeing her unrelenting master, Sylvia sighed when a sudden awareness struck her. ''The master is not really different from this sadistic woman from another point of view. He has nothing to do with people he doesn''t know; I''m even ready to bet that instead of pity, he is rather curious to know more about this part of Sabrina. It''s more than scary! Sigh, I have no choice but to stop it myself.'' With this conclusion in mind, she let go of Alvine''s hand and appeared instantly behind Sabrina, using her angel wings that instantly appeared on her back.


    "Lady Rina, I think you have punished them enough now." She whispered these words in a calm tone.


    "..! Idiot! Why did you get away from the master?!!!" After scolding Sylvia, she did not look at her but rather at the location of her master after hearing Sylvia''s voice next to her.


    But at the same time, she, Sylvia, and all the people who were in the living room were rmed when they saw a woman with long ck hair and a blurred face suddenly appear behind Alvine.


    "...You!!!!" The five shouted together when they saw the mysterious woman behind Alvine.


    At that moment, Alvine felt sealed in an independent space where he could no longer move. Although he knew there was someone behind him, he couldn''t even turn his head to look at the person''s identity.


    Sabrina instantly exploded her energy without holding back.


    "!" But she instantly froze when she saw a ck de under Alvine''s throat!


    "Hihi~, it''s been a long time, dear mistress! I only came to borrow this man from you, so act as if we were not there. I''ll give it back to you after a moment...


    "Linn! I swear on my soul that if you do anything irreflective, I WILL KILL YOU WITH MY OWN HANDS, NO MATTER IF YOU ARE ONE OF US!"


    "Hoo~, I''m scared! Hihi~, don''t worry, it''s just for a century or two, then I''lle back to return it to you without fail! With that,...

 Chapter 232 Trapped In His Own Game.

    (The primordials, formidable beings who are closest to reaching the truth of this world. But because of their arrogance, they remain in their illusions of being the most powerful in the hierarchy; at least, until a few months.)


    "Linn! I swear on my soul that if you do anything irreflective, I WILL KILL YOU WITH MY OWN HANDS, NO MATTER IF YOU ARE ONE OF US!"


    (Even if they were shocked to learn this truth, they were not dissatisfied! The cause was that they were not really desperate. Why would they be dissatisfied knowing that they can still progress?! By the only factor and the unknown that is called Alvine, Sabrina and the others had underestimated the greed of these people towards their master. And as a result, they would soon learn this fact!)


    "Hoo~, I''m scared! Hihi~, don''t worry, it''s just for a century or two, then I''ll return to return him to you without fail! We revered in a few centuries, dear mistress!" Following these words, Linn instantly vanished with Alvine in the living room!


    "Mistress...We don''t know anything about Linn''s presence in here!" Helios, for the first time, anyone could see how much he was really panicked; after noticing Sabrina''s silence and the hostility of Alvine''s allies towards them.


    Whether Sabrina or Sylvia, none of them could intervene to prevent Linn from vtilizing with their master; since thetter had taken hostage their master with her space de.


    Linnae, moremonly known as Linn, was one of the Punishers who was the promising candidate for the Punishers¡¯ Leader¡¯s position after Alvinos Disappearance (the former leader of the Punishers). The reason for this woman''s assurance was that she was the most feared of all the members of Punishers when it came to ying as an assassin!


    During the Great War, she was one of the beings who received nicknames because of her prowess, which is not really far from Sabrina''s. One of her most famous nicknames is... the universe¡¯s shadow.


    Because of her Spatial concept, she was a nightmare and a disaster for leaders. She could find anyone in the universe by a simple thought; she is the mistress of space, the only one among Punishers and leaders who cannot be hunted down once escaped!


    But for some reason, the anger they expected to see on Sabrina''s face was absent.


    ''Something is wrong.'' Ferda frowned and spoke of these words. The interesting thing about her, too, was that she wasn''t really as weak as she suggested. She had abat and magical power that had nothing to envy that of Linn or Sylvia.


    But just like Sylvia, she also suffered irreversible wounds during thest war when she tried to go back in time and reverse the death of the mother tree!


    After Alvine disappeared from Linn, Sabrina also vanished into the living room and instantly found herself in her office.


    Following a big sigh, she locked the door behind her and looked at her shadow. "Are you with me, Darka? How is the master?"


    While talking to herself alone in the office, Darka''s shadow bent above her, instantly changing the room''s atmosphere, making it suffocating and threatening.


    "The Lord is doing well. But he currently has billions of years from here, a cemonly called... the end of the universe." The thundering voice of the first shadow soldier, Darka, was amplified by the size of the room.


    "Tsk, this bitch always has the ambition to see what is beyond the universe... Huh? Tsk, Tsk, It seems that we really have no allies, even within the Punishers. Finally, I have no choice but to trust the master''s n. We must discover the identity of the bastard who spreads all these rumors about the master." She said while cing her thumb under her chin with a thoughtful look.


    After a few seconds, she looked at Darka. "The n is simple, as long as the master is not in danger, you have a duty not to do anything. Otherwise, you have the right to do everything in your power to remedy the situation. You can leave now; I''ll leave the master between you, don''t disappoint me, please."


    Following Sabrina''s words, Darka only nodded slightly before disappearing into the office.


    "Sigh, I bet that if my master had witnessed the great war, the title of the "shadow of the universe" woulde rightfully to him." She sat on her armchair as she spoke these words.


    After looking at some recent documents, a Machiavellian smile embellishes his lips. "Well, it seems that the master is more vicious than I expected. Now that he has been captured by the most difficult person to capture or track down, the tension will be weakened for a while on our side."


    "Sigh; even if it''s risky, it''s the only solution that eliminates these power-hungry beings. After letting everyone know that Linn had captured the master, he will be able to escape easily and join us without anyone knowing it. As a result, not only will everyone waste their time chasing this bitch, but we will no longer have to take care of these embarrasses who do not stop rotting our daily lives."


    After finishing her work, the smile on her face faded as she looked at the door. "Sigh, even I''m not sure it''s simple rumors. I had doubts at first, but now, I''m sure that the master can do such a miracle; it''s just that he''s not yet strong enough for that; if only he had a little more time avable... I''m sure he¡¯ll be as strong as us, or maybe


    -Knock, knock, knock...<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You cane in, Sylvia." She said after the door knocked.


    Following these words, Sylvia crosses the threshold of the door. "Sabrina...so?"


    Sabrina: "Don''t worry; everything is going ording to n. Even if I''m not reassured to know that the master is alone with this unpredictable girl." She said in a disturbing tone while cing the report she was reading on the table and immediately signed it with the quill.


    Hearing Sabrina''s words, Sylvia sat down from the armchair in front while sighing heavily. "Umm, you''re not wrong. The master attracted a lot of attention thesest few days. But I don''t think all these rumors are false. Like me, you have seen how Galiel''s daughter has evolved and reached a realm that no other person has reached since the death of a mother, haven''t you? Maybe, in the end, he may really be able to aplish this fanciful rumor!


    "Sigh, Sylvia, don''t let yourself be fooled like the others." Sabrina stopped her before she continued in her words.


    "...I''m sure you''ve noticed it too, like me. I¡¯m sure; He¡¯s not a resident of this universe! Now that I think about it, it''s strange to see you so faithful to him; did you...by chance, did you know that he had such powers from the beginning?" The moment Sylvia had this thought, it was as if she had just broken a mystery that had tormented her from the beginning.


    As for Sabrina, seeing the suspicion in Sylvia''s eyes, she neither avoided the subject nor turned around the skin. But, given a clear and short answer to Sylvia. "Yes, I knew it. And I know more interesting information about him than you cannot imagine."


    "What?! L-Like what?!" Sylvia stammered while frowning.


    ''I didn''t understand why she was so obsessed about the master, but if it''s true what she just said, she won''t be really different from other people who try to capture him at all costs to experiment on him!''


    Seeing Sylvia increasingly suspicious of her, Sabrina exined as if she could guess her thoughts. "Sigh, I understand that you are suspicious of me, but you must know one thing unlike the others; I swore fidelity to him with the soul oath. Therefore, even if my intentions are not the best, my actions remain the most loyal."


    "...I understand. But you''re sure you don''t want to tell me more about...


    Before Sylvia finished her words, Sabrina shook her head while giving her a categorical refusal! "Certainly not; the less you know, the better it¡¯ll be, at least, as long as you don''t conclude an oath for him. I know that you are faithful to him and so devoted to him only because he is my master. But this form of fidelity is not strong enough to resist the temptation!"


    Hearing Sabrina''s harsh words, instead of being frustrated, Sylvia became more and more curious about it. "Does he have so many attributes that are more important and special than what rumors say about him?"


    Sabrina, who had just finished the paperwork, began rearranging her office while giving Sylvia a vague answer. "Forget that; you¡¯ll learn more when the timees. I now have to take care of these three. Now that I have a good excuse for the oppressed, they¡¯ll understand the hell that awaits them." Just after these words, she disappeared into the office, leaving Sylvia with uncontroble shivers.


    "Hm, this woman is crazy. In short, the good news is that she always knows how to y her cards; at this rate, I¡¯d not be surprised if she put these people with us using their feelings of guilt against themselves! But she didn''t understand anything about my loyalty to the master."


    __


    But contrary to what his maids thought, Alvine had a bigger problem than expected.


    After a short trip that did not even wink, Alvine suddenly found herself in the living room of a mon'' mansion that was neither too luxurious nor dpidated but rather ordinary on the side of its size and decoration.


    But Alvine''s eyebrows contracted after the tyrannizing felt as if he was missing part of his soul. It was an unpleasant but familiar feeling simultaneously, as if he had already experienced something simr.


    Thus, feeling the danger, thetter no longer turned his attention to his kidnapper, who had just returned him the freedom of his movements; instead of looking at the mysterious woman behind him, Alvine first tested his skills stealthily.


    But it only took him a second to understand what was happening to him. First, he had no problem using all his affinities, including the affinity of the shadow; but with one close exception. His spatial affinity was naturally sealed. Apart from that, his shadow¡¯s affinity also had more worrying problems that he had never encountered before!


    ''What is this ce?! I have no problemmunicating with my shadow soldiers, but yet, not only can I not enter the dimension or invoke a shadow soldier. But the worst thing about all this mess is that I can''t even open a dimensional portal to teleport out of this ce! What exactly is this mansion?!'' He wondered while touching the wall next to him as his frown entuated.


    "Indeed~~, Mistress Sabrina has the gift of finding invaluable pearls in piles of pebbles." Linn giggled after recovering from the shock, seeing Alvine not spare her the slightest interest despite being captured by her.

 Chapter 233 Calm Before The Storm.

    "Hihi~, indeed, Mistress Sabrina really has the gift of finding priceless pearls in piles of pebbles." Linn giggled after recovering from the shock, seeing Alvine not spare her the slightest interest despite being captured by her.


    Alvine suddenly stopped in his state of contemtion and turned his head to look at his kidnapper, who seemed to have fun like a psychopath who was enjoying herself in ridiculous situations.


    "...What do you want from me?" He asked after a moment of intense surprise thatsted only about a second.


    But contrary to appearances, Alvine was still in his stupor, even if he did not present it. The cause? It was because of Linn''s looks!


    Just like the other primordials that Alvine had met, she was naturally unique and prevented anyone from forgetting her after a first meeting.


    On the other hand, she also had some attributes that differentiated her from others. Indeed, it was too obvious with her pupils and starry blue irises as if they contained all the stars of the entire universe, apart from the sparkling blue scales covering her arms and legs up to the elbows, which seemed more hardened than those of dragons. Her long ocean-blue hair, white skin, and curves were as silky as Sabrina''s.


    Seeing her appearance, which was almost more captivating than Sabrina''s, thanks to her unique blue eyes and hair, Alvine was naturally more surprised than he imagined. She looked like a cosyer for Alvine, who was not used to her appearance.


    As for her, Hearing Alvine''s question and stupor, she giggled with a rxed mood and answered him with a question: "Hihi~, do I really need to answer you?" She asked while going to the mini-bar at the end of the living room.


    "..." Alvine remained silent while paying attention to her actions.


    But after realizing that she did not intend to answer him, Alvine tried another approach. "Do you think you''ll get by after putting all these people behind your back?"


    She froze for a moment following Alvine''s question. "Heh~, it''s funny to hear this from someone who knows nothing about my powers. But, well, it''s because of myck of delicacy. My name is Linnae J. Karitis, the Mistress of space. I go where I want, and whenever I want, no one will be able to stop or stop me." She dered with pride while taking a wine bottle and two sses from the mini-bar.


    Alvine raises his eyebrows slightly when he hears her bold statements. ''It¡¯ll be moreplicated than expected; there were too many unforeseen events. First, in ce of the three other primordial beings, I was captured by this mysterious woman whose identity I did not even know. But ording to thetest information Sabrina gave, this woman is also one of the members of the Punishers; otherwise, she¡¯d not be as friendly with me. But despite everything, she remains dangerous, surely as more dangerous as Serena!''


    "Okay, I see. But I don''t care; I''m not interested in your projects. But what interests me is to know what you intend to do with me." He replied, ignoring the wine ss that Linn had just served.


    "Tsk, what ack of delicacy." She mmed her tongue while cing the half-filled ss on the table in front of Alvine.


    "In short, what I expect from you is notplicated; I want you to tell me all the secrets you hide." She ordered after sitting on the other sofa while frowning at Alvine.


    "Why should I reveal such information by a simple request from you?" Alvineughed while asking her this question in a disdainful tone.


    "Hihi~, because your mistress orders it to you?" She responds mysteriously by tilting her head in a confused mood.


    At that moment, Alvine realized that his situation would not be as easy as expected. An enemy herself is dangerous, but the most dangerous remains a vicious enemy who is ready to do anything to achieve her goals, even if, for this, she has to put her pride aside.


    By realizing this, Alvine had be more and more suspicious about her, guessing that she had other ns for him.


    "..." following her silence, Alvine closed his eyes and began his cultivation without dy.


    On Linn''s side, she didn''t interrupt him; all she had done was drink her wine while looking at him, meditating with curiosity.


    --


    "Mistress, I think we have forgotten an important detail." On the of the Punishers, Sylvia, who was alone in the living room with Sabrina, suddenly remembers a crucial detail.


    "Hm? About what?" Sabrina asked while sealing her primordial powers after settling the case of Helios, Ferda, and Xelor.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Even if the n went as nned, the person who kidnapped the master is one of the most difficult to track down. Not to mention that thanks to its weapon and concept, she can seal space itself, making it impossible for anyone to use spatial powers. Even if you have linked the master''s life to yours and he is out of danger, it will not be of much use when ites to localizing him. How can we implement our n if the master is not safe?!" She bombarded her with all these questions while Sabrina listened to her as if she did not feel Sylvia''s nervousness.


    "I know all that."


    "...So why do you seem as rxed? Did you foresee this situation?"


    "No, I don''t know how to track this girl or get the master out her hands."


    "Oh my! So why the hell are you pretending nothing happened?! Did you forget that this girl is more likely to work with Serena?! Apart from that, you know very well that she is the least confident and most rebellious among the Punishers who still refuse to ept your authority as a leader, don''t you?" The more Sylvia listened to the words and looked at Sabrina''s gestures, the more doubtful she became about her intentions.


    Like the Leaders, the Punishers also had disagreements within their organizations. As a result, when Sabrina became the new Punishers¡¯ leader, there were disagreements and even an attempt at dethronement that Linn had orchestrated!


    Although Linn was not a self-proimed enemy like Serena, she was also not the type to make friends with Sabrina or the others; she did not even recognize her as the leader of the Punishers; all her respect was dedicated only to Alvinos.


    "Sigh, Sylvia; first, primordial beings are naturally arrogant and greedy. Everyone is looking for only one thing at the bottom, the power to submit the world at our feet. Do you think this girl will reveal to others that she has the master with her? What are you afraid of?" She asked, looking straight into her dark ck irises.


    "Exactly! It''s rather up to me to ask you this question, why are you so rxed despite all the potential dangers? Do you really think that the master will be able to defeat her or escape her?" She frowned while tapping the dining table in front of her.


    Although she was deep in her conversation, her tone and habits did not seem anything other than cidity. But as for her emotions, it was another story.


    "Sylvia, I know all this. But you seem to forget a small detail, Linnae is a very cautious person; she¡¯s so cautious that this fact bes an obsession with her case. Everyone keeps saying that the master can help anyone who has reached the intermediate primordial rank, but how? How can they reach such a rank thanks to the master when they know nothing about him or his ability to share his energy with a third party? And even if they learn that fact, who would be willing to threaten the master knowing the conditions for activating the master''s skills?!"


    "..."


    "And it''s more obvious in the case of this space fly. She is too prudent about doing anything to the master as long as she is not sure she will not spoil her ns. Do you now understand why I''m calm? Not to mention that she must at least have someone like Ferda to look into the master''s past or a simr Galiel power to apply mental power to the master to force him to reveal his secrets to her. But we have these two powers with us, with Ferda, the mistress of time, and the little subus, who inherited her father''s concept. Now I ask you the question, why are you sure that the master is in danger?"


    Once again, Sylvia did not have the opportunity to refute the words of Sabrina, who had a vixen smile on her lips.


    Seeing Sylvia''s silence, Sabrina continued. "Of course, all this is because the master manages to y these cards and discovers Linn''s prudent personality; that''s a difficult thing to do. But we must trust him since that''s the only thing we can do now."


    After hearing these words from her, Sylvia sipping in turn her tea after a sigh. "... I guess that''s the only thing we can do right now. But all the same, I''m curious about one thing, how long do you think it will take before the master returns?"


    "..." For the first time, Sabrina remained temporarily silent after Sylvia''s question.


    "...I don''t know, who knows, maybe it would take ten or thirty years, or maybe even more."


    "...It will be a real ordeal." She immediately replied in a frustrated tone.


    "I know, but it''s the only option at our disposal; it''s a dead end in the other term. But as long as we are certain that his life is not in danger of death, we¡¯ll have no choice but to wait for him wisely." She finally gave this vague answer after noticing Sylvia''s strange agitation.


    ''You''re not the only one who is worried about his case; I am as worried about him as you; it''s just that we only have one chance to use the master card I have in my possession to teleport to him instantly, but this action will cause me serious injuries. We will have nothing to gain by doing so, especially in this time of war and enemies who are hiding deep in the shadows.'' She concludes with her thoughts.


    "I¡¯ll kill this girl with my own hands if she showed herself in front of me!"


    "Fufu~, poor little girl, I''m sorry to disappoint you, but you don''t have the slightest chance against Linn. The best thing to do is to stay here and cultivate our strength. Because once the master is back, it will only be a matter of time before a primordial war on a universal scale is triggered!"

 Chapter 234 The Beginning Of The Great Upheaval.

    "Mistress, are you sure of what you say? So I have to gather all the Punishers as soon as possible? But...why?"


    "You, shut up! Who put us in this mess, ording to the three of you?! If it were not because of your insatiable greed, we would not be in this hell at the moment." Before Sabrina answered Ferda''s question, Sylvia scolded her in a frustrated tone.


    After agreeing on the events that will probably precede their master''s return, Sabrina and Sylvia made a decision together: to gather as many allies as possible before the war, which will likely be an unprecedented event!


    Seeing the heavy atmosphere, Helios intervened to appease the me of bubbling anger of Sylvia and Ferda. "Okay, okay, no need to get angry for so little. Miss Sylvia, even if the kidnapping of your ''husband'' is partly our fault, it does not mean that we must redeem ourselves in this way. Not to mention saving us; if you had obediently cooperated with us, this event would not happen. In short, what happened happened, we can''t change anything about it; maybe if Miss Ferda wasn''t weakened after the war, she would be able to change something with her concept of time but now...


    "Helios, abbreviate your words, fuck!" Instead of Sylvia, it was rather Ferda who scolded him in her ce.


    "Ugh! ... In short, all this is to tell you that getting angry will not change anything about the situation. Instead, let''s find apromise in which we will all be winners. But first, you must at least exin what drives you to want to bring together all the Punishers." Helios continued while strolling aimlessly into Sabrina''s office.


    "..."


    After everyone''s silence, Sabrina, now the center of attention, scraped her throat before giving a nonchnt exnation.


    "From what you exined to us, you have all learned that the master has such powers through an anonymous being, haven''t you? ording to my analyses, I can say this; It''s a trap set by someone who is neither one of ours nor one of the Leaders."


    "...Why this conclusion, mistress? This may be a trap set by the Leaders to create discords between us." Xelor asked while sipping his wine.


    He was the least talkative person among the Punishers, apart from Alvinos.


    "Well, it''s easy to understand. We, primordials, all have the same ambition. Who will be nice enough to share this information knowing they will find it more difficult to get these benefits for themselves?" A mysterious smile appeared on her lips as she gave this answer to Xelor.


    Xelor, on the other hand, thought as he treated Sabrina''s answer carefully. "This is a usible answer, only if these rumors are true." He said after careful consideration.


    "You are right, but mistress, answer at least one question from me: are Sylvia''s healing and the current state of Galiel''s daughter rted to your master?" Ferda had always insisted on the question that concerned her most and which was probably the master card to erase all kinds of misunderstanding.


    If Alvine had cured Sylvia without a primordial elixir, it would mean that he would be their greatest asset. Thest great war had caused the death of dozens of primordials, but also many wounded on both sides. Even Linnae was one of the victims.


    Sabrina nods her head. "You are right; this girl had reached the primordial rank only thanks to my master¡¯s help. As for Sylvia, it was also thanks to my master that she regained her powers. It was as simple for my master as snapping his fingers!"


    "...!!!"


    "So...will he be able to heal me too?" Ferda''s eyes widened after hearing Sabrina''s answer.


    "I don''t know that yet. And I also don''t know if he could aplish such exploits." She replied without ulterior motive.


    ''Sigh, if only you knew what he had sacrificed for us, the children of this universe, I am sure that neither you nor the Leaders will have fun looking him in the eyes. But you will soon know. Apart from the lord of darkness who knows all the truth, even I have inherited only a few debris from the memories of the Supreme tree.'' She continued in her thoughts while tapping the table with her finger.


    After a brief moment of silence, she continued. "Now you have your answer, let''s go back to the main topic. As I said earlier, you must gather the Punishers before the master returns. The cause? That''s because we now have two enemy types: the leaders and the being who spreads these rumors about my master. Everyone must now be that its intentions are not good. Otherwise, he or she would not seek to sow such discord between us."


    "..."


    ''Well, it''s time to give them a blow of grace!'' She said to herself while keeping her thin smile on the corner of her lips, following their hesitations.


    "Of course~, as long as it doesn''t harm my master, I would be the first to convince him to help us all reach the legendary rank everyone dreams of reaching! But above all, we must first heal our wounded whose divine potions of the high levels can do nothing against their wounds, like you, miss Ferda."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You...are you serious?!" Ferda startled on her chair while struggling to keep her excitement after hearing Sabrina''s words. The other two were also not different from her.


    "Tsk, what do you think about me? I only do my duty as your leader, nothing more or less. But it won''t be free; we''ll talk about the fees when the timees." She replied when she saw the blinding glow in their eyes.


    Then she continued: "You know what you have to do now. It would help us if you prepared yourselves for a potential war that will probably be more destructive than the previous ones. To be honest, this is one reason that pushes us to ally with traitors like you. Because as soon as my master returns, you know like me that a war will break out; since this anonymous informant will not let this chance slide between (his) fingers."


    With thesest orders on her part, the meeting continued with some additional information and some conditions to form a solid alliance between them.


    __


    "Sigh, finally done!" Sabrina sighed with relief behind her office after the three left.


    "Are you sure we can trust them?"


    "Little Sylvia~, if there''s one thing you need to know, that''s to learn how we react. And in my experience, an alliance based on mutual interest is the strongest alliance there is. So you don''t have to worry about that. The more frustrating is to see that this meetingsted more than two days while what we miss most now is the time!" She grimaced after remembering the potential problems that may be happening on the Alzania.


    "You''re right; this madwoman will do a one-way carnage there if we don''t hurry. But still, your n is hard to put into practice about Alzania¡¯s war. Not to mention Lilliana, who would risk exploding with rage; there are also many people we could not tell the truth about concerning the master kidnapping."


    "Heh~, you don''t have to worry about this strategy; Know that Darka, a knight-level shadow soldier, is with me at the beginning. He''ll be able to summon the master''s clone without any problem, then the master''s clone will rece the master in his absence, and we''ll not be obliged to reveal the master''s absence to everyone. The only problem is about my master''s wife. I know I have to see her as ady of my master, but... every time she opens her mouth, I wildly desire to send her into the underground world; she''s so frustrating!"


    -Pfff!!


    Sylvia sprayed her tea in shock after hearing Sabrina''s words. "N-no, no, and no! Let me take care of her; I''ll exin the situation without any problem. Moreover, now that I think about it, you don''t even need to go to Freyja''s; stay here and boost your powers. I¡¯ll manage the situation, and if it escapes under my control, I¡¯ll send you an emergency message." She proposed, wiping her lips with a handkerchief.


    "...Very well, you will leave with my butler, except for you and Galiel''s daughter; he will surely be the strongest among you, so his help will be precious. But in order not to lower the morale of the troupe, the abduction of the master must remain secret; apart from Mrs. Lilliana and the master''s maids, no one should be aware of this story. While waiting for the situation to stabilize, the master''s clone will serve as a recement for the time being."


    Thus, without them realizing it, these two women have just created more agitation in theing years because of this decision.


    __


    Meanwhile, on Alvine''s side, Linn became more and more agitated and nervous for futile reasons.


    As the ce where she was with Alvine was neither a nor in the cosmos, but rather inside a small mansion on a magical meteorite thanks to her primordial weapon that had absolute control of space, time was as fast as on a rank five!


    In other words, time was twice as fast as on the of Alzania (a rank-four). Sabrina and Sylvia, who spent two days in a row on a rank one, knowing that every thirty minutes is equivalent to one day, on Alzania...


    So anyone could understand Linnea''s frustration who did not expect Alvine to cultivate for several weeks; despite her difficult situation!


    But the worst dilemma for her was that she could not decide what to do to know the method that allowed her to reach the intermediate rank. Her point of view was that Alvine looked like a fragile bird that she could identally kill if she slightly tried to force him to reveal the information she wanted.


    Unlike Assiaphir, who has a power of mental control, Ferda can spy on her targets¡¯ past and future, or even Serena, who can force her targets tomit things orpletely change their personality thanks to her powers linked to destiny; Linn''s concept was not as practical in this kind of situation.


    "Ah, shit! When does he n to wake up?! Even if the time is in my favor, I can''t be patient, knowing that every second past can help me progress! And this bastard, who has been meditating for several weeks now, still has no intention of opening his eyes." She mumbled to herself while nervously nibbling her nails.

 Chapter 235 Try To Deal With A Devilish Trader.

    "Ahh shit! When does he n to wake up?! Even if the time is in my favor, I can''t be patient, knowing that every second past can help me progress! And this bastard, who has been meditating for several weeks now, still has no intention of opening his eyes; tsk, he''s annoying!" She mumbled to herself while nervous.


    She strolled aimlessly between the other rooms and the living room where Alvine was located to check the condition of thetter asionally. She was not afraid that Alvine would flee in her absence since he was in a mansion sealed by her space powers, of which she was proud. Still, she was somewhat undecided as to whether she should interrupt the cultivation of Alvine, who cultivated without a specific purpose, ording to her.


    The mansion was on a meteorite that had no core; in other words, With the level of Alvine, it could not collect the spatial raw energy that was on the meteorite. A¡¯s core was not only for keeping the alive but also as a transformer of natural (raw) energy into mana or divine mana to allow mortals and divine mages to absorb and cultivate this energy.


    Typically, only primordial beings can use the raw and ferocious energy of space to restore their primordial energies. But Alvine, who had a body with a different constitution and could absorb all kinds of energies, did not have this problem. On the contrary, it was like a heavenly gift for him; a ce with such energy was like invaluable wealth for him.


    As a result, Alvine, who was in the living room cultivating this energy like a drunkard who delighted sake, rushed greedily and constantly absorbed this pure energy without considering his pain.


    ''Having the ability to absorb raw energy without going through my universalw, which helps me absorb all kinds of energy, is more painful than I imagined. At this rate, My magic canals will explode if I continue to be too hasty. My body is not yet used to absorbing such energy in this way. Sigh, I think it''s a bad idea to try to provoke divine tribtions right now.'' With this conclusion, Alvine ends up slowly opening his golden eyes.


    "!!" But he was immediately surprised by crossing Linn¡¯s gaze, who was in front of him only a few centimeters from him!


    ''Well, I''m going to cultivate a little more, just to forget this crazy woman one a little.'' He said to Himself, closing his eyes once again.


    "Hey! I know you''re awake, so stop pretending!" Of course, Linn did not give him this opportunity a second time.


    She shook him by the shoulder to disturb him before he once again became unconscious of his environment.


    "Tsk, what else do you want?!" Frustrated, Alvine asked her in a monotonous and emotionless tone.


    "...Ahem, you waste your time trying to cultivate here; mana is not filtered; there is only primordial energy, in other words, ck energy, that helps beings like us or... above to cultivate. But you are not even a divine mage, so how do you intend to cultivate energy that the divine mages cannot even cultivate?" She briefly gave this exnation after her surprise to see her prisoner scold her as if it was she, Alvine¡¯s prisoner.


    "..." A mischievous smile appeared on Alvine''s lips when he heard her exnation. But he did not reveal that he already knew what she was talking about, nor tell her that he could cultivate this energy.


    On the other hand, Linn misinterpreted his smile. "Sigh; if you don''t believe me, you can try as much as you want, but you¡¯ll never be able to cross this cape."


    "But?" Alvine asked, half-guessing her intentions.


    -Smirk,


    "Instead of wasting your time unnecessarily, what would you say to cooperate with me? In exchange, I''d give you everything you need to cultivate. Let it be mana stones, high-quality pills you won''t even find with Sabrina and the others!" With her mocking smile, she tried to deal with Alvine.


    ''As I thought, for some reason, she hesitates to do anything that could hurt me. I thought at first that it was because of her link with Sabrina and the other Punishers that made her hesitant to hurt me. But ording to her actions, this hypothesis does not hold up. Otherwise, she wouldn''t capture me despite Sabrina''s threat.'' He said to himself, standing up on the sofa.


    But before responding to her proposal, he looked at the mini-bar from afar and pulled towards him a whisky bottle and two wine sses with his gravitational powers.


    Confused by his actions, Linn did not interrupt him. But She watched him open the Whisky bottle, half filling the two sses before pushing one of two towards her with an innocent smile from one ear to the other.


    "Very well, I''m listening to you now, beloved mistress. But before starting the negotiations, I¡¯d first like to check the goods to see if they are worth it." He gave this condition after taking all his time.


    Linn frowned askance when she saw his behavior change drastically as soon as he heard her proposal. She did not have high expectations of him when she proposed this deal between them. But seeing Alvine, who was no different from a rotten young master spoiled by Sabrina, sumb so quickly. Even if she knew he was not honest with her, it was not too important to her because she had half achieved her goal. Yes, the most important thing was to findmon ground with him.


    As a result, she took the ss with her charming smile (which did not leave Alvine indifferent) and sipped the whisky while nodding her head.


    "Well,e with me."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Following this sentence, Alvine instantly found himself in another room. It was faster than a beating of eyshes!


    Seeing her so skillful with spatial affinity, Alvine instantly understood why she is nicknamed ¡°the mistress of space.¡± Not to mention him, even Sabrina could not show such a speed of teleportation.


    But he did not have time to dig into this idea further when his thoughts were interrupted by Linn''s voice, which resounded in the giant room that was like an infinitelyrge treasure room!


    "Everything here will be yours. Weapons, artifacts, potions, even Odin stones; don''t worry, they are all intermediate divine qualities and high levels." She deres while looking at piles of mana stones and weapons as if she looks at worthless goods.


    But contrary to the reaction she expected from Alvine, thetter had disappointed her. Of course, Alvine was surprised by the size of the room, which was probably asrge as his throne room on Freyja, but he was not surprised to see so many unpublished articles.


    "Do you have Rayja and Linddra''s articles?" He asked in a monotonous tone.


    Linn immediately frowned when she heard him pronounce these two names. Just seeing her bitter expression, Alvine giggled inside.


    ''I know, even as one of the members of Punishers, you shouldn''t have such items in abundance, right?'' He said to Himself in an amused mood.


    "Sigh, I now understand why my offer so lured you. But are you sure you deserve such treasures? Seeing you pronounce these names, I think you probably know who these two icons are. Am I wrong?" She asked in a disgruntled tone.


    "Heh~, do I need to give you exnations? Show me one of the articles made by one of them, and I''ll see if it''s worthy of negotiation." Alvine, for his part, retorted this answer without considering his mood.


    Linddra, known as Queen Alchemist, was one of the members of the Punishers and the only unparalleled alchemist in this universe!


    She and Rayja have withdrawn from the war between the leaders and the Punishers since the time of the Great War and have disappeared without a trace for millennia.


    Unlike her, Rayja was a master cksmith who was with the Leaders. But like Linddra, he had no longer given news or forged weapons for his camp or the opposing camp.


    The creations of these two icons are legends in the current era! In other words, These two icons are legends even among the primordials, thanks to their unique talents.


    The most interesting thing was that they were not as strong as the other primordials but were the most respected among them; even the leaders of both sides did not dare to attack them. They were Untouchable and neutral in the war, even if they had opposing camps.


    Linn sighed bitterly, understanding that Alvine had just revived her oldest memories. She was the closest person to Linddra, but Alvine did not yet know this fact.


    "Linddra''s articles, huh? Indeed, I have a few in my possession. But all the same, these articles are not free!" She said between her tight teeth.


    -Smirk


    "Haha~, Don''t worry about that. Although I cannot guarantee toplete your request, I also know the value of their creations, so don''t worry about these details." Alvine immediately answers with her strange smile.


    "...All right, soe with me." After a moment of hesitation, she finally sumbed when she saw Alvine''s instance.


    But unlike before, this time, when she teleported with Alvine, instead of finding himself in a room, Alvine suddenly saw arge muddy ck door in front of him that shone with a dark ck glow.


    "This door... it is made with the same material as the mysterious box I had obtained as a dowry from my wife; this door had constructed with the void¡¯s tears, a material that can block even primordial beings¡¯ perception. It''s necessarily her treasure room; I wonder what''s behind this door.'' He then said to himself that impatience made him go up his adrenaline.


    ''Maybe this kidnapping is evil for good, in the end.'' He continued to watch the door open, apanied by a dull noise. At that moment, his eyes widened when he saw the room''s interior. ''Hm? What''s this mess?!'' He incredulously thundered in his mind.

 Chapter 236 Linn Is Like Babylon鈥檚 Queen!

    After hearing Alvine''s unreasonable request, Linnaelle felt she had been fooled in her own game.


    After the mysterious disappearance of the supreme tree, there had never been the appearance of any primordial artifact, weapon, or elixirs; until Linddra and Rayja, thest two primordials to awaken after thirty centuries. One was an outstanding alchemist who could create primordial potions capable of healing any fatal wound of a primordial being. While the other could shape weapons that could kill primordials without too much effort, his artifacts could seal any primordial beings!


    That''s why as soon as they appeared, the war between these two natural enemies turned into a fiasco. They all wanted to have one or both in their camps. But like all other primordials, they were destined to be in separate camps, perhaps to bnce thews of the universe of the supreme tree or for something else.


    But despite this, they didn''t care who they had to help or not. Linddra had created not only elixirs for the Punishers but also for leaders. Like Linddra, Rayja was not different either; and these two certainly hadpetition and hostilities between them but were more like a kind of rivals than sworn enemies. In other words, they were not interested in the war that was raging but rather did what they wanted without having anyone to track them down.


    To date, their creations were so expensive that a Punisher would be prey to all leaders if ever his treasures were discovered by one of them, and vice versa.


    As a result, knowing that Alvine was going to set foot in her room, of which no one else but she had set foot, Linnae was anxious, despite knowing that she could kill Alvine with a simple boost. She could not lower her guard against the unknown.


    "I warn you, at the slightest suspicious action on your part, I swear by the supreme goddess name that I¡¯ll kill you without the slightest hesitation!" She says in an unwavering and decisive tone.


    "Don''t worry; I''ll just take a look. I''m not like you, who steals everything can steal from." He replied, thinking about his current situation.


    Even if he was more frustrated than anyone else, he knew that at the moment, because of the rumors about him, he was not as well treated as an elixir that could boost the power of his infamous beings. Who are ready to do anything to grab him, like an object.


    "Tsk." Linn ps her tongue and then doesn''t say anything anymore.


    She advanced in front of the ugly, muddy door and ced her palm on thetter, which immediately shone at the reaction of her energy.


    Alvine could see her hair shine in the same starry glow as her eyes and float like algae underwater even though there was no draft...


    Then suddenly, he felt the whole corridor tremble as if everything was going to copse on them. But he ignored this insignificant detail; he focused all his attention on Linn''s door and actions, whose foreheads sparkle with sweat.


    This fact made Alvine even more curious. He could guess that the door pumped a phenomenal amount of energy essential to open. Although he had other conditions for the door to open, he didn''t care about these details.


    Suddenly, the door that had to open slowly, like the other doors, disappeared instantly in front of Linn, leaving Alvine speechless!


    His surprise was not due to the reaction of the door but to the contents of the ''room''!


    His gaze switched between Linn and the ''ROOM'' withplex feelings. "Where are we?" He couldn''t help asking this question.


    But for the first time since he met this woman, she ignored him. "Follow me, and don''t touch anything." She said, crossing the doorsteps.


    An ironic smile appeared on Alvine''s lips, not knowing how to respond to this warning on her part.


    The room was...empty!


    Instead of calling it an empty room, it was not even a room, but in the middle of nowhere, in a space where Alvine could see thousands of stars forming a gxy of the most beautiful that is with a multitude of colors all as beautiful as each other.


    But despite everything, two questions persist in his head: why is an entire universe, behind a door, supposed to be a treasure room?! And why did she insist on not touching anything when there is nothing but stars behind this door?


    But his question did not remain a mystery.


    "This is my storage room. Everything I cherish is here, in this dimensional room." Her voice resounded next to Alvine as she looked from afar at the fancifulndscape.


    "A-A dimensional storage room?" Alvine stammered these words, believing that he had misunderstood her words.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yes, a little like a space bag that you have around your waist." She replied, looking at the small ck bag on Alvine''s waist.


    "I had already understood, but thank you anyway. Apart from that...is it supposed to be so Enorme?"


    "Hihi~, my concept is space, so it''s normal for me to build something to the greatness of my powers, don''t you think?" She replied with her mischievous smile.


    "No... I rather feel like you''re wasting your powers." Alvine shook his head.


    "Tsk, Tsk, what ack of delicacy on the part of a man. In short, follow me on the trail, don''t get too far from me if you don''t want to die by one of the traps." She warned while wrapping Alvine in a space shield.


    But despite everything, Alvine could feel the strongpression that was trying to crush him from the moment he walked through the front door. He was sure he would turn into a pasture pulpit if he were not in Linn''s shield.


    ''These people are monsters.'' He said to Himself while following Linn very closely.


    -Wooosh-


    After a moment of strolling without a specific goal, ording to Alvine, a dazzling glow engulfed them both after Linn touched a small fluffy ball that floated like its thousands of pairs in the gxy, forcing Alvine to close his eyes.


    But when he opened his eyes, he realized that he was no longer in space but in a small ss cube of ten square meters with shelves that exposed small vials as small as a third of the standard vials. But the energy they released and the intoxicating perfume that emanated from them was so powerful and pleasant that Alvine was charmed by them.


    "These are the ten bottles of elixirs I have in my possession and that anyone, even a mortal like you, little consumed without consequence. As you can see, there are three shelves: those at the top can help you instantly reach the divine rank with a single consumption. In the middle, each of these three bottles can help you purify your body and energy without leaving any impurities. And finally, on the lowest shelf are the three elixirs that can help you unlock all the affinities except the rare and deviant affinities." She exined each effect of the elixirs that Linddra makes.


    But Alvine frowned.


    "You''re trying to fool me, aren''t you? Even if I do not have an in-depth knowledge of alchemy, I know these elixirs are not primordial-grade elixirs. Even if their ranks are one hundred times higher than the divine elixirs of high levels." He said, staring at Linn.


    ''I remember Sabrina told me that I couldn''t consume primordial elixirs until I reached this rank. But ording to her words, even these elixirs certainly have incredible effects, but they are not primordial elixirs. I''m sure of it!'' He said to Himself in his thoughts while waiting for Linn''s answer.


    "Ugh! Are you crazy? Your body will disintegrate into space dust if you take an elixir of primordial grade. And even if these elixirs are considered a failure for sister Lind, they are the most coveted elixirs by any mortals and divine mages." She looked at Alvine while frowning as she sermoned him as if Alvine was a man trying to eat what he could not chew.


    "Tch, how long have you been worried about my welfare? The three elixirs present here are of no use to me. First, with or without these elixirs, I would reach the high level of divine rank in less than a hundred years. Secondly, with or without these elixirs, my body and my cultivation bases are as strong as anyone, and I don''t need them to acquire the affinities I already possess. Finally, thirdly, I don''t consume something that is considered a failure by its creator!" After retorting these words, a long silence resonates in the small space.


    "And don''t even try to convince me; you look like a scam that tries to sell me dubious goods. The purpose of the negotiation is to satisfy both sides; if one is not satisfied, the negotiations do not need to be!" He added when he saw the hesitation in Linn''s eyes.


    "...Sigh, very good. But instead of a primordial elixir, which could kill you even before I get what I want, I suggest you choose between a weapon and a primordial artifact; this is yourst chance!" She proposed this idea by seeing how stubborn Alvine was and who refused any reasoning attempt on her part.


    She knew that Alvine would not believe her, no matter what she said to convince him; she would probably not be different from Alvine if she were in the same situation. That was what made her more frustrated. But despite everything, knowing the harmful and destructive effects of the elixirs of the primordial ranks on the body of a no-primordial, she was ready to break negotiations rather than let her celestial star (Alvine) break into a thousand pieces by the stupidity of thistter!


    "...All right, show me the artifacts; I''m no longer interested in weapons," Alvine added without hesitation only once.


    He had Kimiko in his possession, a versatile weapon that, ording to its own exnations, it could take the form its master would like. But since Alvine did not yet have enough power, he could not use its powers at the peak.


    "Well, let''s go to the tenth storage room. I''m sure you''ll find something to your liking." She said, extending her hand to Alvine.


    Thetter grabbed her hand without fear, and the two immediately disappeared into the transparent cube.

 Chapter 237 Linn Is Like A Babylon鈥檚 Queen! 2

    Just likest time, Alvine was dazzled by the blinding glow, and the next moment, he found himself in a simr cube but was ethereal blue.


    "Well, as you can see, they are artifacts created by Rayja. For a simple exnation, unlike elixirs, primordial weapons and artifacts are endowed with spirit souls; In normal times, they choose their masters. But don''t worry about this detail; if you like something, I''ll help you with my energy to submit it, at least, as long as thetter reacts to your magical energy at the start," She exins, standing back while crossing her hands under her cup H breasts.


    Alvine was perplexed to see the room containing only three artifacts, including a scarlet cape, a bracelet, and a small ck jewel. But knowing the scarcity of these people''s works, he could guess how lucky Linn was to obtain three artifacts of primordial rank.


    But the most important thing was that this woman had more than what she showed him. The proof was that there were more than a hundred luminous bubbles that were cubes like this floating in her dimensional storage! Even if he knew that not all luminous bubbles necessarily contain primordial items, he was sure that it must have at least five that contain such items.


    ''This is the first time I feel like I''m facing a king, no, a Babylonian queen. Are all the others as rich as she is? Probably not.'' He said to himself while looking around him.


    "Since I have not yet established spiritual links with these artifacts, I cannot say what they can do. But I still have an idea of their usefulness. The cape can absorb and return all fifty percent of any primordial attack, but the user will suffer zero percent damage and returns all of any divine attack and below!" Linn''s voice resonates behind Alvine, making him dizzy for a while.


    "What? Any attack?" He asks again.


    "Yes, any attack, whether physical or spiritual. That is the value of a treasure of primordial rank. And the most interesting thing is that it can also help the user to naturally collect divine energy without the slightest effort from his host." Linn continued, seeing Alvine''s eyes.


    For some reason, she is proud to see Alvine''s eyes shine with envy finally.


    "As for this bracelet, it can elerate the speed of cultivation of a mage." She exined briefly.


    "..."


    But by noticing Alvine''s silence, she deepens her exnations. "ording to Rayja, it allows a beginner mage to be a holy rank mage in just two years. And allows an emperor mage to reach the divine rank in less than a hundred years! But the most impressive thing is that it also erases all impurities in its host''s body and protects him from spiritual attacks from any high-level divine magus, and offers a fifty percent chance for its host not to be affected by the concept of primordial mages."


    "Incredible!! It''s a loss of seeing such a cksmith evaporating into the universe without leaving a trace!"


    "Hihi~, for the first time, we agree on one thing. In short, what do you choose?" She asked when she saw Alvine''s excitement increase to the point of behaving like a kid who receives her Christmas gift for the first time.


    "Hmm... but what about this ck jewel the size of a chia seed?"


    "...Oh, that~? Forget it; it will be of no use to you." She answered without looking twice at the little ck jewel barely visible.


    "Hm? You won''t be able to know what interests me or not; at least tell me what it''s for." Alvine insisted with a mocking smile.


    "Sigh, very good. But first of all, even I don''t know who created it, so I can''t say with certainty if it contains a pure or demonic spirit." She shrugged her shoulders as she spoke these words.


    "Don''t look at me like that; the reason why this jewel is here is that it had captivated my attention after having it appraised with Rayja. ording to Rayja, before his disappearance, he told me that it might contain all the affinities and that it was only waiting for its host to transmit them. Unlike other artifacts, it is probably not an artifact of primordial rank since I had picked it up from nowhere during my walks in space."


    "!!" Alvine instantly appeared in front of the jewel, which was in a kind of showcase, like a museum object. But he did not try to touch it; since he knew that thousands of space des that were sharper than any celestial weapon protected the jewel!


    "Don''t excite you too much; it was only his hypothesis; nothing is certain. Apart from that, this artifact has almost no value. Since it contains only affinities and notws."


    But unlike her, Alvine had no intention of abandoning the jewel. Magical energy? He probably had more than what an intermediate divine mage had in his possession or more than that of high-level divine mages! Spiritual or physical protection? His shadow affinity was the most effective, even against primordial beings. He had this certainty after Serena attempted to break his shadow shield.


    But among the things he sincerely envied was the time affinity. Dalvine may have said that he could use all the affinities he wanted through a thorough understanding of shadow affinity, but to do so, he also needs to know what the basics of said affinity are!


    He is skilled with spatial affinity because the earth had a little more advanced understanding and theories about the universe than about time. Time is elusive yet present throughout the universe and in each of the things that exist; its influence is everywhere. What made it one of the rare affinities was that it was one of the most challenging things to understand. It influences every living and non-living being, leading them to their old age. Simply understanding a tiny part of this affinity would mean breaking one of the universe''s fundamentalws.


    It was a more significant dilemma for him. But Linn''s exnations convinced him that this pearl would help him cross this cape and, maybe, break one of these fucking universews. Like Ferda, for example, which tends to go back in time to shoot down enemies stronger than her in the present! Or to lend the power of her future ''self'' to boost her powers drastically!


    Of course, to do such things with this affinity, it was imperative to reach the primary rank. But Alvine didn''t care about this ''insignificant'' detail.


    The possibilities will be endless simply by acquiring this affinity. But unfortunately for him, Linn broke his dreams into a thousand pieces with her following words...


    "But as I have already told you, this ck jewel would not be useful to you since it is iplete." She added, seeing Alvine decisive.


    "Hm?" He frowned at Linn.


    "Sigh, I''m not telling you that out of charity, but because I don''t want you toe andin again by saying that I exchanged with you a useless object. ording to Rayja, this pearl is the jewel of a ring. But without the ring, it is useless; no matter what you try to do, the spirit of this artifact will never awaken; even I am powerless in the face of this dilemma. I had already asked Rayja to fix it, But even he was powerless in the face of this mystery." She exined by seeing Alvine''s wary eyes.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Even a primordial cksmith was unable to repair it?!"


    "Yes, even he was unable to repair it. As long as you don''t find the ring, this jewel is nothing more than a worthless stone."


    "...Sigh; in this case, I choose the scarlet cape." Alvine abandoned any idea of acquisition after hearing Linn''s words. The glimmer of hope that pushed him to acquire this ck jewel was in the hope that one day he could meet Rayja, the most excellent cksmith of all time. But if even he could not repair this ring, what is the point of appropriating this jewel?


    Instead of this jewel that will only be an unimportant decorative object, the cape would greatly help him against his divine enemies and even against the primordial beings who will try to attack him; since the cape can also cancel fifty percent of the attacks of the primordials! Even if he was disappointed with the jewel, the cape was an invaluable artifact.


    "Very well, now, let''s go back to the living room; after listening to my request and helping me, this cape wille back to you right without fail. But keep one thing in mind, to be able to exploit the powers of artifacts, elixirs fully, and primordial weapons, you must be at least a divine magus at the top, like little Sebass! So don''te andin afterward." She added.


    "I know. Don''t worry about that." Alvine already knew this detail since he already had Kimiko in his possession.


    With thesest words, the two appeared in the living room at the speed of a beating of eyshes.


    "Well, now, tell me what you expect from me," Alvine asks immediately after taking a seat.


    Linn, for her part, took a sip in her whisky and then scraped her throat before talking. "What I want is to tell me how you can help me be...


    "Stop! I forgot a detail; firstly, these rumors saying that I can help people like you reach an intermediate level are not justified. If I knew such methods, do you think Sabrina and Sylvia would still be primordial beginner mages?" Alvine stopped her by guessing what she wanted to ask him.


    "..." Linn remained silent for a moment while caressing her chin like a wise woman who was thinking.


    "But I guess you were already expecting this answer from me, am I wrong? In short, instead of looping aimlessly, tell me what you want instead." Alvine continued seeing that she was not disappointed with her answer.


    "Well, you''re right. It just was to confirm my doubts." As she said these words, she snapped her fingers, and two people silhouette manifested themselves behind her.


    Assiaphir and Sylvia.


    "I want, is to know the method that allowed you to help these two people. One had wounds that could only heal by a primordial elixir (which no longer existed since millennia). In contrast, the other has be the first primordial mage in the universe since the disappearance of the supreme goddess. My question is simple: How have you aplished such exploits that are not even achievable by us?!" She went straight to the point.


    Alvine did not wonder how she could know this detail since he was sure Linn was together with Ferda and the other two.


    But what surprised him was the way Linn had formted her request. "And if I told you that it was only by pure chance that Assaphir reached the primordial rank, would you believe me?"


    "You already know the answer, don''t you?"


    "...Sigh, very well, I¡¯ll share my memories of this event with you, and you will decide what you intend to do next with this information. What do you think?" Alvine proposed this solution.


    She slightly raised her eyebrows when she heard Alvine¡¯s n, but she nodded a second after.


    "But before that, I''d like to show you something. Of course, it has nothing to do with our deal, but I would like you to take a look at it to see if you can open it or not."


    "Hm? What thing? Why not?" She said in a calm tone.


    "Good; in this case, maybe you can do something to allow me to take it in my space bag? Since I''ve been with you, I can''t ess my spatial affinity. Don''t worry; I don''t intend to take advantage of this opportunity to escape."


    Upon hearing Alvine''s request, her expression froze momentarily. Alvine may guess that she was reluctant to take this risk, but he had to convince her; since it was not the only thing he wanted to check, but also the ring he had found with the Kimiko sword in Brisht tower during his entrance test.


    "I want you to inspect this box because it was created with the same material as your storage room door. But Sylvia could not open it, so I hope you will have a chance to open it. And ording to Sabrina''s exnation, the box I had probably contained a pill made by Linddra; it was also then that Sabrina told me about these two people (Rayja and Linddra). But if you don''t believe me, then drop it." He gave this exnation in a disappointed tone.


    "No, show me this box! You''re not strong enough to teleport to such a distance." She finally gave in following the exnations given by Alvine.


    But she had underestimated Alvine by thinking that he could not teleport to near Sabrina. Darka was always in Sabrina''s shadow, and Alvine could easily seize this chance to escape. Not to mention joining Sabrina, he will even be able to take refuge directly in the shadow dimension; apart from Dalvine and his shadow soldiers, no one else will be able to ess this dimension!


    As a result, a mocking smile emerged stealthily on the corners of Alvine''s lips when he saw Linn snap his fingers and lift the obstruction that blocked his spatial powers.

 Chapter 238 The Beginning Of Linns Obsession With Alvine.

    "No, you don''t need to go that far for that! Give me just a year, and I''ll reach the divine rank! And then, I''m sure I would be a high-level divine mage in less than thirty years. After that, the effects of my power will be even more powerful for primordial beings like you!" Alvine tried miserably to make her give up the decision she had just made under her impatience.


    "I can''t wait so long! If it''s the only solution for me to heal, then so be it!"


    "No time? My ass! You have spent several centuries in this state, and you say you will not be able to wait just a few more years?!"


    "It''s because I had no other choice! And then, you promised me to satisfy one of my requests as long as it does not cause problems for you or your loved ones, so why are you still hesitating? Instead of reacting in this way, you must feel honored to be my partner, don''t be more pathetic than you already are!" She replied while undressing.


    ''Fuck! Why have things be so drastic?! I can''t afford to make a potential enemy more powerful than my allies! I knew it was a bad idea to make this promise!'' He said to Himself while swallowing his saliva in front of Linn''s incredibly irresistible silhouette, who was ready to do anything to achieve her goals!


    If someone needs to understand Alvine''s present impasse, it would be fairer to go back, more precisely, about a year when Linn had allowed him to take out the small cubic box he had received from Lilliana as a so-called marriage dowry.


    -_-_-_-


    "No, show me this box! I¡¯m not worried about that; anyway, you''re not strong enough to teleport to such a distance." She said, snapping her fingers.


    At that moment, Alvine felt free from a curse that stifled his soul.


    "But I warn you, if you try anything suspicious, you will no longer have this favor, no matter how urgent you face afterward." She added by staying on her guard.


    Just as she broke the barrier with a snap of her fingers, she can put it back in ce with a simple snapping from her fingers. So no matter how fast Alvine casts his spell, she is convinced he could not be faster than her. Not to mention that thanks to her spatial concept, she had greater magical perception than anyone among the primordials!


    So, ording to her mind, even if Alvine manages to teleport, she can reach him instantly, no matter where, as long as he is not on the Leaders¡¯!


    On Alvine''s side, even if he knew he could escape at that moment, he was obsessed with the treasures he had just seen in Linn''s storage room. Not to mention preventing him from escaping, Alvine would not leave even if she chased him away!


    As a result, Alvine ignored her warning and put his hand in his spatial bag. But it was only a cover to deceive Linn; in reality, he took nothing in his space bag. Instead, he stealthily slipped his hand into his inventory in his shadow inventory and took the ck box while taking this opportunity to slide his annr inside the rusty ring.


    But it was not the only thing Alvine had done; he stealthily gave an order to Greed and Luna, who immediately teleported from the dimension of the shadow to his shadow! Thanks to Luna''s camouge skills, Alvine was sure that Linn would not notice them in his shadow. While taking advantage of this opportunity that would probably no longer had offered to him before his departure, Alvine did not forget to move his weapons and all the necessary objects (which he will need) in his shadow.


    Subsequently, he removed the box and the rusty ring on his right annr and stretched the box towards Linn.


    Before catching the box, she snapped her finger, activating the obstruction of the space instantly. Then, she took the box in Alvine''s hand. But she did not pay attention to the ring, even if her gaze lingered momentarily on thetter.


    "Indeed, it is a sealing artifact created by Rayja. But you are right about a detail; even if it is an artifact created by Rayja, it is more than likely that it contains an elixir or a Linddra pill."


    "Hm? What makes you so sure of that?"


    "It''s simple, Rayja mainly created these kinds of artifacts for Linddra, who kept her elixirs safe from all perceptions. It is a method that protects not only elixir and pills from corruption, but also from containing their purity."


    "Hmm..."


    "Anyway, If someone tries to open it by force, he will self-destruct with a spell capable of destroying a of rank three!" She said immediately after taking the box.


    "Um, Sabrina and Sylvia told me the same thing." Alvine nodded nonchntly.


    "Yep, I didn''t expect less from our mistress." She said, turning the box to check its condition.


    "In short, will you be able to open it?" Alvine asked, going straight to the point.


    "Hmm, unfortunately, no. Only Rayja and the person for whom the box is intended will be able to open it."


    Hearing this statement, Alvine felt a little disappointed. But before he took over the box, Linn continued.


    "But I have a method to open it. I have some drops of Rayja blood I obtained from Linddra."


    Alvine''s eyes widened quite at Linn''s remarks. But he soon frowned when he guessed Linn''s intentions. "I guess...Ahem, do you want something in exchange for this service?"


    "Hihi~, you are insightful for a mortal. The blood of these two beings is somehow more coveted than their creations. Because in general, just like this box, there are their treasures and their old experimentation centers that no one can ess without having their blood." She said, strolling aimlessly around Alvine.


    "Sigh, please be brief. I know it''s important, so tell me what you want in exchange." Alvine replied.


    "Fufu~, for now, I don''t expect anything from you. But you must promise to satisfy a request from me as a payment shortly." A slight sneering smile adorned her lips as she gave this condition.


    On Alvine''s side, even if he knew it would be better to drop this case, his curiosity to see the box''s contents prevailed over everything else. "Very well, as long as your request is not impossible for me, or is not intended to harm one of my loved ones or me, then I would satisfy it without a problem." He acquiesces with her, despite his doubt about her.


    "Hihi~, I strongly believe we will get along well soon. After finishing what we have to do here, I will provide you with a drop of Rayja''s blood." Shemented joyfully, even if she was the only one to enjoy this moment of joy.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But she didn''t care; her goal, which was to break the silent barrier, had been achieved. And it was already significant progress for her to see Alvine so cooperative with her.


    Alvine ignored her moods; anyway, he would not care, even if he noticed this fact. He beckoned to Linn to approach him and then lightly tapped her forehead with his index and middle finger and then continued to take care of his affairs.


    Linn looked at him with confusion, but before she spoke, she was suddenly overwhelmed by the waves of memories Alvine had carefully selected.


    She closed her eyes and witnessed the incredible scene that had taken ce when Alvine tried to form a blood contract with Assiaphir.


    After about a minute, she had finished visualizing all the memories that Alvine wanted to share with her. But instead of speaking, she remained silent for one more minute, remaining undecided.


    Alvine was sure she would not choose this path since it''d signify bing his subordinate.


    "Do you now understand why I can''t guarantee anything? It happened by ident, but that''s not all; this method is apanied by certain sacrifices that you will never be ready tomit. First, I would be your master for eternity, and second, you will probably be a subus or a vampire; since my bloodline will merge with yours." He said, delighting in his shock.


    Of course~, Alvine was happy to see her desperate! He was not socent to pity someone who had kidnapped him without his consent.


    But he misinterpreted Linn''s silence. And he understood it when she started talking.


    "My boy~, all that concerns you is an aberration that has no ce in our universe." She said with a mysterious smile.


    Alvine''s smile faded on his lips. "What do you mean by that?" He asked, frowning.


    "...First, you have two lineages, one of which is the lineage of Galiel, and the other is Sabrina''s bloodline. Then, this energy-sharing skill that defies all universalws... and then what else? Healing a primordial being despite you are even a simple emperor mage. Tsk, any of these skills will make even us jealous." She exins while ying with a lock of her hair.


    ''What''s her problem? I feel like she is fooling me. Tsk, whether it''s the Leaders or the Punishers, why is none of them normal? Is it because they have lived for millions of years? The most ironic, and that she doesn''t even know yet that it wasn''t me who had healed Sylvia, but Dalvine.'' He said to himself, having a bad intuition.


    "Finally, now that you have had what you wanted, now, give me what you owe me. First the cape, then Rayja''s drop of blood." Alvine did not want to continue the subject with her. His intuition told him not to pursue this subject.


    But unfortunately for him, Linn guessed his intentions. "First of all, I¡¯d like you to use this energy-sharing skill on me!" She immediately announced, leaving Alvine perplexed.


    "...You won''t have anything to gain from it," Alvine replied after hesitating.


    "Hehe~, you lie very badly, my dear. But it doesn''t matter. I don''t intend to abuse yourpetence. I just want to experiment with this skill, nothing more and nothing less. So you have nothing to fear."


    "...Tsk, very good. But after that, you have to go get what I want."


    As Linn had had what she wanted, she could afford to drag what he wanted; at least, that was what Alvine believed.


    After seeing her nodding, Alvine put his hand on her chest and closed his eyes.


    At the same time, Linn could feel a strange but harmless bond forming between her and Alvine. Even if this feeling she felt did notst more than a thousandth of a second, she could still feel this mysterious and harmless energy invade her soul and anchor herself deeply in her core through Alvine.


    Following this, Alvine removed his hand from her plump chest and opened his eyes. "Now, try to collect magical energy as you usually do." He says after forming the link between them.


    "Hm? As usual? But the energy I cultivate is different from yours...


    "Can you please hurry up? If you have nothing else to do, it''s not my case." Alvine interrupted her, guessing her following words.


    Who was he to fear this fact? Throughout his journey with Sylvia to Garyth''s ntation, even though she wasn''t going all the way, Sylvia cultivated through him, thanks to the raw energy he had in stock. So theoretically, just like Sylvia, Linnae would probably absorb the same quality of energy as Sylvia''s.


    Upon hearing hisints, Linn sighed with bitterness but did not give more exnations. She first tried to absorb dilute mana, then divine mana. But she was surprised to see that Alvine already had divine energy, which meant that he could pierce into the divine realm after a little effort.


    "How long do you n to take? I told you to do as usual!" Alvine again scolded her, seeing that Linn was trying to test his limits.


    But contrary to his thoughts, Linn was just cautious with him for fear of hurting him. It was not out ofpassion for Alvine, but she was somewhat afraid to waste her chance to reach the legendary primordial rank.


    But seeing Alvine so stubborn, her frustration made her momentarily forget her prudence. She then closed her eyes and greedily absorbed the raw energy as Alvine had ordered.


    "!!" In barely a second, her eyes widened in shock after feeling the rich raw energy that was not weaker than what she used to absorb!


    "H-how is this possible?!" As soon as she said these words, she focused on the sensation as if she didn''t believe what had just happened three seconds ago!


    But unfortunately for her, she realized that she was wrong. Since sheter realized that her core, which was wounded and had difficulty absorbing the primordial energy since the Great War, had no trouble absorbing the energy that Alvine shared with her.


    "I-it''s even richer than the energy I''ve been used to absorbing since that time. How the hell is that possible?! Are you also a primordial being?!"

 Chapter 239 The Beginning Of Linns Obsession With Alvine. 2

    "How the hell is that possible?! Are you also a primordial being?!" She stammered in disbelief while looking at Alvine with suspicious eyes.


    Realizing that she had had what she wanted, Alvine immediately broke the link between them. "Tsk, if I was a primordial mage, do you think I''d let myself be captured by you?! In short, you checked what you wanted to check. Now don''t forget what you owe me."


    "If you''re not like me, Otherwise, how can you have primordial energy in you?!"


    "It''s not primordial energy, but raw energy. Sigh, I don''t care about your judgment. If you want exnations, bring me what I wanted." Alvine remained immutable in the face of questions and Linn''s insistence despite her suspicions towards him.


    At that moment, Linn had the impression that all the knowledge she had acquired in recent millennia instantly copsed in the face of this irregr that she had kidnapped.


    Possessing divine energy by being a mortal is evident proof that a mage will be a divine mage as long as he continues cultivating. But what about a simple emperor mage with primordial energy?! Will he be a primordial mage like her and the other primordials? It was unrealistic but too realistic for the case of Alvine, who had already assisted a divine mage in reaching the primordial rank!


    Knowing all these things, she burned the desire to bomb Alvine with all kinds of questions. But during this, thetter was no longer in the mood, at least, until he received the goods he expected from her.


    The roles were reversed instantly at that moment. Instead of her, who was putting pressure on Alvine with Rayja''s cloak and blood she had in her possession, it was rather Alvine who was now putting pressure on her with the information he held. The bnce was too unbnced to be advantageous. This fact became apparent to her after noticing Alvine''s mocking smile.


    ''Tsk, this bastard is trying to return my strategy against me. But it''s a good thing, at least. I now know that the rumors about him are not really false. Not to mention the creations of Linddra or Rayja; this guy is more valuable than any elixir or primordial weapons in this universe. I now understand why Mistress Rina is so obsessed with him.'' With these thoughts, she got up on the sofa and then took ast look at Alvine.


    "Stay wisely here; I''ll be back." Her voice resounded in the living room, although her figure was no longer.


    Alvine couldn''t even notice her movements. But he didn''t care about this detail; he was waiting for this moment to organize Luna and Greed and, above all, to check if the ring he had was the fragment thatpleted the ck jewel he had seen in Linn''s storage room.


    "Even if I don''t have much time, it''s more than enough. During myst visit, I paid attention to the time on this clock. Even if we had onlysted about five minutes in this room, it had still been twenty-four hours here. That means I have at least an hour ahead of me, no matter her monstrous speed." He said while sipping his whiskey and quietly checking the rusty ring on his right annr.


    After about ten minutes, he nods. "As I imagined. The size of the small jewel and the shape perfectly match the hole of this ring. I am fifty percent sure that the jewel in Linn''s storage room is intended for this ring. That was also one of the reasons that prevented me from activating this ring, as I had done with Kimiko. But unfortunately, one problem still persists. This fucking ring has two jewel locations! Ah~ fucking shit! How likely am I toe across the second jewel? The chance is certainly lower than looking for grain in the Arizona desert. Sigh, the Arizona desert, huh? I wonder how much time has passed on earth since my death."


    "Sigh; as I already know the location of one of the two jewels, I will leave it with her and choose the cape, at least, until I locate the other jewel." He concludes after finishing examining the rusty ring.


    "In short. Luna,e here, please." He then ordered.


    At the same time, Luna instantly appeared in front of him. "My lord, should I kill this woman?" She asked in a rabid tone.


    "..." Alvine was speechless when he heard Luna''s question.


    "Sigh, you''re not strong enough for that yet. But let''s move on; for now, I have not yet categorized her as my enemy." He answered Luna''s question after oveing his surprise.


    "But my lord, this woman had the nerve to capture you! She deserves to die and burn forever in the gehenna mes! Trust me. I am two-percent sure that I can kill her by using the gehenna mes if I surprisingly attack her." She then insisted while her irises turned to cramoisy reds under the effects of her boiling rage.


    "...Hehe~, I''m delighted to hear these words from you." Alvine was so happy to see this madness in her eyes that he could not help but emotionally caress his head, surprising Luna.


    "But unfortunately, two percent is too low. We must... Ugh."


    But Alvine was most surprised to see her act like a pet that appreciated the petting of her master. He immediately withdrew his hand from her head when he saw her shiver and snuggle.


    "Ahem, in any case, I have a task to entrust to you. And if you aplish this task to perfection, I am sure there will be no more room for revenge." He said after scratching his throat.


    "As expected of you, my lord. Your desires are orders." She immediately answers as a cruel smile emerges on her ck lips.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Well, here''s your task. But first, tell me what you understood about the current situation."


    "My lord, I noticed that she used an artifact that blocked some of your powers and prevented us, your subordinates, from ensuring your safety from your kingdom. But despite everything, we could still hear and monitor you, even if we could not go out into your kingdom to help you despite countless attempts on our part. That brought me back to the conclusion that she uses a powerful artifact. Her powers are too ridiculous to block yours."


    "...Well, that, INCREDIBLE! You have very well exceeded my expectations. In fact, I came to the same conclusion. Like Serena, Sylvia, and the other primordials, she must have a primordial artifact or weapon that is in harmony with her concept. What is more frightening with these people are the primordial artifacts and weapons they have in their possessions; that''s why we need to be more careful with them. You understand what I mean, don''t you?"


    "...So... Do I have to redouble my efforts to kill her?"


    "No, Luna. No matter our efforts, she''s too powerful for us. But that doesn''t mean we can''t make her daily life like hell." A sinister smile emerged on his lips as he spoke these words.


    "Take this orb with you and hide as if your existence depended on it. I''d activate it when the timees and absorb all the energy of the artifact that blocks me here. But I''d only do it after locating Linn''s primordial artifact. Thus, I could take with me this artifact or weapon, anyway, with me. You must understand one thing, my beloved Luna; no matter the power, rank, or dangerousness of a weapon, it will be a vulgar metal if it''s emptied of its energy. And that''s where this mysterious orb held by Greed will begin its role."


    After hearing Alvine''s n, Luna had wide eyes with admiration. "Your wisdom will never cease to amaze me, my lord. Silky reassured this vicious fox would get what she deserved. I¡¯d try to aplish the task even if I have to sacrifice my life for it!"


    "...L-Luna? Have you evolved without me realizing it?"? Alvine looked her in the eyes with suspicion when he saw her strange behavior.


    "Not yet, My Lord. But don''t worry, it''s only a matter of time before I evolve and be stronger to crush all these boring beings that disturb your daily life."


    "Um-umm, I don''t doubt it; you''re already starting to talk like Dalvine; I don''t know if it''s reassuring."


    "It is an honor to look like you, my lord."


    "Hm? Not me; I''m talking about Dalvine. Sigh, in short. Take this orb and do what you have to do." He ordered by giving it the orb that contains his universalw; the ck hole!


    At the same time, Luna bowed onest time in front of him, and then, her silhouette shed off of the living room as she left to aplish the mission that Alvine had given her.


    "Sigh, the more she evolves, the more unpredictable she bes. Just like the others, she always confuses me with Dalvine, believing that this crazy is really a part of me. In short, time will tell me what this guy really is. ording to what he is capable of, I''d not be surprised to learn that he cast a vicious spell on my shadow soldiers to sow confusion in their minds. Even if I don''t like to admit it, I haven''t seen stronger than this guy in this universe."


    "Who are you talking about?" Linn, who had just appeared suddenly behind him, asked him.


    "Damn it! Stop freaking me out like that!" Alvine was startled in panic on the sofa because of Linn''s sudden appearance.


    ''She was faster than expected. It has only been twenty-seven minutes since he left. Fortunately, I didn''t hang out too much.'' He said to Himself while looking at the clock on the opposite wall.


    "Sigh, you have the gift ofining about every insignificant detail. In short, this vial contains the rest of Rayja''s blood in my possession. But you are only entitled to one drop of blood. So be careful to put it in the small hole above the box." She exins, giving the vial to Alvine.


    "I have a question. Do you have another pearl that looks like the pearl you showed me instead?" Alvine asked while catching the little vial.


    "Hm? You still can''t forget this jewel? Well, I understand you; I was the same at first. But believe it or not, even I have no idea about the origin of this jewel." She said, sitting in front of Alvine while putting one leg on the other.


    "I understand."


    "Otherwise, what do you decide? Do you prefer to start with the box or link to the cape?"


    "..."

 Chapter 240 The Blood Ring.

    "In short, if not, what do you decide? Do you prefer to start with the box or link to the cape?"


    "...I think I want to see what this box contains above all. I don''t like mysteries." Alvine gave this answer after a brief reflection.


    "Hihi~, I understand you; it''s a real torture to waddle with such a thing without knowing what it contains. ording to the name and the material that makes up this box, I am already sure it contains a primordial pill!"


    Seeing her excitement, Alvine thinks twice in a row about his decision. He¡¯d not be surprised to see Linnae tear off the box''s contents if something invaluable ever sprang inside.


    Noticing Alvine''s silence, Linn sighed with frustration. "What is this look you''re looking at me? You still don''t think I''m going to try to take what belongs to you by force, do you?"


    "It''s likely."


    "Tsk, do you think I''m so shameless?!"


    "...Nothing guarantees me that you will remain indifferent if something newes out inside. After all, you kidnapped me without my consent, didn''t you?" Alvine replied dryly.


    "...In short, as long as it is not a healing potion of primary rank, I would never be interested. I am proud to say that I am the richest among the Punishers. Then you won''t have anything to fear." She said, cleverly avoiding Alvine''s question while her cheeks reddened with embarrassment.


    "Yes, I am convinced that I can trust someone who is already threatening to sting me an elixir anyway," Alvine replied again by listing the most important.


    "Tsk, I''m not going to steal it from you! I would give you an exchange equivalent to it; I desperately need to regain my strength after all. And stop talking as if you already know what''s inside."


    "...Sigh, you are right; Forget my words as far as this box contains nothing could not capt your greed side." Alvine finally gave up trying to coax her. In any case, this elixir will not serve him much. Without even forcing his hand, he would be willing to exchange it for something worthwhile among Linn''s objects. Of course, it''s just when such a legendary elixires out in the box.


    ''Honestly, I don''t have much expectation. Even if it is a box that Rayja can only make, its content cannot be so interesting since it was one of the Punishers who gave this as a gift to the first vampire king. It is unlikely that the first king even consumed the box''s contents. But I''ll know soon.'' He said to himself, dropping a droplet of blood on the box, as Linn had exined.


    "Hm? Nothing is happening?"


    "No, be patient a little. Given the small amount of blood, it will take a little time." Linn immediately exined it following his fears.


    As she had said, after about ten seconds, the box suddenly began to shine with a crimson glow after absorbing the blood.


    -Click!


    "!!" Following this slight mechanical sound, Alvine slowly opened the box.


    But the second after, an ironic smile appeared on his lips.


    "What are the chances that this will happen? I have the impression that the god of destiny is ying with me." He said, taking the small object inside the box.


    "What is it?? It''s not an elixir. Sigh, It seems that it is one of the objects in Rayja''s collections." Linn immediately became disinterested in the little transparent white jewel in Alvine''s hand.


    At a nce, she and Alvine knew it was an artifact. But the problem was what kind of artifact it was.


    On Alvine''s side, he already had a clear idea of what it could be. It was too obvious for him since the rusty ring on his finger kept tightening on his right ring finger!


    ''Seriously? I''m sure and certain that all this can''t be a coincidence.'' He said to Himself with a frown.


    "Miss Linnae, I changed my mind." He said without leaving his eyes on the jewel as white and crystallized as a diamond.


    "Change your mind?"


    "Yes, I don''t want this cape finally, but I want the jewel I saw in your storage room instead!" He continued as if the jewel hypnotized him.


    "..." Linn remained silent as her eyes switched between Alvine and the jewel in his hands.


    But suddenly, she silently nodded as if she had understood something too. "Very good. But if you decide to take back this jewel, you will no longer have the opportunity to exchange it once again if you are ever mistaken."


    "Don''t worry. My decision is final." Alvine instantly responds as if nothing matters to him anymore.


    Hearing this statement probably from him, Linn no longer insisted. She took the scarlet cape before disappearing in front of Alvine, leaving him alone again.


    "...Well, it doesn''t matter who is behind it, no matter his intentions; I''m just going to tell myself that it''s a coincidence." He said while trying to remove the ring on his right annr.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But at that moment, another surprise left him speechless. The ring was stuck on his finger. No matter what force it applied, the ring did not move an inch! But it was not the most surprising for him. The most surprising thing was that after Linn left, leaving Alvine alone in the living room, it was as if the ring was waiting for this opportunity! A powerful force of attraction suddenly triggered between the jewel and the ring on Alvine''s other finger.


    Noticing the strange actions of the ring, even if he would die of desire to know what the ring was hiding from him as a mystery, he did not risk giving a ring what he wanted. Thus, he moved his two hands away from each other to prevent the two pieces from assembling!


    "Ahah~?! That, never! You''ll have to wait until the other jeweles back!" He replied, alone in the living room.


    Thus, a strange battle broke out between Alvine and the ring that absolutely wanted toe together with the jewel!


    Their battle continued until Linnae''s return.


    "Can I know what you''re doing?" Linn asked immediately after her return, seeing Alvine''s two trembling hands spread away.


    But from the moment Linn appeared in front of Alvine, even before Alvine warned Linn to stand away from him with the other ck jet jewel, thetter crushed the translucent cubic box in Linnae''s hand and whistled at full speed towards Alvine''s finger!


    With the appearance of the ck jewel, Alvine no longer had the strength to prevent the other jewel!


    -Wooosshh!!


    The white jewel pierced Alvine''s palm, and the two sank directly into their respective locations!


    "!!" At the same time, seeing the hostility of the ring towards him, Alvine instantly created a scarlet de using the blood that dripped from his palm and put his annr on the table, and tried to decapitate it directly without the slightest hesitation!


    -ng!!


    But before the blood de reached his wrist, a ck shield was instantly created around his hand, breaking his de into pieces of ss!


    "What is it?!!" Before he assimted what just happened before his eyes, the ring began to suck his blood from his ring finger, making Alvine even more rmed!


    "Fucking ring! Greed,e on!" Then, without hesitation, he ordered Greed to slice off his arm!


    Of course, thetter did not look far; he instantly appeared in front of Alvine with a giant ck sword that was no lessrge than Darka''s.


    The sudden emergence of Greed rmed Even Linnae, who was the most confused; as a result, she instantly moved away from Alvine and Greed, who had a giant sword in his hand.


    He made a vertical sh toward Alvine''s hand with all his power without hesitation. By being in the shadow of his master, he had attended the whole process; in all likelihood, he and Alvine were sure that the intentions of the ring were not good!


    But unfortunately for Greed, before his sword reached Alvine''s arm, the ring also attacked fiercely by freezing Greed''s movements like a sculpture!


    "Gosh shit! Since it''s like that, you don''t leave me any other choice!" Alvine gritted her teeth with hatred towards the ring.


    He raised his left hand, and a ck sword appeared in his hand. ''No, that''s not enough! I need more power!'' He said to Himself.


    At the same time, ording to his will, Kimiko reshaped itself into a hammer axe, and he tried again to decapitate his hand!


    Even in his wildest dreams, he would never have imagined that he would have such a hatred towards an artifact to the point of wanting to self-harm!


    But he didn''t care about such details at the moment!


    The hammer, weighing more than five hundred kilos, whistled ruthlessly to his wrist!


    But just a few centimeters from his right wrist, Alvine stopped his action, following what Kimiko had just told him.


    *Are you sure what you''re telling me? * He asked Kimiko about their spiritual ties.


    *Trust me, master! She doesn''t want to hurt you; it''s just one of the conditions to activate her! Besides blood, she also needs at least three times the energy you gave me.*


    "Sigh, I hope it''s a joke?! If this continues, I will not only be a dried mummy, but she will pump all my energy. I¡¯ll die!" Alvine shouted these words at Kimiko.


    From the point of view of others, Alvine would undoubtedly look like a madman who had first tried to self-harm but also talked to a hammer!


    But fortunately for him, the person who looked at him was not a simple person. Linn had eyes almost out of their orbits. ''Impossible! He can also invoke one of Alvinos¡¯ immortal soldiers?! Who is this monster at the end?!'' She said to herself with sweating hands.

 Chapter 241 The Blood Ring. 2

    *Master, you will have nothing to fear as long as you proceed as with The subus, using the orb that is in your possession. I''m sure it won''t absorb all the energy contained in the orb... probably! In short, currently, she only follows her primitive instincts to return to life. If you do not feed it properly, it will be a great loss you will regret forever! *


    *In fact, what you''re asking me here is to choose between saving this ring or letting it die while continuing the n I carefully put in ce; is that it? *


    Kimiko: *...Yes.*


    "Ah, holy shit!" He shouts these words.


    His frustration was at its maximum. Because of a single unexpected, all his ns will fall into the water. But he had no other choice. Just seeing a glimpse of the ring''s power, which could freeze Greed despite being so weak, Alvine gave it all the priority.


    "You better be useful to me. Otherwise, I swear I''ll be the person who will break you into a thousand pieces!" He shouted at the ring that continued to suck his blood and raw energy greedily.


    It hadn''t even been two minutes since the beginning of these strange events, but it was unimaginable for him to see the mess that the ring had created.


    But he still forced himself to calm down after several breaths and exhtion. *Luna, change of n; bring the orb with you. *


    As soon as Luna heard her lord''s order, she appeared in front of him, holding the ck orb in front of him.


    "What is it?!" Linnae let these words escape at the end of surprise when she saw Luna appear from nowhere! She was so confused that she began to feel her head dizzy.


    But Alvine didn''t care about her or her reaction. What he had to preserve before out was his life. Compared to that, Linn didn''t even deserve to be a rock in his visual field.


    On the other hand, Linnae did not interrupt Alvine''s actions. She had already seen the orb in Alvine''s memories, so she had a little idea of its functions.


    But unfortunately for her, she was not going to stay out of Alvine''s problems. Having Alvine with her was like having the biggest troublemakers in the whole universe with her. Sylvia understood this when she ventured alone with Alvine on the Garyth ntation. As for Linnae, who had captured Alvine, she would somehow regret this decision in the future; in a way, she offered Sabrina and the other maids of Alvine without her not realizing it.


    From the moment Alvine''s hand touched the orb, pure and ferocious energy shook every corner of the living room, even dropping a few bottles on the mini-bar on the other side. Without taking anything into ount, Alvine began by absorbing energy while resisting the unimaginable pain that stiffened all his muscles and nerves, and his skin became more and paler.


    Realizing Alvine''s pitiful condition, Linnae tried to approach him to check his condition. But when she crossed Luna''s crimson eyes, impregnated with insatiable bloodthirst toward her, she decided not to move.


    "H-Hey, aren''t you going to die like that, are you?" She asked in a dubious tone.


    "Hehe~, *Koff* *Koff!! * I''m not as fragile as you think." He said between his tight teeth.


    "Stop ying with it! Even if I didn''t understand what just happened, I know that if you continue like this, you will surely die either forck of energy or by exsanguination!" She immediately retorted when she saw that the ring absorbed even the blood Alvine had just spat before it touched the ground.


    With this glimpse, she also understood how monstrous the rusty ring was. But seeing Alvine keep it on his ring finger, she understood that Alvine had decided to bind himself to the mind inside it; as a result, she did not bother to tell him to remove the ring.


    Luna, who stared at Linnae with hateful eyes without blinking at them, suddenly let her fist fall into her palm with an idea of how she could help her master.


    "Ahem, you. Make yourself useful ande and offer your life to my lord. It''s an end worthy of an inferior and greedy being like you." She said, addressing Linnae.


    "... Me?" Linn asked, pointing to herself.


    "To whom else? No one else exists in this room except the three of us and my lord. But this idiotic Greed, and I have no blood! My lord needs fresh blood, and you will do the trick, so stop wasting time. Every second that passes is a risk to plunge my master into a long sleep!" She replied by taking out her two little ck daggers and impregnating them with gehenna mes!


    "H-Huh? This girl really makes me want to kill her every time she speaks to me!" Linn mumbled to herself when she saw Luna''s audacity.


    "This is yourst chance; if you do not help my lord voluntarily, I swear on behalf of my lord that I will collect your blood myself, even if, for this, I must disobey the orders of my lord!" She mumbled in an emotionless voice as her knees bent and her body slowly disappeared.


    "Luna, that''s enough! I haven''t reached my limits yet. Arg, fucking ring sucker!" Alvine stopped him when he saw Luna''s self-decision.


    At the same time, he resumed his incubus form. He could no longer maintain his human form when he had almost no blood.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''Shit! Not yet! I need more time. Unlike primordial beings, my body''s constitution is too fragile to regenerate the unique blood and bloodline that circtes in my cells at the same time...I think I will lose consciousness if I continue like this!'' He ironically smiled when he saw that the ring had only removed half of the rust on itself.


    "My lord, if you continue like this, you will really die for other millennia again! Just let me take care of this insect. Even if I don''t have the confidence to defeat her, I can still collect at least a liter of her blood!" Luna insisted.


    "...Do you just need a liter of blood to survive?" Linn asked with a frown.


    But Alvine was half conscious of being able to answer anything about her.


    "Nope, not a liter, but until he is out of danger! All this is your fault. That''s why you must be ready to sacrifice your little life to help my lord not to plunge back into a restful sleep." Luna nonchntly rified.


    "You, I swear to take care of your case afterward. Stay calm and wait for me wisely." With thesest words, Linn instantly appeared in front of Alvine.


    She made a small notch on her forearm and let her blood, of the same color as Sabrina''s, flow between Alvine''s lips.


    As for Alvine, feeling the intoxicating taste invade his taste buds, his vampire lineage was stimted by Linn''s blood and unconsciously grabbed her arm and pushed his sharps into her pulpit, and greedily sucked her blood even though he was half unconscious.


    If it were before acquiring the bloodline of the king of the first vampire + Sabrina¡¯s bloodline, he would generally have no problem regenerating his blood as far as the ring sucks his blood, thanks to his regeneration capacity. But the blood that now circtes in his veins is no longer as simple as before, and this situation will be even moreplicated in the future after Linn has given him her blood! That was the reason he tried to resist the ring pitifully because having several bloodlines did not only have advantages.


    "No matter your nature as an aberration, I did not bring you here to die pitifully. You still owe me favors, and above all, I have not made all these efforts to let you leave quietly into the afterlife. Don''t even count on that!" She murmured for Alvine, looking straight into his ga eyes, gradually regaining their original colors.


    ___


    At the same time, on the of the Punishers, Sabrina released a big breath of hot air. "Well, the master''s problems will follow them no matter where he is. Sigh; thank you for your report, Darka. You can go back into my shadow." She ordered by looking at Darka''s imposing silhouette in front of her with a satisfying smile.


    Darka nodded and turned into a giant raven, then returned to Sabrina''s shadow.


    Now alone in the cultivation room, Sabrina giggled while ironically shaking her head. "You haven''t seen anything yet, greedy slut. It''s only a matter of time before you understand that a plebeian such as you does not deserve to stand on an equal footing as my master. But hearing that you areing back with my master of your own free will, I can''t afford to let go. Sigh, I wish with all my heart that you fully enjoy your stay, master."


    With thesest prayers, she resumed her cultivation in a brighter mood.


    ___


    But contrary to appearances, the person who lived the experience of being in perpetual hell because of his greed was not Linn but Dalvine''s host, Randolph!


    Guided only by his thirst for knowledge, Randolph never regretted a decision as much as he had made a few months ago: when he decided to buy the Alvine clone.


    ___


    Unlike a ss of blood-filled wine he had consumed from Sabrina, Alvine had sucked about ten liters of Linn''s blood!


    But thetter has not even changed her expression orplexion despite the amount of blood she had just lost. With her level, Alvine can suck her blood forever; she constantly regenerates.


    But contrary to appearances, it was not as simple as that. People like Linn are primordial beings who cannot restore their vitality even through cultivation. Moreover, what she had just done was like giving part of her life to Alvine. And Alvine, who hated having debts to people, knew how frustrating it was to have such a debt to pay in the future.


    But what was impressive was not Linn''s sacrifice nor Alvine''s insatiable thirst... but the appetite for the ring!


    Alvine had barely managed to rece the blood he had lost. The ring instantly absorbed 95% of the blood Alvine received from Linn! This thirst was too frightening even for Alvine, who was like a transmitter.


    But suddenly, the ring stopped sucking his blood and energy simultaneously.


    Realizing the strange actions of his ring, Alvine raised his right hand and looked at the ring that was now like new, with a crystalline red color and two exquisite jewels above it.

 Chapter 242 The Bottleneck.

    Realizing the strange actions of his ring, Alvine raised his right hand and looked at the ring that was now like new, with a crystalline red color and two exquisite jewels above it.


    Seeing this, Alvine did not stop sucking Linn''s blood; he continued to feed himself until he restored the blood in his veins.


    Thus, after an extra minute, he removed his fangs from Linn''s wless skin, then licked the trickle of blood dripping on her arm.


    "Not even a thank you for saving your life?" She asked, watching her hand regenerate faster than Alvine''s.


    ''Sigh, as I thought, she reminds me that I now owe her a debt; I did well to restore my vitality through her blood. Otherwise, I will regret it in the future.'' He said to Himself, staring at her.


    "Thank you, I guess?" Alvine replied while looking at the ring that had captives all his attention.


    "Do you suppose? Sigh, give up. If not, What is this ring for now, and what is its rank?"


    "I don''t know. I think it still needs a little more time to regain consciousness. Everything I know, what I managed to establish a spiritual bond with it." Alvine answers once again like a robot. On the other hand, he could not know the grade of the ring since he could not yetmunicate with it or use its powers.


    "Oh, I see. Now you owe me an exnation. But first, can I kill this...thing?" She asked, pointing to Luna, who was standing calmly behind Alvine.


    Alvine''s gaze temporarily switched between Luna and Linn, then acted as if he had not heard Linn''s question.


    Then his gaze froze on the orb next to him. ''Sigh, to say that the ring did not leave even 1% energy inside the orb, how greedy this ring is? I hope its powers will be as incredible as its greed.'' He continued in his thoughts.


    "Here, try to restore your energy with these Odins stones." Linn suddenly gave him dozens of the Odins stones by noticing his irregr breathing.


    She has not yet tried to question Alvine; she instinctively knew that the time was wrong for that.


    As for Alvine, he looked at the dozens of divine spiritual stones while smiling ironically. "Can you lift your barrier once again?"


    Linn raised her eyebrows slightly when she heard Alvine''s request, but she did not ask for the cause. She snapped her fingers, breaking the spatial barrier.


    At the same time, Alvine ced his palm on the table, and a hundred other golden stones appeared. *Luna and Greed, you both will return to the dimension; ording to Greed''s recent memories, you will be more helpful with Sabrina than by being with me. So stay in the dimension; maybe Darka will ask you to help assist my clone.* He ordered by telepathy.


    Then he created another clone devoid of soul. "Bring this guy with you; he will serve as a receptacle for my soul clone during my absence." He said aloud, surprising Linn beyond expectations.


    But just seeing her satisfying smile, anyone could guess she was not dissatisfied with Alvine''s decision.


    ''Hmm... so, he''s trying to pretend to stay with me to escape more easily after lower my guard? Or he intends to stay with me of his own free will? In short, time will tell us if it is the first or second option. In any case, I''d not lower my guard; he is unpredictable as his powers.'' She made this brief analysis while deciding not toment on Alvine''s decision.


    Luna and Greed nod together, following their master¡¯s order. But before retiring, Luna looked onest time at Linnae with hostile eyes as her lips moved stealthily without Alvine''s knowledge.


    [Try to do anything suspicious with my lord, and I will burn you to nothing with my master''s Gehenna mes! Fucking inferior!]


    Even if she had not pronounced this threat aloud or telepathically, Linn could read on her lips. She wanted to pretend not to have understood what Luna did but seeing her triumphant smile, a boiling anger emerged deep in her heart. But unfortunately for her, she could only swallow this anger since Luna instantly disappeared into the shadow of Alvine with Greed and the shadow clone of Alvine.


    ''Sigh, why does he have the same immortal soldiers as our former leader? Is he the reincarnation of Alvinos? No, Alvinos has never been so deceitful and talkative as this vicious guy. Sigh, I feel like I will go crazy by spending time with him. Now that I think about it, how can this girl speak? Although the immortal soldiers of Alvinos are powerful, they did not have such smart, were they?


    But she did not have time to deepen her thoughts when Alvine''s voice woke her up in her thoughts.


    "It''s still not enough," Alvine said, looking at the hundreds of divine stones scattered on the dark gold table.


    "What is not enough?"? She asked.


    "Sigh, The ring took at least forty million raw energy from me. But these stones are not even enough to help me collect 1% of my ancient energy. Sigh, I may have to contact Sabrina so that she can give me more divine stones. But it might be a littleplicated, "He says thoughtfully while looking at Linn with a mischievous smile.


    "...Tsk, very well I understood. How much do you need?" She retorted with a frustrated tone, guessing Alvine''s hidden intentions.


    Alvine did not change his expression despite Linn''s frustration. Although this is the third time he has felt this feeling of helplessness, after having exhausted almost all of his mana, he still could not get used to the unpleasant feeling.


    But strangely, the ring absorbed his raw energy without touching his shadow energy. As a result, even if he looked weak and out of breath, he was still as dangerous as a snake pretending to have no more venom in its canines!


    "At least a hundred other divine stones. Chest the amount I need to restore my energy." He said, closing his eyes to meditate.


    Linn, for her part, even if she found Alvine''s words unrealistic, does not doubt her assertions. Usually, an Odin stone (divine) is more than enough to restore the mana of an emperor mage. So three hundred divine spiritual stones to regain his energy... even a low-ranking divine mage would not need such an amount of energy.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The time to blink an eye was enough for Linn to add a hundred other small golden stones to the pile of divine stones.


    Alvine immediately closed his eyes after seeing the divine mana stones and began without further dy to restore his magical energy.


    "Take your time; I''ll be back in a moment," Linn spoke in a deep voice after realizing that Alvine might take considerable time to absorb all the divine energy of the divine spiritual stones around him.


    But as soon as Alvine realized Linnae was no longer with him, he sighed with relief. Following this, his eyes turned to dark cks as the hundreds of stones floated towards him with great attractive force, instantly emptying them of their energies the second they touched his skin. He maintained this rhythm for up to thirty minutes, absorbing all the divine energy in the stones!


    Following this, his eyes regained their golden colors as before. Then he looked at the clock hanging on the wall opposite. "Sigh, it took me longer than expected. In short, it is enough to allow me to activate my universalw on arge scale to collect more raw energy. I had overestimated my energy reserve by believing that it would be enough to help me reach the divine rank. But I wouldn''t make this mistake anymore. I will see how much energy I can store in my body. To do this, I must push my body to its limits." He said, rising among the heaps of gray pebbles.


    "Urgh! But before that, I guess I have to take a shower." This idea crossed his mind after noticing the stench that emanated from him.


    He checked the other rooms with his perception and found the bathroom in less than five seconds. "Tsk, she''s careful...heh? The spatial barrier is still in ce." He said to himself, noticing that his conscience could not extend outside the mansion. But it didn''t bother him.


    "Before Luna and Greed left, I consulted the memories of Darka, who is with Sabrina. So I learned through Greed that Sabrina wants me to stay here for a while, at least, until the situation bes less agitated. Even if it leaves me with a bitter taste, I have no choice but to keep a low profile for a long time; if only I were stronger, I would not need to hide here. Sigh, I have no other option than follow Sabrina¡¯s ns, at least for now. Most importantly, I must break through into the divine rank as soon as possible to protect myself against high-level divine mages." He talked to himself while walking to the bathroom that was in the next room.


    After exploring the mansion with his perception, he realized that the mansion was smaller than his forecasts. There were only two bedrooms with two indoor showers, a living room with a minibar, and a small kitchen. Arrived in the room, he took off his clothes and entered the bathroom that contained a small hot spa.


    Meanwhile, Linn came back with some provisions and some daily necessities (for Alvine.). As a primordial being, she did not have needs like mortals.


    But she immediately realized that Alvine had finished absorbing all the energy in the stones. "Sigh, I don''t even know if I should be surprised. But where is he?" She wondered, checking the mansion with its primordial perception.


    But her cheeks slightly blushed when she saw Alvine in the bathroom. Then she returned to the room where Alvine was in the shower in the bathroom. She ced the clothes she had just bought for Alvine and returned to the kitchen to ''cook.''


    After a few more minutes, Alvine, who had just left the bathroom, saw the ck jacket on the bed. "Hm? So that''s why she left? These people are iprehensible. But still, where did she get such clothes from? I feel like I see clothes I used to wear when I was at university (in my old life)." He instantly guessed that Linna was back by the simple fact of seeing this new set of clothes.


    He then wears the new clothes and goes out into the room. But instantly, a horrible smell invades his nostrils. "What are you doing?" He asked Linn with a bad one right now.


    But the mystery did not stay in the shadows for long when he saw Linn go out with a bowl in the kitchen. "As a mortal, you need to eat so as not to die." She said, smiling at Alvine as she put down the ''food'' she had just prepared on the dining table.


    -!!


    "Are you sure it''s not to kill me instead? Ahem, I mean... I appreciate your efforts, but I''m not hungry." Alvine retreated as far as he could and went to the mini-bar, trying to forget what he had just seen on the table.


    -Even if poisons are ineffective against me, I''m not sure I''ll live after eating... this purple thing she calls food.- Alvine''s thoughts.


    "...If you say so. Anyway, now that you seem to be getting better, don''t you think you owe me some exnations?" Of course, she understood why Alvine refused to eat the dish she had prepared with all her efforts.


    But seeing the result, it was obvious to Alvine that primordial beings were not perfect existences. So seeing her ignore the subject, Alvine naturally did not miss this opportunity to ridicule her even more.


    "Exnations? About what? The ring? De Luna and Greed? Or your inedible dish?" He asked with a mischievous smile.


    "Forget this story. Unlike Sabrina and most of us, I didn''t interact with mortals."


    "A bogus excuse." Alvine ms her tongue by retorting these words.


    "These are not excuses. Sigh, it doesn''t matter. Are you the reincarnation of Alvinos?"


    "No."


    "Are you a fallen primordial then?"


    "Nope."


    "...Stop making fun of me! If you are neither one nor the other, what exactly are you? You can''t be a mortal with so many irregrities." Hearing the ambiguous answers from Alvine, she became more and more frustrated as she talked to him.


    "Sigh, since when have you been interested in my personal life? It was you who captured me and dragged me so far; it was you who triggered all these events by offering me a deal, and finally, it was also you who offered to help me bind myself to an artifact. Now tell me, what exactly do you use me of?" Alvine retorted when he saw that she was bing more curious about him.


    "I will be honest with you. With all the rumors circting to my disadvantage, I decided to stay with you. Not because I enjoy spending time with you but it''s out of necessity. And don''t worry, I will pay this favor by trying to heal you, but it''s only after reaching the intermediate divine rank... maybe high-level divine rank. I currently have no chance of healing you at my current level. But I''m not crazy enough to help potential enemies be stronger than my allies. That''s why even if I knew a method to help you reach the intermediate primordial rank; I would never do it in these conditions!"

 Chapter 243 Fight Against Beast To Surmount The Bottleneck.

    After thest discussion he had with Linn, the two have not exchanged since. Thus, Alvine had the time he wanted to perfect his martial arts and cultivated diligently to increase his cultivation rank.


    But even though he spent more than six months in this daily life, he did not really have outstanding achievements. Linn gave him everything he needed to increase his rank, but Alvine refused any help from her, except for the spiritual stones she provided him. It was not for pride or other insignificant reasons but for fear of destabilizing his bases.


    "What''s wrong?" Linn then asked while she read a book about the history of the giants on the minibar.


    "Sigh, I think I''m facing a bottleneck," Alvine responds in a monotonous tone.


    "...All that was missing was that. Well, at least you''re like the others for once." She replied.


    "Still this story? Forget it. I think it will pass if I change my daily life a little."


    "Change your daily life? I don''t understand."


    "It''s simple to understand. I''m pointing out that I''ve been in this fucking living room for half a year! Arghh!! I have to go out to know the friction and excitement of life. To be able to broaden my horizons, I don''t need to mold on a fucking gigantic meteorite that has only one mansion and a fucking artificial sun that disappears at night and emerges during the day." He yelled, pointing to the giant fireball that was two hundred kilometers from them through the window.


    "What''s the problem with that? Everything is peaceful here, and no one disturbs our daily lives. Six months ago, you were constantlyining that I was talking. But now, do you say you''re bored because you feel lonely?" Linn asked him with an expression: (what do you want at the end?!)


    Alvine had an ironic smile when he saw the confused expression of his interlocutor. "Sigh, I guess it''s too much to ask for me to want to be understood by someone who has been alone for centuries. But if there''s one thing you need to know, it''s that I need to see the outside world, see peopleing and going, a real moon or sun, and so on!"


    "...Sigh, All right,e with me." After a moment of silence, Linn nodded and reached out to him.


    Even though Alvine didn''t know what she had behind her head, he still grabbed her hand. The most important thing for him was to get out of there for a while.


    At the same time, a translucent shield envelops them. " Hold your breath; we will travel a long distance." She gave this warning.


    But before Alvine asked her anymore, he was almost stunned by vertigo when Linn performed his teleportation spell on arge scale.


    The two disappeared in the living room the second after.


    When Alvine regained his mind, he suddenly realized he was on a deserted dark street with Linn next to him.


    "Where are we?" He asked, looking around him with his perception. But his expression froze by noticing the kind of ce where Linn had taken him.


    Even if he knew that they were now on another, just seeing the surrounding buildings, he was confused about the reason that had pushed Linn to take him to a ce like this.


    "Follow me." She said in a monotonous tone.


    "Hey, I know you''re angry, but that''s not why you have to make me such bad jokes!" Alvine immediately expresses his disapproval while trying to catch his breath.


    "It''s not personal. You wanted excitement, didn''t you? Then this is the best ce to satisfy your lustful desires. And don''t worry, no one will recognize you; since it''s dark." She replied while using her powers to drag Alvine with her.


    "Urgh! So I was not mistaken. What is the fucking rtionship between needing excitement friction and a lust street?!"


    Yes, Alvine instantly guessed where they were, thanks to the colors and scents of lust that invaded her nostrils. He was an incubus with more, an incubus with a gold-grade line. That''s why it was easier for him to identify these kinds of ces than to breathe.


    "Don''t worry; I came across this ce during one of my walks. Even if it''s the first time I''vee to the reception, I''m sure there are all kinds of beautiful creatures in this prostitutes'' street. And since you are an incubus, I understand that you have these kinds of inclinations. So don''t be shy with me; I''m sure you''ll find a partner to your liking." She continued without bothering to listen to Alvine''sints.


    A single sentence was constantly repeated in Alvine''s head when he heard Linn''s stupid conclusions. "She-is-crazy!"


    Of course, he immediately regretted his words at that moment. But before he stopped Linn, another remarkable detail that captivated his attention was the people he saw in the streets were all elves, even if they were not of the same elves tribe.


    ''ck elves, ice elves, and blood elves that I had not yet seen, except in the books. ording to information, these elves are asocial and hostile to other races. That is why they had also nicknamed... demonic elves. They kill all other species for pleasure or the sacrifice of their deities. How is it that has such arge number of people of this species who are supposed to be as rare as subus and vampires? What is this at the end?''


    But seeing that the misunderstanding could be problematic, he used his shadow energy to prevent Linn''s powers from influencing his movements.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Ahem, you have no sense of savoir-vivre or know-how. When I said I needed friction and excitement, I had talked about fighting against high-level enemies. It''s this kind of friction and excitement that I''m talking about and not wasting my time with a prostitute."


    Following Alvine''s words, Linn finally understood what he wanted. "Hm? is that what you''re talking about it? Hmm~, it''s still strange for an incubus to prefer to fight instead of having a lustful time."


    "It''s not...Sigh, forget it; the importance is that you understand what I want. And then, if I had these kinds of desires, why would I look elsewhere when you are with me in the mansion?" Alvine retorted.


    But to his surprise, Linn was not disturbed by his words. Instead, she remained silent, thinking seriously about Alvine''s words. "Hmm, apart from my curiosity, I have heard that doing these useless activities with the incubuses brings more and will increase your strength and your partner''s. Maybe it''s not a bad idea after all."


    Alvine''s mischievous smile immediately faded on his lips after hearing such words from her. "W-Wait, are you serious here? Have you never had this experience?!"


    "Hm? I did not need to waste my time with these useless activities; unless they were intended significantly to increase my power. Even if some perverts like Helios or Arthur tried to court me at one time, they no longer bored me after they put their ideas in ce with my fists. Anyway, what you actually wanted was a bloody fight to surmount your bottleneck?" She then asked Alvine at the end.


    "U-Um, that''s it. That''s about what I need. In my experience, I only evolve significantly on a battlefield." Alvine no longer wanted to continue the subject after hearing his little remarks.


    ''I now understand why she is acting so strangely. If I remember correctly, Helios is the gentleman demon in a tie suit that I had met on the of the Punishers before being kidnapped by Linn. Knowing that he wanted to marry Sylvia while courting this crazy woman, I wonder how he could live so long. But Arthur...this is the first time I''ve heard this name; maybe he died during the war.'' He concludes his thoughts while following Linn, who leads him to another destination.


    "Where are we going this time?" He asked at the same time.


    "On this, there is a forest not far away that houses interesting magical beasts that will be real challenges for you." She said after returning to their original street.


    "Are you sure? Magical beasts may be endowed with intelligence, but their attacks remain basic."


    "Don''t worry about this detail. The where we are currently is a third-tier. Not only is the forest home to powerful emperor beasts, but there are even low-ranking divine beasts and intermediate divine beasts! That is more than enough for an emperor mage."


    "Low-ranking divine beasts? No, I don''t need to fight against beasts with such ranks. Instead, let''s find beasts...


    "Don''t worry; I''m not stupid enough to make you fight such beasts that can kill you instantly. We will start with an emperor beast. And then, two emperor beasts simultaneously and so on." She interrupts Alvine before he finishes his sentence.


    "You didn''t understand what I meant. What I want is topete against an intermediate divine beast." Alvine rifies immediately before the Same Events happen again to her.


    Linn remained momentarily silent before nodding his head. "Sigh, I would appreciate it if you stopped making such jokes; I almost took you seriously." She said with a sigh.


    "..."


    While Alvine did not know how to react to her slowness, Linn immediately teleported with him leaving Alvine''s words stuck in his throat.


    Hundreds of kilometers away, the two appeared in a snowy forest with thick and white trees several meters long.


    When Alvine became aware of his environment, he noticed a giant bear with a white coat standing on his two legs in front of them. Just seeing his unreasonable size, which was about ten meters, Alvine was impressed.


    But when he looked more closely, he was disappointed to learn that the bear was, in fact, an emperor-ranking beast like him.


    He looked at Linn with a frown. "Please tell me that this bear is not your chosen enemy in my ce."


    "Don''t worry, as we are on a that once housed the race of giants before their exterminated by red dragons; it is, therefore, normal for the beasts on this to be stronger and more gigantic than usual. But it''s a good decision not to have underestimated him. Even if he is at the same level as you, beasts are known to be stronger than others, thanks to their natural constitutions. But you have nothing to fear; if the situation bes dangerous, I will intervene." Linn, who still did not understand Alvine, reassured him with these words while retreating.


    At the same time, the emperor bear noticed the intruders in his territory.


    -Roarrr!!


    Then, the bear did not give Alvine time to exin himself to Linn; his gigantic body shed, and he appeared instantly two meters from his prey, with his ws sharp towards Alvine''s neck.


    Seeing this, Alvine did not move an inch; instead of him, one of his shadow soldiers handling an axe emerged in his shadow and beheaded the bear with a simple slice horizontal axe.

 Chapter 244 Ancestral Beasts.

    The snow bear (headless) copsed to the ground as his blood sshed while painting the snow like a masterpiece designed by a talented artist.


    Apart from the sounds of the air, no sound resounded in the environment.


    "Satisfied?" After ten seconds, Alvine stared at Linn and asked dryly.


    "...Hmm, I saw. It is because of these immortal soldiers that you probably inherited our former leader who makes you so sure of yourself. But if I can advise you, you must not rely only on someone else''s powers. In short, I must admit that you exceeded my expectations. Let''s see how many emperor beasts you will manage with these immortal soldiers." She advised a little Alvine before snapping her fingers to activate dozens of deep blue gates.


    At the same time, Alvine frowned when he noticed a snow bearing out in each of the fifteen portals.


    Seeing the fifteen emperor bears in front of him, Alvine had an ironic smile. ''If I don''t be a little serious, this girl will never wake up in her whimsical daydream.'' He said to himself while making this decision after a bit of reflection.


    He then tapped the shadow soldier''s shoulder in heavy armor. "Stay here; I will personally take care of these emperor beasts." He said, addressing his shadow soldier kneeling next to him.


    As the soldier had not yet evolved, he could not speak. But he still nodded after hearing his master''s order.


    ''Hm? Is he going to fight this horde himself? It might be a little problematic for him. Even if these beasts are weak, as a summoner, he is also as weak as the others summoners without his invocations. Even if Alvinos differed from the others summoners, it was understandable since he was a primordial mage like us.'' She says to herself, preparing to intervene at any time.


    But she soon frowned when she noticed an ordinary sword in Alvine''s hand.


    What is he ying? Instead of using the primordial weapon he has in his possession, he uses his metal affinity to create a basic sword. Sigh, and I, who thought he was modest, was too hasty in my judgments.'' She contends to herself.


    But the next moment, she froze on the spot with her mouth wide open when she saw Alvine''s actions.


    Alvine did not use his mana to cast offensive spells nor strengthen his body with his mana but instead infused his sword with his scarlet aura.


    The next moment, he fiercely charged toward the bear pack, appeared instantly above the bear closest to him, and decapitated him cleanly by showing even faster agility than his shadow soldier.


    After that, he didn''t even look at the bear''s corpse. Before his first victim fell to the ground, his body shed again as he appeared between two Bears; and killed them instantly.


    "How interesting he is. I now understand why he underestimates emperor beasts. At the same time, it is not surprising to see him as powerful as his peers since he is withdy Sabrina. Sigh, I don''t even dare to imagine how much he led a life of hell by staying with this sadistic obsessed by fight! Maybe Sabrina''s obsession forced him to stay with me." She said while watching Alvine''s battle as a spectator.


    Since Alvine''s first victim, she guessed that Alvine''s opponents would not be problematic for him. And this feeling became more apparent when he saw Alvine''s following targets sumb easily.


    The reason that led her to believe that Alvine had undergone intensive training with Sabrina was due to Alvine''s swordsman skills, who did not make unnecessary movements.


    ''Each movement he makes with his sword is intended to kill his target and not for the wounded. To can be so indifferent by taking a life, I imagine that he did not live afortable life. He had probably killed millions of times to acquire such a will as a warrior. Fufu~, he''s be more and more interesting.''


    While she said thesest words in her thoughts, Alvine had, at the same time, killed thest snow bear.


    -p, p, p...


    "Congrattions for showing me such a unique show. I didn''t know that you were a mage warrior even though you were able to use invoking immortal soldiers. Normally, the summoners do not really like to melee fight but rather let their invocations take care of all their enemies in their ces while helping them with a few boosts and so on." She approached Alvine with these words.


    Alvine cleaned the blood on the de of his sword with a ball of water while responding to her. "Hm? I''m not so good in melee fights as in magic. But since I have not recovered all my previous energy, I cannot afford to waste it unnecessarily against emperor beasts."


    "Sigh, I had forgotten this arrogant side of you. It doesn''t matter; do you want to continue, or do you prefer to rest before engaging in another battle? And don''t worry; I have already located a divine tiger as your next adversary. Even if he is a low-ranking divine beast, it would be better for you to rest before starting a fight against him." As usual, Linn did not take Alvine''s statements seriously.


    But thetter no longer tried to convince her. After all, Alvine could guess that she wouldn''t believe it no matter what he said.


    "I''m not exhausted. I will end this boring misunderstanding as soon as possible before I start training seriously." He murmured as he looked at the imposing hill a few kilometers from them.


    Thanks to his magical perception, which is no longer limited because of Linn''s strange powers, he could explore the entire forest that stretched hundreds of kilometers away without too much trouble.


    But contrary to what Linn had said, Alvine noticed that the tiger in question was not the most powerful, but the Minotaur he kept. In other words, the tiger was not the leader but one of the guards of the giant Minotaur with ash ck skin.


    ''Finally, this is exactly the kind of enemy I was looking for it. With such muscles and such size, I am sure that this Minotaur will have no trouble countering most of my physical and magic. And the most important thing is that his strength far exceeds mine!''


    Noticing this, Alvine did not care about the others under fifes; he sprinted directly to the enormous cave on top of the mountain without worrying about Linn, who did not follow him.


    But even if he did not want to take care of the divine tigers, who were even weaker than the four generals of the Garyth ntation, it did not mean that thetter would ignore him just because he was not interested in them.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Not to mention letting him reach their leaders, it was already unforgivable for them to see a simple emperor mage enter their territories! Therefore, before he reached the top of the mountain, he first had to take care of the divine beasts that blocked his way!


    "What does an insect like you do on my territory? Me, the great Groom!" The first tiger, who had just interposed between Alvine and his destination, had sparkling ck fur, beast fangs that passed his chin, and a gigantic size of more than ten meters.


    ''The worst decision for me is to continue the fight against this little doggie. I have to kill him with a single attack. Given how he underestimates me, it shouldn''t be a problem.'' Alvine briefly analyzed the situation without slowing down.


    When he reached thirty meters from the tiger, thetter roared towards him, and hundreds of the des of winds rushed towards Alvine, following the divine will of the tiger.


    "Tss, pathetic," Alvine murmured when he saw the hundreds of wind des target him.


    Just as the tiger''s attack was about to impact him, he jumped into the air, leaving a small crater behind him, and flew to the tiger. But contrary to his expectations, the wind des changed their trajectory and pursued him again. At the same time, a tiger that had not moved from the beginning shed towards him like a sh with his ws soaked in a golden aura.


    ''Hm? A pincer attack? I see. Was that his goal from the start? Sigh, it doesn''t matter;'' As he retorted these words, two tiny pearls formed in front of and behind him. One was grayish, while the other was ethereal blue; instead of a deep blue, like the ones before.


    He naturally creates the grayish pearl with the elemental affinity of the earth. But the other was a new pearl that Alvine had not yet been able to show.


    "What can you aplish with such an insignificant power?" The tigerughed when he saw the two ''inoffensive'' pearls swirling around his prey.


    That motivated him to shred as quickly as possible and transform the intruder into his main dish.


    But without realizing it, his visual field gradually blurred while he was ten meters to reach Alvine.


    In hisst moments, he could vaguely see the wind des impacting against a rock wall, which appeared nowhere behind his target''s back that had a golden core in his right hand, covered with blood. But he could neither locate the other ethereal blue pearl nor understand why he was in agony. Everything had passed so quickly that he had not noticed that Alvine had already recovered his vital core from when the other pearl disappeared into his visual field.


    Alvine, who wanted to finish faster with the tiger, was surprised to the point that he stopped for a while to look at the pearl that was still swirling around the tiger''s core in his hand.


    "Interesting, as their non-re differentiate them, pearls made with a rare affinity have nothing to do with others. I wonder what I would be able to do once I could form pearls with my deviant affinities, such as blood affinity or other deviant affinities that I will get in the future. But for now, let''s first take care of getting the affinity of time to contemte its formidable powers." He murmured to himself as he put the tiger''s core in his shadow.


    [Chronos pearl], made with rare spatial affinity! That''s the new pearl he obtained after sucking Linn''s blood. As it is his first time using the [Chronos pearl] on a weak target, he cannot measure its power. ''I need a powerful beast! That''s the only solution to get an idea of the destructive power of my new skill!'' He said to Himself by elerating under the effect of excitement.


    Then, he continued his way to the mountain. But barely two more minutes, he crossed the road of the other three tigers who had already manifested and merged their divine domains!


    The other two tigers had the same size and appearance as the tiger Alvine had just killed. But thest tiger had ga pupils and bloody red fur. But the most impressive was his size, which had almost reached twenty meters long!


    Compared to his size, Alvine was like an ant standing in front of a legendary beast!


    Just by crossing the eyes of the tiger, who seemed to carry extraordinary wisdom, Alvine instinctively guessed that his battle could be harder than he had predicted.


    But he immediately frowned when he noticed a mysterious anomaly in front of him, which made the three tigers tremble like frightened puppies.


    Two great portals instantly appeared in front of him, one of which was only made up of blood-red mes, while the other was simr but also different from the first; since they created it with vermilion-red mes!


    "!" His eyes widened when he noticed the guests gradually going out in the two separate portals.


    ''Why are such monsters on a rank three?!'' He asks himself, instantly invoking Kimiko in his right hand and, at the same time, creating five other pearls around him.


    Use mes to open a dimensional portal? A single group of species was capable of such a feat...


    His dubious expression immediately froze when he saw the ten ancient beastse out of nowhere and join a battle that had nothing to do with them.


    ...Just like him, who can use the affinity of the shadow to create dimensional portals, there is a race that could also aplish the same exploits with the affinity of fire...the race of ancestral beasts!


    "Sigh, you know that I hate that you test my limits; so why is she so limited with this?" He murmured to himself, looking at the ten descendants of the ancestral beasts in front of him.


    "Well, since it''s like that, don''t call me a cheater." As he spoke these words, his shadow rose behind him and formed arge wall more than thirty meters long/wide!


    He pointed Kimiko, who had resumed his previous form, toward the ten divine beasts, and whispered coldly...


    "Get them all out, My faithful shadows!"

 Chapter 245 Ancestral Beasts. 2

    Inequality exists everywhere in the universe. Even before a person is born, he will be confronted with these inequalities. Being born into a noble family is already an advantage given by parents. Being born with magical talents is an advantage given either by a lineage or by a heavenly blessing.


    That is why people called geniuses would probably be garbage cans if they were born on a low-ranking or with an elemental bloodline; it is also reciprocal for a garbage can without talent or luck if it was born in a family or on a with advantageous conditions...will be a genius!


    But this saying is all the more true when ites to animals. Contrary to what most people think, hierarchy exists everywhere, even in the wild. A magical beast that belongs to themon species will have no chance to defeat a beast that belongs to the noble species.


    And these noble beasts are also called the ancestral beasts of the supreme goddess!


    Among these beasts, there are the red dragons, the bird vermillions (Phoenixes), the ck turtles who are known for their infinite wisdom, and finally, the white tigers with red fangs. Common standards cannot judge these four species of monsters¡¯ powers.


    They are certainly not as strong as the primordial beings who have been at the top of the hierarchy since their creation. Still, these ancestral beasts have appeared with extraordinary forces far exceeding those of high-level divine mages. Their direct descendants are born with an overwhelming forceparable to that of low-ranking divine mages!


    ...


    "Linn, why did she invoke so many enemies? I know she likes to test my limits, but now... she really overestimates me by believing that she could defeat such monsters on my own. Well, since that''s how it is, don''t call me a cheater who asked for reinforcements." As he spoke these words, his shadow rose behind him and formed arge wall more than thirty meters long/wide!


    He pointed Kimiko, who had regained his previous form, towards the ten ancient beasts, whispered coldly...


    "Get out!"


    ? At the same time, his shadow soldiers walked out of his shadow wall, and all knelt behind him.


    "My lord, we listen to your orders," Luna spoke on behalf of all his subordinates.


    Alvine nodded slightly without changing her expression while his hands couldn''t help but tremble.


    But contrary to what the beasts imagined, it was not fear of fighting against enemies powerful. Still, instead, he had difficulty retaining his excitement in the face of the bloody battle he had never experienced before, which was about to start between him and the ancient beasts.


    ''Just like Seabass, I can''t measure their levels. But I still know they haven''t the same auras as Sabrina or Linn, even if they have extraordinary power! Five red dragons and five vermilion birds. In my current state, if I survive after such a battle, then reaching the divine rank will not be a problem.'' He said to Himself, frowning at the overwhelming power of the ten ancient beasts.


    Not to mention defeating such monsters in his current state, he was not even sure to beat his present enemies to his full potential.


    That is why, when Alvine, for the first time, saw one of these descendants of ancient beasts in front of him, he instinctively recognized that these beasts do note from this; it does not matter if this is a formerly belonged to the giant race.


    "She¡¯s crazy; I would never have thought that this Linn had such a good rtionship with the ancient beasts." He murmured to himself as he stood bravely in front of all his shadow soldiers, who were like natural cmities behind him.


    One of the red dragons stood out from the others and drove out the three divine tigers with a simple look. And after that, the red dragon looked straight into Alvine''s golden eyes with his cramoisy irises.


    "So this¡¯s the human that our two empresses want us to capture?" He asked in a booming tone as he looked at one of the vermilion birds that seemed to be the other Phoenix birds team''s leader.


    "Yes, in all likelihood, he is the person our leaders would like to meet. And I ask you not to forget crucial information, General Bkh; you have no right to intimidate or be unpleasant to him as long as he does not refuse to cooperate and follow us gently." The vermilion bird gave this warning when she saw the arrogance of the red dragon in front of Alvine.


    Whether the red dragons or the phoenixes, they were all about fifty meters tall. This difference in size was so imposing that Alvine and her shadow soldiers looked like ants in front of them.


    But thetter did not flinch or step back.


    "To capture me? Kuku~, so, even the ancient beasts known for their neutrality and nobility cannot be indifferent in front of me?" Alvine asks in an angry tone.


    At that moment, he instantly guessed that these guests had nothing to do with Linn.


    ...


    Alvine was not wrong in effect, just like his hypotheses, not to mention causing this problem; Linn did not even know that her little hostage was currently in danger. Thetter was still dizzy in front of the shredded corpse of Alvine''sst victim and had not yet noticed the animals


    "How the hell is that possible? An emperor mage who kills a divine beast in a single attack? The more I learn about him, the more I am convinced that this aberration will be able to reach the primordial rank. Is it so obvious that...hm?" But before she finishes her words, she suddenly frowns as she looks in Alvine''s direction.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "By all the devils!? Fufu~, I expected everything but that. So these arrogant red lizards decided to go out into their cers even though they were neutral even during the war? I will die of regret if I miss such an unprecedented show." At the same time, she teleported herself.


    ...


    On Alvine''s side, when the head Phoenix heard his words, the temperature of the snowy forest dropped drastically, instantly evaporating the snow under her anger.


    "Kakak! Have you ever forgotten the advice you just gave me, Lady Sestia?" Bkh intervenes immediately, noticing Sestia''s anger. Even if his actions looked arrogant and mocking towards his ally, Alvine guessed his hidden intentions were to appease Sestia¡¯s mad.


    ''They are smarter than any beast I''ve met so far. How interesting it is.'' He said to Himself while remaining alert.


    "Tsk, let''s finish what we have to do before it''s toote. I don''t know if I could keep my cool by seeing such an inferior being disrespecting our empresses."


    "Indeed, it is clear that he does not intend to follow us obediently. Since this is the case, we have no choice but to take him by force. Sigh, It is already a shame for us toe in suchrge numbers to capture a simple human; let''s finish as soon as possible; we do not have the right to make our sovereigns wait any longer." Bkh replied with a faint sigh.


    "And who will have the courage to steal what belongs to me?" At the same time, Linnaelle appeared calmly in front of Alvine.


    Bkh and Sestia''s disdainful smiles immediately faded when they noticed Linn in front of them.


    *Don''t worry. As long as I''m with you, these arrogant beasts won''t be able to do anything to you.* Linn reassured Alvine by telepathy.


    *Tss, stop talking nonsense. And onest thing, you have no right to interfere in this battle!* Alvine stopped her immediately before she ruined everything, as usual.


    *Fufu~, yes, can you count on...hm?! What did you say?* She could keep her cold blood because she thought she had misunderstood Alvine''s words.


    *You understood me very well, don''t forget that the cause of our presence on this is to help me ovee my bottleneck. To do this, fighting against one of them is necessary if I would achieve this goal. So can you please wait a moment until the end of this war of usury?*


    *...You still don''t think you can defeat one of them, do you?*


    *I''ve never said that. I just said that I need to fight against people stronger than me to be able to progress. The beasts on this are too weak for this; do you understand now?*


    *hmm, okay, I understand.*


    Alvine: *Sigh, so much the better.*


    As usual, their exchanges did notst more than ten seconds.


    Bkh frowned when he saw Linn stand proudly in front of them. "Kakak, how pathetic it is! What does it change if another ant stands in our way?"


    But unlike Bkh, Sestia was not as enthusiastic as he was. His body was suddenly enveloped by a halo of vermilion mes, forcing anyone except Linn to look away.


    "Sestia vermilion, the firstdy of the Empress of the vermillions, salutes her majesty the Queen of Space." At the same time, a sweet female voice resonated inside the halo as Sestia transformed into his humanoid form.


    Hearing this voice, Alvine looked in the direction of its origin with a frown. He was not surprised to see Sestia in a human form, but it was because of her tant resemnce to other normal humans.


    ''If she hadn''t transformed before me, I would have sworn that she wasn''t a beast. Having such mastery is an unprecedented achievement.'' He said to himself, looking at Sestia, who was now dressed in a red kimono with white flower patterns.


    Whether it was her long hair that did not get dirty despite being on the floor after she knelt in front of Linn, her thin eyebrows, or even her lips, they were all in vermilion reds. Its delicate beauty was more in value and harmony thanks to its sparkling ruby pupils that kept switching between Alvine and Linn with disbelief.


    ''Sigh, The mission is aplete failure. Among all the others, why did we have to meet her?! For the love of the goddess, since when have we be so unlucky?!'' She said to herself while frowning with her red eyebrows.


    "W-What? How can this human female be this crazy woman?! Lady Sestia, are you sure of what you''re saying?"

 Chapter 246 Poor Balakh!

    "W-What? How can this human female be this crazy woman?! Lady Sestia, are you sure of what you''re saying?" Bkh stammered these words with an indescribable expression.


    But contrary to Bkh''s surprise, Sestia had a horrified expression following his partner''s words.


    But Bkh, who had no tact, did not notice Sestia''s dark expression. "Sigh, Lady Sestia, do you really think we would be here if this woman obsessed with her status were on one of ours? Anyway, I wouldn''t be against the idea of challenging her to check for myself if these primordial beings are so incredible." Even if Bkh was joking, the problem was that Linn, the main concerned, did not know Bkh''s boastful personality!


    "BALAKH!! HAVE YOU LOST YOUR MIND?!" She scolded him as her whole body froze on the spot.


    But when he heard Sestia scold him this way, Bkh''sughter gradually faded after noticing a strange fact. Apart from him, no oneughed. Worse still, even his own subordinates had dark expressions toward their leaders.


    "His idiocy has reached an unimaginable level. I now feel ridiculous to have called him intellectual." Alvine''s murmuring voice resounded in the vicinity.


    Instead of making up for his sins, Bkh has now frozen in his ce like a retarded man who no longer knows how to express himself.


    "Sighs, and now, his brain stops working due to his inability to cope with reality." Alvine continued to whisper his sadisticments, despite if he chose a bad time for suchments.


    "You are right, my lord, this... giant brainless creature is devoid ofmon sense. It reminds me of a certain woman with long blue hair. It¡¯s...


    "Luna, for God''s sake, this is not the right time to attack the wrong person. People tend to act without thinking in these kinds of situations." Alvine immediately arrested Luna, who seemed determined to make Linn his natural enemy.


    Alvine and his shadow soldiers were probably the only ones to appreciate these kinds of situations.


    ''We are dead.'' Sestia murmured to herself after hearing Bkh''s disrespectful remarks to Linnae.


    Few creatures or races know the cruelty of primordial beings. And among these beings, ancient creatures are part of these groups. Even if Bkh and Sestia were very ''young'' for witnessing the bloody events of these beings during the Great War, they nevertheless heard stories about their subjects from their patriarchs and matriarchs!


    "P-Please, queen of space, forgive him for his insolence. He does not know what he is talking about; He has the bad habit of saying nonsense that he doesn''t think." Sestia continued asking for forgiveness not out of sympathy for Bkh but for fear that his carefree actions would all lead them to their extermination.


    "..." Linn remained silent as if nothing had happened. But just seeing a strange calm, Alvine guessed that she was furious against them.


    ''It''s strange that she gets angry for so little. Does she hate as much as someone calls her human?'' He wondered while looking at Linn.


    But what he didn''t know, the reason Linn didn''t interact with people other than the Leaders was that she couldn''t stand other people.


    Linnae Jera Karitis, also called Linnae J. Karitis by the Leaders, was her full name. Just seeing her name, which is abnormally long, unlike the other members, anyone with a littlemon sense will understand how much she is concerned with her status as a nobility; hence her boiling anger towards Luna when she was called inferior by thetter.


    But for fear of not losing what she wanted most, she decided to forget Luna''s insult to her, for her esteem for Alvine. But it was different from this time.


    "Little bird, first answer some of my questions." She ordered in a cold tone that wavered the two long feathers above Sestia''s head with fear.


    "A-Ask me for anything you want!" Sestia immediately answers as if her life depended on it.


    "As judged by your haste to bring this man next to me, so I can assume that you knew he was with me, I''m wrong?"


    "!"


    "It''s not that. Our superiors only asked us to bring this human as quickly as possible who had just appeared on one of ours before a disaster happened to us... if we waste time." By answering Linn''s question, she instantly understood what disaster her empress was talking about.


    ''We had misinterpreted the words of our empresses. The disaster in question was not this fragile human, but the monster who apanied him!'' She said to herself with wide eyes.


    "Hmm, I see these ancient beasts have not raised their descendants well. First, an unconscious red lizard who insult my person, and the other who calls me a monster?" A slight smile slightly bent her lips after hearing Sestia''s thoughts.


    But thetter was as if struck by thunder after hearing Linn''s words. But she didn''t have time to justify herself; Linn then continued with her questions seeing that she wanted to exin.


    "Forget myst sentence; my second question is simple. How did you recognize me? As far as I know, I haven''t done anything out of the ordinary."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Umm..., It''s because of the way you appeared without being noticed. Our two species have an extraordinary sensitivity that even a high-level divine mage can''t deceive."


    "So you tell me that this detail alone allowed you to identify me?" She asked, frowning.


    "N-No, it is also thanks to the unique characteristics of each of you that our superiors teach us. It''s not for another cause; it''s just to allow us not to offend you and cause incidents because of our ignorance." Sestia then answered every question Linn asked her, even if she really didn''t understand why she asked for such details that had nothing to do with their current situations.


    On Alvine''s side, he had already given up all hope of hoping to have a thrilling battle with them. ''Sigh, she ruined my ns again. Now, no matter if she orders them to fight against me, they will not go all out intention to kill me. And without it, I wouldn''t earn anything in return by facing them.'' He came to this conclusion just by seeing the nervousness of Sestia and the other mystical beasts.


    Bkh, whom he had high expectations of, was now like a domesticated pet that could no longer hurt a fly without permission.


    "I have onest question. ording to your answers, I can therefore conclude that even though your empress did not know that I was with this man, she still knew that he was under the protection of a primordial race. By this simple fact, you broke the neutrality agreement you had signed with us." Linn listed this fact.


    "It''s not...


    "I haven''t finished speaking."


    "..."


    "And my second andst conclusion is that this brainless lizard disrespected me, despite the fact you can recognize each of us(primordial beings). As a result, this brainless lizardmitted something unforgivable for me. With these two insults, do you dare to ask me for grace? Should I understand that his problems are also your problems and those of your race? No, what do I even say? Sigh, I¡¯ll reformte myst question. Are the mistakes made by this brainless lizard considered to be the ones of your entire ancient race, or are they considered to be his problems?"


    Hearing this question, even Alvine understood what Linn meant by that.


    ''In short, she wants to know if it is the entire ancient race that must assume this responsibility or if this responsibility lies only with this dragon. But if this Phoenix answers ''yes'', it will bring disaster to their entire species; otherwise, it is as if she had abandoned the dragon''s fate. What level of cruelty does she reach to offer such a choice to someone? Instead of being punishers (avengers), Punishers are not really different from Leaders regarding their cruelty to other sub-races; but this woman has a particr way of showing her cruelty.'' He said to himself, ordering his shadow soldiers to withdraw.


    Alvine had interpreted the situation well. Sestia was in an impasse that could not resolve peacefully without having victims. Interfering in the affairs of primordial beings was already a taboo that none of them had tomit. That''s why she didn''t understand why their empresses had taken so much risk for a simple human. Was Alvine really worth it? She couldn''t be sure.


    But the most important for her at the moment was not to aplish the mission entrusted by their empresses but to try to prevent a war from starting between them and the primordial beings (Punishers).


    Knowing the seriousness of the situation, she had no choice but to make a decision that would benefit their races. She looked at Bkh onest time as if she wanted to tell him not to me her.


    But a bitter smile appeared on her lips when she saw Bkh nodding his head toward her. Bkh himself naturally knew the seriousness of their current situation. He himself preferred by far to be the sacrifice rather than let his simrs take such a responsibility.


    *I''m sorry, General Bkh. Among all the others, It had to be the space queen. You know, like me, that she will not tolerate the slightestck of respect for her person.*


    *Don''t worry; it was my bad luck and imprudence that led me to this end.* Bkh responds to Sestia''s telepathy instantly. Even if the two did not know that Linn could hear their little discussions.


    With this small exchange, Sestia made her decision. "No, it is up to him alone to assume his responsibilities. Neither I nor his subordinates nor our races should be held responsible for his sins." She announced while still kneeling in front of Linn.


    She was not the only one. Whether it was Bkh or the other beasts, they all had kneeled in front of Linn.


    "Good." It was the only word Linn spoke to answer Sestia.


    After that, she then, for the first time, looked at Bkh. "Are you going to fight pitifully, or do you prefer to wait for me to execute you to bnce the bnce quietly?" Strangely, she gave Bkh two options that would have the same end.


    "If this will not have consequences for my peers, I prefer to spend myst moments as a proud dragon warrior." Bkh answers.


    "Well, I would therefore grant you this luxury out of respect for our goddess who had created your race too. Unravel, debate yourself as much as you would like, and finally, assumes your sins like a proud warrior you should be." As soon as she pronounced this sentence, the magical barrier she had caster from the beginning to prevent them from escaping became visible and ejected Alvine and Bkh''s teammates so as not to hurt them.


    "Unleash all your power without restraint; neither your allies nor this will have significant damage during your punishment." She continued afterpleting all the preparations.


    "Thank you for your clemency." Bkh bowed onest time and then took off his flight while preparing to cast his first attack.

 Chapter 247 Poor Balakh. 2

    With his giant wings, Bkh had covered the sky with his shadow.


    ''Finally, it won''t be a waste of time. Attending a battle between two giants would bring me some inspirations that will greatly help me in the future. All I can hope for is the battle tost a little longer than I hope.'' Alvine, who was separated from others and covered with an invisible barrier, retorted these words in his thoughts.


    He didn''t care about the fate of a stranger; all that mattered to him were the benefits he could derive from it. The other reason that pushed him not to intervene was that, just like him, Linn also had her principles. So the used or trying to prevent her was something he didn''t want to do.


    At the same time, Bkh had finished casting his destructive attack. The interior of the Linn barrier suddenly turned blood red following the emergence of dozens of giant me storms that can annihte an entire four-rank without too much trouble.


    ''The chaos mes, known as mes belonging only to the species of ancient dragons. ording to my knowledge (acquired in books), these mes are able to eradicate everything within their reach; they are simr to my gehenna mes, but there is a major difference. If I describe my mes as persistent mes that would continue to burn everything, even primordial mana, chaos mes are known for their ferocity and impatience to annihte everything at the slightest contact; their power depends on how long a dragon can keep the mes active. But this dragon uses them in his field; he can not be a simple general.'' Alvine analyzed the battle without blinking for fear of missing an important detail.


    But he then frowned when he saw Linn stand in the middle of this chaos without protecting herself with her magic energy. Even if the body of a primordial is endowed with extraordinary resistance, Alvine was sure that she could note out unscathed if Bkh''s attack hit her hard.


    But no matter the threat Alvine saw, in Linn''s eyes, it was not a threat that was worth forcing her to use her primordial powers.


    The dozens of storms rushed towards her at the same time and merged at the same time, creating a cyclone that immediately engulfed her. But strangely, Alvine and the others could see Linn''s silhouette standing inside the storm without wavering.


    After about thirty seconds, the mes gradually decreased until they died after two minutes.


    "!!!"


    ''Sigh, they are scary, these primordial beings.'' Alvine almost pinched his cheek, wanting to wake up in the dream because of what he had just seen.


    Unsurprisingly, Linn had not suffered the slightest damage. But the most disbelief for Alvine and the others was to see that even the ck dress she wore was intact.


    As for Bkh, seeing that his magic did not affect his target, he changed his schema attack. Bkh¡¯s body shes andnds directly on Linn''s little ''fragile'' silhouette like a meteorite to physically attack her.


    As if she wanted to give him a chance to prove his worth or something else, Linn did not move from her ce even though she saw the dragon''s ws whistle toward her neck.


    -BAMM!


    Following this attack, which contained Bkh''s monstrous force, a giant crater was formed around Linn and where Bkh had justnded.


    After the dispersion of the fog, Alvine and the others could see that Linn had not raised her hands to protect her face; instead, from her neck to the head, he was covered by ethereal blue scales like armor that prevented Bkh''s ws from reaching her skin.


    But Alvine learned another crucial detail. Regardless of Bkh''s strength, his ws could not cross Linn''s scales nor shove her back half a step from her original location despite his draconic strength!


    On the other hand, Bkh did not feel desperate. He chained the ws blow by targeting the parts of Linn''s body that had no scales. But regardless of his efforts, Linn''s reaction speed was far higher than his; as a result, each w blow on her part was destined to be countered back by Linn''s scales that moved around her body, making her unshakeable against any Bkh¡¯s assault.


    ''Such a force...in such a small envelope? I am now curious to see the primordial form of Sabrina. But this dragon¡¯s schemas attacks are bizarre. With his first attack alone, he should normally know that his strength is far lower than that of his opponent. But why doesn''t he change his strategy? Apart from his mes and monstrous strength, he has not yet used the powers that make his race more fearful; the powers of words and the crimson lightning!'' Only Alvine had such carefree thoughts in such a situation.


    "Sigh, I''m tired of all this. It''s time to give up, don''t you think?" Linn''s calm voice resounded in the barrier after a minute of non-stop assault on Bkh.


    "Never! I refuse to ept such a pitiful defeat!" Bkh roared and prepared his draconic breath.


    "At this distance, no matter how solid your scales, you could not fully cover your body with it; I invoke draconic authority, [Breath of annihtion]!!"


    At the same time, the scales on Bkh''s chest became like luminous crystals as his breath of annihtion manifested itself from his torso to his monstrous mouth.


    "Pathetic," Linn murmured while still in her original ce.


    Bkh naturally ignored her words. He opened his mouth just a few centimeters from Linn and spat his mes directly on her!<novelnext></novelnext>


    "This battle is bing more and more strange." Alvine couldn''t help whispering these words for himself when he saw the battle between Linn and Bkh turn into a ridiculous battle. If it wasn''t Linn, he even doubted that another primordial would let himself be caught in such a destructive attack in full face.


    Bkh''s open mouth alone measured about five to six meters, which was more than enough to swallow Linn without problems. But instead, just like the other dragons, Bkh may have preferred to grill his targets than eat them all raw.


    But this detail was of little importance to them. Bkh continued to spit his mes for up to a minute in a row before exhausting his breath.


    "Before killing you, I''m going to fill your skull that has no brain; just because I used some of my scales to prevent my skin from being touched by your dirty ws, that means that I couldn''t cover my entire body with my cuirass; it''s just that I just didn''t see the use of wasting my energy on your insignificant attacks."


    At the same time as Linn''s voice resounded, the mes dissipated around her, showing her body that was entirely covered with scales from head to toe. Apart from her star-blue eyes and long deep blue hair, no other body part could be visible. From the point of view of the others, she looked like an underwater humanoid creature with all the scales that covered her skin and her sharp ws!


    "H-how is this possible?! It doesn''t make sense!" Seeing Linn''s current form, Bkh''s unwavering heart trembled with horror in the face of Linn''s overwhelming power.


    ''If she is so strong, not to mention influencing her with my word powers, even my lightning will not be able to pierce her defense. It¡¯s...


    Before Bkh finishes his thoughts, Linn interrupts him.


    "Keep this in your lower mind, big giant lizard, if your species is still independent, it is not because you are our equal, but only because outside of us, the primordials, you are the most powerful species that the goddess had created; it is therefore out of respect for the creation of our goddess, nothing more and no less." She says by demonstrating a long thin de of ten meters created only thanks to her energy.


    "Bkh, by disrespecting my person, I condemn you to purge your sins." She then decapitated Bkh''s head with her spatial de that had an imprint of her primordial aura.


    It wasn''t that Bkh let himself be decapitated, but Linn was too fast to give him time to avoid thetter''s deadly attack. ''At least I forced him to use all his power!'' It was Bkh''s only pride in the overwhelming battle he had just had with Linn.


    ''How pitiful from you to believe that this armor of scales is my primordial form? Sigh; as a reward for your valiant efforts, I would stop there with this fakefort for you.'' She dered, looking at Bkh''s beheaded head.


    Following this, she teleported the others inside the barrier.


    *So this is how you look in your primordial form?* Alvine asked immediately after appearing to her.


    *Why do youe to the same conclusion as this idiotic in hisst moments? Do you seriously think I will use my most powerful form ofbat to take care of a giant lizard?* She immediately retorted as her scales gradually disappeared from her body.


    *Hm? * Alvine was even more confused when he heard her words.


    *Tsk, he was proud to think that he had at least forced me to give my all after he saw my scale armor. But the most surprising thing is to see you confuse my primordial shape with simple scales that are an integral part of my body.*


    Hearing Linn''s words, Alvine decided to ignore him momentarily.


    *But don''t you think your fight with this dragon was a little wacky? It''s still strange that you trounced him despite the curse that prevents you from using most of your powers.*


    *But don''t you think your fight with this dragon was a little wacky? He has neither used the powers of words that are specific to dragons nor to use the crimson lightning that is the pride of his race. The strangest thing is to see you trounce him despite the curse that prevents you from using most of your powers.*


    *I know; he knew he could not defeat me regardless of his efforts, so he preferred to keep the most powerful power specific to red dragons to save these secrets. But you don''t have to worry about the curse; it prevents me from using only all my primordial powers. I do not need such powers to submit such waste.*


    "Can we leave with Bkh''s body?" At the same time, Sestia''s monotonous voice that could not correctly stifle her emotions resounded suddenly, interrupting Alvine and Linn, who weremunicating by telepathy.


    "Bringing his corpse with you? Little bird, why are you talking to me about this lizard as if he were dead? And even if that were the case, do you think I would let you bring back his corpse to animate him again?" Linn asked while frowning.


    Unlike Sestia''s panic, Alvine became more and more interested in Linn''s words. "What do you mean by bringing back to life? As far as I remember, isn''t it Sylvia''s concept of infusing a breath of life into a dead person?" He asked in a suspicious tone.

 Chapter 248 To Achieve A Goal, All Means Are Suitable To Use!

    ...Renaissance mes, a power linked to the core of any phoenix from the beginning of its existence. Phoenixes are known to be immortal beasts, at least, as long as a fragment of their cores remains behind them, and even if their cores are reduced to a state of dust, they can still be reborn from their ashes as long as a tiny amount of their vital energy remains in the universe.


    That is why, even if the phoenixes are not the most powerful beasts, they are still the most difficult to exterminate since they have the unfortunate tendency to hide fragments of their vital energies everywhere in the universe.


    But their powers are not limited to this alone; they have other frightening skills that are rted to the soul. The ability to see a soul before it enters samsara cycles and to revive all living beings as long as all conditions are met; To revive a magical beast, it is necessary at least to have the core of thetter to proceed with its resurrection.


    That''s why Linn refused to give Bkh''s corpse. But this was not the only reason; Bkh was the descendant of an ancestral dragon; this simple factpletely changed the situation.


    "Your Highness, you have already bnced the bnce by killing General Bkh to make him pay for his sins. I swear to you on behalf of my ancestor that he will not be resurrected; I beg you to give us his body back to his family." Seeing that Linn did not intend to grant them this favor, all Sestia could do was beg her.


    "Oh my~, you still told give you his corpse? You''re too stupid to think you can fool me with such a tant trick." Linn giggled when she heard Sestia''s words.


    "!" Sestia''s body stiffened when she also heard Linn''s words.


    She instantly understood that Linn had discovered her desperate attempt to save Bkh. Because an ancestral dragon will not die by the simple fact of beheading them; in other words, Bkh, whose head was ten meters from his body, pretended to die!


    Linn then approached Bkh''s gigantic headless body and leaned towards him while whispering to him: "If you still pretend to sleep, I would have no choice but to tear off your draconic core and sell it at a good price on the market."


    "!" Even if she whispered these words, everyone could hear them.


    But unlike the others who had horrified expressions, Alvine, for his part, was convinced that Bkh was dead. The cause was that he could not feel the slightest breath of life emanating from Bkh.


    Bkh remained silent, which was typical for a ''death''.


    "Fufufu~, very good. Even if I didn''t intend to kill you from the beginning, it seems that you finally want to die." Even if Linn smiled, everyone could guess how angry she was when she saw Bkh ignore her. She then creates a thin de of energy around her index finger.


    But just before she stabbed Bkh''s chest with her de aura, Bkh''s beheaded head suddenly opened his scarlet red eyes!


    "W-wait!" He was yelling in an rmed tone, abounding Alvine!


    "Fufu~, well, here it is! You can see that you can do it whenever you want." Linn retorted, looking at Bkh''s head; following these words, she moved a few steps away from Bkh.


    Then, in front of Alvine''s incredulous eyes, Bkh''s gigantic body (always without a head) stood on his four legs and walked towards his head, picked it up, and ced his neck before starting his regeneration!


    ''I swear not to leave a corpse of a magical beast behind me until its core isn''t caught off!'' At that moment, Alvine made this decision by seeing the unimaginable scene happen in front of him.


    Even in his wildest dreams, he wouldn''t believe such a thing would be possible. His astonishment was not because Bkh did not die even after decapitating himself since he had already experienced a simr event with a beast. The most skeptical for him was to see Bkh assimte his death by hiding his breath of life!


    But such a skill would not be without consequences; he could say it just by noticing Bkh''s magical energy, which had drastically diminished.


    But as usual, he was the only one to pay attention to this unimportant detail. The others hadplex expressions of panic, fear, and disdain.


    Sestia and the other beasts panicked just imagining Linn''s reaction; Bkh was horrified to learn that his assimted death attempt had fallen into the water. As for Linn, she disdains them, seeing them try to deceive her with such tricks.


    But that didn''t mean that she wasn''t angry with them. It was like a kind ofck of respect for her powers, ording to her judgments.


    *Are you going to kill him?* Alvine immediately asked, noticing the frustration that made grew her bloodthirsty from second to second.


    A few seconds ago, Alvine felt no hostility emanating from her, but now, with her bloody aura alone, Alvine could guess that she would be ruthless towards Bkh if she started a second round. He would not even be surprised to see hermit a global and systematic massacre; after all, they (primordial) have be unpredictable by dint of living millennia.


    *Is this a problem for you?* She asked while frowning at Alvine, who was standing five meters away from her.


    *No, but I thought he would be an excellent opponent to train me. His powers are out of the ordinary for a mage like me; he has a draconic body that will be able to resist most of my attacks. Finally, his arrogance of being a superior race will force him to give his all to not suffer the slightest scratch against someone with an insignificant rank like me. In short, it will be a good training golem for me.* Alvine listed the benefits that Bkh could bring him if he remains alive.<novelnext></novelnext>


    And as his advantages were also those of Linn, which makes them two people with the samemon interests. If Linn wants to have the chance to get what she wants from Alvine, she has no choice but to help him reach a higher rank to get more advantage with him.


    Knowing where Alvine wanted toe from, she could not find a better solution.


    ''But all the same, I have the impression that this vicious bastard is using me to achieve a goal greater than what he lets appear. Even if I can''t know what it is, I feel like I forget something important.'' She said to herself thoughtfully. Alvine could guess that she still had doubts even though she had no reason to refuse his proposal, just by seeing her expression.


    As a primordial being, her intuitions and senses could not be ordinary like the others. But on the other hand, Alvine, who had spent almost all his time with beings such as her, knew how they thought; therefore, he did not leave her the time she needed to reflect on the situation calmly.


    *But if you think you can find a better solution, then I no longer have any reason to ask you to save him and bring him with us.* He immediately added when he saw Linn''s hesitation.


    ''I know. Do you think it''s possible for me to help you without me having to reach the divine rank? There is a faster way, indeed. But even if it is the fastest and most advantageous way for me to be strong, which forces me to do without this process... it is because you will collect as much advantage as I do if I proceed with this method. It is, therefore, out of the question that I elerate the power of a crazy man like you who is out of control. A stubborn ally is ten times more dangerous than an enemy.'' As Alvine thought, a subtle smile emerged on the corners of his lips, noticing that Linn had made the decision he expected of her.


    "Sestia, is that your name?" After weighing the pros and cons, Linn addressed Sestia by pronouncing her name for the first time.


    But instead of joy, Sestia felt a bad premonition. "Y-yes." She stammered.


    "Very well, Sestia, two choices are now avable to you: the first is to kill you all for your insolence and your unforgivableck of respect for me." She replied in a cold tone.


    "..." Sestia and the others were silent while waiting for Linn to continue her sentence.


    But instead of continuing, Linn, for the first time, uses a small amount of her primordial aura, forcing everyone to copse on the ground. Following this, a long deep blue spear appeared instantly in her left hand. "This time, I wouldn''t pretend to kill you." She retorted while preparing for the attack.


    "YOUR HIGHNESS! You just said we had two choices!?!" Linn yelled these words when he saw Linn''s murderous intention, who was like a mower.


    At the same time, Linn withdraws her bloodthirsty intention as if nothing had happened. "Oh~? I had forgotten; I always tend to have a bad memory. So I advise you not to y nasty tricks with me anymore; otherwise, I''m afraid I might forget that I gave you favors. Do you understand what I mean by that, don''t you?" She asks with a cruelly vicious smile.


    "... Yes, we understand," Sestia responds with sweat on her forehead.


    ''A bad memory? Tsk, this mad woman! She does this only to tell them that they have no choice but to take the second choice. But more importantly, is she really hurt? I have never seen such a murderous aura. Even I had trouble keeping my mind intact in the face of such an aura, even though I was not his target!'' Alvine himself had cold sweats all along his back after witnessing a demonstration of Linn''s powers, even though he did not know that Linn had used only a tiny amount of her aura.


    "Very well, here is the second choice avable to you...."


    ...


    After ''passively'' resolving the situation with the red dragons and Sestia''s troops, Linn and Alvine returned to the small mansion on the meteorite in the middle of nowhere. But unlike before, they were apanied by Bkh.


    "Once the mission isplete, try as quickly as possible." Alvine, who was in one of the rooms that is now considered his own, ordered the three shadow soldiers who were kneeling in front of him.


    "At your order, my lord." Luna and Greed responded to unite.


    The third shadow soldier who was with Luna and Greed was none other than the Scythe soldier, who had notpleted his evolution well (because of Alvine, who had not understood the principles of evolution of his soldiers at the time).


    "Perfect, so execution!!" He ordered with a movement of his hand.


    Even before he finished his words, his three faithful servants disappeared before him to fulfill the mission he had assigned them.


    Now that he was alone in his bedroom, Alvine adjusted his clothes before joining Linn and Bkh, who now yed the role of butler; perhaps he looked more like a bartender than a butler since Linn liked strong and spicy mixtures than teas.


    Bkh was no longer in his draconic form; he was now a handsome man with long silvery white hair, two long red horns, and a robust body covered with red scales, and he measured about 210cm! In other words, a giant among Alvine (190cm~ now) and Linn (180cm~).

 Chapter 249 To Achieve A Goal, All Means Are Suitable To Use! 2

    "Ah, here you are. Do you want to eat something?" Linn immediately asked when she saw Alvine go out into the host bedroom. Since their return, she has no longer activated the barrier around the mansions; for thest six months, Alvine had gained Linn''s confidence about his desire to stay with her.


    This detail gave Alvine some advantages, such as sending his soldiers out on a mission ormunicating regrly with Sabrina and others to be updated on the war situation.


    Alvine immediately nodded with a mocking smile. "Voluntary, I''d like to taste your ve''s delicious dishes." He replied, looking at Bkh, who growled with hatred towards him.


    ...Six months, the time that had passed since the return of Alvine and the others to the mansion. And during these mouths, Bkh realized that the person who deserved his hatred was not Linn but Alvine!


    The cause?


    -Spill!


    Bkh, who has just served a steak in Alvine with all the apaniments and all kinds of desserts (referring to the dishes more luxurious than any divine king eats daily)...


    Alvine spilled all the dishes Bkh had just served him before tasting. It was not that Bkh''s dishes were low quality, but it was Alvine the real problem.


    "Why are you cooking something that a pig won''t even be able to digest?!" He scolded Bkh as usual.


    "It''s not..."


    -p!!


    Before Bkh finished his words, Alvine pped him with hateful eyes. "Have you forgotten what you must call me?" He replied.


    ''This fucking insect! I swear to kill him after paying all my debts to the Queen of Space.'' Bkh growled to himself with hatred after taking yet another p from Alvine.


    That was the cause of Bkh''s hatred toward Alvine. As a descendant of the ancient race who could scare away divine beasts with a simple look, it was intolerable for him to be humiliated daily by a simple human who was only a mage of emperor rank.


    ''Billions of humans who live on ours consider us gods and treat us as such. But Alvine, a pathetic insect that hides behind the queen of space to humiliate me like this...?! I swear to give you all these humiliations in hundreds before killing you most cruelly!'' Bkh continued to curse him in his thoughts.


    "What is this gaze?!" Alvine frowned when he saw Bkh''s eyes. Bkh''s rage was so intense that he could not retain his murderous aura. But Alvine didn''t care.


    "I''m sorry, young master Alvine." He said between his tight teeth.


    "Tsk, what a useless bastard. You''re not even screwed to prepare food; you''re a total failure as a ve." Alvine retorted and returned to his bedroom.


    Linn, who was sitting, couldn''t help but look at Alvine''s back while shaking her head. ''This guy gives me more headache than usual. Why does he want to dig his own grave? Dragons are so hateful that he does not leave any unpaid debt even if they had to sacrifice everything toplete their revenge; seriously, is it worth it?'' Linn wondered.


    She then looked at Bkh cleaning Alvine''s disorders withcent eyes. Even she, who was ruthless, was not the type to be so vicious. Finally, she put down her wine ss and snapped her fingers, reducing to dust all the spilled dishes Bkh wanted to clean.


    "M-mistress?"


    "Sigh, go round in the meantime. Don''t worry; I¡¯ll make sure to prevent such events from urring once again." She said as she joined Alvine in his bedroom.


    ''Tsk, you say that every time. If only my actions were not to have repercussions on my fellow men, I¡¯d have killed this son of a bitch for a long time, even if I had to die afterward!'' Bkh replied once again, once alone in the living room.


    But as Linn''s senses were sharp, he could not be reckless because he was alone in the living room. So all he could do was keep his grudge at the depths of his heart. He could not even speak loudly because of the punishments that Linn inflicted on him if he disrespected his little protect.


    "Endure it, Bkh; your luck wille." He murmured to himself as he went out of the mansion.


    At the same time, Linn had just entered Alvine''s bedroom without knocking on the door.


    "What do you want?" Alvine asked her without sparing her a look.


    "You! Are you sure you''re not trying to die instead?" Linn asked, staring at Alvine, who was wearing only a ck boxer, with indifference.


    "Sigh, it''s the third time you''ve entered my room without knocking on the door. In case you haven''t noticed yet, I''m trying to meditate now, and to do this, I need to have stable thoughts. So, what do you think you will aplish by telling me about my death?" Alvine replied by sitting in the middle of his King-size bed with hundreds of Odins stones around him.


    "...Sigh, understand just one thing, if you continue to push this madman to the limit, he will act instinctively without taking into ount the consequences of his actions. And if that happens, you would risk dying in his hands."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Alvine remained momentarily silent while seriously thinking about Linn''s remarks. But five secondster, he shook his head.


    "This is not the time yet. I need a real enemy with a real intention to kill me. But he, despite being proud, always manages to hold back; this is proof that he is not yet ready to offer me a fight of life and death. Kuku, I will have to give him more reason to hate me by humiliating him even more. To achieve the goal we are all looking for, the hatred of this proud warrior must go beyond his fear towards you; and to do so, we do not have thirty-six solutions except this way." Alvine replied with erratic eyes.


    ''Sigh, I now understand why this man got along well with Sabrina; he turned out to be crazier than I thought. At this rate, he has almost inherited all the sadistic and vicious characters of this madwoman! I didn''t understand why I was suspicious of him, but everything is clear now; it''s because he''s just crazy!'' With this conclusion, Linn''s mistrust has increased drastically towards Alvine.


    No matter the external appearance of the two people who get along wonderfully, the reality was quite different.


    "Sigh, you don''t make things easier for me; I have the impression that this lizard can attack you anytime. I''m sure my guards for a week now, and you ask me to continue ying this deadly game that can cost you your life?" She said while sitting next to Alvine.


    "Heh, that''s the goal we''re looking for from the start. And then, you don''t need to worry about what doesn''t concern you; my life belongs to me, and it''s up to me alone the responsibility to preserve it." Alvine retorted to prevent Linn from continuing her malicious actions. And the best solution was to make her angry.


    ''Unlike Bkh, which is easy to manipte, this woman is the dangerous one. She hasn''t stopped sticking to me for a while, as if she was trying to check something. I must speed things up and be more careful with her; she must not discover that I can cure her with other methods.'' He said to himself, sneaking away from her.


    But Linn, who had noticed his actions, had a mischievous smile as if she had just confirmed one of her suspicions.


    "Whatever; now that we''re done, can you get out to my bedroom?" Alvine ended the conversation by seeing her smile. But the most rming thing for him was to see, for the first time, Linn''s indifference to his sarcasm.


    "Hm? Why are you frustrated with me? Am I that so unpleasant?" She whispered these words in his ear.


    "...You seem to have forgotten something important, Miss Linn; your healing and everything you expect from me depends only on the fact that I rank up. And for this, I must cultivate to restore my energy." Alvine answers her with indifference.


    ''Tsk, if I avoid talking about it too much, she will only suspect me more, so I see myself obliged to remind her of the cause of my presence.'' -Alvine thoughts.


    "Sigh, I know, and I guess that''s why you sent three of your immortal soldiers on a secret mission?"


    "Yes, as the energy of this ce is limited, coupled with the fact that I could notpletely recover my energy even if I absorb all the divine spiritual stones that are in my possession... so I decided to send them on a mission to collect all the necessary energy I would need to increase my rank," Alvine exined.


    "Hmm...you don''t seem to lie to me about this fact, nor lie to me about your willingness to reach a high rank. But it''s still very strange. All your actions do not have the slightest suspicion; it''s too suspect for you to act like that!"


    "What exactly are you thinking about? Besides, why would I lie to you about that as a start? Sigh; honestly, I can''t understand what you mean. It''s frustrating to see the kind of opinion you have about me." Alvine frowned while responding in an irritated tone.


    Seeing that Alvine became impatient as he spoke with her, Linn remained silent. ''I was right, every time I try to unseal what he hides from me, he first tries to avoid the subject by taking me away from the main subject, but when he sees that I do not intend to give in, he has a fit of anger. But after seeing his behavior with Bkh, I am ready to bet that all this is nothing more than aedy. In other words, even me, who was sure of my intelligence... was fooled by him!'' She said to herself while looking straight into Alvine''s eyes.


    "Haha~, how ridiculous it is." She replied with a bitter smile.


    "..." Alvine''s frown was entuated when he saw herughing like that, but he decided to remain silent.


    "To say that you even managed to fool me... is to believe that I be senile as time goes by. But I''m not going to find myself these kinds of excuses; even if I don''t yet know what you''re hiding from me, I''m starting to have a vague idea of what it can be." She said as she got out of bed.


    "Hey, you''re wrong, Miss Linn." Alvine finally spoke after listening to everything she had to say.


    Linn, who wanted to go out, stopped immediately. "What do you mean by that?" She frowned as she looked at Alvine, who was still calm and undisturbed.


    "Are you saying it''s ridiculous because I managed to fool you? But you are wrong. Do you know why? Because what is ridiculous about this story is to see how psychotic you are to the point of thinking that I can manage to fool someone like you. In short, if you have so much time to waste on these kinds of futility, do it. Think what you want; I have nothing to fear; because I have nothing to hide." He said, shrugging his shoulders.


    "...Hmm, it''s indeed confusing. But I could say the same about you; you don''t need to regte your heartbeat with your blood powers because it will only increase my suspicions towards you." She said with a chuckle.


    "..."


    "Oh~, onest thing, have you ever seen a glutton refuse to eat a delicious dish even though he is about to starve? For my part, I think that if a glutton refuses to eat a heavenly dish in such conditions, it may be because he knows that the dish in question will not only bring him advantages."


    -Alvine: "..."


    She then continued by seeing Alvine silent. "It may be a coincidence, but this glutton reminds me of someone who is in the same situation as him. For my part, I find it very suspicious that an incubus refuses to feed himself like his peers despite being very hungry~." With thesest words, she mmed the door behind her, leaving Alvine alone in the bedroom.

 Chapter 250 Zenof, The Guardian Of One Of The Three Major Libraries. 2 [Bonus]

    After Linn left, Alvine remained silent for more than three minutes while reorganizing his mind after hearing Linn¡¯s words.


    After this long time, he let out a breath of hot air while stopping using his blood powers to stabilize his blood flux.


    "A glutton who refuses to eat...huh? What an interesting story. She managed to understand that I used my powers to stabilize my heartbeat with a simple look. Haha, it seems that I can''t deceive her any longer; she even ced a barrier around my room. Is it to prevent me from escaping?" He said with a slight smile.


    But this moment of joysted only a thousandth of a second before its expression became dark. "She found a clue that I refuse to have any physical contact with her despite my incubus desire... what brought her back to suspect me. The worst thing about all this is that she snoops in the right ce. Sigh, and I, who thought she would not be interested in these kinds of details because of her indifference to the male sexes, I must believe that I had underestimated her." He said while continuing his meditation.


    Alvine could indeed treat her without problems while doing dual cultivation with her since Linn''s injury was not asplex as Sylvia''s.


    Instead of a physical injury, Linn had a kind of curse that deprived her of her primordial powers. On the other hand, thanks to Alvine''s [Evil god''s heart] skill (which could eradicate; or prevent him from being affected by any curses or debuffs), he was convinced that he could heal Linn without problems with this skill.


    But making dual cultivation with her means giving her a power whose limits Alvine himself could not guarantee. He would not be surprised to see Linn be stronger than his allies and that he could not afford, despite the advantages he will gain from it himself! Therefore, since the current level of his unique skill [Shadow link], which could share his energy, does not yet allow him to share his skills with other people, Alvine was doing everything possible to keep this secret that Linn desperately wanted to dig up!


    But the problem was not because Linn learned that his double cultivation was more beneficial than that of others; Alvine was already sure that Linn already knew this fact. But what worried her was that by doing dual cultivation with Linn, she would learn that the effects would be a hundred times more beneficial than what she knew. But none of this waspared to the crucial information that Alvine and his trusted allies wanted to keep at all costs. This information was certified by himself after practicing dual cultivation with Lilliana, the queen of vampires. Following this, he realized that despite being an emperor mage, he had helped Linn to reach the divine rank of high level in just a few sessions!


    In other words, the more he raises his rank, his sexual partners will benefit incredibly! Anyone with a littlemon sense would know that rumors about him will not be impossible to realize by him, even if they are exaggerated!


    Suppose this informationes to the sound. Alvine will face more serious consequences than he is currently facing.


    As an incubus, he naturally knows such information about the abilities of his specie, such as their powers and the benefits offered by his bloodline. As for dual cultivation, it is a practice that only shows its real advantages when done with a lust demon. A regr dual cultivation practice with a subus is like elerating and increasing her partner''s talent and powers as time passes. But there are always limits; one of the most important among them is the rank of the subus who serves as a partner...


    An empress subus will only slightly increase the powers of a divine magus; on the other hand, she will gain enormous advantages; since her rank is lower than that of the divine magus. That''s why high-level mages prefer to use them as stoves to collect all the winnings.


    With this fact alone, anyone could guess the apparent difference that exists between Alvine and his pairs. This difference is like a double-edged de to the extent that an enemy benefits from such advantages. Despite of all, not everything is red for Alvine since he will earn more than his partner in every way... However, one problem still persists.


    "The more I''ll practice with her, the more my cultivation rank will drastically increase. With such a gap between us, I could even reach the divine rank of high level in less than three years! But the difference in powers is too great between us; reaching the high-level divine rank with her would mean she would get a rank that would outperform everyone! She could even try to kill meter to remain the only person above the hierarchy. The greed of beings with intelligence goes beyond understanding; this is all the more true when ites to the primordials who constantly seek extraordinary powers!" He whispered to himself while trying to find a solution to any future problems.


    "If she ever reaches a legendary rank and bes an enemy, neither Sabrina nor anyone else will be able to stop her; since I cannot count on Dalvine, whose intentions are more suspicious than Linn''s. Ahh~ fucking world! I should have practiced double cultivation with Sabrina, even though only to see its effects on primordial beings. A powerful poweres with great responsibilities, huh? In other words, as long as I am weak with such abilities, I would be nothing more than a fucking golden egg chicken that is just waiting to be captured by the powerful who will force him toy golden eggs to make them rich. And that, it''s out of the question that I be this fucking chicken." He said to Himself, closing his eyes to continue his mediation.


    --


    On the other side, Linn could not be found in the small mansion; to be exact, she was no longer even on the meteorite, but in one of the threergest libraries in the universe, on the of the Punishers. The barrier she had created around Alvine''s room was not intended to prevent him from escaping but instead to prevent Bkh frommitting the irreparable.


    "It''s a pleasure to see you here, Lady Karitis." As soon as she appeared in the library, she was weed by a young boy with two enormous butterfly wings on his back.


    "Hihi~, isn''t that dear young guardian? It''s a pleasure to see you too, Zenof." She said, returning the greetings of the ''young man''.


    Zenof adjusted his monocle to his little childish face with a stiff smile. "You''re wrong...again. I am not the ''young'' guardian but the original guardian of this ce since its creation." Zenof replied.


    Zenof is a mutated fairy who has lived under the orders of the Punishers since the copse of the reign of the supreme goddess. Even if he looks like a 12-year-old boy with short curly brown hair and creamy white skin... This ''boy'' have millennia of existence!


    "Hihi~, no matter your age, your childish cutty appearance also matters." Linn, who does not intend to stop her game, continues to disturb Zenof''s tranquility.


    "Sigh, as you are a regr visitor, I will not consider yourck of courtesy towards me. What book do you need this time?" Zenof closed the book he was reading (which had half his size) and went straight to the point.


    "...Hmm, you''re always in a hurry to read, as usual. In short, I don''t have much time ahead of me either. Do you have books that talk about the races of lust? More precisely, the demons of lust?" As for Linn, she didn''t insist on it either. She then asked by relying on Zenof''s post office.


    A mocking smile stood on Zenof''s lips, instantly copsing his adorable appearance.


    "Don''t look far; I don''t intend to exin anything to you!" Linn immediately retorted when she saw Zenof''s Machiavellian smile.


    "Tehehe, I already know why you are so pierced, my beloved Karitis~. I look forward to reading a new story in your life book. But don''t forget one thing, some powers go beyond even the beings like you, my regr visitor."


    "What do you mean by that?" Linn asked him while frowning.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Oh?! Did I say something? I don''t remember what it was."


    "Tsk, tsk, still so boring. It would be best if you went out asionally to change your mind. You can''t observe the world just by being in this room. My poor man, you can hardly see." Seeing that Zenof had no intention of exining it at all, Linn did not insist. She knew the mysterious side of Zenof, who loved puzzles more than anything.


    ''Zenof, the fairy librarian cursed to be the eternal guardian of this library because of an unimaginable absurdity he hadmitted. He is the real madman, even among the three universe madmen who upy the librarian position in the other two universal libraries. Sigh; fortunately that these bastards can not get out in libraries for eternity. Otherwise, they will be the cmities that will misconduct the universe to its self-destruction with their knowledge and follies.'' Linn murmured to herself, looking intensely at Zenof''s childish appearance.


    "Tehehe, why would I need to waste my time when there is so much interesting history in this ce? Let me tell you one of my favorite chronicles: I named it the chronicle of the mystery of the universe... Alvine Dragnar? A banal mortal who appeared on one of the ntations of this dear Randolph before reincarnating in a body that was one of thest remains of our goddess. By his simple presence... his name, his memory, and even his origins... remain mysteries~." Zenof stopped halfway when he saw Linn interested in his story.


    "...Why did you stop?"


    "Tehehe~ that''s the advantage of being a librarian. But to reward you for being one of my beloved regr visitors~, I will give you some favors to reward you. You, the primordial beings... think you are creatures at the top of the food chain, don''t you? But what would happen if, from day to day, you discover that above you, there are beings nobler and more powerful than you? How will you react that apart from the universe of our dear goddess, there are many universes just as different as each other?" He asked while adjusting his monocle with his mischievous smile.


    "Sigh, do you think I''m going to believe such nonsense? You seem to forget that my concept is rted to space, don''t you?" Linn shook her head while retorting these words.


    But Zenof immediately straightened his monocle (again) and continued to speak while keeping his smile on his lips. "I know your powers more than anyone else in this universe. Apart from our mistress, and Lady Serena, you are certainly the person I read her life book most often among the Punishers. But tell me one thing, you who are so sure of your powers~, why can''t you cross the borders of the universe~? To my knowledge, you disconnected from the world only to unravel this mystery. Am I wrong?"


    "..."


    "In short, I finished what I had to say. If you want to learn more about incubuses, I grant you the privilege of reading the ''Galiel¡¯s Chronicle'', the most powerful incubus in history; at least...for now~." As soon as he pronounced these words, the thousands of shelves began to move by themselves, and a giant ck book with archaic motifs appeared on Zenof''s office librarian. Above the book was written Galiel''s name and his primordial identity in the primordialnguage.


    Linn did not touch the book. Instead, she looked straight into Zenof''s green eyes; "what did you mean by ''he took possession of one of the bodies left behind the goddess?'' Does this mean that he is also a primordial being that the goddess wanted to create but could notplete?"


    "..." For the first time, Zenof did not answer Linn''s question. He just sent her his usual Machiavellian smile.


    "I order you to answer me!" She ordered in a frustrated tone.


    "...You are not our mistress. So you don¡¯t have such authority to give me orders. If you want answers, ask Lady Alpha, the current leader of the Punishers. But I doubt she grants such privileges to someone who has dared attack her dearest being. Don''t you find that ironic? Even though she knows you are here, she didn''t even bother to convene you; tehehe~ despite your insult toward her?"


    "Tsk, it''s only a matter of time before I be the new leader. At that moment, we''ll see who will be the trash." She retorted while picking up Galiel¡¯s life book.


    But before she left, Zenof''s serious voice resounded for the first time. "Miss Karitis, There are powers that we must not have fun with. The proof is that even the goddess who had been nicknamed the supreme goddess had perished while trying to do what she could not. I, therefore, advise you to be careful. A me will even burn its owner if she loses control." He said while continuing his reading.


    "Thank you for your advice...I suppose." Linn replied before disappearing into the library, leaving Zenof, the loner, alone.


    After Linn left, Zenof released another book in his office drawer. Just like Galiel''s book, the book he had just released was a ck book that had strange motifs. And above this book, a name was marked on it: Sabrina Alpha, the current mistress of the Punishers.


    "Sigh, this library is known to have all the wisdom of the universe and contains all the information of every creature born and dies; this must be the case, normally. But I wonder why the library failed to create this ''person''''s book. All I have just revealed about this ''man'' is the only information I had collected in the book of my dear mistress and this dear Randolph. Who would have thought that this ''person'' actually had the body that was to serve as a host for the goddess? And why the hell is the body that was to be the host of the goddess a male and not a female?!"


    "Sigh, I''m sure the mistress is asking herself this question too. In any case, our goddess is only alive thanks to this person. But contrary to what everyone thinks, our dear creator does not really honor her holy appearance. Tehehe~ why the hell would I get out of here knowing that any change in the universe will start here?! Even if I''m not sure, I''m ready to bet on my position as a librarian that our beloved goddess has prepared the whole n for her return to the stage. Uhh~, I Frisian with ecstasy just by imagining the awakening of the legitimate owner of this universe. I suppose that now that the trigger is there, it''s only a matter of time before the return of this angelic-looking demoness! Who knows? Maybe she will destroy us to start shaping us again as she used to do to kill time. Kekeke~, no matter her decision, I love the moving endings, especially when they are epic and filled with despair!"


    Following this madness that distorted his face, he immediately calmed down and caressed Sabrina''s life book and then looked at the immense library with a deep sigh.


    "I would have liked to read the book of the little protected of our mistress. But for this, I guess I still have to wait for the library to consider his presence. In the meantime, I must do everything I can not to die under the effect of my curiosity. In any case, O Alvine~, I dream of the day I could enjoy your story in my library. And if possible, fill the pages of your life book with all kinds of massacres. I love stories with blood and especially betrayals of despair and... Ah~ my beloved goddess! Do something! Otherwise, This trigger will kill me here by waiting too long!" He said while beating his wings to glide between the shelves while closing his eyes and spreading his little arms with an erratic smile.


    If Alvine, who already considered that the other primordials are close to madness, was currently seeing the librarian, maybe he...


    __


    ***


    Just like his universalw, Alvine had understood the origin of some of his skills after awakening his shadow affinity.


    Competence such as [Evil God''s heart], [Shadow link], and finally, his [Universalw: Absolute absorption], etc., are all rted to his shadow affinity.

 Chapter 251 Lith & Saria.

    Regardless of the concerns of Linn and Zenof, some creatures had problems just as worrying as these two beings; The race of ancient beasts.


    On a that had nothing to envy to the of the Punishers, whether in size or rank, Sestia, who had just returned from his mission, was kneeling in front of two women in a secret room.


    "Seeing you so silent without being apanied by this human that you were supposed to bring back... I guess you failed? But tell me, do you have an exnation for my little brother''s absence in this room?" One of the two women, who had long silvery white hair and two long red horns on her temples, expressed herself first.


    She had ruby red eyes with strange patterns, pointed ears covered with red scales, magical beauty, and a perfect hourss silhouette; the empress of the dragons, Lith Inferno.


    Sestia''s body shivered to fear when she heard the red dragons¡¯ current empress¡¯ questions.


    "Well, even if I am just as curious as you, Empress Lith, I think it is important to give a little time to my firstdy to organize her words to exin illicitly and transparently the details of the mission." The empress of the phoenixes, Saria Vermillion, intervened as Lith put pressure on her subordinate.


    Like their ancestors, phoenixes and red dragons always had deep rtionships, in the positive sense of the word, between them.


    But Seria and Lith are like two sisters of the same blood because of their time together since childhood. Unlike dragons, phoenixes still have female leaders, not because it is a matriarchal race but because of the disproportionate power of females who far exceed male phoenixes.


    That is why a meticulous selection will be made with each new generation to choose among the most talented future candidates, the next empress. This custom of selection is also simr to red dragons¡¯.


    And to solidify their alliances, after selecting a future sovereign, the two species allow their two future Leaders to grow together to get closer. In other words, it is a strategy to prevent discord between their races. Two childhood friends who be two respective leaders of two ns...


    "Sigh, I got carried away without me knowing it." Lith immediately stopped when he heard Saria''s words, whose mour was not inferior to that of Lith. But unlike Lith, who was dressed in a tight ck dress, Saria wore a silky white Kimono with pink lotus motifs. Her pupils and hair were the same color as other phoenixes.


    "It doesn''t matter. Speak now, Sestia; what happened during your mission?" The empress then seriously asked.


    Following this order from her empress, Sestia began her report without omitting any details.


    After a minute, she had finished her report, leaving Lith and Saria speechless.


    "Very well, you can leave now." Lith, the first to return to reality, pronounced these words impassively.


    "As you wish, Empress Lith." Following these words, Sestia left the room.


    But just seeing the expression of two empresses, she understood that they were unaware of Linn''s presence alongside Alvine on one of theirs.


    Will they abandon Bkh to his fate? But after such a sin towards the Queen of Space, I can guess how dangerous the situation is. Although on the other hand, Bkh is one of the most favored candidates to be the future emperor of dragons, coupled with the fact that he is the half-brother of Empress Lith, so there is no chance that she will abandon her own brother... I hope so.'' Sestia grumbled these words for herself as she joined the others to wait for the decision of their empresses.


    On the side of Lith and Saria, the two did not say a word after Sestia left.


    "Sigh, it''s delicate."


    "Indeed, Bkh, despite his strength and talent as a leader, is also an idiot who has fun in such situations. That is why he has not yet inherited the title of heir to the throne, unlike Sestia, who inherited your brilliant mind and title as future Empress." Lith could only agree with her childhood friend.


    Saria got up from her ck chair of dark gold and leaned on the back of Lith''s chair while calmly reflecting on the current situation.


    "But the most important is to know how to solve such a crisis before these old seniles realize it." Lith, for her part, continued to list the problems they would face in such a situation.


    By ''old senile'', she spoke of the elders of their races who secluded themselves to continue their meditations whose sole purpose is to reach the primordial rank.


    And as dragons and phoenixes are almost immortal, to leave a ce a chance for the development of new generations, a sovereign is only entitled to a millennium of reign before retiring after the selection of a new emperor/empress. In other words, the elders in question are actually former emperors; hence their powers and influences cannot be contradicted even by the current empresses.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "We have no choice; it is a sensitive situation that we are obliged to report to them; we need their wisdom," Saria whispered these words in a light tone while standing behind Lith''s chair and ying with her silvery white hair as a way to rx. Such proximity between two sovereigns of different races would be an unprecedented event for Alvine, especially in such a universe.


    But for these two, it is not surprising, given their childhoods lived together.


    "Exactly, that''s the problem. You know the elders, just like me; giving them such information is like abandoning my brother in the hands of this woman obsessed with her nobility. And even if I know my brother is wrong, learn that he will live a life of very until the end; it''s really...


    "Chuut~, believe me on my word, nothing like this will happen. I can even guarantee they willpliment us and then do everything to solve this situation without us having to move a finger." She slightly pinched de Lith''s cheek while cleverly pronouncing these words.


    "Sigh, I know the situation will...hm? Are you sure of what you say?" Lith stopped in the middle of her sentence after bing aware of the meanings of Saria''s words.


    "Absolutely! Trust me, even if everything did not go as nned, this unfortunate incident opened up several opportunities for us. If we handle our cards well, you can be sure that we will submit thesezy tortures, which are proud of their intelligence and fiery tigers!" Saria continued with a mysterious smile.


    Seeing her in this way, being one of the people who knew her better than anyone else, Lith did not take Saria''s words lightly, even though they approached the unfeasible!


    "Saria, it''s not that I doubt you, but I''m not sure I understand the same thing as you, at least, as long as you don''t give me a little exnation." She said with a nervous tone that attested to her impatience.


    "Fufu~, what is the primitive quest our respective races have been pursuing since the beginning?" She then asked.


    "The first quest? Do you mean the reason why our elders remain secluded to cultivate for millennia?" Lith frowned, more confused than before.


    "Yes, as an ancient creature, regardless of our talent, we cannot change the nature of our existence. As a result, no matter how narrow these old seniles are, I''m sure they, too, have realized this sad reality. But in your opinion, why do they pursue this goal without hope and are ready to do anything to rise to the same level as primordial beings?"


    "...Hmm, because they can''t abandon the customs of our ancestors?" Lith replied after a brief reflection.


    "No, no, maybe that''s what they make us believe. Think carefully, my dear Lith; if you were in their ces, would you make so much effort even though you know it''s lost in advance?"


    "...So, is it perhaps out of despair?"


    "Hm? I don''t think their steel wills can copse so easily. But let''s take an example. Our creator is known to be fair to her children that we are, but if this is true, don''t you find it unfair that she is the origin of such injustice? From their arrival, the primordial beings are above all. Then, we are in second ce, and after we, the most talented mortals, as well as the simple mortals with unfavorable conditions and chances from their birth. This injustice between the three major groups: the primordials, the deities, and finally, the mortals. Why did she, known as righteous, create these three different groups with disproportionate powers?"


    In making this brief reminder, Lith did not use her of herck of respect for their creators. But she became even more confused when Saria reminded her of facts everyone knew.


    "Sigh, go straight to the point; youplicate things for me." She finally gave up. What made them the ultimate duo was none other than their synchronizations.


    Saria had superior intelligence, but her strength was far lower than that of Lith, which did not mean she was weak. It is reciprocal for Lith also, who had an extraordinary power but was not convinced to beat Seria in a death fight if thetter used all her power and intelligence. The saying that intelligence is power ys a crucial role among this duo.


    "Sigh, very good. So how do you think a mortal by birth manages to rise and make a ce for herself among the deities?"


    "...! You mean...?!"


    "Yes, through The cultivation; seen like that, it''s quite unrealistic since if it were so simple, then most of our ancestors would currently be primordial mages. But just like the trigger that elevates a mortal to the divine rank, which ismonly called divine tribtions, there must also be a trigger that also makes it possible to raise beings like us to the primordial rank!" She ended her little speech with these words, leaving Lith time to organize her thoughts.


    After a minute of reflection, Lith had the impression that all the puzzles had been resolved.


    "Everything makes sense now." She murmured, remembering the previous events that made them want to meet Alvine.


    "Absolutely. Do you now understand why I trusted the premonitory dream I had? Because the true author of this dream could not be anyone but our goddess. Mortals who have be deities will never be powerful enough to y with our minds, and these primordials are not charitable enough to guide us to the same level as them. They are already struggling to ept that their pairs are in the same rank as them. That led me to conclude that regardless of the identity of this being, he must not be an enemy. I had doubts that I wanted to correct after meeting this human, but everything became clear following the information Sestia had just given us. Why would the Queen of Space care about the fate of a simple human and spare him despite his insults to her and in front of everyone in addition to that?"

 Chapter 252 Luck Is Also An Affinity.

    A week ago, the current empress of the phoenixes, Saria, who has thepetence of a prophet linked to her divine affinity, the affinity of destiny, had had a strange dream.


    Why strange? Because of unlike her other prophetic dreams that are blurred and difficult to understand the meaning of, the dream of this time was as clear and precise as if she were attending the scene.


    The content of her strange dream in question was none other than Alvine, who helped Assiaphir to assimte his bloodlines properly. But after seeing the results, for the first time, she herself doubted the veracity of what she had just seen.


    In addition, even if it was a trap, the information was too enticing and heavy to be forgotten. She then reported the details of her dream to Lith to better broaden her horizons before disturbing the elders who lived only for meditation.


    In addition, even if her powers of destiny are nothingpared to Serena''s, it does not mean she cannot correctly use the few transcendent powers that this affinity gives her.


    "It''s...hey, are you sure it wasn''t rather your ardent desire that made you hallucinate?" That was Lith''s question after hearing his partner''s words.


    Help a divine mage to reach the primordial rank instantly. What did the word ''primordial'' mean to begin with? The beginning, the origin, the oldest and most primitive.


    Speaking of a living being, it will mean the oldest. When ites to power, it will mean power in the pure state and the perfect state. In other words, a primordial being transcends all others, whether their powers or intelligence or even speaking of cruelty or other insignificant factors such as wealth, etc.


    This tiny yet unfathomable difference between them and the primordials forced them to lower their head and hide their tails between their legs to avoid being treated like the others in front of such beings. A humiliation they had suffered for millennia is not ready to change despite the joint efforts of their ancestors. In the end, it was hopeless.


    Thus, after a long debate between these two sovereign friends, they decided to keep the information for themselves... at least until it was certified.


    ? At this conclusion, the two decided to use all means to get in touch with Alvine. And with the time difference between the meteorite where Alvine resides and the rank one where Lith and Seria reside, it took only a few weeks for them to locate Alvine, who came by himself into the wolf''s mouth.


    ...


    Now, Saria''s exnation was like a celestial melody that helped Lith rx.


    "Contrary to what you think, my dear Lith, this mission is more sessful than we hoped. Not only did my prophetic dream turn out to be true, but even better, I discovered the identity of the person who became the first primordial mage in history. And you will never guess the identity of this person. But I still give you a chance to try to guess her race." She said with a slight smile as if it amused her to perpetuate the mystery.


    "...Sigh, since you said it, so what''s the point of making me wait? In short, I would say that she is an elf."


    "Hehe~, that''s the answer I was waiting for from you. Technically, elves and fairies are the most sensitive to the different types of energy in the universe. But unfortunately, you are wrong; The only guardian of the Frayja but also the only daughter of the lord of lust, Assiaphir, I think it''s his name." She said, shaking her finger.


    Lith frowned after hearing the identity of the new primordial mage. "Sigh, I think I''m starting to understand what happened." She says in a monotonous tone with a depressive air.


    By simply hearing the title of Galiel, she instinctively guessed that Asiaphir was a subus. Apart from that, she also knew the identity of the''s guardian, coveted by all because of the legends that the Fraydja would be formed from the original. But it was not the reason that made this covetous in the eyes of all; since all thes of rank one are fragments of the first original that the goddess had created.


    But the most important thing was the information that stated that this had formed with the debris from where the supreme tree was nted.


    But the reason that changed Lith''s mood after hearing about the Assaphir breed was that she had concluded that thetter had reached this rank only by using Alvine to practice dual cultivation. Superior races like them did not have the right to link to other races, regardless of motivations or benefits. Their bloodlines must remain pure to prevent losing their ancestral legacies; it was an absolute taboo that deserved the death sentence if a third dared to cross this limit.


    Saria, who seemed to understand this rule they have inmon, slightly pinched Lith''s cheek to wake her up in her depressive state. "You don''t have to worry about this detail. Everything is under control. I can''t tell you how I got this information that is linked to the confidentiality terms of my people, but I know everything that is to know. You are surely one of the people who know me the most, so trust me, we don''t have much time to hesitate. That is our only chance to stand up to these arrogant beings. Now that we have located that the trigger our ancestors are desperately looking for, it is only a matter of time before we are transcendent beings."


    ---


    -Knock, knock, knock


    At the other end of the universe, Linnae, who had just returned to her mansion, knocked on Alvine¡¯s bedroom door, who had been meditating since Linn''s departure.


    After lending Galiel''s life book, she had no choice but to stay on the of the Punishers to read it. Unlike other books, books of lives cannot leave the; to prevent any information leakage.


    But even if Linn had only taken three days on the of the Punishers to read Galiel''s life book, about four months had already passed on the small meteorite that was considered a rank-four.


    The flow of time was too slow on a rank one (of which thirty minutes is the equivalent of a day on a rank four).


    But during these four months, Alvine had not set foot outside. Not to mention setting foot outside, it was the first time he had taken so long to cultivate diligently without reaching his goal.


    ''One year! I cultivated it for a long year diligently. But I still can''t reach this fucking divine rank. Is the divine rank moreplicated to reach than I thought? Have I forgotten an important detail? But the strangest thing is that my mana has be 80% light golden, but I can''t trigger this damn divine tribtion!'' He said to himself whilepletely ignoring Linn, who knocked on his door, even if it was she who originally woke him up out of his cultivation.


    -Konck!! Konck!! Konck!!


    While standing among the grayish pebbles and looking at his silhouette in the mirror with a frown;<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''What exactly is the problem? I feel like I forgot a crucial detail, but I can''t know what exactly happened.'' He then continued in his thoughts while exposing his aura, which was a mixture of golden color and some imprints of redness.


    "!"


    But the second after, a long sword aura formed on his right hand and directly attacked Linn, who had just teleported inside his room.


    "What the hell exactly are you doing?!" He asked her while stopping his golden aura de just a few centimeters from Linn''s throat, which had an indifferent expression.


    "Hm? Have you really reached the divine rank?" She asked with a frown when she saw the golden aura that emanated from Alvine.


    "Sigh, for God''s sake, stop entering my bedroom like that; if you injure yourself unconsciously, I hope you won''t take me responsible," Alvine replied while retracting his aura de.


    "Huh? What audacity on your part to think that your attacks can make me bleed just because you have just reached the divine rank." She replied sarcastically after hearing Alvine''s words.


    "..." Alvine remained silent for a while after hearing Linn''s words, but a thought emerged in his subconscious at that moment, making him smile mysteriously.


    "In short, what do you want?" He decided to let off his curiosity for now and asked for the reason for Linn''s visit.


    "Did you know how dangerous it was to go out alone in my absence?"


    "You don''t have to worry about this insignificant detail; I didn''t leave this room; since I was meditating day and night."


    "Didn''t you get out of here? Tsk, I''m surprised that you can lie so well. In short, if you want to lie, try to make your lie a little more credible, taking into ount some important details." She ms her tongue with a ridiculous smile.


    "Pfff~, I don''t care if you believe me or not. But I''m still curious about two details. Why are you so convinced that I went outside? And why don''t you keep saying I have reached the divine rank?" He asked her with a frown.


    "Hm? Isn''t that the case? Even if your mana is notpletely golden, it is only a matter of time before you stabilize your divine realm. An important piece of information you need to know is never to let your magical energy decrease in this state. Because currently, your energy will represent your power and your divine domain in the future. And...do not fight; focus on your cultivation to stabilize your divine powers as much as possible. Because the more time you take to stabilize your divine powers, the weaker your powers,ws, and the divine domain will be!"


    Instead of understanding the cause of Alvine''s question (who was convinced he himself was always an emperor mage), She preferred to give him this advice before it was toote.


    On the other hand, the more Alvine listened to him, the more confused he became. It was stupid of him to believe that Linn had misanalyzed his rank, which made him even more confused; since he had not yet suffered divine tribtions.


    "Euh-Um... Miss Linn, is it possible to reach divine rank without triggering tribtions?" He asked with difficulty.


    "Haha~, I''ve never heard anything so ridiculous. You asked me why I was sure that you came out of here in my absence. It''s because we are on a meteorite that has no core."


    "And what does it have to do with my question?"


    "Sigh, you sometimes make me feel like I''m talking with a retard."


    "...How long do you intend to ridicule me before answering my question?" Alvine asked calmly without feeling offended by Linn''s sarcasm.


    "I don''t ridicule you; I''m talking about the facts. In short, to reach the divine rank, you must go through tribtions, and for this, you must be at least on a of rank two to trigger an eptable divine tribtion. But we are on a meteorite that is considered a rank-four. Worse still, this meteorite is not alive for the simple reason that it has no core. Taking into ount these details, not to mention reaching the divine rank...this meteorite offers the worst conditions to meditate." She reveals, looking at Alvine in the mirror opposite.


    But seeing Alvine''s ridiculous expression, she raised her eyebrows.


    "Hm? Why are you so surprised? Don''t tell me that you didn''t even know this information?! Pfff, I now understand why your breakthrough is not extraordinary. I nned to take you to a of rank two, at least, to be in the best conditions before your breakthrough. All you had to do only was be patient. But you ruined everything by going to a of insignificant rank to start the weakest tribtions. Sigh, you''re lucky that your aura is golden by about 80%." She gave these additional details.


    After a long silence on the part of Alvine to understand how stupid he had been to the point of thinking that he could trigger tribtions on a ce worse than a of rank four, he sighed with relief with a smile that went from ear to ear.


    "Do you think it''s funny?" Linn asked with a dark expression.


    "Funny? Hahah~, Yes, I was so stupid that I couldn''t help but find my actions funny. (Sigh, all this was due to the thoughts that worried me). But if you knew my current situation, I don''t know what kind of expression you would have. But before that, reassure me about one thing, my beloved Linn, is it true that no one will be able to escape tribtions? No matter the quality of its aura?"


    Even if Linn didn''t understand where Alvine wanted to go, she still nodded with absent air. "Yes, in general, divine tribtions are usually triggered when the aura of an emperor mage shows traces of divine auras. If you want precise numbers, I would say that about 5~10% of golden auras are among its emperor aura. But the more traces of golden auras in the aura of an emperor mage, the stronger his divine power will be. But taking these details into ount, when he faces divine tribtions, his divine tribtions will be proportionally dangerouspared to the percentage of golden auras he had umted."


    Hearing Linn''s exnations, Alvine''s smile widens with traces of follies in his eyes.


    ''Very well~; I wonder what will happen when I trigger my divine tribtions with a 100% golden aura!'' He murmured with a thin but erratic smile.

 Chapter 253 To Earn More, You Have To Take More Risks.

    As Linn had exined, to take a step into the divine kingdom, a person needs to obtain the qualifications of the heavens,monly known as divine tribtions.


    In addition, the level of understanding of affinities and the level of control ofws, the amount of mana of an emperor mage is also a decisive factor in triggering tribtions.


    An emperor mage must not only have at least twice as much mana as other mage emperors, but he must also be able to feel the divine mana.


    Mortals such as Alzania, which are rank-threes and have no divine energy in their core, an individual must necessarily go through the absorption of the divine energy contained in the stones of Odins to acquire a significant amount of divine energy to trigger heavenly tribtions.


    Knowing all this, Alvine was convinced that with the current amount of the divine aura in his aura, he would make a perfect breakthrough that may never have been recorded in history. But being someone who is not looking for perfection but for excellence, this quantity was still insufficient to satisfy his desires!


    ''As I am in a ce where divine tribtions will not be likely to be triggered anytime soon, it is an incredible chance for me to make my ascent to the divine rank with 100% divine auras. But to do this, I still have to meditate and absorb more divine energy with divine spiritual stones. Even if it is a suicidal method (since the more divine auras a mage emperor has, the more ferocious heavenly tribtions), I can''t even imagine the gains after surviving the tribtions.'' He said to himself while waiting for Linn''s answer, who was silent after hearing his exnations.


    After an indefinite time, Linn finally returned to reality.


    "Ahem, if I understood correctly, you say that you did not suffer divine tribtions to reach the divine rank?"


    "That''s what I haven''t stopped telling you since just now." Alvine retorted for the umpteenth time.


    "But this makes no sense. I''m not saying it''s impossible, but no matter how much I look at your current situation, I see only two possibilities that will be dangerous as each other." She said, sitting on the bed.


    "..." Alvine remained silent to let her continue even if he had a vague idea of the results that worried him himself.


    "First, it is already too risky for you to undergo divine tribtions with such a quantity of divine auras. I only think such a thing had already happened in the past. The reason why many mortals perish during their ascents to the divine rank is that they manifested 20~30% of divine auras before triggering divine tribtion. In other words, the divine thunders they undergo for rebirth are more ferocious than what their bodies can assume. But you not only have you exceeded these standards with an almost golden aura, but you actually want to be more greedy than that bypletely changing the nature of your aura."


    "..."


    Still seeing Alvine silent, Linn''s lips move slowly as she coldly pronounced the fate that will await Alvine if he continues his madness: "If you increase even one percent of your aura, you will also increase the percentage of your death. You already have an 80% bad luck of dying during your divine tribtions; by continuing like this, be sure that you will have a hundred percent to die if your manapletely turns golden!" She announced to him without restraint.


    "... What about the second possibility? I mean, what will happen if the first possibility fails and my mana reaches 100% purity?" Alvine acted as if he had not heard Linn''s warning and asked calmly.


    "...Your trust ismendable, but it will lead you to your death if you continue to be so stubborn." The more Linn heard his words, the more frustrated she became as he tried to convince him.


    "Sigh, it''s not out of overconfidence, Linn. But just like me, you also know that the greater the risks, the more excessive the rewards will be. I am someone who pursues goals and principles, just like any living being in this universe. One of them is the quest for power, not to let my enemies walk on me. In addition, this luck is not only unique but also enormous. So I can''t let it pass so easily." He replied in a deep tone supported by his aura that resonated throughout the room.


    "I''m not the kind of idiot who justifies his actions by saying that he is not afraid to die. But on the other hand, to prevent being the ''Punching-ball'' of enemies who are only looking to use me for their own winnings, it is imperative to be the strongest. And believe it or not, I would achieve this goal. If my chances and my destiny are insufficient, then I would plug the holes with my will and my principles." He added.


    Following these words, Linn expires with disappointment. "...Very good. My second hypothesis is...if you survive despite everything, you will probably be the most powerful divine mage in this universe."


    "Hm? Be only a more powerful mage among the divine mages?" He asked with a frown.


    "...Maybe you will reach the primary rank." She added in an uncertain tone.


    "Only that?" Alvine continued.


    "Tsk, your greed has no limits?!"


    "Haha~, I won''t call it greed, but ambition. Although, it''s ironic to hear these words from someone who wants to reach the legendary rank, don''t you find?" He retorted these words by stretching before starting by tidying up his room bypressing in nothingness the divine spiritual stones devoid of energy with his gravitational affinity.


    "Thank you for your information, Miss Linn. I would appreciate your help, once again, by borrowing a few hundred Odins stones. I will reimburse you without fail and also all the other Odins stones you have provided me so far." These were hisst words before he entered the bathroom to cleanse his body of all the dirt umted during the four months.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Linn looked at his back withplex eyes but finally decided to leave him the final decision.


    ''Now that I think about it, I had even forgotten the reason that pushed me toe here.'' She said to herself after remembering the information she had acquired in Galiel''s life book.


    So, instead of leaving, she decided to wait for Alvine in the bedroom.


    As for thetter, once alone in the bathroom, he summoned one of his random shadow soldiers who had a bow as his main weapon.


    *Stay here without doing anything; I''ll be back in a short time. Ah, onest thing, do your best to hide your aura. Even if this woman is not the type to spy on me when I take my bath, she has be dangerously curious thesest times.* He ordered by telepathy.


    The female silhouette with a sizeable three-meter arc on her back nodded her head.


    Following this, Alvine opened a portal and went to the shadow dimension.


    -Rumble!!!!!


    But unlike the peaceful and mortally calm ce he had always known, as soon as he appeared, the sky suddenly turned to blood red because of the crimson thunders that kept rumbling.


    "Hm? What''s going on here?" He wondered, looking at the threatening sky.


    But it didn''t take long before he realized the incredible torment after his exit to the castle. In front of him, while he frowns, he can see the thunders gather and create a giant red dragon that instinctively targets him with its mouth open!


    "Fuck! Don''t tell me that is...!" Before the thunder dragon reached him, he instantly teleported two hundred meters from him!


    -Bamm!!!


    With a loud noise following the dragon''s attack, Alvine looked at where the thunder had just struck with incredulous eyes.


    "This bastard can create a small hole in the soil of this?! How deadly would this attack have been if he had struck me?!" He said to himself in a cold tone.


    But instantly, another thunder dragon manifested itself in the sky; its target? Alvine, of course!


    ''It''s...I need to get out of here to organize my thoughts.'' He says to Himself by leaving the dimension before the second attack ends.


    At the same time, he appeared in the bathroom in a dark mood.


    "What the hell exactly has happened?! Has an enemy invaded my haven of peace?! No, even my shadow soldiers were hostile to Dalvine, who had tried to attack me by surprise. At that time, I was forced to order them to stay in retirement since it was only training. But this time, they did not move their little fingers to take care of this mysterious attack. I see only one exnation, the divine tribtions!" He said to himself, looking at the woman with the bow next to him.


    "Sigh, I didn''t want to teleport to the of the Punishers for fear of spoiling this unique chance. But I almost ruined everything because of my eagerness to want to talk to Sabrina. But now, I have no choice but to send a message through one of my shadow soldiers to ask him for advice."


    With this conclusion, he touched the forehead of his subordinate and shared his memories with her. "You know what you must do now, don''t you?" He asked afterpleting the process.


    The female silhouette nodded and entered the shadow of Alvine.


    Following this, he took off his clothes and entered the small Spa to rx and, at the same time, organized his thoughts to understand with certainty what had just happened.


    "After seeing such destructive power, I will surely die despite my increased resistance to lightning. Compared to divine punishments, the thunders of just now is, I''m sure, more powerful than the lightning of the Brave King! How am I supposed to survive nine sessive attacks with such lightning? The nonsense in this situation is I haven''t even transformed my aura one hundred percent yet?! Sigh; I now understand Linn''s concerns. Hmm, must I give up so easily just because the challenge seemed unachievable? If my constitution is weak, it simply means that I need to improve my physical abilities to resist the worst." He said to Himself while enjoying his bath.

 Chapter 254 The Real Threat.

    While Alvine was taking a bath, his messenger was faster in her task than anyone else.


    Even if Sabrina cultivated behind closed doors, she could not ignore her master''s message.


    Then... After seeing the memories that Darka had inherited from the shadow soldier that was with Alvine, Sabrina remained silent in her cultivation room while trying to find the right solution to help her master as best she could.


    "Sigh, I guess he doesn''t intend to give up. Otherwise, he wouldn''t send me this information. What can he think at this moment? Hmm, from the scene I just saw through Darka, I am sure that any emperor mage will perish during his ascent by suffering such celestial tribtions. But on the other hand, he still wants to exceed this limit by increasing his divine aura?" As usual, she could guess Alvine''s intentions after receiving the little information that Alvine gave her.


    But this did not mean she could find an adequate solution to help him solve the problem.


    ---


    At the same time, on the Alzania, Alvine clone had just arrived on the elves'' kingdom with the three queens and his four squads, whose Alpha squad now contains 100% of the divine mages.


    But next to ''Alvine'', a surprise guest apanied him. A girl with short ck hair, two long horns, a scaly tail, and two ck draconic wings on her back. But the most surprising thing was that the girl in question was none other than Sofia ke, Alice''s adopted daughter.


    Apart from her new look (draconic wings and her new hairstyle), like the other Alzania¡¯s natives that were on Frayja, she had strange and mystical ruins in the form of an arrow on her forehead. As for her level, she had also reached divine rank with the other three empresses under Liliana and the Alvine clone¡¯s supervision, who shared his energy with them.


    "Well, No, what about the mission you were supposed to aplish?" Alvine asked in a neutral tone while wearing ck divine armor and a long ck sword on his waist.


    No, Helen, and Ashia were the ones who took care of the war during his absence. But the mission in question was to destroy the two remaining towers over the kingdom of elves and fairies. As Sabrina exined at the previous meeting, as long as these towers existed on the, divine punishment would target anyone exercising its divine powers on the of Alzania, which is a mortal.


    The only escape was the philosopher stone, but the second method was the destruction of all four towers.


    No, who was also dressed in her set of tight divine armor with w gauntlets and a white crown that protected her cat ears, ced her right hand on her chest as a sign of chivalrous greetings and answered her master''s question: "Master, as mistress Sabrina had predicted, Miss Serena lifted the obstacle that prevented our enemies from using their divine powers on this mortal. After confirming this information by our scouts, of which Helen was a part, we proceeded to destroy the towers to take advantage of this advantage too."


    "Good," Alvine answers briefly.


    Following this, he turned his attention to the person who managed the troops, namely Ashia. "What is the moral of the troops that have been with you since the start? Have you fought battles recently?"


    "Master, as you can imagine, the troops'' morale is at its lowest following the departures of their leaders and the strategic withdrawal of your squads to your. But I think that with the feedback from the three empresses and your three squads, this factor will no longer be a problem. As for your second question, we did not have real battles with our enemies since Lady Rina''s barrier is still in ce. We had only a few light shes with the mercenaries who wanted to prove their values to join the opposing camps. In all, we had only about five dead."


    Ashia made the same gestures as No as she exined her report. But instead of wearing armor, she wears novice knight clothes with mithril boots and a short ck cape.


    "I understand. But what is your thought about the actions of our enemies? Why haven''t they moved so far? Are they waiting for something?"


    "ording to my observations, I had understood that they were waiting for reinforcements before taking action, but with the appearance of Miss Serena, I concluded that thetter is preventing them from still acting. Even if she does not intend to mingle in this war, we cannot afford to rx, knowing her unpredictable side." Ashia continued.


    "Indeed, no one can guess the actions and ns of this crazy woman." Alvine naturally agreed with Ashia.


    After he met with Serena, he expected all but to see Serena treat him as an article that she tried to exchange with Randolph.


    But after Dalvine''s intervention, everything went smoothly. But after such an event, Alvine no longer counted Serena as a serene person.


    "But a detail worries me." Ashia''s voice woke him up in his thoughts with the words she had just spoken.


    "Hm? What is it?"


    Ashia: "With our current workforce, we are not only disadvantaged in terms of quantity but also in terms of qualities. The troops of our opponents are at least 100~Millions. And ording to our information, these people have about 60~80% of the divine mages, of whom 5 or 6% are intermediate divine mages, and 2% are high-level divine mages. Coupled with the fact that they have their three sovereigns with them, I don''t know if we will be able to defeat them. At worst, we must leave this and settle on your."


    After hearing this exnation from her, Alvine was not annoyed to hear these words or call her a coward; he knew she was right to have such thoughts. From a realistic analysis, this war is lost in advance since Alvine had no more than fifty million at most. But Ashia was wrong when she talked about ''quality''. Apart from vampires, Alvine had some secret trump with him that the enemies did not yet know. And one of them is Alice''s adopted daughter, Sofia! Alvine realized she was different from the others after rising off the seal on her soul.


    As a result, just looking at Sofia next to him, a thin smile emerged on his lips.


    ''This girl is a transmigrant from the start. And if I look at her career and the powers that she recently awakened, she looks like the main character in novels that showed all her potential after experiencing a great tragedy in her life that awakened her old memories and new powers. Tsk, I''m almost jealous of her powers. In short, the main thing is that she owes me for life from now on.'' He said to Himself.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You don''t have to worry about that, we certainlyck staff, but as far as quality warriors are concerned, we are notgging. Finally, for the moment, gather all the soldiers in the castle''s outer courtyard; I will make an announcement to raise the morale of the troops; after that, we will proceed, in terms of the wars, to preventrge-scale extermination." He ordered after understanding the situation as a whole.


    "Ah- onest thing, where is Helen?"


    No: - She is with the squad of scouts to collect more information about our enemies.


    "Hm, very well, if it''s her, she will know what to do to escape the surveince of this mad woman. Well, everyone works. Thanks to your collective efforts, you have managed to hold on. Now that we''re ready, it''s time to move up a gear."


    --


    At the same time, on the demonic continent, the three celestial kings, including Brave, were summoned by Serena to therge meeting room.


    Unlike before, none was apanied by one of their divine generals; since she had told them in advance that the meeting would not be long.


    Thus, the three heavenly kings took their ce after greeting her and waited for what she had to announce.


    "Well, I''m going to be brief in my words." She spoke these words without giving them their greetings.


    "As I was the one who told you to wait, you now have carte nche. Act as you wish, kill or capture your enemies if you wish; I would no longer interfere in your decisions or in this war until some people show themselves... end."


    "..."


    Following these words with her mocking smile at their reactions, she did not add anything else even though she could see the curiosity to know more shining in the eyes of heavenly kings.


    "Ahem, Mistress Serena, why did you suddenly make such a decision?" yja Holygarden, one of the heavenly kings, asks while frowning with mistrust.


    Apart from Brave Hidenbrid, who had a kingdom with mixed races, the other two heaven kings reigned over their species.


    yja Holygarden was the specific celestial king who was a ck elf with silvery white hair and sapphire blue eyes. His kingdom was made up only of elves and was the most powerful of the other two in terms of personal or military powers.


    As for thest king, it was a giant demon of about 300cm with a giant race bloodline who ruled over a kingdom of divine rank consisting only of demonic species. ording to the information collected by Alvine''s scouts, Artaros Falde would even have an entire squad consisting only of subuses.


    By the force of these three celestial kings, whose power had reached the peak of divinity rank, they managed to maintain their coalitions and sovereignty for centuries by taking care of their invaders and even conquered mortals and even some divines to increase their military forces.


    But contrary to the ordinary way, these kings tended to destroy every they had conquered to seize its core to increase the rank of the core of their for the sole purpose of transforming it into a rank one to reach the primordial rank!


    Even if this information was not certified, hope is better than nothing. It was coupled with the fact that Serena had assured them that cultivating on a Tier One for a long time would give them more chances to exceed their current limits.


    "Fufu~, do I need to justify my decisions to insignificant beings like you?" She asked with a sarcastic smile. But just by noticing her eyes, Elyaja nervously gulped.


    "It was never my intention, but I apologize if my question is offensive to your majesty." He immediately justified himself for fear that he would suffer the sentence of the monster with a humanoid appearance.


    "Sigh, no need to apologize; I already know the depths of your thoughts. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have time to apologize right now. In short, what I''m really looking for is entertainment."


    "Divertissement?" Artaros asked in a loud tone.


    He was not the only one to be confused.


    "Sigh, your level of intelligence will never cease to amaze me. If I had let you lead this war as you wished, all this would only be a waste of time; since you would win in less than a month. But now that your enemies are well prepared to intercept you, the situation has be more interesting than I imagined. And with this man whose destiny is as blurred as the visual field of a blind man, I can no longer know the results of this thrilling war." She gave this exnation as a queen who wanted to reward her faithful servants for their forced loyalties.


    "Hihi~, You could never understand my motivations until one of you was in my ce. But even if I give you more exnations, your weak mind will only be more confused instead of understanding. With my powers, no matter the situation, I can acquire a vague idea about the final results. It is a helpful power, but it bes boring after living so long. In short, from that day on, I will observe you from afar and only intervene when another primordial resurfaces. Apart from that, Your death or victories will mean nothing to me as long as you agree to entertain me. Fufu~, by killing each other yourselves, for example!" entretuer

 Chapter 255 The Real Threat. 2

    "..." At that moment, everyone had a single idea that kepting back into their heads but that they did not dare to think about.


    They realized that they had underestimated Serena''s madness.


    "Of course, the more you can entertain me and exceed my expectations, the greater the rewards I will give you. By this, I mean I may reveal the method to you and help you reach the primary rank." She added to stimte their avarice egos.


    After thesest words and this unfounded promise, she disappeared into the meeting room before the others woke up in their dizziness.


    "Sigh, She is actually crueler than I had imagined." ydja, who was the first to wake up, retorted these words with a nonsense mindset.


    "Do we really have a choice? Whether it is her or not, we were supposed to exterminate these mortals for their insults. From another point of view, nothing changed in the end."


    "Tsk, Tsk, you can speak, Brave King! If it weren''t your fault, we wouldn''t be here wasting our time!" Artaros mmed his tongue and retorted these words to respond to Barve, who was trying to direct them to a more favorablemon ground.


    "Stop using me of something I have nothing to do with, Artaros! Who had predicted that this crazy demoness would intervene in something that did not look at her?! Don''t forget your ce!" Brave, known for his arrogance, will naturally never retire by being scolded by someone else who is not Serena.


    "Sigh, calm down, you two; we can not change the past. Now, our goal is to end this war as much as possible to end this situation. That is not the first time we have cooperated to defeat amon enemy, so please act as sovereigns who know that their decisions also affect the lives of millions of subjects." ydja intervened to appease their anger.


    ''Sigh, I understand them; in fact, I''m actually not different from them. But except that they forget that the reason for all this frustration is because of one person.'' He said to Himself while looking at Brave and Artaros with a sad air.


    "Tsk." Artaros finally gave up and followed ydja''s suggestion.


    "Well, now that everyone is calm, it''s time to put in ce a strategy to take care of our enemies." He then went straight to the goal before another argument ignited again.


    Hearing ydja''s proposal, Brave and Artaros sat on their seats and derogated silently.


    "But is it really necessary? We moved only because of King Brave''s request, who said he needed reinforcements. But in the end, our opposers are just the mortals with some divine mages in their ranks." Artaros listed this fact while looking at Brave to give them some exnations.


    "I am also curious about this detail. We all know you have a deep and personal hatred for the enemy leader. But knowing you, I am not convinced that you have convened us just for a few low-ranking divine mages." ydja also asked while watching Brave.


    The reason they did not make early judgments on Brave''s decision was because of the information Serena had just delivered. Like what, she was not sure of the final results of their battles. Even if it was absurd for them, given the enemy forces, they still could not afford to ignore this information.


    "Sigh, I asked your help because as soon as Inded on this at the time, I felt an indomitable energy hiding among my enemies. But now you all know who it was. And the reason why this crazy woman withdrew is because of this individual who had abandoned any idea of joining the battle. But all the same, I don''t think it means that we have to release ourselves just because we are fighting against ordinary mortals." Brave calmly gave these exnations while giving his own impressions simultaneously.


    "You are right. If everything were as easy, mistress Serena would not use our current situation as entertainment. That''s why I would like to propose a strategy to know the strength of our enemies." ydja proposed calmly by crossing his hands casually.


    "..."


    "So I can assume that, ording to your silence, you agree to hear my n." He said with contracted eyebrows that attested to his serious look.


    It was not only his strength that made him the ruler of a kingdom with a stronger military power than Brave and Artaros, but it was also because of his prudence and strategic genius that made him a king with zero defeat in his asset.


    "For now, instead of sending our elite troops to exterminate these vermin, it is wiser to send a messenger home to give them a chance to shine; I mean by collecting information, at the same time, during this first confrontation. With this strategy, we will know what to expect if we face them."


    "ydja, do you imply that we must send our subordinates to the butchery?!" Brave asked with sharp eyes whilezily supporting his head with the back of his fingers crossed.


    "Please, King Brave, don''t look at me like that, and if possible, try to give me back the respect I offer you. You are not talking with one of your subordinates! Your arrogance ismendable, but don''t forget who you have in front of you."


    Brave: "..."


    Seeing his silence, ydja exhaled a breath of hot air to contain his emotions.


    "Sigh, let''s go back to our main subject. You must know that war is an art that cannot be painted white only; whether you like it or not, there will be red (blood) color in your painting. No matter your efforts, there will always be victims; but this does not mean we do not cherish our subordinates. That''s why, when I say that it is imperative to test the power of our enemies, it is to avoid more losses. If we rush to head down just because they are mortals, what would happen if our information were false?!" ydja then continued his military strategy speech.


    "This is indeed the right strategy in our current situation. But, if we send the weakest of our troops to face the enemy, I am convinced they will not be enough to force our enemies to show their hidden assets. Worse still, they may be massacred." Artaros added to correct ydja''s strategy.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "It''s obvious. That is why I propose that each of us add an elite squad to apany our weakest troops. If everything goes well and it turns out that we had overestimated the military power of our opponents, then so much the better. But otherwise, our three elite squads will not only serve as bait to test their military powers but also to sound retirement to minimize losses."


    "But you forget an important detail; what would happen if, despite each of us sending an elite squad, the enemy still manages to annihte them all?!" Brave''s unwavering tone resounded in the meeting room, silencing everyone.


    "Do you think they can annihte three elite squads that are only made up of intermediate and high-level divine mages?" ydja frowned at Brave.


    Brave: "Nothing is certain with this incubus that has a more vicious mind than anyone in this meeting room."


    After this direct statement on his part, ydja began to think seriously.


    "An additional reason to adopt the bait strategy. If it turns out that the enemy has the same power that is equivalent to or even exceeds ours, then we will have a second chance to reorganize. But if we send our elite troops, what else will we have left apart from a strategic withdrawal? What do you think of this strategy for a start, King Brave?" ydja closes his strategic speech with this question.


    "As usual, you are always as smart, in the cruel sense," Brave replied briefly.


    "Haha~, I guess I have to take your words forpliments, joke apart. But tell us one thing, now that we canmunicate quietly in the mistress''s absence. What do you think of this person''s strength during your little fight against him?"


    Hearing ydja''s question, Brave''s smile faded. He had guessed that ydja was talking about his fight against Alvine.


    "I don''t really know. But he had still managed to shame me by surviving not one but two deadly attacks on my part. And even if our confrontation did notst more than a minute, I understood that his strength was extraordinary for an emperor mage. But despite everything, it is not a big threat... for now." He said, remembering his fight against Alvine''s clone.


    "Not a threat? In this case, if it is not him, the asset of our enemies, who else could it be?" Artaros asked thoughtfully.


    "No, you didn''t understand my question, King Artaros. I think the most dangerous of our enemies is this incubus!"


    "Hm? Do you still have many concerns about a simple emperor mage? I understand that he is a little special by managing to kill more than a dozen divine mages in an instant, but wasn''t it only because your guards had underestimated their opponents?" -Artaros.


    "Sigh, I wish it had been the case. But this bastard had killed them with rming ease that an intermediate divine mage could not even realize!" Brave retorted these words between his tight teeth.


    "So he''s someone with assassin skills, then? But even if this is the case, he remains an emperor mage. Regardless of his skills, he will not be able to cause major changes in this war. Unless he can break through the divine rank, stabilize his divine realm, creates a divine domain, master his new powers and divinews...and all this before the beginning of hostilities. Haha~, but to achieve such prowess would be to defy the will of the heavens. It''s simply impossible." Naturally, ydja did not take Brave''s warning seriously.


    "What if I told you that the first time I met him...he wasn''t even a master rank mage?" But his smile faded as soon as Brave spoke.


    "... Ah~, So you mean that you''ve been watching this man for more than a hundred years?" Artaros asked without realizing Brave''s expression, unlike ydja, who frowned.


    "Sigh, that''s the most ridiculous. It''s not even been two years. But if I take the standards of this, I would say that it took three to four years to reach the emperor rank!" Brave replied in a sarcastic tone.


    "...Ex-Excuse me?! Brave, what kind of joke are you telling us?!" ydja asked with a slightly disturbed tone. He even forgot to call Brave by adding his title.


    "You heard me well. This bastard has climbed more than five ranks in less than six, no, three years only. And during our fight, I noticed that this aberration was already at the top of the emperor rank!" He continued while his two colleagues held their breaths under the effects of their shocks.


    "...In other words, we must expect him to be a divine rank at our next battlefield; that''s what you mean, don''t you, Brave King?" ydja concludes after hearing Brave''s words.


    -Nod


    "Yes, but that''s not what worries me. If it were another person, we wouldn''t have to worry about such an insignificant low-ranking divine magus. But we talk about this bastard who could defeat our low-ranking divine mages by being a simple emperor mage with disconcerting ease that even an intermediate divine mage will find difficult to aplish; do you now understand why I wanted to remove this error from the universe? The more time we give him, the more powerful he will be, to the point of bing our worst enemy!" Brave added.


    "W-Wait, are you serious here? King ydja, you still don''t believe in this nonsense, do you?!" Artaros is going the most straightforward way, deciding not to believe Brave''s words simply.


    "Sigh, even if the King Brave has serious hate for the lustful races because of his personal story, he has no reason to lie to us about this man. That proves how much this man would be an asset if he was, unfortunately, not our enemy. Therefore, our priority is to kill him, whatever the price!" ydja instantly made this decision after understanding the real menace for them.


    ---

 Chapter 256 Start Again From The Beginning.

    ---


    At the same time, the cause of all this agitation faced a more critical problem than all the wars and fears of natives and foreigners on the of Alzania.


    After leaving the bathroom, he realized Linn was still in his bedroom. "Hm? You haven''t left yet?" He asked with a frown.


    Without even worrying about being naked in front of her, he calmly walked towards the wardrobe and began by releasing a new set of medieval clothes, including a silk shirt and ck leather pants.


    "I was on the of the Punishers," Linn pronounced these words impassively.


    "Hm?"


    "I had gone to check some information in the library."


    "And?" He asked while buttoning his shirt.


    "... Have you heard of Zenof?"


    "Um, ording to Sabrina, he is the guardian of the Punishers'' Library, which contains almost all the knowledge of the universe. But she advised me not to meet this guy since he seems more dangerous than anyone."


    Linn: - You can be grateful for her advice.


    "You don''t need to tell me; unlike you, Sabrina has all my confidence, even if I know she''s still hiding some things from me."


    "Humm, how admirable it is; you almost seem like you are two lovers."


    "Believe what you want. But on the other hand, if you have nothing important to tell me, I have to go out to train with Bkh."


    Linn frowned, hearing Alvine''s words.


    "Don''t worry; I don''t intend to have a serious fight with him. On the other hand, I am interested in one of his skills. And I intend to overturn my constitution thanks to these attacks to face the heavenly tribtions." He added.


    "Oh, I see; but do you intend to let yourself be attacked by his lightning to increase your body resistance against heavenly lightning? Do you think that''s enough?"


    "I don''t know, but if it''s not, you''ll be there to help me, right?" He said with a friendly smile.


    "I refuse."


    "Thank...hm? Why this sudden refusal?" Alvine stopped halfway as he looked at her with confusion.


    "I said I refused to help you." She retorted once again in a monotonous tone.


    "I understand, but what I want to know is, why do you refuse? Do you think it''s risky for me? Sigh, I''m not asking you to attack me with all your power, just...


    "It has nothing to do with that." Before Alvine finished his words, Linn interrupted him with these words with more coldness that left Alvine momentarily silent.


    ''What does she have? What is this sudden change? What did she learn by going to this library?'' He wondered to himself.


    "Why?" Alvine then asked while the tension became suffocating in the room, following his sinister air.


    "It''s easy to guess unless you pretend to be ignorant."


    Alvine, who wanted to go out, forgot this idea as soon as he heard Linn''s answer. He created a banal chair with his wooden affinity and sat in front of Linn. "What did you learn during your walk? Is there any rtionship with this crazy librarian?" He asked with his arms crossed.


    "..."


    "So I was right, wasn''t I? What did this guy tell you as nonsense?" Alvine asked eagerly, seeing her silently.


    ''ording to Sabrina, this librarian has the book of life of all creatures. If he allowed her to read my life book...! Sigh, what am I thinking about? Apart from the librarian and Sabrina, the current leader of the Punishers, No one has the right to read the life book of others as long as the owner is alive. In this case, I have nothing to fear unless this guy named Zenof crosses the rules.'' He says to Himself with disturbing thoughts.


    But what he did not know himself is that Zenof did not yet have his book of life that contains all his secrets and powers. But by ignoring this information, he could not confirm anything.


    "A nonsenses? Hah! What do you mean by that? Because you can heal me without the need to reach the divine rank? Because you are able to help me reach the legendary rank? Or because you are a mortal with a primordial body?!" Linn listed these three questions, among which the first two were only personal hypotheses after reading Galiel''s book but also thanks to some additional information she had acquired after her own research.


    Due to his extreme amazement after hearing this information that he did not know, Alvine could not know how to react to the news that Linn had just announced.


    "... An primordial body?" He murmured with empty eyes. After Linn''s third question, he instantly forgot his other questions.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Ho? Don''t you know it? No, I assume you are pretending to be ignorant, as usual. Thinking carefully, it answers a lot of the questions I was asking myself. The reason for your unwavering confidence in the face of tribtions and your abnormality level. But don''t you think you made fun of me enough? So far, I have done everything to give you my support by trying to get along well with you, even if I could do otherwise. But what did you do to pay me in return? You lied to me so far; this is the definition of your actions since you set foot in this ce."


    "... Tell me more!" Alvine asked after Linn''s little speech.


    ''Tsk, what an arrogant bastard. If he had no links with this Sadistic woman, I would have tortured him to death after collecting all the information I needed.'' She said to herself when she heard Alvine''s question.


    "Do you want to know more? I don''t care about your curiosity, but if you want to learn more, you must respect my conditions."


    "Your conditions? What proves to me that your information is true, to begin with?" He asked with a dark expression.


    "The decision is up to you whether you believe me or not."


    He has managed to manage Linn so far, but now that she seems aware of the delicate information, Alvine could guess howplicated the situation could be. The most frustrating was that he had not yet reached the desired goal before joining the others.


    "Sigh, very well; what are your conditions?"


    "Nothingplicated; I will ask you only one question that you will answer while holding the ''orb of veritas'' in your hands." She announced with a sinister smile while taking out a pure white orb that was the size of an adult fist from nowhere.


    "An orb of truth, huh? Why not use this orb first? To check if you are lying by saying that I had a body...


    "Of course, it''s okay." Linn interrupts him before he even finishes his question, making Alvine even more suspicious of him.


    Of her three statements, herst question was the only one she did not doubt. On the other hand, she was somewhat satisfied to see Alvine react as she wanted by focusing only on herst question.


    "..."


    But seeing Alvine''s silence, she did not give him the necessary time to think. She got up from bed and put the orb on a cushion, and ced her hand on the orb before looking at Alvine with an eerie smile.


    "You can ask me your question to confirm your suspicions." She announced to him.


    "...How did you learn this information?" Alvine asked by changing the question to learn more about the informant.


    On Linn¡¯s side, even if she had guessed her trick, she still ended up answering. "ording to Zenof''s ims, you appeared after the goddess''s disappearance. If I repeat his words for words, you are herst vestige."


    After hearing her words, Alvine looked at the orb with a dark expression.


    ''The orb did not react? Does this mean that she is telling the truth? Sigh, I guess I can''t confirm these words yet. Like any lie detector, this orb only checks whether the person is lying; it does not really check the veracity of the person''s information. In other words, as long as Linn is convinced that Zenof''s words are true, the orb would not react even if Zenof had lied to her.'' He said to himself, thoughtful.


    "Now that you''ve checked what you wanted, it''s my turn to ask you questions now...


    "No, I need to know more." Alvine stopped her insistently.


    "Hah, unfortunately, even I don''t know more. Zenof didn''t give me more details either. But I think he did that to lure you towards him. Since you know his existence, I suppose Sabrina also told you how vicious the three librarians are. To achieve their goals, they will not hesitate to use all means. The good news is that they cannot extend their influences outside the library." Linn added nonchntly, making Alvine even more confused and rmed than before.


    ''All that was missing was them. Even if librarians are guardians under the orders of the primordials and ancient beasts, no one knows the limit of their powers. But what makes them more dangerous than any enemy is the knowledge they have acquired over millennia. Anyone will be defenseless prey in front of them. But why does someone of this caliber want to meet me using such vicious tricks?


    I always told myself that I had to rely only on my powers instead of those of others. But the more I think about it, the more ridiculous I find it. I forgot the most important thing since I lived peacefully here. I don''t really need to worry about Linn bing stronger than Sabrina. The most important thing is to increase my own power by all means.


    If she bes stronger than Sabrina or the others, there are several ways to deal with her case. But what about me?? As long as I set a limit by refusing to increase my powers by all means. I will only give my enemies an extra chance to dominate me. But on the other hand...


    "Well, have you finished, or do you n to take all eternity to make your decision?" Linn interrupted him in his thoughts as she gradually became impatient.


    "Sigh, I got it," Alvine replied with a ridiculous smile.


    "What did you understand?"


    ''Stagnating here like a thousand-year-oldke, I ended up forgetting the real goal that had pushed me to go to powers quest. I was stupid in imagining that I could protect everyone from danger simply by preventing one person from progressing. Enemies more dangerous than this woman are hiding everywhere in this universe. But instead of using this short time to be strong, I use it only for such a banal reason!? No, it''s time for me to wake up before it''s toote.''


    With this sudden awareness, his decisive eyes switched between Linn and the orb on herp as the situation became more evident.


    "Linn, no, Linnae j.Karitis, What do you n to do if, by hazard, you reach this legendary rank?" Alvine asked abruptly in a monotonous tone.


    "!!" Linn froze on the bed in surprise as she heard Alvine''s words while crossing his burning eyes.


    "Don''t remove your hand from the orb; I want a clear answer on your part. That is the first andst time I will ask you this question. My decision and future actions will depend on your answer!"

 Chapter 257 Start Again From The Beginning. 2

    "Please don''t remove your hand from the orb; I want a clear answer. It is the first andst time I will ask you this question. My decision and future actions will depend on your answer!"


    Hearing Alvine''s question, Linn''s expression also froze. ''What does he mean by that? Could it be that he really has a way of helping me reach the legendary rank from the beginning? But if he hears my real motivations, how will he react? I''m sure he will be rabid after hearing my reasons.


    But on the other hand... Sigh, I''m really starting to regret having taken out the ''orb of veritas''. I should have thought about it more...


    "Well, what''s happening to you, Miss Linn? Why are you suddenly silent? Tsk, I guess your intentions are not really what you wanted me to believe from the beginning. It¡¯s...


    "I don''t have the slightest murderous intention towards you or your loved one!" Linn replied before Alvine revoked his decision.


    "... Just because you don''t intend to kill one of my loved ones or me doesn''t mean that your intentions will be good towards us. I need an assurance that will guarantee that you will not change your mind after having a taste for powers that exceed those of your fellow human beings." Alvine did not let himself be persuaded so easily.


    ''Many people change after obtaining a disproportionate power. But my goal is to force her to sign a blood or simr pact that will prevent her from breaking the rules I would put in ce. Even if it isn''t eternal, if I could save more time, I''m sure I wouldn''t have to worry about her in the future. Since I don''t intend to remain inferior to her for a while.'' He said to Himself with a slight smile.


    "It won''t be a problem for me." But Linn exceeded her expectations when she said these words in an affirmative tone while taking out a ck scroll of parchment in her spatial storage.


    At a nce, Alvine could identify that the parchment was simr to the one Randolph and Serena had used toplete their transactions.


    "A primordial parchment, huh?" He murmured to himself.


    "I see that Sabrina has taught you a lot of things. This parchment is a parchment that is used to conclude any agreement between two parties. As its name suggests, an agreement signed with this parchment will be invible, regardless of the rank or power of the contractors." She gave this exnation to erase any kind of doubt that Alvine may have about her.


    ''As always, I don''t know yet what the weight of my actions will be. But I can no longer afford to stagnate my cultivation.'' He then said to Himself while his eyes switched between Linn and a ck parchment with mystical hieroglyphs in white in her hand.


    "But you still haven''t answered my previous question. What do you n to do once you regain all your strength and acquire power more powerful than yourrades?"


    "...As I said, I don''t intend to make you my enemy or...


    "Don''t turn my question away. Your motivations may have indirect repercussions on us. So as long as I don''t hear them from your mouth, I can''t lower my guard. Do you n to betray others as Serena did? Do you n to support your fellow human beings at the right time? Or do you expect to stay here for the rest of your life?" Alvine stopped him before she repeated the exact words she had said before and directed her to the questions he wanted her to answer.


    "Sigh, don''tpare me to this crazy girl. I''ve never intended to betray anyone...!


    Even before she finished her sentence, the orb under her hand turned ck with a sinister aura.


    By this simple reaction, both knew what it meant. Knowing that she had just lied, Alvine remained silent and looked at her for more exnations.


    "I guess you have an exnation to give me? As I told you, this is the first andst chance I offer you. But if you lie to me once again, then you can forget any attempt at cooperation, no matter what means you use to make me change my mind!"


    "But it''s nonsense! Why may wanting to take over the position that belongs to me by right be considered a betrayal?!" She replied in a furious tone, looking at the orb with rage.


    "..."


    ''No matter your powers, you will not be able to fool the veritas orb, which is a primordial artifact. But given the reaction of the orb, I suppose that Linn intends to attack one of mine. Apart from Sabrina and Sylvia, I''m not really close to the other members of the Punishers. But apart from her dissatisfaction with Sabrina, who became the leader of the Punishers, I could not see any other reasons that forced her to be hostile to them. But it''s too nd a reason to motivate the intentions of someone like her.''


    The more he tried to guess the reason for the orb''s reaction, the more confused he became about Linn''s motivations.


    "This damn...


    "Instead of continuing to insist on this inanimate object whose only function is to differentiate truth and lie, try to answer my question instead," Alvine proposes with suspicion.


    "Sigh, very good. It''s to defeat someone who has always looked at me from above."


    By pronouncing these words, the orb became white again only instantly.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Defeating a person? Don''t you rather talk about killing someone?"


    "No! Tsk, I am the one with the strongest concept among the Punishers. In other words, I am supposed to be the leader among the other members. But not only was I humiliated by Alvinos, who had defeated me to steal my legitimate ce, but after his death, this sadist had also humiliated me by stealing my ce; it''s something unforgivable!"


    "... What? Wait, if I understood correctly, your only motivation... is to defeat Sabrina, who defeated you in a duel to be the new leader of the Punishers?!" Alvine asked with disbelief.


    "She didn''t defeat me! If I had not received the curse of the fucking slut, I would have put this Sadist in her ce for a long time!"


    "..." Not knowing what to say, Alvine remained silent while looking at her withpassion.


    ''All this for that?! Moreover, even a madman would know that the concept of space cannot be at the top among the genres ofpetitors it has. Personally, I believe that their powers will be more dangerous and more destructive if each of them upies a ce that suits them best. But why did you waste your time pursuing something so futile?!''


    "Don''t look at me as if I''m a victim! Sigh, you can''t understand the humiliation I felt at that moment. The concepts are what define us as the primordials. They are a rule and a hierarchy that the goddess has established from our creation. But because of this bitch that poisons me, even the psychopathic kid dares to disdain me in his library just because I couldn''t restore my image that stained itself with two defeats! I explored every side of the universe for millennia to eliminate the curse that gnawed on my powers only to take my revenge. But the more time passed, the more my powers gradually decreased. I am sure I would only be a shadow of myself even if I healed from this curse. That''s why I need to reach this rank by all means to offer her the defeat she has always deserved and take care of the bitch who gave me this virus!"


    After hearing these words from her, Alvine could only say one thing, Linn''s imprisonment really had a negative impact on her mindset.


    "...Why didn''t you try to get in touch with the Leaders to achieve your goal, as Serena did?" He asked cunningly, taking advantage of Linn''s rabid state to find out more information about her personality and her most hidden intentions.


    "Do I need to answer such a question? Why should I ally myself with bastards who used gloomy tricks against me? Even if I had no one ally, I would rather act solo than ally myself with those who do not have the slightest honor!" She replied with more disgust than hatred.


    ''Given how she babbles, she can''t have thought about all this quickly. Coupled with the fact that the questions are random, Sigh, the more I listen to him, the more I realize how much I have wasted my time. She seems too innocent (despite her age) for this universe. I no longer know if it was the fact of being alone for millennia that made her so or not. But now, I have been able to confirm my suspicions. The real dangeres from elsewhere!'' With this conclusion, Alvine radically changed his strategies.


    "O-of course, when I say I want to defeat Sabrina, it''s not to harm or hurt her; I want to take my ce. So you don''t need to judge me for that. It''s just that...


    ''In reality, her decision is not really important to me. I now realize how much my will had gone astray from the right path. Even if I never stop saying that I want to be independent of the protection of others, I now realize that I was lying to myself. Unconsciously, I told myself that I had Sabrina, Sylvia, and Dalvine to protect me if I faced an enemy that surpassed me; even if I did not say it with words, my actions were obvious proof. But I would make sure that I no longer have such thoughts that will erode my will.''


    ''There are people somewhere in this universe who are stronger than primordial beings; Dalvine is living proof of this. But I doubt that he himself is all-powerful, all the more reason not to restrict my possibilities to improve myself. There are too many spectators, with all kinds of intentions, in secret. Looking at my situation from this angle of view, Linn and the Leaders are just junk!'' With this conclusion, Alvine returned to reality and realized that Linn was still speaking to justify her actions.


    "Ok, okay, I understood everything; you don''t need to say more." He said with a ridiculous smile.


    ''Yes, I was stupid to believe she could threaten me.''


    "In short, you were right to say that I could break the curse that gnaws at you from the inside. But on the other hand, I cannot guarantee that by practicing double cultivation with me, you will reach the intermediate rank." He went straight to the point without detour.


    "...h-have you just said that you can lift my curse with this method?!" Even if she seemed embarrassed by Alvine''s method, her desire took over everything else.


    But his question sounded differently in Alvine''s ears. "Why are you so surprised? Didn''t you say the same thing not even twenty minutes ago?"


    "Ah? Um.. indeed. Normally, you are also capable of it. Since Galiel had powers simr to yours."


    "... This girl, she set a trap for me with her other two questions," Alvine muttered, frowning after realizing this.


    "Stop to be so suspicious; I just relied on Galiel''s powers and the rumors about you." She refuted this argument.


    ''What is the difference between your answer and my hypothesis? Sigh, I guess she is always mentally disturbed. But it doesn''t matter; thanks to this trick, she also helped me open my eyes in a certain way. So everyone is a winner, in the end, I guess.'' He said to himself while leaning on the back of his wooden chair.


    "Very well, since you don''t know it yet, then I''ll tell you what assures me of being able to revoke this curse. I have a skill that prevents me from being affected by poisons and other harmful substances. But it''s not limited to that; it also protects me from curses and other skills you don''t need to know more about. As for the practice of dual cultivation, apart from its basic advantages, such as increasing magical energy to help my partner reach a new level, there are other advantages that I have noticed in my other partners." By stopping to regte his breath, he could see Linn''s curiosity increase as he went along.


    But he didn''t hesitate anymore. A year unrted! For the others, this duration means nothing, but for Alvine, who had a gloomy lineage, it was a hell he could not endure. ''Perhaps, in the end, the side effects that I thought I had gotten rid of now manifest themselves in this way by souring confusion and preventing me from focusing properly on my healthy cultivation.'' He said to himself, getting up on the chair and approaching Linn.

 Chapter 258 When Alvine Underestimates The Cruelty Of His Subordinates!

    "As for the practice of dual cultivation, apart from its basic advantages, such as increasing magic energy to help my partner reach a new level, there are other advantages that I have noticed in my other partners."


    "What do you mean by that?" She asked with curious eyes while holding her breath.


    Alvine got up from his chair and took two steps before standing in front of her while she was sitting on the bed with a white cushion on her knees on which the orb was ced.


    Alvine leans towards her, just a few centimeters between her lips. "Do you want to know what happens next?" He whispered to her while his eyes began to turn to the ga reds.


    "W-What do you think you''re doing?" She asked, frowning while slightly blushing.


    "Hm? I don''t know; maybe I just wanted to see how my charm powers can work on beings like you. But to see such an unexpected result while I push you just a little, I don''t know if I should increase the intensity or not." He said, touching Linn''s forehead with his, and smiled at her like a predator luring his prey.


    ''For the first time, I would like to achieve the preparation and collect as many gains as possible. I have really never knowingly practiced dual cultivation so far. Whether with Ashia or No, not to mention Nelda, Yury, and... in short, during all these sessions, I had done nothing but let myself go. But it will be different from now on; now, I will make sure to be greedy.'' He said to himself by slightly tilting his head to bait Linn''s lips from a few light contacts of his own.


    At the same time, he could notice Linn''s irregr breathing and her cheeks bing redder and redder, thanks to his magical perception. ''Sigh, if everything could be as easy for me as baiting the opposite sexes, I wouldn''t be here to y with other women. Ugh, just thinking about my vampire queen, I have goosebumps.'' He then said to himself that Lilliana''s image hade back to his head.


    But instead of acting like a loyal gentleman, he focused on the benefits of the winnings he would collect with Linn.


    Thus, without hesitation, he seized Linn''s trembling lips with his own, made a little kiss on thisst, and kissed her slowly while following her cadence as a beginner.


    Then, Alvine pushed her slightly on the bed and gradually elerated their kissing cadences.


    Immediately, Linn could feel, apart from the gentleness, euphoric and intoxicatingplexity, she could also feel Alvine formed the link of his energy-sharingpetence again that he had broken with her.


    Once again, like the first time, she could feel the thread of harmless energy make its way to her central dan-tian, who also served as a pipe point for her magical power.


    After performing the preliminary that he had never done before, making dual cultivation, Alvine breaks his kiss with her while smiling with satisfaction.


    ''Heh~, I can finally contemte this expression you had never shown. It''s crazy how beautiful these people are. Whether it''s her, Sabrina, Ferda, or even this crazy Serena, they have no equal in their feminine charms and beauty.'' He said to Himself while staring at Linn''s eyes, which had strangely turned golden in the ce of starry blue as usual.


    "Don''t be wary of the skill I just used on you. It''s necessary if I want my skill also to affect you to erase the curse." He announces to her, seeing the confusion in her eyes.


    After that, he walked away from her and to the other corner of his bedroom, where a pair of leather boots were ced.


    "But was it necessary to do this?!" After regaining her spirits, Linn touched her lips as if she didn''t believe what just had happened.


    ''I didn''t think his charm powers were so high to the point of assigning me with so much ease. This guy will be harder to manage than this Galiel bastard if he reaches a higher rank! Even if I had let my guard down, how could I be easily influenced by his charm?!'' As her thoughts wandered, she suddenly realized the most important.


    "Why did you stop? Didn''t you intend to heal me?"


    "Huh? Don''t worry about that; since my cultivation is in its delicate phase, I don''t want to be imprudent without knowing the side effects. Once I havepleted all the processes and drilled into the divine rank, I will take care of your case."


    "What?! I hope it''s a joke!? You still don''t think I''ll wait two to three years to heal, do you?"


    "Ugh, why would that be a problem? Didn''t you advise me not to use too much of my mana during this period?" He listed this detail in Linn as if he wanted to tell her not to be too hasty to the point of thinking about her only.


    But before, contrary to these expectations, Linn disagreed with him. Even before he stepped towards the door to reach Bkh in the living room, he suddenly froze when he saw Linn undressing on the bed.


    -!


    "Linn, you don''t need to go that far. Give me just two, not a year and a half, and I will reach the divine rank! After that, the effects of my power will be even more powerful for primordial beings!" Alvine tried to create a distance between him and Linn, whose cheeks were also pink while she undressed.


    "I can''t wait so long! If it''s the only solution for me to heal, then so be it!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Don''t you have time?! What nonsense is that? You have spent several centuries in this state, and you say that you will not be able to wait just one more year?!"


    "It''s because I had no other choice! In addition, we had an agreement that stipted that you had to heal me to repay all the debts you had to me, right? And if that''s not enough, I would give you a choice to choose everything you want from my possessions, except my armor set and my main weapon." She said with decisive eyes.


    "... You don''t seem to understand my worries; it''s not that I don''t want to, it''s just that my cultivation rank is currently unstable. And I need to cultivate even more to acquire more divine auras. Considering all the risks that I expose myself to, no reward could make me change my mind. Do you agree if you were in my ce?" He asked by swallowing his saliva in the face of Linn''s incredibly irresistible figure, who seemed obsessed only with his healing to the point of forgetting the consequences that his actions may have on Alvine.


    *My lord, we havepleted the missions you assigned to us. But a strange barrier prevents us from joining you.* At this moment, Luna''s voice resounded in Alvine''s head by telepathy.


    *Very well, wait a moment.* Alvine responds immediately.


    He then looked straight into Linn''s eyes, which had regained their original colors. " Can you cancel the barrier you set up? My subordinates have justpleted the mission I assigned them; once they are there, I only need a month to be ready to face the heavenly tribtions toplete my ascent to the divine rank!"


    Hearing Alvine''s words, she frowned with suspicion.


    "You still can''t imagine strange things, can you? I had ordered them to collect as much energy as they could to help me restore my energy. The reason why I can''tplete the aura transformation process is only because of myck of mana. But with the orb with Luna, I could restore my energy in less than thirty minutes, and I would train with Bkh for a month before facing tribtions. If you think it''s always long, you can spend two days on the of the Punishers to shorten this period." Alvine continued to convince her diligently.


    ''Rah! It''s too frustrating to hold back your impulses. But I must not be reckless at the moment. The reason why the practice of dual cultivation is dangerous for me at the moment is simple. Dual cultivation is a simple but dangerous procedure for those with unstable bases. It is a process that forces me to collect my partner''s mana to refine it with my mana. But this will not give me great advantages, which is why I intend to reverse the process to be the winner. But this procedure will also force me to sacrifice much of my mana. And this is the worst decision to make at the moment. At present, I am neither an emperor mage nor a divine magus. So if I lose arge amount of mana, it will only regress and move me away from my goal.''


    "As far as I know, you have already collected a quantity of mana that even a low-level divine mage could not store, so why are you telling me that you have not yet fully recovered?" Linn asked suddenly after hearing Alvine''s exnation.


    "Sigh, you will soon understand the cause. For now, revoke this barrier. The more questions you ask, the more time you waste for both of us."


    "Tsk."


    Even if she was dissatisfied, Alvine sighed with relief when she saw her wearing her medieval blue dress. Following this, she snaps her fingers, and almost instantly, Luna, Greed, and the Scythe shadow soldier emerge in front of him.


    "My lord, we havepleted the mission you had assigned," Luna said, kneeling to Alvine while respectfully giving a ck orb the size of a basketball to Alvine.


    Unlikest time, the ck orb had not only fivefold in size, but it also had five small golden spheres that swirled in it.


    ''Hm? So that''s how this orb looks when it''s filled with energy? Sigh, I now understand why I did not stop constantly absorbing the energy of the hundreds of Odins stones without feeling significant effects. How greedy was Greed when he used my universalw to collect raw energy? In short, the main thing is that they have sessfullypleted their missions.'' He said to Himself while trying to get back the orb.


    But at the same time, Linn grabs his hand before he can touch the orb.


    "What is this artifact?! No, more importantly, why did you order your subordinates to annihte five entires?!" She asked with sinister eyes.


    "Hm? I have never given such orders. I had just ordered them to go and collect raw energy for...!!" Before finishing his sentence, Alvine realized a critical detail.


    He then looked carefully at the five small golden spheres using his magical perception.


    "Oh, fucking shit!" He swore in a low voice with a trembling tone realizing that the five tiny spheres were actually none other than the hearts of the fives. And ording to their golden lights, he could guess with certainty the rank of the cores!


    "L-Luna, briefly exin to me what happened during your mission?!" He stammered these words by imagining the atrocity that his three subordinates seemed to havemitted!


    "My lord, we have carried out your orders as you havemanded us. But as this artifact continued to grow as it collected energy, I found that it was enough to restore your energy. If we had collected more energy, it would be dangerous for you with your current rank. Be sure to forgive my rudeness for underestimating you. We will continue collecting more energy until the orb reaches its original size."


    Alvine felt like he was losing consciousness after hearing Luna''s words. Instead of telling him how five cores of the divine-ranks ended up inside the sphere, thetter worried that Alvine was dissatisfied with the amount of energy they collected. Just by hearing Luna''s report, Alvine could say these three are worse than demons. But more importantly, how was he going to exin this misunderstanding? If Luna and the others have annihteds belonging to the Leaders, Linn will not care too much, but if a created by the goddess is among these fives...


    "So I wasn''t wrong! Did you really order them to annihte entires just to restore your magical energy?! How cruel can you be by ughtering billions of people just for that?! "Linn then asked as her eyes switched between Alvine, Luna, and the ck sphere.


    "Luna, show me the scene in real-time!" He ordered by cing his palm on Luna''s forehead to see her memories. More importantly, Alvine was not even convinced that these three people could annihte a divine, so five was slightly exaggerated for him.

 Chapter 259 When Alvine Underestimates The Cruelty Of His Subordinates. 2

    As soon as he touched Luna''s forehead, Alvine was overwhelmed by endless darkness before his visual field gradually cleared up.


    "Your mission is straightforward; take this orb with you and gather as much raw energy as you can with the help of Greed, who will activate it thanks to my universalw." Alvine found himself in front of himself as he gave orders while extending the orb to Luna, who was with Greed and the Scythe soldier.


    "Raw energy is everywhere in the universe. And since the blood ring has absorbed almost all of my energy, I am currently unable to cultivate faster to reach the divine rank." He continued with his briefing before sending them on a mission.


    Luna and the others remained silent to listen to him attentively throughout his briefing.


    "Once the mission isplete,e back as soon as possible." He ended his briefing with these words.


    "At yourmand, my lord." Luna and Greed responded to unite.


    "Sigh, if only I could have a divine energy that is 100% pure, then I could instantly trigger celestial tribtions after absorbing it. In short, let''s just hope that they manage to collect enough energy to fill this orb at least fifty percent." He then murmured for himself.


    At that very moment, even if he had not noticed at the time, his three subordinates looked at themselves after hearing his wish.


    (Hm? Why do I feel that this is where the misunderstanding has set in?) He wondered while being in Luna''s body.


    After that, Luna and the other two instantly vanished in front of Alvine. But as he watched Luna''s memories while in Luna''s body, he also found himself in space with the other two soldiers with him after their teleportation.


    "You have all heard the wish of our lord, haven''t you? We are his shadow; we exist solely to satisfy the least of his desires, as insignificant as it may seem." Luna was the first to speak in a nk tone while contemting the cosmos that seemed endless.


    "I fully agree with you, Luna. We exist to satisfy our lord''s wishes. And since he wants to reach the divine rank as soon as possible, the best solution is to find adequate energy to help him achieve his goal without problems. That is why I propose that instead of activating the orb here, we must annihte some insignificants that will serve as a sacrifice for our lord." As usual, Greed honored his name by proposing this mad idea to Luna.


    Thetter has not yet agreed; she has started to think seriously about Greed''s proposal.


    But by possessing her body, Alvine could also hear her thoughts, which are part of Luna''s memories.


    ''Will the lord appreciate if we sacrifice billions of insects to fulfill his wish? But to find arge amount of divine energy of adequate quality in so little time, we have no choice but to proceed as Greed had just said.'' These were her thoughts after hearing Greed''s proposal.


    (As I expected, Greed understood everything wrong. Sigh, It''s because of this stupid side that he has that I had nothing but to let Luna apany him. But how could I guess he will sow confusion in Luna''s head to mislead him?!) While Alvine had his thoughts, Luna had already changed her ns by adopting Greed''s proposal.


    "Well, so do what you have to do, Greed. If everything goes as nned, I will maintain my role as a spectator."


    Seeing Luna give him the green light, Greed nodded with a sinister smile


    [Xada dagxe wugbi!!]


    At the same time, his bloody red pupils shone with a crimson red glow as he waved his ck stick while casting his spell in an unknownnguage for Alvine.


    Gradually, five great portals appeared in front of them in which Alvine could see, through Luna''s eyes, an Arctic white, an Amazonian green, volcanic red, and two other blues that were the smallest and had the same size or a little smaller than Fraydja.


    As Luna did not take long to observe the natives of the five respectives, Alvine could not see all the different types of races that ruled on these differents. But one thing was sure for him was that each of the fives housed billions of lives, including frost beasts, ice elves¡¯ kingdoms, me and blood demons, and even entire human civilizations and other divine creatures intermediate and below.


    "Greed, you are not entitled to chess, do not let any of them escape. All these souls are drugs to help our brothers in arms evolve. If all goes well, we will even be able to evolve to the next rank." As soon as Greed had finished creating the respective five portals whose sizes were disproportionate, Luna gave him this warning in a cold tone.


    "Kukuk! Please pass me this orb." In ce of a no or a yes, Greed looked inside the portals while reaching out to Luna to recover the orb.


    At the same time, a cruel smile emerges on Luna''s lips as she gives the ck orb the size of an adult fist to Greed.


    Following that, she looked at the third shadow soldier, who had two long scythes on his back. "In the end, I changed my mind. Your role is to protect Greed throughout his work against the preys who will pass my guard. As for you, Greed, make sure to finish the task as quickly as possible; in the meantime, I will take care of the preys already crossed the portals." Luna listed everyone''s task as her silhouette gradually became invisible to take care of those who came to wee them.


    On Greed''s side, as soon as he held the orb in his right hand, he put it on his stick which automatically merged with thetter before he began to cast his zone spell. At the same time, the scythe soldier advanced some hundred meters to interpose between him and the portals in front of them.


    "Gakou ni kanuit?!" The first toe to them was a demon with long inmed vermilion hair, two long cattle fangs, and a dark ck body with well-beaten muscles that measured about 230cm~. But the most impressive thing was that he was an intermediate divine mage.


    While speaking in an unknownnguage while frowning with a pure golden aura emanating from his body, Luna instantly appeared behind him with her two ck daggers covered in gehenna mes!


    "!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    But when he felt that Luna was behind him, he noticed, at the same time, two daggers behind his scissor-shaped neck.


    "Gl-Glyby...!!


    Before he finishes his sentence, Luna instantly decapitates him, sshing his blue blood.


    "I don''t have time to listen to your unnecessaryints!" She replied coldly without blinking.


    But before the body of the demon of the mist falls in free fall, All the blue blood condenses in front of Luna in the form of a sphere.


    "Well, to the next one." She sounded, bing invisible once again. All the others could see was the blue sphere heading towards Luna''s next prey, which was a human with a set of primitive armor with beast bones.


    But thetter, who had messy hair, and resembled a prehistoric person, did not let the sphere reach him; he instantly manifested his divine domain with thousands of rock peaks that immediately rushed them toward the blue sphere.


    But what he had not noticed was Luna had never been with the sphere but was somewhat above him with her two ck daggers still covered with dark mes!


    Apart from Luna, who did almost all the work, Greed, for his part, had nearly finished casting his zone spells. But the neers did not let him do it as he wanted.


    A squad of imps, who had among them, an imp with a crown and a set of red armor of divine rank, channeled all the magical energy he received from his imperial squad and manifested thergest divine domain that covered more than hundreds of kilometers, including Greed and the scythe soldier.


    [Dryk!!]


    Following the tone of his voice, all those who were inside his divine domain found themselves deprived of their five senses except him and his squad.


    ''Tsk, what a useless idiot. At least, the task will be less painful with his divine domain from now on.'' Luna, always in her invisibility,ughs inside by retorting these words only Alvine can hear.


    (Sigh, I now understand how they had easilymitted such massacres. By connecting fives through portals, they created significant confusion among the natives of theses. And since everyone was confused and did not know who the enemy was, in addition to thenguage barrier between them, it was foreseeable that the situation would turn into a fiasco after seeing the first Person die in the hands of Luna; none of them know her camp. And now, everyone wants to be thest survivor in this war between fives. Sigh, if only they could see the real danger, they would never leave Greed in peace!)


    In barely a second, the battlefield suddenly became noisy with dying cries apanied by endless despair, following the appearance of hundreds of ck dragons who shred all forms of lives on their paths.


    Even if the hundreds of dragons were, in reality, only members of the imps'' imperial squad, but with their sealed five senses, no one among the others could get rid of the effects of his illusory magic, which was the very essence of his divine domain.


    But this was not the case for Alvine''s subordinates, who spent all their lives on a higher-ranking. But what made Alvine''s subordinates more threatening in total darkness was their unique skills to merge with dark ces, as when they crossed Alvine¡¯s shadow to enter the dimension. Previously, they were one with darkness, and their senses will be sharper by being in this element!


    By taking advantage of this gift, Luna''s skills have only be more frightening, as she is entirely in her element now. Her speed and efficiency had nothing to do with the one before!


    In addition to her, the scythe soldier, who had not yet started the battle, faced his first prey, none other than one of the imps in the form of a ten-meter dragon who growled towards him by opening his bestial mouth to devour him at once!


    -GRRRRRAAAA!!


    But no matter the threat and the suffocating aura thatpressed him, he did not flinch until his prey was within reach of his weapon.


    When the dragon was a hundred meters away from him, he grabbed one of his scythes, sshing his deste and bloodthirsty aura, and then,


    -Slice!!


    He instantly teleported above the dragon and shed it into two separate parts before he could react in time to escape.


    "Kukuk, all your resistance is futile, but stay yourselves; Your sacrifices will not be in vain." At the same time, Greed''s arrogant and demonic voice, amplified by his magic, resounded in all the chaos.


    Immediately t calm settles in the middle of the chaos, followed by a gusting storm as the ck orb on his stick begins to float above his stick before stopping fifty meters above his head.


    (Tsk, I don''t know where he got such disproportionate arrogance!)


    "Your miserable possessions, your childrens, your families, your kingdoms, even yours are now only the possession of my lord! By the authority and powers entrusted to me by my lord, I invoke... [THE VOID REALM]!"

 Chapter 260 Complete The Last Preparations.

    "In the name of the authority of my lord, I invoke the realm of void!"


    (Realm of void?! Why did he change the incantations? Now that I think about it, even if these three use my skills, their powers are more destructive and more skillful than me with these powers. My stealth skill is far lower than Luna''s, even if my mastery of affinity is superior to hers. As for this guy who uses two scythes simultaneously, he is more skillful with these scythes than me. Greed is no exception; no, I would say that this crazy bastard has years of light ahead of me! But I have never heard of the kingdom of emptiness. Could it be thepleted form of my universalw?!)


    Alvine''s thoughts instantly froze in his brain when he noticed the appalling scene in front of him.


    -VWOOOOOO!!


    As soon as he finished his final incantation, the orb shone with a blinding glow that forced Luna to look away. Still, Greed''s sinisterughter continued to resonate in chaos like a demonic god who contemted his masterpiece.


    "Kukuku, kahkahkahkah!! It''s fantastic! Absolutely beautiful! It is an honor for insignificant bastards like you to have the privilege of tasting the power of our lord! Being able to die instantly without having the time to cry desperately is thepassion that I would grant you for being able to entertain us in this short moment. Kahahahahhaha....!!!


    (...) upon hearing Greed''s unpleasant howlughter, Alvine remembered why he gave the nickname Greed to this magus-soldier.


    In just ten seconds, the orb had devoured more than half of the troops five kilometers away from it!


    It only took a minute for the orb to eradicate the millions of lives that were pitifully trying to retreat but without sess.


    (...That is destiny that awaits all those who are weak.) Alvine could not help but whisper for himself in the face of the cruelty of the scene that took ce in front of him; he would not be surprised to acquire the title of ''lord of cmity'' if he had the system with him at the moment. But contrary to what he expected, he had neitherpassion nor pity for these people but feelings of emptiness and indifference in the face of their tragic destinies.


    (Sigh, I guess it''s not just my body, but my soul has also mutated since I reincarnated in this world. Even if I hate this feeling, I can''t help thinking about the gains and numbers of my soldiers who will evolve after absorbing these many souls. Ahhh, fuck~ how frustrating it is to have such thoughts in front of such a massacre. These people are not my enemies, but I was still at the origin of their extermination. From now on, I can no longer afford to be among the innocent.)


    He continued these thoughts by contemting the apocalypse created by three of his subordinates.


    After killing all those who had passed through the portals, the force of attraction of the orb suddenly increased following the increase in the size of the orb!


    Seeing this, Luna and the scythe-soldier withdrew and stood next to Greed without being affected by the force of attraction of the orb to calmly contemte the billions of people, beasts, demons, energies, oceans, debris, etc., struggle pitifully by trying to change their tragic destinies.


    But regardless of their struggles, none of them had been able to escape since the force of attraction of the orb increased every second as it absorbed more energy, hence the nickname ''BLACK HOLE'' that Alvine had given to thisw.


    (I had doubts at first, but now I''m sure; as my shadow soldiers are specialized in a specific field, they have managed to perfect the skills they have, unlike me, who is a versatile mage. In front of such a scene, I am obliged to admit that being a versatile mage does not only bring advantages. Although I am convinced that I can exercise such power, I had no idea before. Just like when Greed prevented Ashiaphir from rebelling by sealing her movements, I once again learned from him.)


    After about an hour, Alvine noticed that the force of attraction of the orb had be so great that it began to influence thes themselves after absorbing all forms of life and energy around it.s that no longer had 1/10 of their original sizes gradually came out of the five portals toward the orb that now looked like a giant sphere the same size as a small!


    But as soon as the orb swallowed the core of the first divine, its size decreased drastically to the size of a golf ball, but unlike its size, its maic fields and force of attraction were fivefold simultaneously!


    (So, if I understood correctly, this orb evolves as it absorbs material? After devouring the core of a divine, instead of stopping, he regained his original size while condensing almost all of the energy it had absorbed to store it in the divine core it had just devoured!? What is the nature of this orb? Greed called this spell void realm. Was he talking about the inside of this orb? Sigh, even if my coldness surprises me, I can''t help butpliment them by seeing the efficiency and ingenuity they showed during this mission.)


    Thus, it only took another minute to annihte the other four golden cores!


    But the orb, which was as greedy as Greed, always wanted more!


    But as there was only emptiness left, the ce where the orb floated gradually cracked.


    "Greed, disable this spell; our lord is not yet ready to face the enemies who are outside this dimension. If we try to satisfy the greed of this orb, we will lose more time; this amount of energy is more than enough to allow the Lord to reach the intermediate divine rank. For now, let''s go back." Luna''s voice echoed by noticing the space cracks around the orb.


    ---


    After attending from beginning to end, Alvine withdrew her hand from Luna''s forehead while looking at her withplex eyes.


    "You''ve done a good job; you can leave now." These were the only words he was finally able to announce.


    But seeing Alvinepliment his subordinates for massacring billions of living beings, Linn gulped, unable to react in time.


    "Satisfying your desires is the goal of our existence, my lord." Luna and Greed responded together as the three bowed to Alvine.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Very well, in the absence of Darka, Greed, you will assist Luna to help others evolve. Your priority is to help others evolve with souls that are morepatible with their elemental powers. After their evolutions, you will fairly share purify souls to try to evolve to the next stage too." Alvine gave these instructions without paying attention to Linn.


    "We will proceed ording to your orders, my lord."


    "Very well, if possible, give offer the purified souls of the imps to yourrade here present, the skills of the imps will be perfectly adapted with his own. So let him absorb all the other souls purify from the imps you had defeated and also those who were absorbed by the orb until it evolves." He announced while tapping the scythe-soldier''s shoulder.


    "I have high expectations of you, don''t let yourrades leave you behind this time. I want you to evolve and be the worst nightmare of my enemies and all other living creatures that will be standing in front of you." He said with a touching smile as he stared at the Scythe Shadow Soldier''s threatening green pupils.


    ''The first time of your evolution failure is partly my fault for not giving you a specific goal before you start your evolution. But this time, it will be different. Not only for you but also for everyone else.'' He continued in his thoughts with a sinister smile on his lips, watching the scythe-soldier constantly nod his head.


    Even if he could not express himself with words, Alvine could feel his euphoric joys through their soul links.


    "Onest one, I don''t want to see any of them with a lower rank. Send them this message from me." Alvine added in seriously as he looked at his subordinates in turn.


    "Your desires are orders, my lord. With such resources at our disposal, we will not disappoint you!" Luna was the first to respond, followed by Greed and the other, who made a chivalrous greeting after hearing her lord''s orders.


    Then, he takes the orb into Luna''s hands with sinister eyes.


    "Well, you can leave now and start working." As soon as he said these words, the three shadow soldiers turned into ck mist and returned to his shadow.


    "I see that Lady Rina created a monster in her image without even realizing it," Linn whispered while looking at Alvine.


    Thetter ignored her while sitting on the ground and ced the ck sphere in front of him, and then closed his eyes to begin his meditation.


    Barely a thousandth of a second after cing his hand on the sphere, the sphere released an astronomical amount of aura that naturally entered Alvine''s body as if it were the mana he had stored in the sphere.


    Linn¡¯s frowning was entuated when she noticed that Alvine had just absorbed an amount of energy equivalent to fifty stones of Odins instantly! ''This guy is a real problem. It is the first time I don''t want to have someone as an enemy.'' She said to herself while sitting on the bed to observe Alvine''s dazzling and abominable progression.


    ''With a 100% pure divine aura,pleting the process of transforming my aura will be child''s y.'' He said to Himself with beads of sweat that began to appear on his forehead because of the amount of astronomical energy he received per second.


    -Ugh!! After a minute, he frowned, feeling a sudden pain in his heart and bones as he continued.


    "Hey, if you continue like that, you will die of exhaustion!" Linn stammered these words when she saw Alvine bleed his eyes and ears as time passed.


    But instead of listening to Linn, Alvine elerated the energy absorption speed by cing his other hand on the sphere!


    As soon as he made this gesture, the orb began to agitate under his hands and slowly floated in the air before stopping ten centimeters above Alvine, who had a sweaty and bloody body!


    -Cough! cough!!


    Instead of a few drops of blood, He spat a sip of ck blood while his other upper orifices continued to bleed constantly like a river, making him look like a wandering ghost that had been tortured to death.


    "Tsk, Tsk, this bastard!" Linn swore these words and took out a long golden spear of fifteen meters in her spatial storage and approached Alvine and then tore his shirt!


    She then bit her thumb and drew an archaic ruin on Alvine''s chest with her blood and stood behind him by pointing the tip of her spear behind Alvine''s left shoulder de and the dagger with her spear!!


    -Keuuhh!!!


    "What are you... Cough!!" When he realized that Linn had just stabbed his heart directly, Alvine opened his wide eyes, spitting more blood!


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t allow such a thing to happen after all the sacrifices and humiliation I''ve suffered during this year of your fault. Fufu~, don''t worry; I''ll try to make it less painful than possible!!"

 Chapter 261 Complete The Last Preparations. 2

    -Keuuhh!!!


    "What are you... Cough!!" When he realized that Linn had just stabbed his heart directly, Alvine opened his wide eyes, spitting more blood!


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t allow such a thing to happen after all the sacrifices and humiliation I''ve suffered during this year of your fault. Fufu~, don''t worry; I''ll try to make it less painful than possible!!"


    ''Fu...ck! She...try to kill me...?'' His eyesight gradually blurred as he lost consciousness after hearing Linn¡¯s words.


    But Linn did not give him this luxury; she pushed her spear further into Alvine''s heart. "It is your imprudence that forces me to take such measures! If you faint, you will never wake up again! Endure the pain and continue what you do before I finish stabilizing your mana heart!" She shouted these words while twisting her spear to wake up Alvine, who was close to closed her eyes.


    "Arghhh!!! This bitch! How will it help me stabilize if you continue stabbing me this way?!" Screaming in pain, he coldly retorted these words by sitting in his pool of ck blood!


    Linn was deaf in the face of theseints and continued to push her spear more and more into Alvine''s heart. But strangely, even though she made half of her spear (15m) into Alvine''s heart, thetter did not pierce the other side of Alvine''s chest.


    Alvine, for his part, clenched his teeth to prevent himself from losing more blood while continuing to cultivate and endure, at the same time, Linn''s hell!


    Devouring such energy was already an almost unbearable torture for him. Still, Linn had made this hell more painful by continuing to stab his heart, which condensed the energy he absorbed! The only exnation that could describe the pain that Alvine was currently feeling was the impression that his heart had constantly burned by the mes of hell; forck of better words to describe the atrocity he felt.


    ''Why did he trigger such a process by absorbing mana?'' Linn asks herself while looking at the ck sphere above Alvine.


    ''By the all-powerful goddess!!'' She almost shouted these words out loud, noticing the strangeness of the ck sphere.


    Among the five cores, there were only four left!


    ''Don''t tell me he has...!'' Her shock only increased when she realized that Avec had just engulfed the core of an entire!


    ''Even if Zenof was wrong, this guy really has a mysterious body that is not weaker than mine and those of the other primordials! Otherwise, how could he stay alive after absorbing such a concentrated amount of energy?!'' She wondered, pushing all the rest of her spear inside Alvine''s body.


    Then, she instantly teleported in front of Alvine and stared at his bloody face with his teeth clenched against each other.


    "Do you want to die or what? Stop holding back the diluted blood that your body wants to evacuate! For some reason, you are going through the second phase of the body purification process. Let every impurity out without holding anything back!" She scolded him, pummeling Alvine''s chest with her palm.


    -Poufff!!


    At that moment, Alvine''s whole body was bleeding after Linn¡¯s pummeling! His silvery white hair became ck after being stained with ck blood, making his eyes more blood red because of the extreme pain that his own unwavering will could only endure!


    But just as Linn had announced, after getting rid of all the dirty blood, his condition gradually improved while the unimaginable pain he felt progressively decreased as time passed.


    Seeing this rapid and extraordinary improvement, Linn exhaled with a relieved air as she murmured to herself: "What a frightening regeneration speed!"


    But despite Linn''s words, it took him three more minutes for Alvine to fully recover from his deadly injuries. Then, he opened his dark eyes with ga red irises while looking at Linn like prey.


    "!? What is this threatening gaze? If I had not intervened, you would have died at the current time. Instead of looking at me like that, maybe you can thank me instead?" She replied in a frustrated tone feeling ufortable with Alvine''s predatory eyes.


    ''Why do I feel ufortable? It''s not as if he could threaten me, isn''t he?'' She wondered, avoiding Alvine''s eyes.


    But thetter did not listen to her words; losing so much blood also had another meaning; while dazing Linn, his body suddenly shed under the orb, and the next moment, he was behind her with his long canines that emerged instantly in his mouth.


    Even if Linn could see Alvine''s movements, her surprise to see him so fast did not give her time to react before Alvine wrapped her right hand around her thin waist while slightly tilting her head to the left with his left hand!


    "What are you trying to....?!


    Before she finished these words, she felt something damp on her neck that was none other than Alvine''s tongue, which licked her slightly before plunging his fangs into her pulpit!


    -Mmph~?!


    Feeling this slight tingling on her neck that forced her to moan slightly and her blood booing towards Alvine''s mouth, She instinctively covered her mouth with her hand so as not to ridicule herself anymore.


    But the surprise in her eyes was not to see Alvine suck her blood, but more importantly, how his fangs were able to prate her skin, which is harder than any high-level divine weapon!


    But she didn''t have time to deepen her thoughts when she suddenly felt her body excite itself gradually as if she had just taken an aphrodisiac.


    "H-hey~? Bas...tard... what are you still doing again?"


    But regardless of herints and attempts to get rid of Alvine''s grip, she could only struggle without sess. From the moment Alvine began to suck her blood directly through his fangs that, like the other vampires, have anesthetic effects, she had the impression that all her powers abandoned her. Then,


    As she slowly lost her resilience with the new erratic feeling, Alvine suddenly stopped sucking her blood after about thirty seconds.


    She also touched her neck and then looked at the golden blood stain on her fingers with disbelief.


    ''W-What just happened?!'' She asks herself while looking at Alvine behind her.


    "Thank you for your help. I''m going to take a quick bath and go directly to face the tribtions!" At the same time, Alvine put a little kiss on her cheek while thanking her.


    Hearing Alvine''s statement (to face the tribtions), she instantly forgot what she meant as her lips moved without being able to pronounce a word.


    Alvine, for his part, did not pay too much attention to her; he grabbed the orb and looked at the ck blood on the ground with perplexed eyes.


    "Sigh," And then approached the blood pool while pointing his index finger at it and manifested a ck spark me that instantly burned the whole blood pond instantly.


    "Sorry for all this impurity, but you should go take a bath too." He looked at Linn onest time before entering the bathroom with his body covered with impurities.


    ''Sigh, and I who thought I was devoid of impurity.'' He said himself while burning his clothes after activating the gehenna mes on his whole body that burned at the same time, all the ck blood on his body, showing his skin that was more refined and refreshed than before.


    He then spilled on himself a bucket of water on his body and entered the small hot Spa with his eyes closed to rx.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''Ah, shit! I really almost passed the weapon to the left this time if Linn wasn''t there to help me! I really thought, for a while, that she would take this opportunity to kill me when I heard her words after stabbing me in the back with her spear. Sigh, I guess I haven''t wrong to trust her; if she went so far to save my life, it''s not out ofpassion, but it''s just that she doesn''t want to lose her return on investment.'' He said to Himself, putting his silver hair behind his ears.


    "But the harvest was more than unexpected! I would never have thought that a single core would allow me to restore all my energy. The most important thing is that my mana reserve has increased by at least five times! Heh~, I''ve never had such an amount of energy in my body; I feel invincible! More important, my aura is entirely turned to golden!" He said, squeezing his fist with a slightly explosive noise.


    "This explosive force is only one of the rewards of the second purification phase." At the same time, Linn''s voice resounded behind Alvine.


    "!!"


    "Hihi~, why do you look surprised? Could it be that you didn''t notice that I was with you from the moment you entered the artificial hotke?" She whispered these words in his ear in a mocking tone.


    ''Sigh, I guess I''m always far from their levels. The more I progress, the more I realize that the gap between us is unfathomable!'' He said to himself as he watched Linn undress to eliminate the rest of his impurities.


    Unlike Alvine, who had destroyed his clothes, Linn got rid of her clothes with her spatial powers.


    ''Ugh, I feel like I''ve constantly lived in hell since she returned to the of the Punishers.'' Alvine retorted in his thoughts by looking away to avoid sumbing to his gloomy and primitive impulses.


    "Fufu~, I see that you have trouble holding back. In short, I have no bad intention of forcing you to do anything. I have already humiliated myself enough by being pushed back by a simple mortal." She said, creating a giant water bubble and entering like a mermaid swimming underwater.


    Seeing her floating above him in the water bubble, Alvine mmed her tongue and closed her eyes, not to be affected by her. "We''ll see who will be less malignant once I have finished my ascension. I would devour her without spitting her bones!'' He murmured for himself as if he wanted to appease his own desires.


    *Do you no longer intend to face Bkh to increase the power of your body? * Linn''s voice resounded in his head from the bubble.


    *No, I''m pretty confident now. I have the impression that my body is more substantial than a celestial-rank weapon! * He responds to her curiosity without opening his eyes.


    *Hmm, to be exact, your body currently has the same resistance as a low-ranking divine weapon. The spear I merged with your body using your heart is an intermediate spiritual divine weapon. That is one of the conditions toplete the second phase of purification. If I had not acted in time to help you, your body would explode, unable to withstand the process.*


    Alvine: *But what exactly is this phase? Sabrina had never told me about such a thing.*


    *It''s normal that she didn''t tell you about it since it''s a process that is only essible to primordials and ancient beasts. That is the first step for the primordials to acquire a body as solid as any divine weapon, but for ancient beasts, it is the second phase.*


    Hearing this answer from Linn, a satisfying smile emerged slightly on Alvine''s lips. ''I still took a small step towards my goal; I owe much to this girl.'' He motivated Himself with this sentence.


    -Ssh!!


    "Urgh! What''s your business ?!" At the same time, Linn''s body shed into the water bubbles and suddenly appeared into Alvin''s bath with her wet hair and erotic body, startling him in his bath.


    "But what intrigues me the most is how you managed to make me bleed with your teeth!? I must have an exnation for that!" She asked, looking straight into Alvine''s golden eyes with her own.


    "Urgh! Stop appearing like that! Anyway, I''ve finished taking my bath; I''m going...!" He suddenly halts his sentence and analyzes the situation with a more direct POV.


    ''Wait a minute, since when have I be such easy prey??'' As he asked himself, a mischievous smile appeared on his lips as he reminded the hell Sylvia had experienced when she entered his bathroom.


    "Hmm, Do you want an exnation?" He then rxedly asked while staring at Linn''s celestial silhouette with a devilish smile.


    "Huh? What''s happening to you all of a sudden?"


    Alvine did not ce one more word when he saw suspicious eyes and slight redness on Linn''s cheeks. He grabbed her hand and pulled her towards him to hold her by the waist.


    "What is...hey!!? Wait, do you want to do it here? I thought you wanted to waitnng~!!"


    With his erratic eyes, Alvine pinched her two nipples simultaneously, making her moan with bliss!


    ''Hoh~?! She is honestly more sensitive than I imagined! Surely more than Sylvia!'' He retorted these words with disbelief while joyfully listening to Linn''s moaning andints.


    Without losing a second more, he firmly grasped her waist before she moved away to the point that his little man touched Linn''s pubis, who suddenly became silent and looked at him with questioning eyes.


    "Oh yes, you''re not wrong; that''s what you think!" Alvine replied with a satisfying smile at his reaction.


    "No way! I''m not mentally ready!"


    "Haha~ that''s your problem. But I don''t intend to go far either before reaching the divine rank; see it as training before the real game!" He replied without faith orw while standing in front of her to show her his majestic erect stem!


    "! Why is it so...!!


    -p!


    Even before finishing her sentence, Alvine pped her with his young master while keeping his mischievous smile. "If you are afraid of simple training, how can you resist the hell that will follow? Let''s see your tasting skills."


    Hearing these words while watching Alvine try to intimidate her by caressing his nd on her soft lips, Linn instantly understood what Alvine wanted.


    "Don''t tell me you don''t even know how to do a simple blowjob?" Alvine asked again with a disdainful smile.


    ''While spending a whole year with you, I noticed a unique peculiarity of you, my dear Linn. Unlike Sylvia, who spends most of her time ying her idiot girl role, forcing others to lower their guard by being with her, you are always serious and cautious in the face of the slightest words, change, or even a look. This level of caution can never be without consequence.'' He said to Himself, looking into Linn''s starry blue pupils that gradually turned golden once again.


    ''Heh, I was sure of it. Just like Sylvia, who has white pupils when she uses her primordial powers, Her eyes are blue starry because she used her primordial powers all these times; it''s maybe to prevent the curse from spreading within her. But it is not the detail that interests me; the most interesting is that she loses control of her powers only when overwhelmed by my lustful actions. But the most interesting thing about all this is that she also bes an idiot who can''t think properly in this state! It''s good information that will be useful to me if things go wrong with her!''


    After confirming his thoughts, Alvine looked at him with a frown. "How ridiculous it is; how can someone who wants to be at the same level as Sabrina hesitate so much for a simple blowjob?! Unlike you, Sabrina was more courageous. Sigh, I guess I overestimated you. I apologize; I didn''t know I was facing a girl whose age had only matured while forgetting her brain." Alvine ended his little game with these words that were like a spear stabbing Linn''s heart.


    ''This bastard! Even if I have prepared for such humiliation by constantly telling myself that it is for my good, I can''t take my anger! But fortunately, I have millennia of theoretical experience because of my curiosity. I would make him regret this humiliation!'' She retorted these words while keeping her rage under control as she slowly untied her jaws to pave the way for Alvine''s stem.


    ''This rage, Heh~, The first step to tame you is to tarnish your pride of nobility. Then, I would make sure to offer you an unforgettable experience that would make you think of me every second in the future.''


    Seeing her eyes burning with rage apanied by her embarrassment, Alvine''s smile widens as he slowly pushes his dick between her pte and her tongue to begin the famous ''training''!

 Chapter 262 Face The Heavenly Tribulations.

    ''Mmh~ even if her blowjob is clumsy, her tongue and lips are softer than I expected. Even if I can''t go further with her at the moment, that doesn''t mean I couldn''t get rid of a small amount of these sexual frustrations I umted during this year.'' He stammered these words with his eyes closed while unconsciously patting Linn''s wet hair in his euphoric moment.


    Linn, who had remained passive until now, took the lead after getting used to Alvine''s pace.


    "Oh~good! Yeah, like that~! Hm? Hehe, you learn faster than I expected!" Alvine opened his eyes half by noticing Linn''s soft hands on his stem and her other hand on his balls while ying with his nd with the tip of her tongue before engulfing once again his sticky erect stem her saliva.


    ''If I rely on the information I had read about the rtionship between two opposite sexes, satisfying the lugubrious desires of his partner with her mouth is amon practice that is not strange. But it''s too strange that these kinds of things can excite men, but the strangest is me, who feels strange when I suffer such humiliations. Why do I have to suffer such humiliation? Why does my body react as if doing something so dirty?!'' Despite herints, her actions were the opposite of her thoughts.


    She then wrapped her tongue around Alvine''s cock, and she harmonized her back and forth with him, who moaned with euphoric pleasure after she changed her pattern.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .


    After their intensive ''training'' sessions in the bathroom, Alvine had a rxed mood throughout the rest of the day to prepare for his worst enemy.


    He manifested his aura, which was entirely golden without the slightest filth, with a satisfying smile.


    "Tsk, Tsk, I can''t believe that a bastard like you was satisfied with his lustful desires under the pretext of training," Linn continued in herint, madly watching Alvine stand proudly in front of the mirror.


    ''It is not only his power and cultivation that has grown and stabilized, but even his appearance is more refined than most male primordials; his hair is longer and smoother than before, and his eyes...huh?! Why do I even have such thoughts? As this bastard is an incubus, it is therefore normal for his appearance to change positively as his cultivation progresses.'' It was the inner battle she had been leading since training in the bath.


    "I can''t guess the cause of your anger, Miss Linn. I am a man of my word; when I say that one thing is ck, this thing will remain ck throughout its existence. So have no doubt when I told you that it was just training; just training. There have been hundreds of billions of deaths recently while these people lived peacefully. It''s the same for us; if we don''t enjoy life, we''ll end up like them, be sure!"


    "What is the rtionship between your demonic act and my situation?" Linn frowned, not understanding anything about Alvine''s nonsense.


    He raised his index finger to Linn, following her question. "It''s simple; yourints remind me of those victims who constantly screamed of injustice by treating my subordinates as demons. But who is wrong in this story? Me? My subordinates? No, none of us, those who were wrong, are none other than those who died. Yes, they are guilty of their weaknesses, just like you, who are guilty of your innocence and disproportionate courage for daring to enter my bathroom while I was taking my bath; here is the point you had inmon, you are all naive coteral victims!"


    "... What a shameless bastard! Even if you want to get rid of all feelings of guilt to weaken your sins, you will never be able to deceive the heavens. No matter what means you use, you will die to be so cruel to live beings!" She replied by guessing what Alvine was trying to aplish by saying all these words.


    Even if it is unconfirmed information, there is still an unfounded legend that cultivators will never ess the divine level. These cruel cultivators are not people who havemitted massacres or those who have lived a life of debauchery, but this saying refers to those who feel guilty about their sins. It is a kind of bad luck that apanies cultivators and kills them with heavenly tribtions as punishment. Also ridiculous, to be urate, but too many proofs to take this legend lightly.


    "Haha, as I imagined, your brain is too smart when rxed. But you be a kid again at puberty when caught off guard. In short, you''re right; I''m nervous, as nervous as when I announced my confessions to Sabrina!" Alvine continued to talk nonsense while wearing divine ck armor that had increased resistance to lightning.


    "Did you confess to this Sadist?! Oh, goddess, you are omnipresent for bringing together those who look alike." Linn joined her hands while praying sarcastically for Alvine/Sabrina.


    "Haha, you''re the craziest of us for believing in such jokes; how naive are you, little girl."


    "You!"


    "In short... I am ready to face even your all-powerful goddess! So these tribtions, I''m going to do them without any problem!" He announced while looking at Linn with a fake smile.


    "...Sigh, let our goddess in peace. Finally, I thought at one time that you wouldn''t finish. But remember one thing, once hit by a single attack of tribtions, you will no longer be able to do anything to escape from others. Even I can not help you after the first attack. So don''t die. Otherwise, I would have no choice but to resurrect you a hundred times!" She replied by getting up on the bed and walking towards Alvine, who now looked like a prince of darkness with his set of ck armor that Linn had offered him.


    "Urgh! your words warm my heart. Even if I know that heavenly tribtions do not give this opportunity to its victims since it destroys their souls if they perish."


    "Exactly, then...there''s more reason to...not die." She murmured these words while giving Alvine the helmet.


    "Don''t worry; it will take more than tribtions to kill me." He announced these words with a sinister smile while wearing thest piece of his set.


    "Well, as I exined earlier, we will go to a rank two to allow you to pass this celestial test. Tier ones, like the Punishers, will be too risky for you, and Tier Threes have poor quality tribtions, which leaves the rank twos as the only options. But remember this, it is more likely that heavenly tribtions will be more ferocious than you will be able to hold, which is why you must do your best to avoid the first attack so that we can have a clear idea of the power of the nine other tribtions and thus minimize the dangers. Is it clear?!"''


    "Yes, very clear!" -Alvine.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Remember onest thing, the more talented a mage is, the more the rank of his tribtions increases. Normally, a normal mage undergoes two blue lightning attacks that represent a power attack of a spiritual mage; then, three purple lightning (holy rank), three red lightning (emperor rank), and finally, a golden lightning attack that represents the attack of a low-ranking divine mage. But that''s not all; the nine lightning bolts have different powers because of their different shapes. The first has the shape of lightning that you see in the heavens, the second has the shape of a spear, and finally, the third form is that of a dragon! But you must not forget one thing; shapeless purple lightning will always be more powerful than blue dragon lightning!" Linn, who seemed more nervous than Alvine, continued to exin as best she could, which was waiting for Alvine.


    "I know all this information, so rx, Linn. If you continue to put so much pressure on me, I will also die before facing these damn tribtions!" He retorted with a frustrated look.


    ''Sigh, I''m more worried than her. When I had only 80% divine auras, I saw lightning in the form of a red dragon attacking me from the first tribtion! If I had caught a red dragon, would the other attacks be golden lightning? But what about now? Just thinking by, I have tinglings in my fingertips! As the nine lightning strikes are divided into three salvos, each of which represents three lightning strikes. That means that the second salvo will be at least twice as powerful as the first and the same for the third and second. But, if by bad luck, my tribtion begins with inform golden thunder, then I must expect to face dragons of golden lightning in the second and third salvos! It''s a little stressful, just thinking about it.''


    "Well, if you''re ready, so, give me your hand." -Linn.


    ''Sigh, unlike regr thunder, the red lightning in the form of a spear represents the attack of an intermediate emperor mage, and the red lightning in draconic form represents the attack power of an emperor magus at the top! In other words, taking golden lightning with a draconic form is like facing the most potent attack of a low-ranking divine magus! It¡¯s...


    "Hey! Give your hand!" Linn raises her tone while reaching out to Alvine, seeing him so minded.


    ''In short, worrying about such details will not help me.'' He said, grabbing Linn''s hand.


    When Alvine touched Linn''s hand, the two vanished into his bedroom, leaving the small mansion empty; no, there was always the famous Bkh who cleaned the tes in the living room.


    ---


    ? At the same time, on an unknown of rank two, Linn and Alvine appeared inside a small in surrounded by a forest with long trees.


    "For now, as long as I hold your hand, they will not recognize your presence, but as soon as I let go of your hand, you must expect the worst in such a peaceful ce! Are you sure you want to go all the way?" Linn asked once again with unwavering seriousness.


    "Do I need to answer you?!" Alvine also asked in turn with cold eyes and a stern tone.


    "Sigh, very well, that fate smiles at you. Good luck." Linn said, letting go of his hand and teleporting a hundred meters from him simultaneously.


    -RUMBLE!!!


    As she had predicted, as soon as she moved away from Alvine, the sky began rumbling as clouds gathered above him.


    -RUMBLE!!! RUMBLE!!!! RUMBLE!!!! RUMBLE!!!!!!


    As the slower time passed, the noisier the heavens became, as if they would copse on him. But it was only one detail among many for Alvine, or at least until the lightning appeared!


    "Hm? Blue lightning dragon?" Alvine frowned when he saw a blue dragon above him.


    But before he exhaled with relief, the blue dragon did not aim at him but returned above the clouds, entuating his frown. Between his nervousness that gradually increased as time passed, he did not even dare to manifest his divine aura under the heavens.


    -GRAAAAGH!!!!


    "!"


    With this familiar thunderous roaring, Alvine and Linn froze in their ce when the two saw golden lights on top of the ck clouds!


    At the same time, a giant dragon twice as big as the ancient dragon divided the clouds in two, giving Alvine the impression of seeing the sky split into two distinct parts!


    But what made Alvine incredulous and mad with rage was not realizing that the lightning dragon was none other than a golden dragon! But what made him crazy with rage was to see that the dragon was apanied by another golden dragon that was not weaker than the first, and both had only him as a target!


    In addition, in this period, not to mention trying to escape under two attacks that descended towards him at the speed of divine lightning, Alvine also realized another more ridiculous detail than the appearance of two golden dragons was that he could not only move from his ce but, all his other affinities were also sealed, including his shadow affinity!


    "Haha, it seems these bastards of heavens are still angry with me!" He retorted these words with decisive eyes while holding his breath with his teeth tight.


    He had several questions in mind, but the most important for the moment was not how to survive this attack, but rather to try to guess the dangerousness of thest two salvos!


    ''If the first attack of the first salvo is an attack that is equivalent to the attack of the two divine mages in a low rank, then...no, I no longer need to hesitate! It''s now or never!''

 Chapter 263 Face The Heavenly Tribulations, First Salvo.

    Since the sky darkened following the disappearance of the blue dragon, Linn''s frown was entuated when she saw this abnormal scene.


    ''This is a terrible sign! Should I interrupt him? No, knowing him, he will me me to death for having interrupted his divine ascension.'' She said to herself, looking at the sky with her perception increased to the maximum.


    Barely two seconds more, her body cools as if she had just taken a bath in the Arctic sea, noticing the golden dragon faster than Alvine.


    "O, my goddess?!" She swore these words as if she could not believe what she saw.


    -GRAAAAGH!!!


    "Hey! What the fucking hell are you doing?! Come back here right away if you don''t want to die!" She shouted these words at full lungs to warn Alvine.


    But thetter could not hear Linn''s warning and still continued to wait for tribtions nervously.


    "No... Argh!! How a fucking obsessed bastard!" She swore out loud while trying to save Alvine.


    But the moment she decided to sprint to Alvine, her expression changed into horror when she also noticed that she was deprived of her movements!


    "What?! By all the devil of hell?!" She swore aloud by instantly releasing her primordial concept to twist the space itself.


    But before she faced what she wanted, another obstruction more potent than before sealed her powers simultaneously as her movements!


    At the same time, a gigantic creature, no, rather a grotesque abomination, instantly appeared next to Linn as heughed madly next to her!


    [GHIHIHI--!! Keh n¨¤n n''hawo B?kar¨¢!!]


    "!!"


    Seeing this shadow with a thunderous and unpleasant voice, Linnae instantly bowed in front of him, despite her concern for Alvine.


    "M-monarch of corruption?! What is the honor of your presence in our world?!" Luna stammered these words with her rabid expression that made her eyes shine with a dark glow as if she had small ck holes in them!


    The shadow with a head with more than six eyes pointed one of his four indexes at Alvine and spoke in a dismaying tone.


    [LUNNAELLA? Xaga kegnana. ¨¤kaleh M''Baanaya toxo Reha Garini!!]


    "...What?! Tsk, Tsk, how ridiculous, evening from you, one of our goddess''s three personal bodyguards. All I see is that you want to kill him to prevent us from... Keukh!" Linn could notplete her sentence because of the uninvited intruder, who slightly moved his hand, forcing her to remain silent.


    Seeing the actions of the shadow, she forcibly manifested her bloodthirsty primordial aura with bloody eyes. [Xibare n''tamaga Yere, Jabal!!] She also retorted these words in primordialnguage.


    "It is only out of respect for you; you have neither the right nor the authority to be present here! So get out of here before I apply the sentence on you!"


    [....Ghahah-!-!! Ah, LINNAELLA, an yakou wugni. Hara foumbe gafit''an jeya, quennta forotgnaji d?h!]


    ''This bastard! He doesn''t take me seriously because he knows I can''t fully use my primordial powers. I''m sorry, Alvine, but I can no longer do anything to prevent such injustice!'' She said to herself while looking at Alvine, facing the two dragons, who still remain his devilish smile.


    Seeing Lunna¡¯s quiet, the shadow also looks at Alvine with a wicked smile.


    "Haha, it seems these bastards are still angry with me!" Alvine retorted these words with decisive eyes while holding his breath with his teeth clenched to take the sessful attack of the two thunder dragons!


    -GRAAAAGH!!!


    When the two dragons were a hundred meters above him, the two merged into a giant dragon with more sharpness as if he were a real thunder dragon!


    "Come as much as you are, son of bitches!" Alvine replied with ga irises!


    The dragon, whose rage reached the top after hearing Alvine''s arrogant voice, growls in anger before hammering him violently with all his grudges, giving Alvine the impression that his soul is tearing!


    -BOOOOM!!


    "Keuukh!!!" He persisted despite the atrocious pain, which was no less severe than when he strengthened his body with Linn''s assistance.


    ''It''s crazy! How can the first impact be so fierce and so painful?!'' He wondered with half-open eyes while trying to absorb the double-edged attack!


    The thundering of tribtions is not the sole purpose of torturing cultivators during their ascents but also has the function of attributing new powers to the Magi, which absorb them. The more a mage absorbs celestial thunders during his ascent, the more positive advantages he will have over his pairs.


    On the other hand, it was a significant advantage for Alvine, who has a body adapted to absorb all forms of energy.


    But despite all these factors, it took him more than a minute and a half to eradicate the energy of tribtion by absorbing it!<novelnext></novelnext>


    -UGh!! A single attack was enough to crack this divine armor?! Tsk, Tsk, I would never have thought that tribtions have such destructive powers! But I can see that my energy reserve has increased by at least 5%, and my constitution has strengthened by 30% more?!'' He said to Himself, looking at the state of his body and armor with a ridiculous smile.


    "Is that all you have in your stomach? I''m disappointed!! What a fucking disappointment on your part!" He screamed, removing the helmet from his head and wiping the blood on his lips.


    ''The more powerful the attacks, the more I would gain more energy, divinews, and even better, my energy tank will grow infinitely! I can''t miss such an opportunity. Sigh, I feel like I''m going to live a worse hell than the previous ones!'' Seeing the benefits he could have from one attack, his greed was stimted in proportion to the pain he felt.


    "Are you so weak?! Do you call them thunders?! Kahahah! I didn''t feel anything but some tickling!!!" He immediately carried out his suicidal n without hesitation, acting with as much audacity and arrogance as possible to lure the heavens¡¯ fury to himself!


    ''Wh...!! What an unconscious bastard! You almost died from the first attack, and you continue to provoke the heavens?!'' Linn cusses Alvine in her thoughts when she hears these deadly provocations from him. It was no longer a matter of concern for her own interest, but she wanted to witness everything except the death of Alvine, who had changed her lonely daily life. And without her even realizing it, she began to appreciate Alvine''spany as she spent time with him.


    But the current situation was more worst than she expected. Just seeing the state of Alvine''s armor, she could guess the danger faced Alvine!


    -GRRGHHHH!!


    At the same time, as if the heavens wanted to fulfill his wish or perhaps punish him for his arrogance... no matter the reasons, the heavens still granted Alvine''s request.


    The next attack was four golden dragons that merged into a giant dragon size and pummeled Alvine!


    -BAAANGGGG!!!


    At the same time, apart from the helmet, Alvine''s armor turned into ck ash!


    -Arggghh!!


    As he screamed with pain with a bloody body, the third attack manifested itself at the same time without waiting for Alvine to absorb the ocean of lightning around him!


    "I hope it''s a fucking joke?! I didn''te here to die like the fucking victims I hate!" He thundered these words by pushing his body to its limit to remove the obstruction that prevented him from using his powers!


    "Ahhhhh!!!!" At the same time, the strange glow that his eyes had afterpleting the reinforcement phase appeared again! His pupils, ga red, turned ck with bloodthirsty red irises!


    -BOOM!!!


    His golden energy exploded with fervor and ferocity, annihting the thunders that constantly grayish his skin and, simultaneously, the other eight dragons that tried to fuse a hundred meters above him, attracting them directly to his body and absorbing them instantly!


    "Kahaha!! I knew you were just fucking weak people who yed the role of omnipotence!" He screamed, removing the helmet from his head and wiping the blood on his lips.


    "Sends forty, even thousands of thunder dragons if they sing to you! In the end, they will only be fucking weak flies destined to make me strong! Do you want to kill me?! Please do your best to achieve this goal, Kahaha, because, after these tribtions, I will kick ass all of you as much as you are!! So stays hide well behind the heavens that only serve a hole for rats that you are!!!"


    [Kukuk! No matter how much time he had spent in his prison, the arrogance of this bastard had only increased!]


    The shadow next to Linn retorted these words with his metallicughter.


    "Tsk, Tsk, I can''t believe you can talk about him like that when you said you were anonymous and not hostile to him barely five minutes ago!" Linn replied to him with these words without looking at him.


    [Kuk, look at him well. Do you still think he''s the same person you believe? In this regard, I recently noticed the destruction of fives during my trip; you''re still not going to tell me that it was an ident, are you? I would recognize him even if he changed to body or race! The darkness in his soul will never disappear, even if he eats all the fruits of the supreme tree!


    "Yes, yes, I heard everything. Between you, who say nonsense, and Zenof, who has almost gone crazy in his library by dint of being obsessed with him, Sabrina, who never had a heart, and the others who run after his powers that I have not yet seen, I don''t know who to believe. That''s why I would only rely on my own judgments of him." Linn replied in response.


    [Thus, I have nothing else to add. But I can''t wait to see how the beings from above will react to all these insults. Kekekeh, it''s exciting! I would have regretted my existence if I had missed such a show.]


    ---


    Regardless of them, Alvine channeled all his energy to elerate his regeneration to be in good condition before the second salvo!


    Instantly, burns and deep wounds regenerated at a speed that was no less fast than Linn when he bit her on her neck.


    Following this, he looked above him and threw his helmet with all his strength, and pointed his middle finger with an erratic smile.


    "In your asses! That is this gesture''s meaning in case your fly brains do not know its meaning!" He thundered once again with a sinister smile.


    Apart from the traces of blood on his body, he had managed to heal all his wounds.


    But after thirty seconds of waiting, his smile gradually faded when he saw the color of the sky change to another!


    ''... Huh?! What is..?! Ha-Ahahaha, these bastards want really kill me!!'' He stammered to himself with incredulous eyes.

 Chapter 264 Face The Heavenly Tribulations, Second Salvo.

    ''... Huh?! S-seriously?! Ha-Ahahaha, what bastards deals my tribtions really?!!'' He incredulously stammered while staring at a long spear made of golden lightning.


    But what had made him speechless was that the spear had some traces of dark lightning!


    While he was in a contemtion state with his eyes wide open, he noticed another spear half made up of ck thunder!


    "Fucking administrators!" He murmured again in a low voice, unconsciously addressing the origins of the two spears with this nickname that came to mind.


    But as if that were not enough, a third spear appeared in the middle of the other two spears. And thetter was entirely dark ck with three lightning bubbles around him!


    Linn:- "What?! W-What are the origins of this ck lightning?!


    [Bouahaha!! Maybe the cmity will be dyed in the end! Yes, primordial energy!! It was really a fucking great decision toe here! I was sure that they would eventually act like this. But they really exceeded my expectations by merging all the attacks of the second salvo!]


    Unlike Linn, who doubted the nature of the threatening energy that emanated from the three spears, Alvine and the shadow next to her were convinced of this fact.


    Seeing the apparent threat above him, he closed his eyes and inhaled arge breath of fresh air with a demonic smile that distorted his face.


    ''My hypothesis is now confirmed; there is really one or more sons of the whores who manage the heavenly tribtions. But the most frustrating thing is knowing they want my skin!'' He said to Himself, taking out the ck sphere with four divine cores.


    ''I didn''t think I''d use you right away.'' He said to himself, looking at Linn five hundred meters from him while frowning when he noticed the mysterious aura next to her.


    ''I cannot invoke my subordinates, who are currently busy with the task I had assigned them, to protect Linn. But she must be able to protect herself since she is also a primordial rank.'' He analyzed the situation as a whole while looking at the orb floating in front of him.


    "Very well, even if this could be annihted, I don''t care when ites to preserving my life!" He thundered by cing his palm on the orb.


    "Huh? Why is he talking about the destruction of this all of a sudden?!" Linn couldn''t help whispering these words with confusion after hearing Alvine''s meaningless words.


    [Kekek! You said you wanted to judge him with your judgments, didn''t you? It is now that the situation will be fun! I advise you to use your most powerful shield. You will understand why among the nicknames of this thing, The lord of devouring appears!]


    But at the same time, the blood ring that had not reacted until now began to shine following its contact with the orb.


    ''Huh? Then what else?!'' He was rmed to see the mysterious ring controlling the ck sphere that gradually narrowed until it became the size of a jewel and embedded in the middle of two other pearls!


    "Fuck! What''s the problem with this damn ring?! He wants to kill me or what?!" Alvine became more and more agitated when he realized that he had nothing left to defend himself against the three spears that had almostpleted their mergers.


    He waved his hand in all directions to have the slightest reaction from the ring. His magical energy could no longer reach the sphere, which was now a small ck jewel to be able to influence it to activate his skill.


    ''Ah, shitty shit! I would not have enough time to activate my universalw without the help of this orb that helps me activate it without incantation!'' He continued with his nervousness while monitoring the process of spear fusion.


    After constantly looking for a solution but in vain, he reaches out his hand, and Kimiko appears in his hand.


    *Master, tell me how I can be helpful to you.*


    *Hah~, you''re the best, unlike this dickhead ring! In short, in what form will you be useful to help me survive against these thunder spears?! *


    *...I am and have always been your versatile weapon that can take the shape you want. ording to my memories, only one formes to mind in such a situation, but by transforming myself without your help, I could only keep my consciousness active for a minute only. After these past periods, I will hibernate for at least a month!*


    "... All right, do your best; I will think about an adequate solution in the next few minutes." He gave his consent by telepathy by releasing his grip on Kimiko''s wrist.


    At the same time, Kimiko floated in front of him with dark energy emanating from it and then gradually doubled in size.


    "What exactly is this sword?" Linn murmured to herself when she saw the size of the sword increase.


    [... This ring he has on his ring finger!]


    "Hm? What''s special about this ring?"


    [No, I must be---wrong.]


    ''... This guy...his disproportionate power has nothing to do with ours. Just to maintain his consciousness in this world, he must consume a crazy amount of primordial energy. But since his appearance, he has not stopped speaking in the primordialnguage that consumes a phenomenal amount of primordial energy! Sigh, this ridiculous to believe that this creature was the weakest among the goddess''s close guards. How powerful are the other monarchs?! Fortunately, they don''t have the right to be in our world.'' Linn replied, looking at the shadow of the monarch of corruption with annoyance.


    Then, she looked at Alvine with serenity. Not that she was reassured, but it simply was because she thought she had seen enough to be surprised; at least, that''s what she believed.


    In just two more seconds, Kimiko had reached the length of a hundred meters with more than thirty meters wide!


    Seeing Kimiko''s size, Alvine momentarily forgot the other three spears above his head and proudly looked at Kimiko''s dark and imposing aura.


    *Master, you can now offer me a drop of your blood and some raw energies to allow me to activate one of your skills to take the attack for you and transfer its energy into you!*


    Hearing this, Alvine did not hesitate for a second; he pointed his right index finger at Kimiko, and a drop of his bright red blood flew over his head before touching Kimiko''s de. And at the same time, he used the spiritual ties that he had with his weapon to transfer energy to him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Simultaneously, milky white ruins that were both mystical, which Alvine had never noticed, gradually became visible on Kimiko''s giant de.


    -TWIST!!


    Barely a thousandth of a second, three giant holes appeared in the middle of the de following the sudden deformation of the de. Then, in front of the skeptical eyes of Alvine and Linn, the magical energy of Alvine, which naturally circted in the mystical ruins like mana veins, rushed towards the three holes, creating lightning darker than those of the gigantic spear about fifty meters long!


    But strangely, the spear that had arge size and threatening energy of absolute ck suddenly went to second ce in threat level after Kimiko manifested powers superior to its in every way, whether in size or pure destructive power!


    "P-primordial energy?! Is he able to use the same kind of energies as the primordials?!" Linn stammered with disbelief as if she no longer believed in her eyes.


    [Kukuk, that''s not quite it! The power in front of you has nothing to do with primordial energy. It is a power that only our goddess was able to use perfectly. Apart from her, there are us, the guardians and above all, the guardians of this cmity!]


    "W-what?! If it''s not primordial energy, then what is it?!"


    ''Now that I''m thinking about it, Alvine told me something simr the first time. I think he called this form of energy raw energy. But I thought it was he who was wrong because of his limited knowledge!'' Without even realizing it, she had begun to show him a form of respect by calling him by name, unlike the other rude nicknames she used to address him.


    [You don''t have the right to know. But all I can tell you, Linnae, even if we, the goddess guardians, can use a small amount of these powers, we are far inferior to achieve the control of the goddess.]


    Linn''s veins freeze after hearing the exnations of the mysterious being next to her.


    "S-so, he is also at a lower level than the goddess, isn''t it?" She asked, looking once again at her interlocutor for a second.


    [.... If this were the case, the goddess would not have disappeared without a trace. In short, I''ve said enough like that; you don''t have the right to know more about it.]


    "..." Hearing The response of the monarch of Corruption, Linn was silent for fear that thetter would corrupt her soul and feelings towards Alvine.


    ---


    *Master, everything is ready just in time. *


    "All right, make sure to shoot it down in the most dominant way!" Alvine replied by unconsciously floating under Kimiko, who was now more than 300m long and had three spheres of jet-ck lightning in its three holes!


    -SHEEEE!!!


    The spear, which had nowpleted its mergers at the same time as Alvine''s preparations, shot one of its three ck bubbles on Kimiko as if it wanted to test thetter''s resistance with its smart strategy!


    -SHAA!!


    But even before the bubble moved away from it ten meters away, one of the three lightning spheres shed a giga-watt discharge on the bubble, bursting it instantly as if it were a vulgar soap bubble!


    After seeing such a power difference between them, the lightning spear did not flinch; it used the second lightning bubble, whose power could fatally injure an intermediate divine mage.


    But instead of aiming Kimiko, the bubble booed towards Alvine has an imperceptible speed for any low-ranking divine magus!


    "Humph! What vicious bastards! Kimiko, don''t lose sight of the real enemy; I can manage the bubbles without any problem!" Alvine growls these words to Kimiko''s attention to warn it of the spear strategy, which seems to want to lure it to reach Alvine.


    *Don''t worry, master. Keep your strength for thest salvos. I would take care of its case properly!*


    -SHAAAA!!!


    When Alvine heard this proposal from Kimiko, he also noticed, at the same time, that Kimiko also sent one of its lightning spheres toward the spear to counterattack it!


    At the same time, the scene became so ridiculous that it became funny for Alvine, who saw the sphere pursue the ck spear as if it were the spear that carried out a heavenly tribtion and not the other way around!


    To not weaken its powers, the spear did not want to be affected by Kimiko''s sphere. Alvine could confirm this just seeing the spear sacrifice itsst bubble to intercept the imminent attack of the lightning sphere that was less than a second away from reaching it!


    The bubble that had just interposed between the gigantic ck sphere and the spear instantly burst without opposing the slightest resistance, nor to aplish its goal, which was to slow down Kimiko''s sphere!


    -BANGGGG!!


    Then, the sphere that had just destroyed the spear bubble bombed the lightning spear like a cannonball, making the ck lightning spear tremble intensely under the blow of its attack!


    Following these deafening sounds, which eradicated the forest to the magical beasts that were hundreds of kilometers away, the lightning of the spears decreased drastically. At the same time, its size was also reduced by more than fifty percent!


    -CRAAAAA!!!


    Then, noticing such a loss, the spear exploded its wrath and attacked, with full force, the sphere that still damaged it, annihting it immediately!


    But despite such a loss following this confrontation that exceeded the skills of all intermediate divine mages and the significant loss of the spear''s powers, Alvine could not sigh of relief! Because there was always the second bubble of the spear that was now less than ten meters away from him!

 Chapter 265 Face The Heavenly Tribulations, LAST Salvo!

    But despite such a loss following this confrontation that exceeded the skills of all intermediate divine mages and the significant loss of the spear''s powers, Alvine could not sigh of relief! Because there was always the second bubble of the spear that was now less than ten meters away from him!


    From an external POV, the situation was delicate for Kimiko. Because although anyone could understand, at a nce, that Kimiko had a power superior to that of the primordial spear, it also had a weak point.


    The weak point in question was none other than Alvine, whom it had to protect while facing the spear, which, in all likelihood, was endowed with more advanced intellect than those of spirits housing divine weapons!


    The spear seized this opportunity that it had viciously prepared to kill Alvine with its lightning bubble instantly. With such a distance, even if Kimiko manages to intervene in time, it will not be able to protect Alvine from all the lightning, which is more powerful and more practical when ites to an area attack!


    And having Alvine within reach of its attack, it was like disadvantaged Kimiko itself! But Kimiko was also a primordial weapon with an increased intelligence that was not inferior to the spear; who was it to be fooled so easily?


    If it were another primordial weapon, the spear might be able to reverse the situation with such advantages, but it was its bad luck to have Kimiko as an enemy! Because thetter is not only a weapon used to inflict significant damage while having a weak defense. Like a sword with a sharp de, like a shield that could stop attacks, or as a blunt weapon with an unprecedented pration force, Kimiko has been, from the beginning, a versatile weapon with all the powers and advantages of other types of weapons!


    But this does not mean that it is a weapon that will make its owner invincible without consequence. By putting aside its insatiable stomach in the face of energy, there are also repercussions that it inflicts on anyone with a limited energy reserve. And speaking of this factor, even the primordials will not be enthusiastic about keeping it after having experienced these two disadvantages! The first function of a weapon is to offer intensive power to its owner while minimizing the necessary energy but also to spare its owner the bacshes. In other words, magic weapons are like a circuit (mana veins) with high intensity and low voltage (mana energy).


    With this definition, Kimiko may be considered a failure as a weapon.


    But when the lightning bubble of the spear was ten meters from Alvine, it instantly teleported behind him!


    [Spatial shield!]


    The same shield the Alvine clone had used against Brave and Serena but more powerful and invisible!


    When the lightning bubble made this spatial jump, it found itself in front of Kimiko''s second sphere that had not moved from its location; in other words, the small lightning bubble the size of an adult fist found itself in front of the giant sword!


    -SHAAA!


    Thetter sent a ck bolt discharge and burst the bubble using the second sphere.


    Now that there were no more embarrassments, Kimiko began its offensive!


    It released the two spheres of lightning that swirled around Alvine and pulled itself towards the spear five hundred meters from it. The next moment, Alvine saw Kimiko in front of the lightning spear; even if it was next to him, there was not even a thousandth of a second!


    ''Kimiko is a more powerful weapon than I expected!'' He said with a frown. The more he saw Kimiko''s power, the more guilty he felt for keeping such a weapon with him.


    -sh!!!


    The lightning spear did not have time to avoid Kimiko''s deadly attack before being cut into two separate parts, leaving arge crater on the ground.


    ''If only I could use Kimiko properly, Sigh.'' He continued in his thoughts with bitterness.


    Then, the spear fragments simultaneously booed toward him to merge with him to increase his power, constitution, and energy.


    ''Haha, the part I prefer the most. It''s time to collect my gains! I wonder how much I would improve after absorbing such a quantity of primordial energies, moreover, an energy of tribtion!'' He gulped impatiently while spreading his arms to wee the flow of energy with his eyes closed and a sinister smile on his lips.


    But after three seconds, he did not feel the slightest feeling of absorption or increased powers.


    Realizing this abnormality, he opened his eyes to see what had gone wrong.


    "?!! Ahhh! This bugger ring! I will get rid of it this time and for good!" He thundered in rage when he saw the ring directed all the energy debris towards his right annr, which was like its house, and actively absorbed all the gains that had to return to Alvine!


    *Master because of your...


    "Sigh, this ring is more of a problem than an advantage. This ring indeed created a spiritual bond with me, but it almost killed me indirectly by absorbing my orb. In addition to its greed, it does what it wants without considering the consequences of its actions!" He interrupts Kimiko, who wants to justify the acts of the ring.


    But unfortunately for him, he did not have time to act against the blood ring. His attention was captured by the sudden change that urred above him after the defeat of the spear.


    After the advent of the fifty-meter dark spear that was miserably beaten t, the sky turned white, and all the dark clouds evaporated into nothingness, giving way to an ordinary sky.


    "Hm? There won''t be a third salvo?" He murmured, looking above him with dismay.


    *Master, I have reached my limits.* Kimiko turned into a ball of light that instantly entered his body with the two other lightning spheres.


    ''You deserve this rest. Now I need to find a way to survive in the face of thest salvo.'' He murmured while watching the strange reactions of the sky.


    But at that moment, he noticed something abnormal.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''I no longer feel the pressure of the air on my skin. Even if I can see Linn five hundred meters from me, I can''t feel her presence with my perception! And this feeling of imminent danger continues agitating my senses; sigh, it''s not over. The wheels of the third salvo finally started to turn!''


    -!


    At the same time as he came to this conclusion, he noticed a substantial silvery white dome forming above him that imprisoned him and prevented anyone from joining him in the dome.


    [Kekekh! I was sure their arrogance would never allow them to leave him alive!] The shadow murmured these words.


    "They? Who are you talking about?!"


    [You''ll know soon, just be a little patient.]


    "Tsk!" -Linn.


    But contrary to what she imagined, the mystery did notst long before the famous third phase of tribtions began following the appearance of a ck crystal that had just crossed a dimensional portal of a milky white.


    -Crack


    ''A sealing crystal?'' Alvine frowned when he saw the crystal crack to free the thing it had imprisoned so far.


    "..."


    -Crack! Crack!! -BOOM!!!


    Following the crystal explosion, a humanoid creature resembling a demon appeared above Alvine, eyes closed.


    [Kekekh!! Finally free from this damn prison!]


    Alvine remained speechless, looking at the humanoid silhouette with ck lightninging out of its body instead of a flood of aura!


    ''Sigh, do these tribtions really make sense at the moment? I now understand why this dome is there. It is not to prevent me from retreating but to prevent this mana creature from escaping after he killed me. These people have endless resentment against me. However, I don''t remember offending such people. So why are they so obsessed with wanting to kill me? Is it a sin that an emperor mage faces tribtions with a 100% pure divine aura? Or is it because of my insults? Or maybe because of my intervention to save My contracted beast (Yuer), who had almost died against heavenly punishment?'' He began to think seriously to discover the reasons why administrators took such measures against him.


    The creature in front of him was one that the most powerful ancient beasts could not easily defeat, so to say that he, who had just reached the divine rank...


    It was not something that deserved to be addressed.


    "Why?!" Five hundred meters away from him, Linn thundered in rage when she saw Alvine''s opponent.


    [Kukuk, Why, do you ask? Why are they ready to go so far against a simple divine mage who wanted to face his tribtions to reach the divine rank gently? Kukuk, we must believe that ignorance is also a form of freedom. Believe it or not, this universe would be a hundred times better without this cmity! Even if you find that unfair, this world has never been and will never be a ce where justice reigns. Power is the only absolutew that is above all others.]


    "No matter the reason that motivates them, thews established by the goddess must never be crossed. But I doubt that someone like you can understand what I mean by that since your presence here is also a vition of one of thesews. But despite everything, I can''t believe there can be one of these living ink creatures." Linn replied, frowning.


    The reason why these creatures are fundamental enemies is that they lose their reasoning after the turning of their mana. In exchange for theirmon sense, they gain more destructive powers that are not negligible, even for the primordials. But the worst thing is that mana creatures only think about destruction and ughtering. But among these creatures, few know how to use primordial powers; these beasts are called primordial beasts.


    Unlike other beasts that do not leave their territories, mana creatures have no territory since they have no ally or attachment.


    While Linn was in her thoughts, she noticed that the monster in the dome with Alvine finally noticed thetter, who was a hundred meters away from him.


    [Kekeke! It seems that I have weak prey with me. Sigh; even if it''s disappointing, I hope he will give me some divertissement.]


    It retorted, greedily staring at Alvine while moistening its lips like a hungry beast preparing to go to the table.


    ''What has he been saying since just now? He speaks like Greed with this mysteriousnguage. Sigh, I guess I couldn''t be more unlucky than meeting a primordial beast. Even if I withdraw into the shadow dimension, it''s like dying the inevitable. In short, since fleeing will be of no use to me, all I have to do is survive, as I have done so far.'' Alvine stammered while keeping his guard.


    -BANG!


    But the next moment, Alvine felt his stomach turn upside down after the predator gave him a gunshot in his stomach, mming him against the dome that electrocuted him fiercely before he fell to the ground at a hundred meters to it!


    -KEUKH!!


    ''Ahhh shit! When will this hell end?!'' He thundered in his thoughts while lying in his pool of blood with skeptical eyes and indescribable pain.


    Not to mention the reaction time, Alvine could not even see the movements of the mysterious creature who had just broken more than half of his bones in a single attack!

 Chapter 266 Face The Heavenly Tribulations, Alvine Vs. Primordial Beast!

    But the next moment, Alvine felt his organs upside down after the predator punched him in his stomach, mming him against the dome that electrocuted him fiercely before he fell to the ground at a hundred meters to him!


    -KEUKH!!


    ''Ahhh shit! When will this hell end?!'' He thundered in his thoughts while lying in his pool of blood with skeptical eyes and indescribable pain.


    Not to mention the reaction time, he could not even see the movements of the mysterious creature who had just broken more than half of his bones in a single attack!


    -URGH! Cough! Cough! Cough!!!


    Lying on his stomach, He constantly spits out arge amount of the blood he had not reached, even during his second phase of muscle strengthening.


    [Kekekekekek!! It''s not funny at all! But I would be content to torture you to death for now.]


    Hearing his voice, Alvine opened his eyes with difficulty and looked at the primordial beast with a blurred and red visual field because of his bloodstained eyes.


    ''I''m really going to die if I take another attack of this kind! Shit! He is at a more advanced level than Brave!'' He stammered while keeping his impassive eyes despite the hell.


    [Hm? Ho?! An insect with incredible regeneration! Kekekeh, it''s going to be more fun than I expected!] Heughs with amusement and surprise after noticing that Alvine progressively healed his wounds at a breathtaking speed.


    Instead of killing him, he waited until Alvine recovered at least 70% of his health.


    "Keukh! I don''t know who you are or who you work for, but I don''t care about these insignificant details for the moment. What I want to know is why you''re attacking me for no reason?" Alvine asked while wiping the blood on the corner of his lips.


    ''I didn''t fully recover. If this bastard attacks me now, I¡¯ll certainly die. Tsk, I¡¯d never have thought I would court death so closely.''


    [Kekek. Why would I waste my time with an insect that is not even able to help me stretch my legs? No, no, I''d better finish with him to rub myself against interesting beings behind this barrier.] He arrogantly replied as he looked at Linn behind the dome.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but if you kill me, you won''t be able to get out of here. This dome is not here to prevent me from fleeing, but it is to prevent you from escaping after killing me." Alvine revealed this information, which made the primordial humanoid beast frown.


    "If you don''t believe me, why won''t you try to destroy it?" He continued with a sinister smile when he saw that he had captured the beast''s attention.


    The beastzily supported his chin after hearing Alvine''s warning.


    "Kekekeh, why would I do that now? I have just to try that after I y you." Suddenly, Alvine inwardly sighed when he saw his enemy speak in anguage he understood.


    ''It''s already good progress that he answers me in themonnguage. I''m not so strong against this beast. Whatever the reasons, I have to start a fight against him only if there is no more hope of understanding between us. But even if I''m not as strong as him, it doesn''t mean he can kill me as he sees fit. As an enemy, he is doomed to perish in my hands, no matter what means I would use to get rid of him!'' He said to Himself while keeping calm.


    "You are not wrong. You can kill me and then take care of this dome." Alvine said whilezily shrugging.


    "Kekeke, then...


    "But you will go back to your prison after killing me." Alvine interrupted his words before he took his decision.


    -Dark frown.


    "Think for a second, if you could get out of here, do you think that those who imprisoned you in the sealing crystal would waste their time to create this dome? By lying to me, even if you will only lose a small amount of energy, it is a loss of power anyway. Secondly, by killing me, what guarantees you that you will have enough time to break this energy dome? And finally, by killing me, you will also lose your only exit ticket!" He replied unshakably and confidently when he saw the beast frowning.


    "Kekeke, you say you will be able to break this barrier? You? A being so weak and so insignificant? Kekeke, you are more and more fun as a prey."


    Hearing the beast ridicule him, Alvine did not lose his cool. Losing his cool in this kind of disadvantageous situation in which he bets on his life will be stupid.


    "If you don''t believe me, try to destroy the dome with your powers; after all, you will not lose anything by doing this test. Not to mention that you can always kill me with a single attack after the disappearance of this dome. Kuku, Unless you''re not sure you can kill me after spending a lot of energy?"


    ''No matter creatures, race, or even deities, arrogance is a virtue that apanies everyone. It is enough to stimte their egos in the right or wrong way for them to react. In any case, I only need thirty seconds more to activate my universalw. Then, I¡¯ll kill this bastard no matter his supplications.'' He said to Himself by continuing his stealthy preparations.


    But unfortunately for him, he underestimated his opponent.


    "...Kekekeh, interesting, it''s quite interesting to see you use such tricks to have me. Do you think I haven''t noticed your energy flows? Did you think I''d give you enough time to finish casting your magic spell?"


    Alvine frowned when he heard the beast''s words in front of him. But he didn''t panic because a slight chance still existed.


    ''If he intended to interrupt me, he would not bother to reveal this information to me. The more I look at him, the more I feel that this primordial beast is unique. He''s not like what I read in the books, saying that they are only obsessed with murders and massacres. How strange it is.'' With this conclusion, he breathed a big puff and opened his threatening dark eyes.


    "So you noticed my maneuvers, huh? Kuku, I don''t know if it''s out of stupidity or excessive trust, but no matter your reasons, don''t you think it''s stupid on your part to underestimate me so much? Even if I have just reached the divine rank, the spell I am preparing will kill you without any problem!"


    "Kekek! I had never heard such a funny joke. A simple divine mage who wants to kill me when you almost died with an insignificant attack on my part?!"


    "!"


    "Do you intend to cooperate or not?" Alvine asked suddenly.


    "Kekek, as I had not talked to anyone for an eternity, I wanted to appreciate this brief pleasure. But unfortunately, it is no longer entertaining. Torture you to death is more fun than anything, even if it will only be a brief moment."


    "Sigh, I guess I was wrong. No matter your level of intelligence, you will remain a mana beast above all. So your enthusiast intellect will not serve me much, but as your powers, kukukh, it''s another story." He murmured slightly after hearing the beast''s decision.


    [Dark Spatial Shield!] He then continued while instantly casting his strongest shield around him.


    ''The reason I had not yet used this shield is that it consumes arge amount of dark energy. But now that I have reached the divine rank, I can maintain this shield for at least two minutes! It will be more than enough to end this arrogant bastard!''


    "Kekek! Instead of begging me on my knees to kill you without suffering too much, do you still intend to fight pitifully? I like that you behave this way; despair leads the weak like you tomit suicidal acts. Kekeke, I...


    "Hey, annoying bastard, do you intend to continue clearing all day, or do you intend to attack me so that I can end these fucking tribtions for good?!" Alvine interrupts him again before he finishes his sentence.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''If this fucking beast continues to speak like this without knowing the effects of my shield, my whole strategy will fall into the water.'' He then continued in his thoughts.


    "... It''s no longer funny. I will end you in a single attack and show you the abyss that separates us!" The beast replied in a dull tone. He then pointed his indexed at Alvine in his shield with a devilish smile.


    [Lightning!]


    -GZZZZZZ!!!


    As soon as he pronounced this word in the primordialnguage, a lightning discharge crackles towards Alvine!


    Whether it was speed or power, his lightning was far greater than the primordial spear¡¯s!


    But just as they were about to whack Alvine, they passed through him and instantly appeared behind thistter!


    [What?!] He frowned with disbelief when he saw his attack pass through Alvine without hurting him.


    "Kuku, is this the power you are supposed to show me? Is it the attack of a primordial beast? So ridiculous." Alvine retorted with disdain with his hands crossed.


    [You are more resistant than a cockroach. Lightning!!]


    Once again, an eclectic ck discharge, more potent than the previous one, whistled at Alvine.


    But as before, the attack reacts like usual, leaving Alvine safe and sound in his shield.


    [Daemonic lightning! Celestial lightning!! Law of lightning!!!]


    -SHHHAAAAA!!!!


    At the same time, lightning of all kinds of kinds and colors rushed toward Alvine, from whom everyone would be able to transform him into a state of ash.


    ''As I expected, this bastard can use the powers of primordialnguages! Just like the powers of words, which is a unique skill of ancient dragons, the power ofnguage is a power that the primordials can only use. But the destructive power of powers of primordialnguages is far more powerful than those of red dragons. And if I rely on the information from the books that Sabrina had brought me, mana beasts are limited by a single affinity. In other words, this bastard cannot use any other affinities except the lightning affinity; the same also for the powers of the primordialnguages he uses.''


    Alvine analyzed the skills of the ck humanoid dragon, who constantly bombed him with serenity.


    But when the beast realized that his magical attacks were not marching against Alvine, he looked at him with blood-injected eyes that became even more garnished under his rage when he saw Alvine''s arrogance in front of him.


    "Kekek, I understood your vicious tricks, boring ant. Even if, for some reason, my magical attacks cannot reach you, you will always be within reach of my melee attacks!"


    "!" Alvine''s face suddenly pales, following the beast''s words.


    The two ck lightning spheres that had merged with his body immediately manifested themselves in front of him and merged before creating a gigantic dark lightning sphere!


    "D-Do you think your melee attacks will change anything?!" Alvine stammers these words while trying to hide his nervousness.


    -Smirk!


    Seeing Alvine''s expression and the sphere of lightning he had just created, the primordial beast became sure of his theory.


    And then, even before Alvine took other additional measures, the beast immediately rushed to him, leaving a giant crater behind him, and shed directly behind Alvine''s shield, more precisely opposite the lightning sphere!


    But at that moment, Alvine''s panicked expression changed into a mysterious smile when he saw the Chema of attacks of the primordial beast.


    ''Kuku, what a bastard brainless. This trap was so obvious, and yet he rushed into it head down like a wild boar.''


    -ARGHHH!!!


    At the same time, the primordial beast passed through Alvine and his shield, and then he was joyfully weed by the two merged spheres that sent him billions of volts throughout his body, forcing him to cry atrociously in pain!


    "Ah~, did I tell you that this sphere of lightning was more powerful than yours? Kuku, I guess you already knew it. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have bothered to try to bypass them by attacking me from behind." Alvine replied, watching the beast scream in pain in his sphere, which was like a prison of lightning.


    [I swear I''m going to kill you! I¡¯m going to... ARRGHH!!!


    No matter what he tried to do, the sphere electrocuted him with a more lightning discharge than the previous one, to the point that his body began to give off a smell of cooked meat.


    "Kuku, I was sure it''s not enough to defeat a beast as powerful as you. But this attack is not intended to kill you. As I told you, I am really interested in your powers; but who knows, maybe I would have the chance to organize a barbecue with first-ss beast meat after my tribtions." He replied in a mocking tone. Then, he began to spell a spell to create another shadow clone.


    [I appeal to you, my faithfulpanion and servant, carpet in deep darkness, I authorize you to reveal your presence from my shadow and fulfill your role as a servant as it should be!]


    Instantly, his shadow wavered, followed by the appearance of a shadow clone that appeared in front of him. Just seeing its empty eyes, Alvine nods his head with satisfaction.


    He then turned his head towards the primordial beast, which was fatally wounded and two hundred kilometers away from him, with a warm smile.


    "You will soon be honored to be one of my shadow soldiers. What a pity that you didn''t agree to cooperate with me instead. But in my great mercy, I would have onest proposal for you, let me kill you, and then I¡¯ll give you a second life in this soulless envelope in which death will never affect you again. But in exchange for my grace, you will be my servant for eternity." He proposed while keeping his sadistic smile on his lips.


    "Keukh! Do you think you''re victorious right after hurting me? I just have to wait patiently here before you run out of mana. And at that time, I would eat you whole!"


    "Kuku, it''s funny for someone to say such things about me. Me, To run out of energy? In short, I forgot another crucial detail..." while pronouncing these words in a monotonous tone; he raised his palm to the sky with bright and bloodthirsty eyes


    "... I never said you had the luxury of refusing my proposal." He continued coldly.


    [Universal Law, intermediate level: the realm of gluttony!]

 Chapter 267 Zakiel.

    "Kuku, it''s funny for someone to say such things about me. Me, to run out of energy? In short, I forgot another crucial detail..." while pronouncing these words in a monotonous tone; he raised his palm to the sky with bright and bloodthirsty eyes


    "... I never said you had the luxury of refusing my proposal." He continued coldly.


    "Urgh! W-Wait, I just wanted to test you to see if you were telling the truth by saying that you could break this dome. Now that you have proven to me that you are capable of it, there is no need to go further. We can cooperate together to get out of here. You asked me if I worked for someone or not, didn''t you? The truth is that...


    "I don''t care about your justifications! Hah-Hahah~ you still don''t think I''m going to be fooled by such an idiotic strategy? I will never give you time to regenerate. But I''m still curious about a little detail; how does it feel to know that you are now nothing more than prey from the beginning?"


    -!


    "You, vicious bastard! Do you think you can kill me with your insignificant powers?! I''m going to kill you!" The beast growled with rage, and his body gradually grew following the appearance of a lightning halo thatpletely enveloped him.


    -GRRAAAGH!!!


    Barely a thousandth of a second, Alvine heard a thunderous growling from the thunder halo.


    ''Sigh, unfortunately for you, if you had not underestimated me and confronted me in your humanoid form, I would not have been able to cause you so much damage. But even if you are now in your draconic form, it will not heal your wounds; it only elerated your regeneration a little.''


    As he pronounces these words for himself, the ck lightning halo breaks into pieces, showing the body of a giant ck dragon more than fifty meters long, with two long demonic ck horns, and a long scaly tail of more than fifty meters with long stitches. Finally, all his skin was covered with leathery ck scale tes!


    "Indeed, if you had fought me in this form, I would have more problems than now," Alvine murmured as he looked straight into the bestial ga pupils with a mocking smile.


    ''At first, I counted on using my high-level universalw to end this beast as much as possible. But in my current state, if I be reckless, my body would suffer unprecedented consequences with my cultivation, which is not yet stabilized. Sigh, not that I underestimate this creature''s power, but an intermediate universalw will be more than enough to end him off. At least, as long as I don''t give him time to regenerate.''


    With this conclusion, while remaining in his shield, he raised his hand to the sky with a sinister smile.


    [Universal Law, intermediate level: the gluttony realm!]


    -GRUOCK-GRUUUGH!!!


    Following his will, instead of a small ck pearl, an orb slowly formed above his palm and out of his shadow shield.


    The orb was not ck, but it was cramoisy red like a blood sphere, and the inside of thetter was ck swirling that began to apply itsrge aspiration field, instantly swallowing all the battlefield debris.


    But just like the orb, the field of attraction of the sphere was no less weak than that of the orb, but even better, unlike the others, Alvine could direct the aspiration field and condense it to a fixed ce, making it even more powerful!


    [breath of sealing lightning!]


    -Gruuuughg-ghhhh


    Seeing the threat of the ga sphere, the demonic dragon took the opportunity and grumbled with indignity, spitting hundreds of thick obstructions chains made only of lightning to seal the powers of the sphere.


    ''Interesting, I would never have thought that a sealing power of this level could exist.'' Murmured Alvine while watching the chains of lightning interrupt the power of his magic after enveloping it


    ''But it''s the most stupid idea of the century.''


    At the same time, the red sphere trembled fiercely and instantly broke the chains of hindrance and then absorbed them without difficulty.


    [!]


    The agitated expression of the beast turned into horror.


    [Lighting of destruction!]


    He grumbled in a horrified tone and cast this skill not toward the orb but toward the dome that was his new target.


    -Bang!


    At the same time, red lightning rushed toward the dome and fiercely banged against it, leaving Alvine in a state of contemtion.


    While resisting the suction force, the dragon released arge amount of magical energy and flew through the sky and then wed the ce of the dome he had just attacked with his annihtion lightning.


    -Roarrr!


    But as soon as his ws touched the dome, an electric shock attacked him fiercely to the point that he temporarily lost control of his wings, causing him to fall to the ground.


    ''It seems that being panicked has limited his brain function.'' Alvine whispered to himself as he watched the dragon''s actions while frowning.


    Behind the dome, Linn had empty eyes when she saw the dragon trying to escape into Alvine''s hands.


    -Just, what is this red orb?- She murmured to herself without even realizing it.


    [Tsk, I guess it won''t be as easy to kill such an error of nature. Sigh, this battle bes more and more ridiculous.] the shadow next to her spoke in a bitter tone when he also saw Alvine overturn the situation.


    ''Fortunately, he is not yet powerful enough. I must gather the other guards to take care of his case before he regains his power. He is already a threat close to the maximum level; if I give him a thousand more years, I''m afraid this world will be ruined after that.'' He continued in his thoughts as his dozens of eyes became more threatening green, filled with an unlimited murderous intention.


    "!" Noticing the change in the surrounding aura streams, Luna looked at the shadow next to her with rabid eyes.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Even if I could not help him against this mana beast, your case would be different if you tried anything against him. And I don''t care if you are one of the ranks of our goddess!" She spoke these words coldly to her attention.


    [Kekekh, Ah~ LINNAELLA, even after seeing all of that, you continue to defend him?]


    Even if he seemed to speak calmly, his smile was not that of a joyful person but rather the other way around.


    "No matter your reasons, as long as it is not a direct revtion of the goddess, I would not allow you to act as you see fit in our world freely. Think carefully about your actions; acting directly against him; it''s like making me, no, all the Punishers, your enemy. If you can take such responsibilities, then do as you wish. You wouldn''t be there anymore if Sabrina were here anyway."


    [What does this have to do with this little girl?]


    "Fufu~, so you didn''t know anything, huh? This Sadist will not even hesitate for a second to kill a member of the Punishers if he targets this man as his enemy. So I doubt that she treats you differently, especially since she already hates you all three. Now that I think about it, I wonder how she will react if she realizes you came here when you don''t have permission."


    [Humph, you are all as weak as you are. No matter your number, you will stay...


    "Have you forgotten the power of authority held by the leaders of the Punishers and Leaders?" Linn replied before the monarch of corruption finished his words.


    [...]


    "Yeah, it is wiser for you not to be reckless because you will never be great against the authority of the goddess. So...


    -Roarrrr!


    She was suddenly interrupted when she heard the dragon roaring through the dome crack. Until now, the dome that prevented them from hearing or feeling the maic force of Alvine''s orb began to crack slowly after two minutes and thirty seconds under the force of attraction of the orb!


    -Kueuh!


    ''The energy that emanates from this dragon is more powerful than expected. If the situation continues, I am not sure I can maintain my protective barrier. It''s been about four minutes since I activated it. But the will to live off this beast is not a joke. The worst thing about all this is that as my body is full of incredible energy, I could not be sure to continue to absorb more energy through myw.'' Unlike his mocking smile, he had more trouble than he seemed.


    As for the ck dragon, he always struggled without giving up with his sharp ws to the ground so as not to be sucked by Alvine''s aberration spell.


    ''Tsk, even if I didn''t want to disturb them, I really have no other option; if I miss this blow, I wouldn''t have a chance of surviving!'' Seeing his situation bing increasingly problematic, he had no choice but to call for reinforcements to help him defeat the enemy opposite.


    ''Those who havepleted their evolutions, Get out!'' He thundered in his mind.


    Then, As he did not know which of his shadow soldiers hadpleted his evolution, he changed his orders for the first time, trying to invoke only those who hadpleted their evolutions.


    "..."


    But despite his orders, no one manifested himself in his shadow.


    ''Sigh, I guess none of them have yetpleted its evolution. Oh shit, the situation couldn''t be worse than that! If the dome breaks, this bastard will definitely run away. I refuse to suffer such a loss by letting such a dangerous enemy go! What to do?!''


    While he was in his thoughts, his body and veins suddenly froze following the feeling of an imminent danger that was like a reaper standing behind him!


    "! What is it?!"! He hurriedly looked around him with his perception increased to the maximum!


    But whatever his efforts, he could not know either the origin of the danger or the exact ce!


    But whatever his thoughts, he could not say whether or not it was an illusion since the aura of death was all around him.


    *Please excuse me for my dy, my lord; I did it as fast as possible afterpleting my evolution. *


    Suddenly, Alvine heard this unknown tone that resounded to the depths of his soul, waving thetter giving him the impression of hearing the voice of a demon that went straight into the depths of hell.


    *Who...!


    He swallows his words after crossing the threatening green pupils of the infamous shadow kneeling behind him in his shield.


    At a nce, Alvine instantly noticed that the being who had just appeared behind him with a form of aura that he had never felt before had no physical shape. But seeing the giant scythe and chains ignited by g¨¦henne mes and a strange blue me, he nervously gulped even though he knew that the lifeless aura did not target him.


    ''Is it supposed to evolve in this way? More importantly, I know that I was the one who asked him to evolve in this direction, but it''s still strange to the point that I can feel ufortable in front of him!'' He said in his thoughts, instinctively forgetting the dragon in front of him.


    At the same time, his shadow shield broke after this slight moment of loss of concentration.


    GRAAAG!!!


    Seeing Alvine defenseless, the ck dragon no longer tried to flee. Instead, he used the little strength he had left and rushed to Alvine with his ws and his mouth wide open.


    But after being ten meters from Alvine, he stopped in his race when he crossed the green eyes of the scythe soldier still waiting for orders from his lord.


    "My lord, if you allow me, I would like to collect the soul of this creature to test my scythe¡¯s de." Seeing Alvine in his thoughts, the unpleasant and deste tone of Scythe''s soldier resounded once again.


    "... Um, do as you wish. But don''t damage his soul; I have other ns for Him. In any case, this dragon pretended to have lost his head until now by trying to flee pitifully. But he did not hesitate to want to attack me once again as soon as my shield broke." Alvine ordered in an absent tone while looking at the giant dragon and the shapeless shadow in front of him.

 Chapter 268 Zakiel. 2

    "Everything will be done ording to your orders, my lord." While his voice resounded with Alvine, his body was already in front of the dragon!


    [Heavenly sealing lightning!]


    At the same time, the dragon once again activated his chains of hindering to seal the new guest, and, at the same time, he shredded it with his draconic teeth!


    But regardless of his attacks, the shadow soldier looked like an elusive ck smoke, not to mention being affected by the dragon''s sh chains!


    Then, without waiting for the dragon to wake up in his state of shock, the shadow soldier grabbed his giant scythe behind his back and murmured in a tone devoid of emotion...


    [Scythe''s skills: Soul collector!]


    -Silent Slicing!


    The shadow of death instantly slices the dragon''s neck with this scythe skill, giving Alvine the impression of seeing him teleport behind the dragon.


    But strangely, although Alvine was sure to have seen his shadow soldier slice the dragon''s neck with his scythe, he could not understand why the dragon''s head was always connected to his neck.


    But before he could conclude that the scythe soldier had missed his blow, the dragon''s gigantic body began to float instantly towards the sphere of gluttony that constantly continued to absorb everything around it.


    "!"


    Seeing this, Alvine instantly deactivated hisw before the red sphere absorbed the beast''s corpse. He was not convinced that the dragon was dead just by using his perception, but what made him sure was to see his servant stand nonchntly behind him after attacking the dragon.


    "H-He''s dead, isn''t he?"


    "Yes, my lord."


    "..."


    ''Even if I don''t know what just happened, nor the effects of the mysterious skill he had just used, it''s already a miracle that I can breathe again. If the sphere had absorbed this dragon, I would not be surprised if my body exploded because of an energy overload. In all honesty, without his intervention, I would not have an option that will allow me toe out unscathed in this battle.'' He continued in his thoughts with a sigh of relief.


    He then points to the dragon''s corpse in the crater he formed after his fall. And a ck portal instantly engulfed the dragon''s body simultaneously, returning him to the shadow dimension.


    -Cough! Cough!!


    After this action, he realized that he had no more dark energy left in him after such a battle while maintaining his shadow shield for a long time, which his body did not allow him to do.


    "My lord, my level is a little higher than yours. If I stay with you too long, you may suffer irreversible damage."


    ''Hm? So he''s the cause of my exhaustion, huh? Sigh, even after reaching the divine rank, I didn''t expect to be so weak yet.'' He said to himself, sitting on the ground with his legs crossed to stabilize his cultivation realm.


    "Very well, you can leave now." He then ordered.


    "..."


    "Hm? Ah, that''s true; after your evolution, I guess you need a name now?"


    "Yes, my lord. Please give me a name." He made this request while bowing slightly in front of him.


    ''Hmm, no matter how I look at him in this ck hooded dress, he looks more and more like a reaper I had seen in fantasyics. Not to mention his look, his skills are also based on spiritual attacks.'' He expressed himself thoughtfully while inspecting the scythe soldier from top to bottom.


    After a while, he nods after making his decision. "All right, your name will be Zakiel from now."


    "Zakiel? It is the greatest honor to receive this name from you, my lord." At the same time, Alvine felt overwhelmed by new information about Zakiel''s rank and skills as he became a ck smoke and returned to his shadow.


    After Zakiel''s departure, Alvine remained sitting on the ground with incredulous eyes after acquiring the new information, which he could not help but doubt their veracity.


    ''Hahah, I now understand why this guy took almost all my energy from me. To say that he will no longer stay on the first floor? I wonder how powerful I would be after reaching the castle''s second floor.'' While talking to himself, he looked at his shadow clone with a ridiculous smile.


    "Finally, I no longer needed to use you. You can leave now." He said, casually waving his hand towards the clone he had instead invoked as ast resort. The clone in question had no other purpose than to serve as a receptacle for Dalvine, whom he wanted to invoke as ast resort. But instead, Zakiel had managed the most critical problem as if it were just a health walk.


    ''Speaking about him, I wonder what he''s doing right now. Since he reced my fictitious soul, I have never heard from him. Tsk, knowing this madman, must really have a good time with Randolph. But even if I have to go to earth to recover the key that will allow me to ess the second floor, I now realize that I must, above all concentrate on increasing my cultivation before venturing to such a threatening that is managed by an enemy who is as powerful as Sabrina.''


    Crack! Crack- crackkkk!!


    But at this moment, the energy dome began to break slowly after the death of the demonic dragon.


    Alvine frowned, seeing another problem arise again following the energy fragments from the dome that flew towards him to merge with his energy.


    But unlike the energy of tribtions, the dome''s energy is independent of tribtions, a barrier that the owner of the Sealing Crystal hadunched.


    ''Tsk, tsk, what boring bastards. You still don''t think I will absorb the magical energy of this mysterious dome that came out of; I don''t know where?! Even a blind man will understand that the energy used to create this dome differs from the energy of tribtions.'' He replied with nd air as his body temperature gradually increased, followed by the appearance of the ck firestorm that rose above him.


    At the same time, Linn, who wanted to approach him, suddenly stopped when she saw Alvine''s body catch fire as if it werebustion.


    *Are you okay?* She asked telepathically.


    *Don''t worry about me; everything is fine. But give me a second to take care of this energy debris before you approach me. * Alvine responds while continuing his meditation in the middle of the ck mes.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''Until now, I could only use a tiny part of my gehenna mes, but now, let''s see their limits.'' He said to Himself, closing his eyes.


    Unlike other mes, Alvine''s Gehenna mes are mes simr to his universalw. If the sphere can absorb all body and incorporeal matter, gehenna mes burn everything on their passages, including the soul and the magical energy itself!


    Therefore, it was the most suitable solution in his current situation if he did not want to be affected by the mysterious energy of the dome that was peacefully booing toward him. Even though these energy flows seemed harmless at first nce, Alvine felt the danger as soon as they targeted him. As a result, he did not take the time to ask questions about their goals. Instead, instead,


    -SHHHHH!!!


    He left his mes extended in the form of a ck tornado that stood ten meters high and five meters around him, burning everything that came into contact with them without restraint, including the mysterious energy that wanted to reach him.


    [It was a pleasure to attend such shows.]


    Suddenly, the monarch''s septic voice resounded next to Linn as he was about to withdraw without making history.


    "Wait, who is behind these tribtions? And why did they want to kill him so much?" Linn asked him immediately before he retired.


    [Kuku, you will know soon enough, LINNAELLA.]


    She frowned following the monarch''s response.


    [Heh~, instead of being wary of me, you''d better prepare against the real enemies. In short, it''s just a goodbye. Something tells me that we will see each other again soon. And at that time, I sincerely hoped that I would not have to get my hands dirty with the blood of one of the Punishers.]


    Following these words, his shadow gradually disappears next to Linn.


    "I guess we can''t do anything about it; it''s a shame." Linn retorted these words in a monotonous voice.


    [Kukuk, you¡¯re right, it''s really a shame.]


    These were hisst words before disappearingpletely, leaving Linn and Alvine alone.


    At the same time, Alvine opened her eyes after confirming the destruction of all the mysterious energy around him. Following this, his mes gradually decreased until they went out.


    He then looked over him with a sinister smile when he saw the clear sky with white clouds.


    "Congrattions for havingpleted this step and also for reaching the intermediate divine rank." At the same time, his attention was diverted by Linn''s congrattions words.


    "Tks, you mean for surviving hell, I guess?" He asks casually while getting up to the ground and dusting his pants.


    "Fufu~, we can say that, in a way."


    "Sigh, I would never have guessed that tribtion could be so dangerous." He continued to frown.


    "... Um, it was." Linn gave this answer while avoiding his gaze.


    "But tell me one thing, you know who are behind these tribtions, don''t you?!" Alvine suddenly asked monotonously as his frowning entuated with a rabid expression.


    "... I don''t know."


    "Oh, as if I were going to believe you? During my ordeal, I noticed a presence next to you, which, mysteriously, had an aura simr to that of the dome that had imprisoned me with the mana beast. You''re still not going to tell me that this presence and its aura are simr to that of the dome, and the appearance of the mana beast are simple coincidences?!" He insisted when he saw Linn wanted to hide the identity of the suspicious guest from him.


    But Linn did not change her expression when she noticed Alvine''s suspicions about her.


    "The guy who was with me has nothing to do with those who tried to take your life. But are you sure that his energy was simr to the aura of the man who was next to me?" She asked in turn with piercing eyes.


    "Why would I lie about something so important?"


    Upon hearing Alvine''s assertion, she remained silent as she thought about potential suspects.


    ''He doesn''t seem to lie to me about this. In this case, would it be one of the other two guards who is the author of all these attempted murders against him? Just like the monarch of corruption who was banished from our world, the other two monarchs are no exception either. But we do not know what they are based on or their concerns. All I know about them is that they are on a mission to find the traces of the goddess. But...


    "You know something, don''t you?" Alvine insisted, seeing her silence.


    "Um, I have an idea indeed, but I prefer to confirm my suspicions first rather than give you erroneous information." She said these words after waking up in her daydream.


    "Very good. For now, I will give you enough time, but it''s because only I would like to trust you. So please do not make me regret this decision."


    "..."


    "Sigh; in short, now that I have finished these tribtions, it''s time to go home." He said, reaching out to Linn.


    "Hm? Do you want to go somewhere?" She asked when she saw Alvine''s hand in front of her.


    "Don''t worry; I haven''t forgotten my promise. Now that you have helped me reach the divine rank, your healing is one of my priorities. But I would like to check something beforeing with you." He said, grabbing Linn''s hand after his remarks.


    At the same time, without even needing incantations, the two gradually sank into his shadow.

 Chapter 269 Return On Frayja Planet.

    After the disappearance of two silhouettes on the mysterious, Alvine and Linn appeared in a vast and super-luxurious throne room, more precisely in front of his empty throne, on the Freyja.


    He inhaled arge breath of soothing air and suddenly exhaled with nostalgic emotions.


    "It feels good to go home." He murmured with a soft smile as he let go of Linn''s hand.


    "Where are we?" She questioned him while looking around her.


    -Crrrrrr


    But before Alvine gave her an answer, the throne room doors slowly opened, followed by two familiar silhouettes that entered the room.


    The two people were none other than Yuer, the contracted Princess vixen of Alvine, and Ashiaphir, the direct assistant of Alvine, who take care of all the affairs of the natives in the absence of the king.


    "!"


    When they saw Alvine, their joy made them forget their good manners as they instantly appeared in front of him and unconsciously hugged him, making Alvine speechless.


    "Something serious happened?" Alvine asked in an agitated tone when he saw them act like that.


    But this feeling became persistent in his heart when he saw them silent in the face of his question.


    He immediately checked the entire castle and the citizens of his kingdom with his perception. But after three more seconds, his heart calmed when he saw the radiant and lively faces of all those in the kingdom.


    ''Sigh; apart from the poption that has increased, I didn''t notice anything strange with my perception. But why do these two thanks to in this way? It hasn''t even been a year on this since I left.'' Thinking without a conclusion, Alvine finally gave up and let them take the time they wanted without interrupting them.


    "AHEM, is this the cause of this waste of time?" Unlike him, Linn did not agree. Hence her question that she asked sarcastically, awakening everyone in their daydreams.


    "You?! What''s the world she doing here?!" Assiaphir asked in a hostile tone, noticing Linn''s presence only now.


    "..." a bitter smile emerged in Linn''s lips corner after hearing Assi''s question. It was only now that she also realized that she was invisible to the eyes of these two.


    "Who is this woman?" Yuer also asked, with her white ears pricked up with hostility.


    If Assiaphir was so hostile to this foreigner, it means Linn must not be a good person for her master.


    Not knowing how to respond to their hostilities, Linn looked in turn at Alvine and both, waiting for Alvine to exin; since she herself did not understand why she was there.


    Alvine gave both a little finger flick on their forehead with a bitter smile.


    "Don''t worry; her intentions are not dark towards us. So don''t be so rude to our guest." He says with a funny smile seeing them massage their foreheads which are slightly red because of the bright whiteness of their skins.


    "No kidding! Even if I trust you, this woman will never, never, never gain my trust." Assiaphir instantly replied, following Alvine''s words.


    "Who exactly is she?" Yuer became more and more confused as she saw Asiaphir''s rage.


    "She is...


    "It was the woman who kidnapped our king! No, not quite that; she took him as a hostage with a spatial de under his neck!" Assiphir interrupts Alvine''s words while exining what had happened on the of the Punishers.


    "What? W-Wait, how can she threaten him with a spatial de?"


    "In fact, Lady Rina had ordered me not to exin anything before my king''s return, but now this order no longer needs to be applied. While we were in a meeting with three foreigners on the where Dame Rina currently resides, this woman.........


    Like an automatic speaker, Assiaphir exined (worse) everything produced on the of the Punishers without omitting a single detail, making Yuer even more rabid than herself.


    "Maybe we should kill her, shouldn''t we?" She asked coldly, interposing between Alvine and Linn like a wild vixen who showed her hostility with her folkloric tail and ears pricked up as if she were intimidating her prey.


    *For the goddess''s sake, try to reason with your pets. I am pretty exhausted just by facing the monarch of corruption.* Linn asked Alvine telepathically when she saw Yuer''s hostility towards her.


    "..." Alvine remained momentarily silent when he heard Linn''s sarcastic tone, who seemed so angry, even if she had no reason to be since it was not quite a misunderstanding.


    "Sigh, we''ll talk about thatter. For now, tell me about the current situation. Why can''t I notice the presence of my wife and vampire advisors on this, except grandpa (Vandel)?" Alvine ignored Linn''s words and asked what worried him the most.


    "Right, They are currently on an exploration mission. But, Fufu~, is that all you noticed?" Assiaphir asked with sparkling eyespanied her mysterious smile.


    ''Hm? I see that she hasn''t lost her bad habits. Sigh, it doesn''t matter.'' He said in his thoughts, bitterly scratching his cheek.


    "You haven''t noticed yet?" Assiaphir insisted once again.


    "Ugh, very well, you won. But what would I have gained in return if I will guess your mind correctly?" Suddenly Alvine asked with his sinister smile.


    "Huh? Do you n to y this game again? All right, assuming I''m always in your head as before, what would you like to have as a reward? A new divine armor set? A potion or a new skill? Or...


    "What are you telling me here? You still don''t intend to deceive me with such insignificant things, do you?" Alvine made a hand-in-hand, stopping him.


    "Urgh, I had forgotten this detail for a short moment. But if you get there, I''ll give you a special gift. Otherwise, it would help if you let me apany you as you promised. What do you think?" She made this proposal nonchntly.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Hmm? In short, I would say there is more subus than before I left." Instead of agreeing or disagreeing with Assiaphir¡¯s deal, Alvine responds instantly, no longer wanting to perpetuate the mystery.


    "... Sigh, I was sure. You knew that from the beginning."


    "Haha, it''s not my fault if you underestimate me so much." He said while showing off his golden aura with a mischievous smile.


    "Huh?! H-Have you reached the divine rank? What is this monstrous speed? Have you spent thest two months in the celestial ocean or what?"


    "Oye-Oye, have you be blind now?" His sarcasm reaches another level while he intensifies his aura.


    Then, Assi''s eyes began to shine when she looked deeply at him.


    "... Impossible!!" She then spoke with absurdity.


    -Haha, unfortunately for you, that''s the reality. In short, I guess their absences are due to this factor, right?" He asked without paying attention to the incredulous expressions of Asiaphir or Yuer, who seemed to have forgotten to breathe.


    "He reached the intermediate rank when I am the first to have reached the divine rank?" These were the words that Yuer constantly whispered after seeing Alvine''s aura noticed.


    But unfortunately for her, the others could only sigh about her bad luck at being born at the same time as a talented monster with a human shape.


    ''Tsk, I wonder how they would react if they saw the tribtions or the five divines he had unconsciously annihted. But the most incredible thing is to see that everyone around him is so talented as to be geniuses who will be born every millennium if they were on another and with people other than this aberration.'' Linn murmured in her thoughts while standing next to him with her invisibility status.


    Her words were not exaggerated. On a mortal like Alzania with limited resources and energy, a mage who reaches an emperor rank in less than five centuries could have reached the divine rank in less than three centuries without too much effort if it were on another two-rank. Hence the veracity of her assertions. Even if she had not taken all these details into ount, her perception alone is enough to see the talent of a practitioner.


    "You''re right, I created an elite squad, which has our queen as a leader, to explore the others and bring back the vampires, and the subuses scattered to the four corners of the universe to gather them here," Assiaphir then revealed this information.


    "Hm? Isn''t it dangerous? There are currently too many eyes watching us in the shadows." Alvine asked with slightly contracted eyebrows.


    "Oh my~, so milord is worried about the safety of his queen, a high-level divine mage, also?" She raised the tone slightly with wide eyes, exaggerating Alvine''s words.


    ''Sigh, I had forgotten what kind of girl she was.'' he sighed in his thoughts.


    "Fufu~, don''t worry about them; they are equipped with Lady Rina''s teleportation parchments. But not only that, but they also have several means of escape in the event of imminent dangers, even against such a woman!" She replied sarcastically by pointing the finger at Linn.


    "Hmm, if you say so. But what about those on the of Alzania? Can they cope with this bastard of Brave and his allies?"


    "Um, with Sofia awakening the affinity of corrosion following her rise to divinity, our opponents calmed down after the first battle." Yuer gave this exnation after finally regaining her spirits.


    ''Hm? The demoness who was the empress of the demons? I knew she would be useful in this war with the affinity of corrosion, which is more useful in a war against millions of opponents. But I didn''t expect to hear his exploits now.'' He said to Himself thoughtfully after hearing Yuer''s information.


    "What did she do special?" He then asked.


    "Hmm, if I rely on Miss No''s information, this girl alone took care of three million enemies with her divinew, the absolute corrosion that erodes not only the skin and magical energy of the cultivators but also their mind, turning anyone''s mind like a vegetable mind! Coupled with her divine domain extending more than ten kilometers, she was like a scourge born only to cause genocides."


    Hearing Yuer''s exnations, Alvine was not surprised since he had ssified Sofia as a protagonist of fantasy novels.


    Linn, for her part, listened carefully to all their conversations.


    ''A user of the divine affinity of corrosion, huh? The deviant affinity that no weaker than the powers of corruption of the monarch of corruption. If this girl in question perfectly masters this affinity, it would be problematic, even for ancient beasts. And if she reaches the same level as Sabrina''s butler (Sebass), then she will be a problem even for us, the primordials. Sigh, I can''t know if this guy is over-lucky to have so many special people around him or if it''s because of another external factor.'' She said, at her side.


    "Hmm, I guess I still have a little time before I return to Alzania." He said with hopeful eyes.


    "What do you mean, my king? You still don''t intend to leave with this woman?" Assiaphir frowned.


    "Hehe, you are still insightful, little subus. Ahem, as the battle has not yet intensified, I intend to let my fake soul manage the battlefield for now." He said with an embarrassing smile.


    "No, I would have you call me an idiot for asking for such idiocies. Forgive me if what I''m about to say is a little offensive, but...


    She paused while looking away and looked at the empty throne, making Alvine even more stunned than before.


    ''Because she can still say something more offensive than calling me an idiot even though I''m her king? And why do I feel like I''m being treated like someone who leaves all the paperwork to others to lead a good life?'' He wondered, gulping nervously in the face of Asiaphir''s silence.


    "... If you have to go back with this woman, it is better that you take me with you. Even if my powers are not yet stable, I still remain the strongest of here outside Miss Sylvia, whose power is necessary for the protection of your subjects on this." She said, cing her hand on her chest while self-designating herself.


    "My dear Chancelleress, your ce is on this. Your task is of the utmost importance. Unlike you, I...


    ''Forget this idea; you''re on standby. Your temporal affinity is one of the master cards the king''s clone wants to use when the timees. What will happen if you miss the call at the crucial moment?" Assisaphir interrupts Yuer, whose goal is more obvious even for a ten-year-old child.


    "Urgh, but what about your case? Who will take care of the management of this that has more than a million subjects?"


    "Sigh, I had nned that moment in the beginning. That''s why I made sure to create an assembly that is made up of the ten most talented people than myself. Old Vandel is a good example. In addition, he is also the person who took care of all the tasks of our queen before she met our king. There is also this subus, Yasmine, an intermediate divine magus that the explorer squad had brought back to the of dwarves. She was the head of the mercenary guild before joining us. Many others will know how to make good decisions in my absence. Even if I am absent for a year, I will always have peace of mind." She said with a triumphant smile.


    ''It''s perfect to be back from home.'' Alvine pronounced once again when he saw the invisible battle between Assiaphir and Yuer.

 Chapter 270 Return On Freyja Planet . 2

    "~~~!"


    "~~~~"


    "!! ~~~~!"


    ''It''s peaceful to be back from home.'' Alvine pronounced once again when he saw the invisible battle between Assiaphir and Yuer.


    *Do you intend to leave them decided by duel? * Linn''s voice awakened Alvine, who had long been immersed in his peaceful thoughts.


    ''Puff, as usual, this girl has the gift of dragging me into reality whenever I want to appreciate good things. I don''t know what kind of pleasure she finds in there.'' Following these internalints, he returned to reality.


    "Yuer, I''m sorry, but you''re going to have to hear for next time." He said in a decisive tone.


    "W-What?! There are at least three vampires who have a temporal affinity. Even if their mastery is not at the same level as mine, they can rece me without any problem. Without talking about it that if the situation turns to our disadvantage, your clone can contact you at any time. Why so much injustice?"


    "This is just one reason that pushes me to choose Assi rather than the other way around. So you don''t need to shout injustice earlier before hearing my reasons. Just like Lilliana, who depended on my blood before I married her, Assiaphir is in a simr situation. Her new powers cannot be stabilized without my blood. In addition, she is a subus with the blood of a primordial being; if it were not for Linn, I would already have taken care of her case as much as possible. But now, just seeing her energy fluctuations, I can say she is more in danger than before. So I can''t continue to ignore her case by imagining the consequences she might face." He briefly exined by looking at Assaphir''s ruby-red eyes, which could not regain their usual colors. This prominent sign attests to the thirst for blood among vampires.


    ''Her case is moreplex than mine if I consider that she is the first mage to reach the primordial rank. In addition to the uncertainties about the side effects that may appear in her, there is also her thirst as a species of lust that constantly gnaws at her cultivation. No matter how much I look at her, she is always impressive for having retained her sexual impulses for millennia. I almost lost my mind by holding back for just one year. At this train, it is no longer a will; she must necessarily have a trick to calm these impulses; from me, that''s what I said to myself, but seeing her resistance to the thirst for blood for four months in a row while even my queen could not resist more than a week...! Sigh, no wonder she is the first to reach the primordial rank.'' Alvine listed these details as his eyes constantly roamed Asiaphir''s irresistible silhouette with wless seriousness.


    "Sigh, very well; you are the master, master," Yuer announced, badly shrugging.


    ''How could he know I had problems in such a short time when apart from Sylvia and Sabrina, even old Vandel couldn''t guess?'' Assiaphir no longer bothered to justify her desire to stay alongside Alvine.


    Since the person who knew the seriousness of her condition better was none other than herself. But on the other hand, she wanted to stay with Alvine out of whims and her desire to leave this where she had been imprisoned for several millennia.


    Following that, "Yuer leads Miss Linn into the guests¡¯ living room, and don''t be rude to her. I have to settle some details with my assistant." Alvine gave these orders to Yuer while paying attention to Linn''s expressions.


    But seeing that she was notining about it, Alvine did not add anything else.


    "At yourmand, your Majesty." She regained her noble aura after hearing Alvine''s orders.


    After that, she looked at Linn with inexpressive eyes. "I apologize for my unsightly behavior instead. But this does not mean I carry you in my heart or appreciate you. That being said, please follow me." After this rification, she showed the way to Linn, who followed her nonchntly without answering.


    "Are you sure it''s a good idea to have brought such a woman to this peaceful?" Assiaphir asked Alvine after Yuer and Linn left the throne room.


    Alvine has not yet answered her question; he walks toward the empty throne and sits quietly with a rxed air. "Don''t worry; she is obliged to behave well. You know how septic I can be when ites to choosing my allies." He said,zily putting his head on the back of his fingers, whose elbow was on the throne''s armrest.


    "Hmm, I see." She said after hearing Alvine''s nonchnt justifications.


    Following this, she gracefully walked onto the golden red royal carpet and stood five meters from Alvine, then knelt and made a ceremonial salute. "Delighted to have seen you back, your majesty, even if it''s only for one day." She then said.


    "Sigh, I have already told you many times that these ceremonies are unnecessary if we are alone. In short, Assiaphir, what about the current state of city dwellers? Is there racism or mistrust between the different races on the?" He asked with a fad sigh.


    "Not at all. Even if, at first, humans had trouble integrating or interacting with vampires, this has not been the case since Lady Rina shared the recipe for artificial blood with us. In recent months, we have been able to celebrate several unions, ten of which are marriages of different races." Assiaphir began her rapport with this news that left Alvine speechless.


    "What a crazy speed! It almostes out of the unimaginable!" He murmured with a skeptical mood.


    "Fufu, it''s ironic to hear these words from someone who got married after meeting his wife in less than a month."


    "... What about the other significant details? Like the creation and integration of newws or the exchange system?" He then asked while ignoring Asi''sments.


    "Right, as thews are not too strict, and the resentments are settled in the ring with the prohibition of murders, everyone lives peacefully without problems. But in order not to let them bezy in their practices, we opted for a reward system and social status. Every achievement, as insignificant as it is, every breakthrough to a higher rank, and every victory during monthly duels will be rewarded with cultivation resources or new high status in our hierarchy. But not only that, there is even the possibility of being noble and living in the high neighborhoods near the pce. As for the exchange system, it is done not only with the mortal and divine spiritual stones but also with gold, silver, and copper coins that have your face on them." She then continued her exnations with a funny smile after seeing Alvine ignore her remark.


    ''Hm? Coins of money with my head? Where did she get such ideas? Sigh, I guess they don''t need machines to make such achievements, thanks to the magic.'' He said, thoughtful.


    "It''s a good thing that everything unfolds so quickly. But you don''t seem to worry about the falsifications. Or do you have something against such measures?" Alvine then asked.


    "It''s true; every gold that city dwellers possess is remodeled by Miss Sylvia, who marks them with a personal seal, making the coins unique and impossible to reproduce for anyone else. So you have nothing to fear about this factor."


    "Hmm, but what about the new subuses on the? Did they show signs of revolts or something like discontent? You haven''t forgotten this decisive factor, have you?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Of course not. Any stranger whoes to the spends an interview with specialists, including myself, to check their bodies, souls, and intentions before leaving them among the citizens. Those under contract by choice live with their masters in the lower neighborhoods, which are more luxurious with better conditions than their old residences. In addition, there are deliveries of cultivation resources, foods, and primary needs (clothes and others) that are made every month to permanently eliminate any revolt attempt or other factors that are likely to create discontent in the people''s hearts. All the files are in your office; you will understand better by reading all the other reports."


    "Ah~, I almost forgot; I also recruited women from the rooms and hostesses who will take care of the maintenance and the needs of the castle guests. But I didn''t expect our first guest to be this woman."


    Upon hearing Assi''s report, Alvine remained thoughtful. ''Aposing as many tasks as possible in so little time; she¡¯s incredibly more efficient than I expected.'' He said to Himself.


    "Have you encountered anyplications or delicate situations that require my intervention to be resolved?" He asked, even if he didn''t expect much.


    ''I doubt there could be anything else. But confirmation is better than anything else.'' He then said to Himself.


    But to his great surprise, Assi nods. "In effect. Some situations cannot be solved without your presence. And one of them is the state of mind of your peoples, milord."


    "Hm? What do you mean by that?" He frowned because of this detail that piqued his curiosity.


    "Yes, the presence of the king is essential for each kingdom. The loyalty and recognition of citizens, the pride of nobles, cultivators, and craftsmen passing through the loyalty and morals of soldiers; all these factors can only be stabilized if the king appears from time to time before his people. In other words, nothing has yet been done to advance our goal, which is to create a powerful kingdom with citizens, cksmiths, alchemists, or other craftsmen, not to mention military forces unique and special." She listed these problems that made Alvine think.


    "But if you allow me, I would like you to take a walk to see what I''m worried about." She proposed by misinterpreting Alvine''s silence, thinking that he was not convinced.


    "Hmm, very well, anyway, I was nning to go for a walk to see how life here goes." He nodded on his side, following Assi''s proposal.


    An intoxicating smile blooms on her lips when she sees Alvine agree with her. "Milord, I will prepare your new one together and prepare a royal convoy."


    "W-Wait a minute; I don''t remember saying I would go out as the king of this, right?" He urgently stopped Assi, who wanted to withdraw.


    "Hm? I don''t understand. What do you mean by that?" She asked with confused eyes.


    "Sigh, think for a second; what am I supposed to see when surrounded by guards and people who will try to act differently in my presence? No, I will go out as an ordinary citizen who walks while shopping." As he exined, a golden mask appeared in his right hand, and he carried it on his face.


    "Sigh, Y-your majesty; you will be arrested by the castle guards as soon as you leave this room." Assiaphir immediately replied, guessing Alvine''s thoughts.


    "Urgh, because I''m wearing a mask? You haven''t banned something so simple, have you?"


    "I''m not talking about your mask, but about your clothes. You look like a beggar that is never found in this kingdom. Your hair is messy on your shoulders, not to talk about your clothes that are so...simple and weird. And also...


    "Sigh, very good. Anyway, I was nning to cut my hair. As for my clothes, find me a new set that would go unnoticed in the eyes of others while I take my bath."


    ''Now that I think about it, she is so well dressed in these ck costumes; she almost looks like an office woman if I don''t look at her white horns and ck tail.'' He thinks whileparing his clothes to Assi''s.


    "Why would you like to cut your hair? Long hair is the mark of sovereigns, and this has the effect of bringing out your charm and increasing your majesty. I do not rmend it to you. Instead, let me take care of you before this incognito promenade." She said in such a confident tone that Alvine had no choice but to agree with her.


    After that, he unbuttoned the cors of his loose shirt while paying attention to Assi''s expressions, who gulped as her eyes became more red gas.


    "Sigh, as I imagined, how long have you not drunk blood? If you forget it, your situation is different from everyone on this, a single misstep, and you would risk big trouble." He said, telling her to approach him.


    "I-it''s not that I didn''t want it, but it was just that no matter how much blood I drank, my...my blood thirst didn''t disappear." She exined with her irregr breathing as she climbed the small steps to reach Alvine on the throne.


    "Hm? Is there a problem with the artificial blood form that Sebass had created?" Alvine asked, watching Assiaphir sit on his knees as naturally as if it were the hundredth time.


    "No..*gasp*..it''s just that...the...blood of others...are...


    ''!? It''s more serious than I imagined!'' He said to himself, feeling Assi¡¯s menthol and erratic breath, which seemed to be no longer able to hold back her thirst, on his left shoulder.


    "Sigh, you will exin to meter; for now, do what you must do. You''ve waited enough like that." He whispered while petting her long and smooth, silky silver-white hair.


    As for Assiaphir herself, her canines had already widened in her mouth, turning into vampire fangs as soon as she hadid her plump ass on Alvine''s thighs.


    But hearing Alvine give her the green light, she thrust her fangs into Alvine''s neck without losing a second more in futility. She began to feed eagerly with Alvine''s blood, which was softer and tipsier than before.

 Chapter 271 A Walk In The City.

    "During a meeting with the ministers, we decided to change the rehabilitation of the inhabitants for the sole purpose of motivating them to be stronger. To this end, your kingdom is nowposed of three major areas, without counting the royal residents. The third zone is the most popted ce and the neighborhoods where neers reside, but also those who have not aplished any feat. These neighborhoods are called the Plebeian district."


    "Then, the second zone, the high neighborhoods where the intermediate divine mages reside and those who have carried out special missions that the government provides to show rank. Residents of the second zone are not nobles, but their status is superior to that of residents of the third zone. They also obtain more valuable benefits and resources than residents of the third zone."


    "And finally, there are the neighborhoods of the nobles, who go from barons to Counts. This area currently has only three families, and it is the area where there are fewer people and which consists only of intermediate and high-level divine mages. Naturally, the resources and benefits they receive are far greater than those of others. Not to mention that to be a resident of the first zone, being an intermediate divine mage is not the only factor. Still, you must also prove your value and be endowed with a unique talent, such as rare affinities and many other factors. All the intermediate divine mages of the first zones are extraordinary geniuses who can also face divine mages of high levels on an equal foot!"


    Assi exined this as she walked calmly next to a masked man dressed in a silky white coat with golden patterns, ck leather pants made with the skin of a divine unicorn python, and ck shoes that the nobles of the divines could only wear. The man in question was none other than Alvine, who wore his white mask with his silvery white hair tied in a running ponytail and a long ck sword of divine rank on his waist.


    While listening to Assi''s exnations, he constantly looked around him and realized that his clothes did not attract attention, despite being in the third zone.


    ''At first, I was worried about drawing people''s attention to me with such clothes, but now I realize that all these people are dressed in more luxurious clothes than mine. Apart from my mask, people don''t pay attention to me. Sigh, such living conditions in the lowest neighborhood? I wonder what other residents get as benefits.'' He said to himself, looking at a man with short blonde hair and eyes of the same color with a warm smile.


    Seeing Alvine greet him, he gives him back his salutations with the same respect before continuing on his way.


    ''They don''t look dissatisfied at all.'' He says to himself by looking at the back of the man, who is strangely a low-ranking divine mage.


    But seeing his silence, Assi seemed to misunderstand his thoughts.


    "Of course, even if it''s a little inappropriate to establish a hierarchy system, it''s the most appropriate solution to help people give their all. Divine cksmiths and alchemists will automatically be residents of the second zones. They will have miners and merchants at their disposal for exchanges to create weapons, artifacts, and elixirs that will sell to the market to turn the wheels of the economy. Not to mention that there are also nt farmers with great spiritual energy. So any resident in this area will be able to obtain a permit to the second zone." She added.


    "Hm? Minefields? Now that you''re talking about it, how do you support all these people with cultivation resources?"


    "Yes, as I had just said, there are mines all over this. And all the minefields are managed by the Minister of Finance, who deals with the exchange with the merchants, cksmiths, and alchemists who are the most important in this field. They take care of everything, including high-level mines that produce ck gold, Odins stones, and white irons that are also called the scales of the dragons of the earth, without being limited to the beast hunters and spiritual nt collectors."


    "So the Minister of Finance is more charged than the others?"


    "Not quite; it also has many branches, such as the merchant guild, that help them in their tasks. Do you see this building in front of us? It is a branch of the guild of merchants who deal with barter and bargains of weapons, artifacts, elixirs, and misceneous objects in this neighborhood." She announced by pointing to a four-story white building crowded with people.


    "I would like to take a look at their goods." Alvine made this request after seeing the crowd in front of the entrance doors.


    "No problem, so please follow me."


    Following this, Assi did not pay attention to the crowd, who looked at them with curiosity, seeing them heading directly to the two subus guards who wore divine armor and a copper te.


    "Hey, Marian, look at this man wearing a mask. Do you think it''s a nobleman who came down to our neighborhoods?" A human girl asked her friend, a female vampire with blood-red eyes and ck hair.


    "Hm? It is possible. Tsk, if you don''t hurry to improve yourself, I would have no choice but to go and apply for my license to the second zone. You''ve been on this mission for more than a week now." Instead of only answering her friend''s question, Marian also reminded her as if she was trying to put pressure on her.


    ''Hm? So some stay by choice to wait for their colleagues? It''s interesting to see such a friendship between two different species. I was worried about nothing, at the end.'' -Alvine¡¯s thoughts.


    "Ugh, you act like a traitress. Maybe I should report you to the authorities. Who knows, maybe I would finally have my license by swinging a traitress who abandons her friend!" She whispered these words to Marian''s attention while ensuring no one heard her words.


    But Alvine, who could hear them clearly, slightly smiled while continuing on his way. Simr discussions reasoned throughout the queues, but no one suspected his identity or that of Assi, who had not changed anything in her look.


    *I''m surprised that no one could recognize you. Have you been hiding all this time?* Alvine couldn''t help but ask her by seeing himself attract more attention than Assi.


    *Fufu~, I don''t need a magical artifact to deceive these people. As your senses are sharper, you are not affected by my magic of illusion.* While saying these words, she reinforced her magic illusions to deceive Alvine too.


    At the same time, her appearance suddenly changed under the eyes of Alvine, who now saw Assiaphir as a blonde vampire woman wearing divine armor and a rapier on her waist.


    "... Interesting." He whispered this word with a thin smile, seeing Asssi''s new appearance.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Excuse me, do you have a "pass"? "


    Once in front of the entrance doors of the building, one of the two subuses guards advanced toward them while asking this question.


    At the same time, Assi handed a golden badge with Alvine''s head on it to the subus guard.


    Seeing Assi¡¯s badge, the subus took out a monocle and inspected Asssi''s badge for a while.


    "Please." She then said, giving back Assi''s badge and opening the door in front of both.


    "Fufu~, you''re curious, aren''t you? That is one of the advantages of residents of the upper neighborhoods." Assiaphirmented as she entered the building, where another guard escorted them to the receptionist.


    "Isn''t it going to create tensions?" Alvine asked, looking at the people always queuing behind the door.


    But he immediately sighed in relief when he saw their eyes shine with envy.


    "Don''t worry about this detail; as you may have noticed, it will only give them more motivation to increase their status. Who doesn''t want to be strong and recognized? And as the nobility and these advantages can be acquired by anyone, everyone will only do their best to be strong and be in the courts of the great." Assi giggled while exining.


    "... You''re not wrong, indeed." He could only retreat after hearing his assistant''s exnations and seeing the enviable eyes of others.


    "This masked man, his steps, his eyes, and hair color, not to mention the strange presence that emanates from him; I am pretty sure I saw him beforeing to this," Marian whispered these words to her friend in the queue with her frowning.


    "Hm? Hehe, you are so obsessed with our king that you don''t stop making a fixation on him when you see any other mysterious white-haired man. I agree that this person is different from us; maybe he is even a resident of the pce, but from there, to say that he is our sovereign, don''t you exaggerate a little too much, little Marian? The mask this person wears prevents us from seeing his face as if he has a ck mist that prevents anyone from correctly seeing his facial features and cultivation. And besides, why would the kinge to the lowest neighborhoods?"


    "Ugh, you''re right. Even if our neighborhood is more good-looking and our living conditions are better than the highest nobles of others, I am still eager to go to the following neighborhoods. I am sure our lives and resources will be better than the kings of our ancients! So hurry to be strong, for God''s sake!" Marian retorted these words with sparkling eyes.


    "Ugh, I''m doing my best! So stop putting so much pressure on me."


    ---


    *Hm? These cultivation resources are best suited for the divine mages of the lower ranks and the emperor mages. But why don''t I see something more interesting? * On the third floor, Alvine, who had inspected the goods until now while buying a few so as not to waste the time of the guide who followed them, made this remark telepathically.


    *Um, in reality, the delimitation of zones is not only intended to grant cultivation resources or status. The goal we aim to do is to assist in best the mage emperors and divines mage of the lower ranks with the best resources for their ranks. An intermediate or below emperor magus does not have the right to buy divine spiritual stones or to have resources that a high-level emperor mage must-have for its ascent to divine rank. It is to help them serenely cultivate while having a stable base before facing tribtions. And whenever an emperor mage is about to trigger tribtions, some agents check their cultivation before their breakthrough. This strategy aims to minimize the risk of death during tribtions drastically.* She exined while watching Alvine take an artificial blood vial with him.


    *This vial contains artificial blood that vampires regrly buy as a stock in the event of an emergency losing arge amount of blood during their hunting trips. The guards you noticed instead in front of the door are part of the mercenary guild. Apart from them, there is also an adventurers guild that hunts and explores unexplored areas. But unlike them, mercenaries usually take care of escort missions in mines, nt collections, or being hired as personal guards or by merchant guilds. Even if there is no real need to worry about the safety of citizens or theft, the government is offering additionalmissions for those who hire mercenaries. It is to stimte employment and effectively reduce unemployment.*


    *Like what? No one will need to steal from his neighbor until he is poor, huh? You are more cultivated than I expected.*


    *Fufu~, unfortunately, you congratted the wrong person. I''m not the one who had this idea, but Yasmine. As for establishing the hierarchy, this revolutionary idea came from old Vandel. In a sense, without the help of my colleagues, we would not have been able to progress so much. It would help if you met them before you leave.*


    Hearing these words from her, Alvine sighed with relief. *At one point, I thought you were a supeputer. I couldn''t understand how you could learn more about these things when you were a prisoner on this. But here I am, reassured now. Speaking of grandpa, and this subus, Yasmine, you don''t have to worry about it; I intend to meet them and appear as a king before I leave. But maybe it won''t be necessary since these two have followed us from the beginning.* He said with a mocking smile.


    "They will be delighted, your majesty!!"


    "!!" Everyone in the shop turned their heads towards Alvine after hearing Assiaphir say these words aloud.


    "Hoho~, even if you are used to serving his majesty, it does not give you the right to call anyone with this title."

 Chapter 272 The Ghost Town.

    Hoho~, even if you are used to serving his majesty, it does not give you the right to call anyone with this title."


    Hearing this familiar voice behind them, Alvine and Assi turned to the sources.


    "L-Lord Vandel? It''s an honor for us to see you here!" The branch manager instantly appeared behind him while respectfully greeting him.


    "Grandpa? Have you finally decided to show yourself?" Alvine asked calmly with a mischievous smile.


    "Ho~ho~Ho, was the presence of a certain old man revealed from the beginning? Ah, my bad~ I apologize for my unsightly actions towards this young man who flees from his duties." He said, bowing slightly to Alvine while ignoring the manager who had just greeted him.


    (Who is this young man?) *Murmur*


    (Who can know? Since he is wearing a mask. But seeing Lord Valdel''s behavior towards him, he must surely be one of the pce''s residents!)


    (W-Wait, since when did Lord Vandel have a nephew? This man just called him "grandfather" so casually, didn''t he?)


    (It''s probably his nephew; have you also noticed the female vampire who seems to be his bodyguard? Although she doesn''t have an artifact, I can''t see her rank. He is undoubtedly one of the personal guards who protect the king!)


    (~~~)


    (~~~~)


    ---


    "Are you the director of this branch?" Vandel asked the vampire, wearing clothes even the sovereigns of Alzania could not dream of having.


    "Y-yes, Lord Vandel, it is an honor to wee you among...


    "Forget the honors; find us a private room; I would like to discuss with this nephew who came unexpectedly." He said, shaking his hand in front of his face.


    ''Hmm, he managed to attract everyone''s attention at the right time. As usual, this old man is always considerate. Nothing surprising on the part of the former vampire advisor.'' Alvine was in his thoughts as he followed the manager and the others.


    As with the other floors, the two arrived in front of a teleportation portal that led them to the top floor, which was only essible to directors and staff.


    After teleporting, Alvine realized that they were in arge luxurious hall. Whether the leather sofas or the simple cups of tea, they were all items created by resources of high quality.


    At the same time, the manager, who was only paying attention to Vandel, instantly changed his approach.


    He knelt in front of Alvine with his head bowed. "This servant greets his majesty King Dragnar!" He then greeted Alvine in a loud and respectful voice with a smile that went from ear to ear.


    "Hm? For how long?" Alvine asked while removing his mask with slightly surprised eyes.


    "I apologize for not being able to recognize your greatness instead. It only was when I heard your majesty addressed to Sir Vandel with the nickname of grandfather that I was able to discover your identity. To my knowledge, apart from our majesty, no one else dares to call Sir Vandel grandfather."


    The reason why he no longer called Vandel with the title lord is that in the presence of the sovereign, no one has the right to have a title higher or equal to Alvine


    "Hmm, I see. It doesn''t matter. You can return to your activities. I have to talk to this old man who seems to rejuvenate whenever I see him again." He said calmly.


    "If this is your wish, then so be it. But at least allow this humble citizen to serve you a cup of tea."


    "Don''t bother; we already have a hostess for that." He politely refused the manager''s offer while looking next to Vandel with a mischievous smile.


    Following this, the director bowed onest time and then left without understanding the meanings of Alvine''s words.


    After his departure, Alvine sat on one of the armchairs while Assi and Vandel stood in front of him, despite having empty sofas.


    "Even if it''s a littlete and you don''t really appreciate it, I still show my respect to the Lord." Vandel then knelt in front of him and greeted him respectfully.


    "Sigh, I understand that my orders are not really absolute for both of you. Because no matter what I said, I would not be able to convince you to leave these habits between us. But hey, it''s understandable that you act like that since there''s a little mouse that seems to be so sure of her camouge spell."


    Following these words, he reached out to the void and pulled towards him, the mouse in question that appeared in front of him after he broke her camouge spell with a simple gravitational spell.


    She was none other than a subus woman with two small horns above her forehead, wings, and long ck hair tied, by a barrette, in a ponytail.


    "!!" Seeing herself being pulled by force in her camouge and crushed to the ground by Alvine, she tries to straighten up so as not to show such disgrace in front of the sovereign that she had not yet met.<novelnext></novelnext>


    -EEEK!


    But Alvine, who had his mischievous smile, did not give her this luxury; he then put more pressure on her, making her unable to move even one of her fingers.


    "Sigh, this troublemaker is none other than the subus I told you about instead, Yasmine Lewdheart. As you can see, her actions are not as good as her management skills." Assi slightly massaged her left temple while exining to Alvine the identity of the new subus who had been with Vandel from the beginning.


    "Hmm, she''s fierier than I imagined," Alvinemented with a mysterious smile while lifting her with his gravitational energy and looking into her purple pupils with his own.


    "..."


    "Interesting, but isn''t she a little weak for an intermediate divine mage?" He then asked while looking at Assi.


    "... Ahem, it''s not that she''s weak, it''s just that...! Sigh, she had proved her strength several times by defeating all her opponents, who were all intermediate divine mages, during monthly duels. She also had a draw in a duel against a high-level divine mage, who had challenged her to take her ce." Assiaphir exined Yasmine''s exploits with a bitter smile seeing Alvine master her with such ease.


    Even if the two did not use all their deep energies, anyone in the room guessed that she would have no chance against Alvine.


    "Hmm, these monthly duels seem interesting; I wonder if I should not also register for one of these four." He murmured to himself, finally releasing Yasmine, whonded on the tiles.


    Seeing herself freed from Alvine''s hindrance, she immediately knelt while panting with beads of glittering sweat on her forehead. "I-I apologize if my actions were offensive to you, your majesty. It was just...


    "Haha, don''t worry about that; I was also curious to know the famous subus whose Asaphir kept telling me about his achievements." Alvine stopped her and reassured her, seeing her so nervous.


    "Sigh, I guess he''s disappointed. Ahh! How unlucky I have to be to make such a bad impression from the first meeting with His Majesty?!" She murmured to herself without even noticing that everyone could hear these words.


    ''Assiaphir was really talking about this girl''s talents? At first nce, she has nothing special except her slightly greater power than the other intermediate divine mages. Sigh, maybe she is like Linn, who bes an idiot when she panicked.'' He asks Himself after hearing Yasmine''s words.


    "Ahem, now everyone is there; you can sit down. And Miss Yasmine, why not start by serving us tea? Maybe it will help you regain your mind. I''ve heard that tea reflects the soul and intentions of the one who prepares it, so maybe it''s time to use you to check the integrity of this saying, don''t you think?" He exined these words with a funny smile as if he appreciated this subus who became cuter and cuter as she became nervous.


    "Y-yes, it''s my greatest honor...! I mean, I''m honored to serve you a cup of tea!"


    "... Anyway, grandpa, did you have a goal in mind by following us incognito?"


    "A goal? Who will let the king go out alone without an escort? Even if Lady Assiaphir is more than enough to ensure your protection, one or two more guards will not hurt. In addition, this old man was also pushed by his curiosity after noticing the king of the low areas." He half-revealed his intentions while calmly caressing his beard with a slight smile.


    "Sigh, even if you age, your mind bes sharper. You just wanted to stop me from leaving if I had tried to leave." Alvine replied by guessing Vandel''s intentions.


    "Hohoho~, this old man has never had such intentions. But it is still our bad luck to have a sovereign who leaves all his responsibilities to his subordinates. I wonder if you really don''t want to kill this old man by overwork. With my age, I feel like I have lost more than a thousand years in thest two months."


    "Ho? So you have so many years ahead of you? On this train, you will be a spirit after your death. Now that I''m thinking about it, why haven''t you yet found a grandma who will care for your heritage after your death? I didn''t know you could be so stingy, or do you want to be buried with them?"


    "Hohoho~, this old man is only waiting for his great-grandson while hoping he will not look like his father, who is constantly fleeing his duties!"


    "Ugh! Still this little son story, huh?"


    "Why not? As a sovereign, it is quite normal, no, it is an obligation to leave an heir behind you; rather, it will be best!"


    "I still have time, unlike some old man who is at the end of his life!" Thus the silent war between Alvine and Vandel continued until Yasmine finally provided the tea.


    After sipping the tea and congratting Yasmine, the aura around Alvine changed drastically.


    "Honestly, what worries you so much, old man?" He then asked in a monotonous voice.


    "My lord, do you intend to resume your solitary journey with the guest who is in the royal living room of the pce?" He asked with a frown.


    "... Right, there are still many of the tasks I would like to aplish that I had promised Miss Linn. But from your expression, I guess there is a delicate subject that you would like to discuss with me. Am I wrong?" Alvine asked, guessing Vandel''s thoughts.


    "... This is not really a delicate subject, but an important matter that will not leave you indifferent. I don''t speak as a grandfather but as a finance minister." He said, crossing his fingers in front of his face with an empty mood.


    "Hm? Tell me more. What could be so interesting to the point of giving you such confidence?" Alvine asked in turn while frowning.


    He sighed with a disturbed air before starting to reveal his real concerns. "The adventurers who are involved in the exploration of this have discovered ancient remains that are several millennia old. An entire city that was hidden behind an invisible barrier: The ghost town!"

 Chapter 273 The Ghost Town. 2

    "The adventurers who are involved in the exploration of this have discovered ancient remains that are several millennia old. An entire city is hidden behind an invisible barrier: the ghost town!"


    "...The ghost town?" Alvine asked, doubting that he had misunderstood Vandel''s words.


    "Yes, a city that, if I rely on the leader of the adventurers'' guild, is probably bigger and more mystical than the city where we currently live!" Vandel said in a monotonous tone.


    Alvine remained silent for a long time to deal with the news he had just heard. He then looked at Assiaphir, who was sitting next to Vandel.


    Understanding the hidden meaning of Alvine''s gaze, she shook her head. "Never heard of it, even when my father was alive. But, even if my memory is blurred because of my young age at that time, my father still told me a story during his rare free time."


    "A story?" Alvine asked curiously.


    "Um, but it''s more like a children''s tale than a legend. But as he was obsessed with the remains of the goddess, he kept telling me that there was a pce hidden on our that could grant all wishes. And he constantly said that to reach his goal, he needed to ess this pce, and to do so, he constantly said that he needed something that belonged only to the monarch of death. Even now, his words remain a mystery for me, and I still don''t know if this tale links with Sir Vandel''s information."


    Following Assi''s information, Alvine, still dissatisfied and tense, asked Vandel again: -Have you noticed signs of life?


    "Precisely, this is where it bes interesting. The adventurers took their legs on their necks from the moment they inadvertently crossed the illusory barrier. Even if they had not noticed a living creature or a civilization, they could not help but flee because of the murderous aura they felt. And ording to the report of the guild leader... Even if it is not confirmed, they ssified the area as an indescribable danger zone!"


    "Indescriptible?" He asked with a confused air.


    At this moment, Yasmine enters the conversation. "Milord, it is the ssification system that the adventurers'' guild has created to ssify the areas they explore. The safe zone, Mortal areas, destructive areas, catastrophic areas, and indescribable areas! The safe zone is as its name suggests. Mortal is a dangerous area for the divine mages of the lower rows and below. Destructive areas are forbidden zones for any divine mages of low row and below. As for catastrophic, it is an area that high-level divine mages should only explore. Intermediate divine mages will be highly likely to die if they venture into such areas. And finally, there are indestructible areas! ...these areas are ces that exceed the threshold of danger that high-ranking divine mages can define!" Yasmine gave this exnation without further dy.


    "Normally, there would not be such an untenable ssification. (After all, until recently, I myself did not know that there could be such a legendary, including the existence of the primordials). After a long discussion, we decided to integrate the indescribable rank into the ranking. It is quite normal that there are ferocious beasts that exceed the rank of high-level divine mages on a rank one. But I never imagined that we would discover their existence anytime soon!" She added.


    ''Hmm, an indescribable rank threat, huh? I will have to treat Linn here while monitoring this area before taking care of it. This city that Asssiaphir and the others took so much time and effort to build would be too in danger if such a threat attacked it.'' He says to Himself in his thoughts.


    "Sigh, you were right, grandpa Vandel. It is impossible for me to leave here by leaving such a threat behind me." He announced after careful consideration.


    "I knew you would know how to make the right decisions." Vandel breathed a sigh of relief while saying these words.


    "But one thing intrigues me, what were the ranks of the adventurers who discovered this area with an indescribable level of threat?"


    "It''s the strongest team among adventurers. They were a team of ten, including six intermediate mages and four high-level divine mages! That''s also the main reason that prompted the guild master to submit this report to me without further dy." Vandel exined following Alvine''s question.


    "... Four high-ranking divine mages, huh? I don''t remember having such many strong people on this. What exactly did you do during my absence?"


    "Hohoho~, even this old man did not expect the new reward system to be so effective against the residents of this. At this rate, they will all be residents of the second-zone neighborhoods. But the most impressive thing is the that provides divine energy so pure that some cultivators had trouble supporting it. In addition, the cultivation method of Mistress Sabrina and that of Mistress Sylvia are beyond imagination."


    "Their effectiveness is unprecedented and allows practitioners to gain ten years of cultivation in less than twenty-four hours! Not to mention the first-ss resources that are constantly provided; we were worried at the start when we saw people progress with so much diligence. But after hearing Mistress Sylvia''sints that they were slow, we finally abandoned our research into this detail."


    Alvine frowned after Vandel''s exnations. "These girls...! Sigh, to say that they didn''t teach me anything about these methods." He then murmured with a disappointed air.


    "..." Upon hearing himin, everyone remained silent, except Assiaphir...


    "How can youin like this? If I may, the first time I spoke with you was not even ten years ago, and at that time, you were a mage who had just started his cultivation. In less than ten years, you have be a divine mage of intermediate rank! And it''s because I calcte this time based on the flow from the lowers. These figures will be suspicious if I calcte them with the standards of this."


    "What?! Ten years?!" Yasmine looked at Alvine with simr eyes to the others in a situation simr to her at the time.


    "... F-Finally, I guess they have personal reasons for not telling me about such methods," Alvine replied, seeing the conversation turned to his disadvantage.


    "Is there anything else to mention?" He then asked when he saw everyone''s silence.<novelnext></novelnext>


    At that moment, Yasmine raised her hand to ask permission to speak.


    "Sigh, we are not in ss. You can talk without needing such futile ceremonies."


    "T-Thank you for your "easygoing" your majesty. Ahem, I had proposed something to Sister Assiaphir, but she asked me to wait until you came back to talk about it. Because, ording to her, it is a sensitive subject that cannot be dealt with without your presence."


    She then took a break to regain her cool after the shock.


    "The is currently understaffed, drastically limiting our momentum towards sustainable and effective development. That''s why I thought it would be effective to wee more people to elerate development in the right direction. Some races are talented in a fixed field, such as dwarves, who are naturally gifted in the profession of forging and creating high-ranking artifacts. Giants who will be more productive in the mines with their extraordinary strength and endurance, hybrids who are excellent alchemists, etc. In addition, having more subordinates is not only limited to the advantages I have just mentioned; it also has the advantages of strengthening the number of military forces."


    Hearing her list such advantages one after the other, Alvine nodded satisfactorily. ''She finally shows her observation talent.'' hements to her in his thoughts with a slight smile.


    "Indeed, I agree with everything you have just mentioned. But during this, you seem not to have taken into ount the disadvantages. I am not against foreigners or globalization. But unfortunately, these factors alsoe with their problems. Interacting with the outside world also means letting them interact with you. First of all, I would like to rify one point, I am not someone with the skills of an unfailing leader, but the nature of people, and their greed for power, are factors that are not unknown to me. That is why, even if I find your proposal adequate, at the moment, I cannot apply it because of the fragility of our kingdom. But after a few years, we will have nothing to fear to climb to the top."


    Following these words, Yasmine profoundly sighed while nodding her head. "You''re right; I think I''m also affected by such greedy feelings. I apologize for being so...


    "Why do you apologize? I don''t hate ambitious people at all. The desire to want more than we already have is second nature. But being greedy without tactics is a behavior that has led and will lead many people to their losses. That''s why be patient. If I nned to rule only one small rank one, I wouldn''t be there now." He said with a distant look.


    Seeing his eyes filled with an unfathomable thirst for power, Yasmine nervously gulped while trying to guess Alvine''s goal. But she finally fell silent, lest her question would be offensive to the king.


    But unlike her, Vandel did not miss such an opportunity.


    "Ahem, seeing you like that, this old man is starting to be curious about your goal. If you intend to be a conqueror, how manys do you intend to rule? About ten? Or maybe a fifteen?" He asked with a mysterious smile.


    ''Thank you, old man.'' Yasmine replied internally with her sharp ears pricked up for not tock any words from her king.


    "Hm? A man grows up gradually with his goals. Even if the word conqueror is a little exaggerated in my case... in short, it doesn''t matter. But for now, don''t you find it strange that he doesn''t have a new candidate for the supreme throne for millennia?" He said in a thoughtful tone while caressing his chin.


    But at that moment, the most confused person was none other than Asiaphir.


    "What do they have to do with the goddess''s throne? W-Wait, are we talking about the same goddess?" She stammered these words.


    "Reha? The supreme tree? Yes, we talk about one goddess!" Alvine tilted her head with a questioning air.


    "!!"


    But seeing their eyes, his smile fainted. "Is there a problem?" He then asked.


    *A-Are you able to pronounce the name of the supreme goddess? W-With so much disregard in addition to that? * Assiaphir asked with disbelief. At the same time, Vandel and Yasmine remained silent without understanding Alvine''s words.


    *Hm? Is there a problem with that? * Even if he did not understand why Assiaphir suddenly decided to address him telepathically, he still did not ask himself a question too much.


    "In short, my goal is to rise to the top. I would be a ruthless demon for my enemies and a saint for my allies and family. An executioner for traitors and those who try to harm my people. But while ying these different roles, I would make sure to create a kingdom that will be above all the others. Whether in power or influence."


    "..."


    Seeing everyone silent, he acted as if he had said nothing. "For now, let''s take care of the exploration of the mysterious town. Grandpa, you will assemble an exploration team, including Assiaphir and me. We will investigate the mysteries of this city tomorrow!"

 Chapter 274 Not Exaggerated!

    After the short meeting with his three subordinates, Alvine continued his visit to the other two areas without clutter and in incognito mode before returning to the pce.


    The ces that have marked his mind are the forge area, the arena where the monthly duels took ce, but above all, the ivory tower that serves as an academy to help the children of city dwellers in their cultivation.


    ''Who would have thought that I would find my ancient doyenne in the Ivory Tower and that she was still the director? Hehe, Celestia must really love the teaching profession.'' He said to himself, looking at the dark sky with eternally bright stars above him.


    "Even if Randolph''s intentions were not good, I am still grateful to him for giving me such a chance to live such a life. However, I don''t know if it''s really thanks to his intervention that I find myself here. Whether it is the words of Dalvine, Sabrina, or even those of Linn, they all differ from each other. Sigh, I guess I have to unravel this mystery myself."


    "Maybe I should go and process the rapports in my office. ording to grandpa, we must go to this mysterious town tomorrow. As for Sylvia, who has not yete to meet me, I suppose she is more concerned with monitoring the of Alzania than anything else." He murmured to himself by teleporting himself directly in front of his office, guarded by two high-ranking subuses who seemed neers on this during his absence.


    "Your majesty!" The two bowed to him after their brief surprise to see him suddenly appear in front of them.


    "Good job to you both." He said as he entered his office after the two opened the door in front of him.


    But as soon as he entered his office, he was discouraged by seeing the piles of documents on his desk as if it were a decoration before the shooting of a film on the wall-street.


    "How long do you n to take on this?"


    At this very moment, Linn''s voice resounded in the dark corner of Alvine''s office as she leaned against the wall.


    "Hm? Were you waiting for me here, or did you just arrive?" Alvine asked after a keen nce.


    "Hmm, that''s a good question. But it''s surprising to see you calm even in such a situation. Since when has the of this bastard be so pleasant and peaceful?" She asks, crossing her hands under her chest.


    "I''m not surprised to see you here; what surprised me was to see you hold yourself properly for a whole day. In short, it''s good that you''re here; it will save me time." Alvine spoke these words nonchntly while strolling to his office.


    "Did you want to talk to me? You don''t intend to extend your stay here, do you?" She asked with a frown.


    "No. That is not the case."


    "So much better then. So, what is it?" She asked once again, barely seeing Alvine''s hair behind the piles of documents behind his desk.


    "What I''m asking for is not an extension of a stay but to stay here with me." He announced while starting his inspection.


    But hearing Alvine''s words, the peaceful atmosphere that reigned in Alvine''s office drastically changed into a heavy and suffocating atmosphere.


    "Did you lose your mind?" She asked coldly.


    "Sigh, do you have anything against crowded ces?"


    "This is not the answer I was waiting for."


    "This is also not the question I was waiting for from you. The agreement we have between us is limited to your healing. And if possible, help you reach the legendary rank. But you seem to have forgotten a crucial thing; unlike you, I have responsibilities that cannot be neglected. People, children, families, a kingdom, a, but above all, a home to protect! Someone as lonely as you, who has lived alone, disconnected from the world for millennia... will never be able to understand me." Alvine replied casually while continuing to read the reports he had missed.


    "Ho~? So it took just one day to transform a scourge of genocide into a gentle and caring king? Stop making meugh; this life is not the one you are destined for. You look like a god of evil trying to be the apostle of our holly goddess!" Linn replied sarcastically.


    "... Please try to see the situation from another perspective. I am not asking you to wait but to stay on this during your healing process. If you wish, after we have finished processing these documents, we will do the dual cultivation as promised." Alvine continued with a boring sigh when he saw her so capricious.


    "No! As promised, we must go back to where we were!"


    Seeing her so persistent, Alvine frowned, but he did not leave his documents from his eyes. "Why do you want me to go back on this solitary meteorite? This is the most suitable for dual cultivation, whether in magical energy or something else. If you are still angry with Assiaphir and Yuer, I...


    "It has nothing to do with them."


    "... So what''s the problem?"


    ''Why does she act like that? Sigh, and I, who thought she had finally started to soften.'' He said to Himself, finally looking at Linn.


    "It''s...


    "Why are you acting so strangely? This is at the same level as the of the Punishers. If you are so ufortable with the crowd, I''ll order the maids not to bother you. I will do my best to meet all your needs as my guest. So what exactly is the problem? Is there an emergency that forces you to act like that? Or maybe it''s because of Sabrina? No? So that''s the problem?!" The more Alvine thought about the cause that pushed Linn to act like that, the more confused he became.


    The most disbelieving thing for him is seeing Linn be angrier as he tries to reason with her.


    "Why do you want to stay here? Because of this traitor''s daughter?" she then loud this question.


    "Eh? What does it have to do with Assiaphir? I say that there is an emergency that can endanger everyone on the. And taking care of it will probably take an indeterminate time. How could I turn my back and peacefully live when the people I cherish are in danger of death? On top of that, I don''t remember telling you that I would stay with you forever. Our agreement is only rted to your healing. So what''s wrong with you staying a little with me for this short moment?"


    As soon as he finished hisst sentence, Alvine became speechless when he saw Linn''s eyes. "H-Hey, are you sure you''re not possessed by an evil spirit or something like it?! Or maybe it''s the side effects of your curse?!"


    "W-what?! I''m doing perfectly well. It is rather up to me to ask you such questions. Why do you want to stay here with these mortals? Because you are now a king? Because you have the lives of thousands of people on your shoulders? Or because this subus uses her useless work as an excuse to charm you even more?"


    "??" -Alvine


    "Don''t give a damn about me! These people have never needed your protection to live; you and they are different. How can you worry about the lives of these insects when you killed billions without blinking?! Sooner orter, you will be betrayed by them. They are not and will never be able to get rid of their nature. It''s just profiteers and...


    -VWRR!<novelnext></novelnext>


    Her words got stuck in her throat when she noticed the aura and bloodthirsty eyes of Alvine, who could no longer keep his rage under control when he saw her mock the hard work of her subordinates.


    "Please, I''ve heard enough. Look around you with your magical perception. Maybe, it''s unnecessary since you may have already done it several times. I wouldn''t even be surprised to learn that you were watching me from the moment I ordered Yuer to take you to the living room. But throughout your rude espionage, what did you notice? Despair? Wickedness? Or another negative feeling? No! None of this! So, what do you...! Sigh, please; I don''t want to disagree with someone who helped me so much." He tried to calm down after losing control of his emotions due to Linn''s mockery words against his subordinates.


    "..."


    "...Sigh, If you are not able to see the intentions of these people, so, It''s such a mess to see you endowed with such good eyes that can see hidden things. These people you see there, even if I''m the scourge you''re talking about, it would never bother me as long as my family stays safe!"


    "Everything I have done, everything I have aplished, all the suffering I have endured, all my being is here! This ce, these people, are irrefutable proof that I had aplished something in this life, unlike before when I was nothing more than a good-for-nothing whomented about his fate by constantly using destiny of being so unfair to me. So, if, once again, you repeat such words by mocking these people who all do their best to help me, I would do what you want to pay all my debts to you. But on the other hand, we will be strangers to each other." He then continued.


    "... It has nothing to do with it." She retorted these words between her tight teeth.


    "Seriously, what the hell is your problem?! Sigh, is that rted to the antique remains?" Alvine finally asked with a frown.


    "What vestiges are you talking about? Have you found any remains on this?!"


    Upon hearing her question, Alvine almost lost consciousness. ''Haha, this odd girl! I never thought she would be more problematic than these piles of documents in front of me! Even if women areplicated, her case is really exaggerated. She''s really going to drive me crazy at this rate!'' He almost loudly scolded her when he saw her suddenly change the subject as if nothing had happened.


    "Sigh; this is the reason that forces me to stay here for a while. My subordinates told me about discovering an entire town hidden behind an invisible barrier. I don''t know what threat is hidden in this city, nor its origin. It is a city that even Assiaphir, who had lived on this for millennia, did not know its existence. But those who discovered the existence of this ghost town said in their report that it probably houses an existence or a kind of creatures that goes beyond the power of a high-ranking divine mage." He exined with a sigh, seeing Linn be normal again; at least, that''s what he thought.


    But he immediately abandoned this idea when he saw the surprise in thetter''s eyes.


    "Do you know anything about this city?" He then asked with a frown.


    "... T-this city is probably one of the old cities that existed before the goddess disappeared." Shemented in an uncertain tone.


    "Hoo~? Aren''t you also going to tell me legendary stories simr to those of Asiaphir?" He asked while continuing to analyze the documents.


    But Linn did not pay attention to his sarcastic words. ''It''s strange. Why will such remains appear on this? Now that I think about it, this is the most mysterious among the rank ones; There are all kinds of unverified legends about it, such as the goddess domain or the ce where the supreme tree had been nted. Sigh, even if I hate to see him stay on this that has about 80% of women, 97% of whom are subuses, I can''t let such an opportunity slip between my fingers.'' She decided in her thought while silently watching Alvine check the reports.


    ...


    ..


    .


    Then, Even if the reports were hundreds, Alvine did not take more than two hours before finishing with them.


    "Huff!!" He then exhales a breath of fresh air after checking thest report that exined in detail the creation of the ivory tower, the resources used during its building, the admission procedures, the conditions that a person must meet to be an ivory tower teacher, etc.


    "I want you to leave me with you!" Linn''s voice suddenly resounded behind him after an hour of silence.


    "Hm? Are you still there?" Alvine asked, looking behind him.


    "You want toe with me? Are you talking about exploring the ghost town?" He continued.


    "Yes." She responds instantly.


    "... I don''t mind. But I have only one condition." He enumerated, raising his index finger.


    "Which one?"


    "As fabulous as the wealth, resources, weapons, artifacts, elixirs, or even other things we will find in this city, will return to the government." He said with a Machiavellian smile.


    ''As the dangers are so exaggerated, it would be stupid of me to refuse the help of a primordial.'' He continued in his thoughts while keeping his smile on his lips.


    "Do you call it one condition? What''s the point of going with you if it''s toe back empty-handed?!" She asked between her tight teeth.


    "Hmm~ to satisfy your curiosity, I guess?"


    "Tsk, you''re still as vicious."


    "You can forget otherwise. And don''t even try to imagine following us incognito." He gave this warning calmly.


    "But if you are interested in something, maybe I could make an exchange as long as it is beneficial for my people." He added when he saw her hesitation.


    "... Very good. So when do you n to leave?" She finally nodded when she saw Alvine propose thispromise to her.


    "Hmm, tomorrow, at about 10 o''clock." He said with a satisfying smile.


    "10 o''clock? Ah, I see. But above all, You must do something for me before going to such a dangerous area."


    "Is this hidden town so dangerous?" Alvine asked with septical eyes, guessing the service that Linn wanted to ask for.


    "Sigh, you don''t seem to take the dangerousness of such areas seriously. If this city is really an ancient city, then I advise you not to bring any divine mage with you, whatever their levels! Even I couldn''t guarantee my safety with this fucking curse. That''s why you must do everything you can to help me break this curse before dawn!"

 Chapter 275 The Reason That Makes Antique Cities Dangerous!

    ?"Sigh, you don''t seem to take the dangerousness of such areas seriously. If this city is really an ancient city, then I advise you not to bring any divine mage with you, whatever their levels! Even I couldn''t guarantee my safety with this damn curse. That''s why you must do everything you can to help me break this curse before dawn!"


    Hearing her make this request so seriously without being embarrassed by the least of the world, Alvine frowned while trying to guess the dangerousness of antique areas.


    ''She probably knows more about these ces than she doesn''t seem. But the usual methods will not work against her if I want her to tell me more.'' He said to Himself with a little mischievous smile.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" She asked when she saw Alvine silent.


    "No, it''s just that I''m surprised that you put so much pressure on yourself for an abandoned city of several millennia. Is there anything you don''t tell me?"


    "What do you care about? I just want to take precautions before exploring a dangerous ce, that''s all. So, are you able to heal me before dawn or not?"


    ''As expected, she will not reveal anything to me that will serve as a reference before facing the unknown in this ghost town. Heh, it seems that I have no choice but to use "that" against her, once again.'' He said to Himself when he saw Linn trying to divert him on the subject of conversation.


    ? Afterward, he got up from his chair and hugged her waist with his eyes arched due to the mischievous smile on his lips.


    "!"


    "Admit it; you''re just using this wacky story as an excuse to do dual cultivation with me. Am I wrong?" He then slowly whispered these words in her ear in a sensual tone!


    "W-What?! Do you think I''m interested in such futilities?! If it weren''t because of the gains I make from it, I wouldn''t even have bothered to speak to you!" She stutters while stammering these words with slight redness on her cheeks.


    "Hoo? So I was right, wasn''t I? Heheh, You are in need, my poor girl." While pronouncing these words, his wandering hands slowly went down to Linn''s plump ass, which seemed to have a little explosion of hot smoke above her head after a *Puff* in her brain.


    "I am not affected by these weaknesses that you have!" She retorted these words with blushed cheeks while getting Alvine''s hands off her ass, even though it was she who had asked to do the dual cultivation not even a few seconds ago.


    Alvine, who had paid attention to her eyes from the beginning, slightly smiled when he saw Linn''eyes switch between starry blue and golden.


    "You do not need to exaggerate the dangerousness of this famous ancient city that probably has nothing but white skeletons just to satisfy your primary desires. Ah, poor Linn, it''s...


    "Believe it or not, you will be the first to follow the same path as the Leaders who died because of their arrogance and excessive self-confidence!"


    Upon hearing her finally spit out the information he wanted to know, Alvine smiled.


    But, it was only a short time before his smile faded, and he froze in his ce because of the seriousness of the information he had never expected.


    "What did you just say?!" He stammered this question, believing he had misunderstood Linn''s words.


    "... Sigh, forget what I just said. More importantly, you must first help me get rid of this curse before dawn!" She said, finally freeing herself from Alvine''s hands following the shocks that had frozen thistter on the spot.


    "Do you think I''m going to forget something so important and act as if nothing had happened?! What are such specials about antique cities to be able to threaten even the primordials?!" He insisted with bright eyes.


    As for Linn, she instantly understood that Alvine would not give up until she gave more details after seeing the seriousness in his eyes


    "Sigh, that''s why I didn''t want to talk to you about this. Are you asking why the vestiges are dangerous? What will happen to a cultivator if his cultivation and energy are sealed? Thetter will naturally be as fragile as a mortal who has never cultivated." She said with her back turned.


    "Not exactly. A cultivator''s strength is in no way rted to his cultivation. Thetter will always keep his stamina and be endowed with a titanic force even if his cultivation and powers are sealed." Alvine made this remark, which in no way changed Linn''s expression.


    "I haven''t finished speaking. So far, we have discovered the existence of only one ancient city of the goddess during all these millennia. The Leaders discovered it. At that time, Randolph was not their leader; their leader was one of the victims of this ancient city, Ta. A woman who had the [gravitational concept], the most powerful and the only one who was able to defend herself against us among the Leaders. But the irony of fate is that in this area, their affinities,ws, and even their concepts were sealed because of the arrays. They could only do this debate to survive with their deep strengths and energies!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "The worst thing about this story is that as a person ventures deeply into this antique area, he will find it increasingly difficult to survive because of the dangers that will bemon currency after each level. But if Sabrina didn''t let you know about the ancient sites, I guess you also don''t know why the Leaders became as strong as us, the Punishers, don''t you?" She suddenly asked in her exnation.


    "No, I didn''t even know there was such a story," Alvine answers briefly.


    "Sigh, it''s understandable. You can''t know everything about us, who have stopped counting our ages. In short, don''t you find it strange that we, who are supposed to punish these sinners, are at the same level as them? Even if we are all primordial, there is a big difference between our constitutions and powers. Unlike ancient beasts and Leaders, we are the youngest; I would even say they are more than a thousand years old than us. But unlike them, we were not only stronger than Leaders, whether in our concepts or other factors, but we are also closer to perfection than them; because we do not need to steal the vital energy of others to restore our own. They were barely stronger than ancient beasts; we chased them to the four corners of the universe, and they constantly fled without daring to face us."


    "It only was after they had the chance to go out alive in this mysterious area that everything changed overnight! Their concepts and powers have be stronger! As strong as Ta''s, no, worse than her. And it was during the same time that Randolph, who had just mastered more than three sub-concepts after exploring the site, was appointed as the new leader of the Leaders after the death of more than thirteen Leaders during their explorations, of which Ta was one of the victims. It was only after his appointment that the Leaders began to face us face to face and on an equal power in addition to that, in a war thatsted several centuries before taking a break because of the losses our two sides had suffered. But also damage that led to the extermination of several species ands."


    "As my exnation is not intended to tell the story of the war between the Leaders and us, I would stop here. That''s why you must stay here and instead ask for help from the other Punishers under Sabrina''s orders to explore this ancient city!" She closes her exnations with this advice.


    "Hm? What proves this ghost town is an ancient area in the goddess''s time? There are several remains in this universe, so it is pretty standard that it...


    "Think again; I know, that''s all. In addition to the rumors of this time that made this coveted in the eyes of all the primordials, there is also a factor that forces me not to doubt the identity of this ghost town." She interrupted Alvine, who did not seem to be convinced.


    "A factor?"


    "Yes, a not insignificant truth. The powers of my concept are purely based on space. As a result, my perception is far higher than that of others in every way. Even gazing billions of kilometers away is child''s y for me. The magical barriers that can resist me are counted with the fingers of only one hand. But since you revealed to me the existence of this ghost town, I have enveloped this with my perception and searched every corner, again and again, hundreds of times, but I have not noticed the existence of this barrier! If such a barrier really exists here, then it will mean that this ghost town will probably be more dangerous than the one discovered at the time!" She revealed this information with a deep tone that Alvine had not yet heard in her voice.


    "Hundreds of times, Huh?" Alvine murmured behind her.


    "Yes, I don''t invent these numbers. That is why it would be suicidal for you to go to this city." She said, looking Alvine in the eyes.


    But when she saw Alvine''s crazy expression, she exhaled heavily. "You will never change. You are surely the only person in this universe to smile in this way after hearing these exnations. Surely, that''s this madness you have obtained from (I don''t know where), who makes you so special in people''s eyes." She whispered, looking away with red cheeks.


    "Haha, a city that can offer such good things?! Decidedly, this world is more and more interesting as time passes. Mortals, deities, primordials, and now, there are even parts of the treasure hunts?! I must seriously be in a fucking dream!" He said, appearing instantly in front of Linn.


    The joy he was trying to keep all this time ends up bursting in the form of a bubble in his heart as he continued:


    "You say I have to be crazy to do this? In this case, what about your case? You, who can''t control even your simple heartbeats in the face of my madness? Decidedly, the more I stay with you, the more I realize that you are more attracted to darkness than light; I think I am really beginning to appreciate you more and more. I wonder what kind of person was this dear goddess to create such beings and give them the stick of justice to punish the sinners; while they are the greatest sinners." He replied with serein eyes and a demonic smile, forck of better words to describe his contradictory and diabolical expression.


    As soon as he saw Linn trying to justify herself, he prevented her from saying a single sentence, fiercely kissing her lips with his own in his excessive joys that left Linn in suspense.


    But Alvine''s kiss did notst more than ten seconds before he finally released Linn''s lips.


    ''What''s his fucking problem?! He may lose his min...!" As for thetter, it was only after regaining her rxed mood that she faced another unthinkable reality!


    She was no longer in Alvine''s office but in a sizeable all-white room that was only equipped with a bed with an exaggerated size and some ck ruins on tiles that were all intended to increase the effects of dual cultivation, except one, which had a function to elerate time in the room four times fasterpared to the exterior.


    "Decidedly, the identity of the former owner of this as an incubus was not usurped; these are the senseless words I said myself when I first discovered this room, which is only intended for dual cultivation." She then felt hugged by Alvine standing behind her and whispering in her ear as soon as she noticed that thistter had teleported with her to another room.


    "??" While she was frankly trying to understand Alvine''s words because her brain overheated by him, who kept making her live all kinds of experiences that were both unique and craziest, she also noticed, at the same time, that Alvine had viciously already created an energy-sharing link with her without even she noticing it; maybe during her previous kissing with him.


    "H-h...


    "*Chut*, close your eyes and rx. As promised, I will make you live a heavenly experience never lived before while healing you." He continues to whisper these words to her while pushing her slightly towards the white and extra soft bed.

 Chapter 276 Heal Linns Curse.

    ?"Chuut, close your eyes and rx. As promised, I will make you live a heavenly experience never lived before while healing you." He whispered these words to her while pushing her slightly towards the white and extra soft bed.


    "?!... G-good. So, what am I supposed to do? I inquired about the best methods of dua cultivation, but as I have no experience... practical, it may be...


    Seeing that she was so decisive, despite the nervousness she could not hide, Alvine no longer continued to make her ufortable.


    "For now, there are two things I need to know. First, the curse is concentrated on which ce of your body exactly?" He asked in a monotonous tone with impassive eyes.


    Hearing his question, Linn unconsciously touched her abdomen.


    ''Hm? Her lower core, Huh? The weakest dan-tian among the three dan-tian of cultivators? Even if her enemy was a primordial rank, she was still more vicious than I thought to aim for such a ce. The superior Dan-tian, who is housed in the brain, has little resistance against spiritual attacks; the same for the central dan-tian, which is housed in the heart and is weak in the face of the skills of charms and other simr skills that aim to bait the six desires of all creatures with intelligence. As for the lower dan-tian, thetter has little resistance against poisons and curses. Even if the central dan-tian is more effective because of the heart that constantly propels blood, the energy it contains makes it formidable for such skills.'' He said in his thoughts while inspecting Linn''s body with his magical perception.


    But no matter how hard he makes, he was simply unable to see any irregrity with her magical flows or in her blood. But it was not the strangeness that had made him speechless; the most incredulous thing for him was to see that Linn did not have an inferior dan-tian!


    It was something impossible for cultivators. Even if the lower dan-tian is worth less function than the other two dan-tian, it was necessary for any cultivators!


    With this conclusion, he approached Linn, sitting at the edge of the bed, and touched her abdomen to inspect her better.


    "Fuck! How is this possible?!" He instantly cleared his hand while staring at Linn as if he were looking at a monster.


    "How do you use your energy while having your lower core sealed?!" He then asked after realizing this unimaginable detail.


    This realization is even more uneptable to him than to see Linn without an inferior dan-tian. No matter the power of a cultivator, having one of the three dan-tian sealed is like depriving a cultivator of his powers. To circte a cultivator''s energy, create a spell, and cast it, the three dan-tians each y an ultimate role in this process. Being deprived of one of these engines is like having one of its vital organs removed.


    Seeing that Alvine had discovered this secret only known to her, she no longer held her silence.


    "Sigh, the reason I cannot use all my power is rted to this factor. I had personally sealed my lower core to prevent the curse of this whore from spreading in my body. Since I could not suppress the curse, and the primordial rank elixirs were ineffective against it, it was the only solution to stay alive." She exined with hateful eyes.


    "..."


    ''It''s incredible. To say it is possible to do without a core during these years and seed in crushing Bkh like a fly by being in this state? How strong can this woman be?!'' He wondered while inspecting once again Linn¡¯s core


    "You say you have sealed your lower core yourself, Huh? In this case, remove the seal so I can get an overview of this curse." He then ordered, not seeing any other alternative.


    "... If I do this, the curse could spread on arge scale, and you will not be spared by it. After spending so much time in this sealed state, it became at least ten times more powerful than when it affected me. Without talking about you, it can even kill me instantly!" Linnmented, following Alvine''s orders.


    "... If this is the case, then it will be moreplicated than expected, and the treatment could take longer than expected." Alvine, in turn, said with a thoughtful look.


    "But I could still weaken the seal to allow you to glimpse it." Linn then proposed, after a brief silence.


    "... Even with that, it will take time. Sigh, but it seems that we have no other alternative in such a situation. All right, let''s do it like that." Alvine then nodded.


    Hearing his words, Linn frowns. "Don''t you intend to offer me to stay here and wait for your return to treat me?"


    "Mm? It''s a good idea, in effect. But even if the treatment might take longer, and it is more dangerous for me to voluntarily expose myself to such an evil energy, which even forces you to seal your powers to contain it, ...I still have to do it." Alvine answers nonchntly without sparing her a look as if he were a professional doctor inspecting a patient.


    "S-So, are you aware of all the risks you take when trying to cure me? Is it because you are confident in yourpetence that removes curses?"


    "Not exactly. In all honesty, I am really no longer sure that my skill will be able to ovee such a curse."


    "So why do you take so much risk? I have to, no, I need to know what motivates you so much." She asked insistently.


    Finally, Alvine opened his eyes and directly met Linn''s blue starry pupils, whose eyebrows frowned because of her excessive curiosity.


    "Sigh, let''s say it''s to clear up our deal. But don''t worry, I have another foolproof way to eradicate all kinds of strange energies in my body!" He said with a deep sigh.


    "Let''s say? So that''s only part of your motivations; I''m wrong?"


    "Eh? Why do you want to know so much? In short, if you really want to know, start by asking yourself what makes you worry about what could happen to me by trying to cure this curse rather than worrying about yourself, as you did before." Alvine replied in a sarcastic tone as he became annoyed by Linn''s constant questions, who was only asking instead of doing what he had ordered instead.


    But when she heard Alvine''s exnations, she looked away with slightly red cheeks.


    "!" Alvine remained speechless, seeing her put herself in this state again.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Ahem, I may have exaggerated my case byparing it to yours. In short, please stop wasting me more time. Do what you have to do without asking questions." He stammered these words, justifying himself before putting himself in a situation that would probably threaten his life in the future just by thinking about Lilliana''s reaction.


    Linn, for her part, did not pay attention to Alvine''s words. She nodded with a smile and then asked Alvine to move away a little.


    After seeing Alvine move two steps away, she took off her ck dress, leaving only sexy ckce underwear, which suits perfectly with her curves and silky skin, then ced her hand on her abdomen with her eyes closed.


    At the same time, Alvine focused his magical perception on her to avoid missing the slightest detail.


    But almost instantly, Alvine noticed her lower core bing more visible as Linn weakened theplex seal on it.


    But Alvine''s eyes widened once again when he saw the tiny dark seed that seemed to be Linn''s lower dan-tian.


    ''For the dan-tian of a primordial to be so small to look like a seed, this curse must really be more powerful than I thought.'' He said to Himself, frowning when he saw the ghostly ck smoke around Linn''s seed.


    "It was the penultimate seal I just have broken. If I remove thest, the danger to which we will be exposed will be disproportionate. That''s why you must be ready while I momentarily open the seal that willst in a blink of an eye. But even if it is a short time, you must know that you will be in danger of death during this period of time." She made this warning after opening her eyes.


    "Um, I know, so let''s not waste time." Alvine nodded as he approached her and also ced his hand on Linn''s pubis.


    "Good, but if you feel in danger--


    "I know what I must do, so stop worrying about me."


    Seeing Alvine was out of patience, she said nothing more; she then closed her eyes and proceeded as she had said.


    Woosh--!!


    From the moment she half opened thest spatial seal, a wave of demonic energy in the form of dark smoke spread throughout her body with unprecedented ferocity and, at the same time, affected Alvine''s hand that was on its way!


    Even if itsted only a thousandth of a second, Alvine noticed that Linn''s milky skin, which was breathless, instantly became dark, like an anchor. But he did not have time to worry about Linn after feeling an atrocious pain in his hand.


    Looking at his hand, he realized it had be as dark as Linn''s skin. May even worse, as his body constitution was not as strong as Linn''s, he also noticed his blood drying out in his veins, skin, flesh, bones, and even tendons corroding as the curse spread through his body!


    "In-incredible! Despite my ultra-fast regeneration and [Evil God''s heart] skill, this still curses slowly progresses in my arm!" He said with an exhaustive mood without blinking in the face of the corrosion pain he felt.


    But Linn, who had just sealed his dan-tian again, showed an aura de at the end of her left hand and tried to cut Alvine''s hand before the curse spread to one of his dan-tian!


    "!"


    Seeing Linn''s sharp de whistle straight towards his arm, Alvine guesses Linn''s intentions simultaneously. In response to her rescue attempt, Alvine instantly teleported to the end of the room.


    "What are you ying?! If this energy spreads more, you will die!" She thundered these words by trying to pursue him to erase the evil at its root.


    But her curse was worse than that of Alvine. That meant she could not force herself too much when she barely had enough energy to heal herself.


    "Stop being an idiot and take care of your case instead! I''m pointing out that you''re the patient, not the other way around!" Noticing Linn''s pitiful state, Alvine thundered these words in an angry tone and formed a ck me ring around his arm, thus preventing the spread of the curse!


    "You see? That''s the assurance I was talking about as ast resort, so take care of your case." He continued.


    As if to convince Linn more, he increased the intensity of the gehenna mes on his arm and continued to burn the evil energy until extermination in less than a second!


    At the same time, his hand, which now had half-fingers, began to regenerate at the craziest speed, giving Linn the impression of witnessing a celestial miracle.


    Seeing Alvine instantly burn to nothing, the curse that had turned her life into hell with so much ease, was a scene at the limit of her consciousness.


    But she finally let go of a heavy sigh with a ridiculous smile before closing her eyes to immerse herself in her meditation and focus on the residues of evil energies in her body.


    Alvine remained silent and watched her improve slowly and gradually with worrying thoughts. ''A curse above my [Evil God''s heart] skill, Huh? I think I would have no solution but to cut off my arm.'' He said to himself, sitting next to Linn, which body was sweaty.


    ''To say that such a dreadful curse can exist? Decidedly, the primordials have unfathomable powers! But the most worrying thing at the moment is how to cure her. Dual cultivation will have no effect against her curse. But I don''t control my geese mes enough to burn the curse in her body; I would risk killing her faster than the curse itself."


    "But on the other hand, dual cultivation is the only way to allow her to recover faster. So even after exterminating this curse in her soul, she must recover before following me to the ghost town. Sigh, this process promises to be bothplicated and long.'' He said to Himself, crossing his arms with one leg on the other.

 Chapter 277 P1: Heavenly Flames.

    Ten minutes had already passed since Linn was trying to cure the evil energy that had invaded her magical flows, yet Alvine could see that she had not progressed in her healing.


    Noticing this abnormality, he opened his eyes after treating the little information he had seen following the curse tests. ''Sigh, she should not have a problem suppressing this energy as normal, so what takes her so long?'' He asks himself while checking Linn''s condition with his perception.


    "!"


    ''Sigh, It seems that the sealing spell she used topress her core is not as simple as it looks.'' He concludes after noticing Linn''s magical energy, which had decreased considerably in the worst possible way.


    Then, without thinking twice, he shared his energy with her through the shadow link he had established with her instead. But at that moment, he realized something even more worrying. The energy of the curse instantly contaminated the energy he had sent to Linn!


    And instead of helping Linn, he somewhat unconsciously strengthened the energy of the curse that had contaminated his energy and absorbed it to strengthen itself more.


    "This curse is more and more interesting! Hm? Why do I admire this skill instead of trying to find a solution? It''s--


    *Cough!! *


    "!" Before he finished his words in his thoughts, his face darkened when he heard Linn cough while spitting ck blood!


    He then touched Linn''s dark forehead and instantly saw the curse spread through his hand.


    "Tsk, this damn curses!" While swearing in rage, He used his other hand to remove ck blood from Linn''s purple and crispy lips and then approached his face to his own.


    "You have no right to die for the moment, not to mention keeping my promise; I also have ns for you." While whispering these words to her, he kissed her on her lips and began her toxic kiss while attracting all the energy of the curse he could toward his body.


    At just ten seconds, Alvine''s body also turned ck. But he has not yet used his ck mes to eradicate the curse that affected him; instead, he released Linn''s lips out of breath.


    "*Cough! * It''s still not enough!" While stammering these words with red blood eyes because of the pain of the curse that seemed more ferocious for his body than Linn''s.


    "This pain is nothing in the face of the pain I felt during the tribtions! I can...!! Cough!! Cough!!! Damn it! I can always do it!" He thundered these words while instantly turning into his incubus shape, which was more suitable for effectively manipting energy.


    But he didn''t stop at that alone; he thrust his fangs that were already exposed in Linn''s neck and directly, trying to suck all Linn''s contaminated blood. But at that moment, he reached his limits after just two bites!


    Realizing that Linn''s contaminated blood he had sucked was happily booing towards his heart, more precisely towards his central Dan-tian, he moved away from Linn, spitting the rest of the ck blood that he could not swallow, and sat five meters from Linn, using full power, his ck mes not only on his body but also inside, instantly annihting the unknown energy that gnawed at him from the inside and outside.


    After about two seconds, he approached Linn and proceeded, as usual, kissing her and sucking her blood to prevent the progression of the curse.


    The reason he frequently used these two methods was that by embracing Linn, the evil energy that wanted to reach her upper core would be absorbed by him along the way. The same is also for the evil energy that borrowed Linn''s blood flows to reach her heart and corrupt the central dan-tian. It was the most effective solution of the moment.


    Thus, even if the slow and painful process had taken more than an hour, his will did not wave even for some time. He only stopped when he noticed a significant improvement in the state of Linn after confirming that the energy he had shared had arrived safely, namely, in its central core.


    By noticing this detail, a satisfying smile emerged on his lips. He then closed his eyes and continued to help Linn increase her energy.


    Linn, in turn, no longer had a problem getting rid of the energy of the curse with his powers. Her dark skin gradually returned to normal as the seconds evade in minutes.


    Thus, after three more minutes, she slowly opened her eyes and saw Alvine sitting in front of her with the white pieces that had be half ck with ck blood sprinkled everywhere.


    But she paid no attention to the astronomical amount of blood she had lost nor to the horror of the white room. Instead, her golden eyes looked at Alvine, who had dark ck skin and was half corroded by curses.


    "Don''t waste... my efforts. I... can manage this evil energy...as I had done dozens...times." Alvine hardly articted these words when he saw Linn approaching him.


    "..."<novelnext></novelnext>


    She sat looking at Alvine, who was in his incubus shape and in the middle of the ck mes that seemed to be harmless because of their slight heat that did not increase the temperature of the room in any way. But seeing what Alvine had aplished so far with these mes since his heavenly tribtions until now, she could not afford to judge them withmon sense.


    The weather seemed both faster than expected; despite being in a particr room that slowed down the passage of time, twelve hours passed yet without them even realizing it.


    "So?" She asked when she saw Alvine recover from all his injuries after erasing all the evil energies in his body.


    "Huff, As I have a way to remove the effects of this curse with my mes, the most important thing at the moment is to know how to transfer this curse into me." Alvine calmly pronounced these words, removing his luxurious clothes in shreds because of the insufficient control of his mes.


    "Wait, instead of breaking your head trying to take so many risks, why not burn the curse directly at the source?" She proposed by designating herself.


    "I had already thought about it, but do you think you can resist mes that burned this curse that you can''t get rid of? As you can see, my control is not perfect with these mes. If I try to use them to burn the curse in your body, you may be the first to be consumed before the curse energy. The dangers are even more disproportionate because of the root of the curse that is embedded deep into your lower core."


    "It''s...we won''t be able to know it without the experiment. My constitution is solid against physical and magical attacks. I am only in this state because the curse has reached the most vulnerable ce against malicious attacks. But your mes must be of an opposite nature to be so effective against evil energy, even if their colors do not give this impression."


    "... What do you mean by that? To my knowledge, holy mes are all white or golden colors, unlike demonic or evil mes, which are ck, purple, or other dark colors. On top of that, even I don''t exactly know what all the effects of these ck mes are. Apart from my energy and my body, they burn everything in their passages, not to mention that they also cause frightening hallucinations when they envelop a living target. But also...bring the soul itself to refine it!" By listing the characteristics of his mes of Gehenna that he had observed so far, he gave these exnations in the hope that Linn would find an adequate solution.


    But thetter frowned.


    "It is impossible that such mes could exist. Even the four heavenly mes cannot have such effects." She says in a confident tone.


    "Heavenly mes?"


    "Yes, there are so far four celestial mes that are mysterious entities and have intellects and bait the cultivators to possess their bodies to continue to cultivate themselves more to be powerful, Have been discovered."


    "Never heard of it," Alvine answers instinctively.


    "The four celestial mes are mes with ranks and power that is not negligible even for the primordials! They are the me of icy frost, the me of rebirth, the me of extinction, and the holy me of the goddess."


    -The me of icy frost is a frosty white me that can instantly freeze ava sea in the blink of an eye. Its power lies, as you can imagine, in the cold. No matter the power of a divine mage, once touched by this me, he is condemned to be an ice sculpture for eternity.


    -The me of rebirth is a me that, if I rely on stories, was born with the Phoenix. It is a me that can bring anyone back to life. Anyone who has managed to tame this me will be an immortal who can be reborn instantly while keeping his rank even if his soul is reduced to ashes.


    -As for the me of extinction, it is said that it can burn the soul itself. But other than that, we don''t know more about its powers.


    -And finally, there is the holy me of the goddess, which is also called the supreme me. Apart from the guards who keep this me that the goddess had sealed before her disappearance, no one knows about it anymore.


    Upon hearing this information, Alvine began to ask himself questions about the nature of his ck mes. It was called the g¨¦enne me by the system, which also means hell (on earth). But as the system is not omniscient, since Randolph''s knowledge created it, Alvine could not rely on this single detail to identify the nature of his ck mes.


    While he was in his thoughts, Linn continued, giving him more details.


    "Apart from these celestial mes, there are also mes that are stronger than other standard mes but have no consciousness like the mes of the curse, the mes of hell, healing mes...etc. But none of these mes can think of themselves, and they only be dangerous if a mage cultivates them. In other words, they are inferior to celestial mes, such as divine mages that are inferior to the primordials. But the most impressive thing is that these four heavenly mes have not appeared since the ancient era of the goddess. Just like other terrifying existences that existed in the time of the goddess, we assumed that the heavenly mes had also disappeared." She concludes after her exnation.


    "You are strangely more cultivated than I thought," Alvine murmured for himself.


    "Fufu~, it''s because I spent all my time reading the books in the library to find a solution against the curse during these millennia of istion." She said in a proud tone.


    "In short, our priority is, for now, to help you get rid of this curse," hemented, reaching out to Linn. And, ording to his will, a ck fireball instantly floated into his palm.


    "Touch this fireball to see if it''s dangerous for you or not." He then ordered.

 Chapter 278 P1: Stella.

    -Whooo!!


    As Alvine expected, as soon as Linn''s index finger touched the ck fireball in Alvine''s palm, she changed her expression the second after, seeing the little me burn as if her flesh and blood were mmable burns!


    By noticing this, she keeps calm while trying to counter the ck mes with her magical energy.


    "Huh?!"


    But she instantly abandoned this idea after seeing the result. Instead of preventing the spread of ck mes, her primordial energy seemed to coborate with Alvine''s mes to burn herpletely!


    "!" As for Alvine, Seeing his mes be ten times more ferocious when they came into contact with Linn''s primordial energy, Alvine instantly extinguished his mes before they no longer worsened her state.


    "..."


    "... I think the best thing for us is to find another solution."


    "U-um, let''s forget this idea." Linn nodded, looking at her hand.


    ''These ck mes are even more threatening than the energy of my curse. I''m not even sure I''ll resist them even when I was in my optimal condition! By what demonic means did he get these mes? Finally, it''s not as if it bothered me.'' She said to herself, continuing to look at her hand healing more slowly than usual withplex feelings that she herself could not understand.


    While Alvine was thinking about finding an adequate solution to help Linn eliminate her curse, thetter had thoughts that Alvine considered useless in such a situation. But as he did not know Linn''s thoughts, Alvine did not pay attention to her stealthy look.


    "Very well, let''s try this method, and hope it works since it''s the only solution thates to mind." Alvine''s monotonous tone resonated in the room after a period of reflection.


    "Hm? What are you talking about?"


    "??, To help you, of course. You still haven''t forgotten our goal of departure, have you?"


    "O-of course not. I ask for more details about your method. It''s not like I have other thoughts!"


    "Okay, okay, you don''t need to get angry about that. I was just asking to be sure." Seeing that his question made her angry, Alvine justified the cause before she faced another fit of anger that she had been used to doing recently.


    "In short, earlier, when you were trying to get rid of the energy of the curse, I noticed a significant detail. The energy of the curse constantly corrupted my magical energy through the shadow bond I formed between us."


    "Um, I also noticed. Even if you thought I was unconscious, that wasn''t the case. So, where do you want to go?"


    "Instead of absorbing my energy, let me absorb yours when you break your sealing spell," Alvine exined briefly.


    But seeing Linn''s confusion, he deepens his exnations.


    "It''s simple; since the curse constantly tries to spread in your body to contaminate your two other cores, all you have to do is seal your other two cores and unseal, at the same time, your lower core. With this, even if the curse continues to spread in your body, it will not be able to kill you instantly. And that''s when Ie into y, absorbing all the corrupt energy in your body; and if possible, I would draw your energy directly into your lower core to slowly weaken the curse until nothing is left. But the sess of this n is based on two factors; firstly, will you be able to seal your two dan-tian while unsealing your lower dan-tian simultaneously? And secondly, will you be able to endure the pain of this process without fainting?!" Alvine asked with bright eyes.


    "Pain has lived with me for millennia. But the problem is your first question. Even if I can do what you say, I can''t do it in my current state since I have not even recovered 10% of my primordial energy." She made this remark after a brief reflection.


    ? "Hm? Are you sure you can do that?" Alvine asks for confirmation one more.


    "Of course, as long as I have enough energy. The seal I use is one of the most powerful among my space seal spells. A divine mage will never be able to get rid of the seal that seals my lower core, even though it is not a primordial seal." She says calmly.


    "Very well, if all you need is more energy, It''s feasible. I''m going to give you enough energy for that, but we have to go somewhere so that I can collect enough energy for that." While retorting these words, he then opens a ck portal.


    "Follow me." He said as he went to the dark gates.


    "Wh-what?! You still don''t intend tomit another bloodbath, do you?!" Linn stammered while trying to stop him.


    "Hm? Is that a problem for you?" Alvine asked and stopped in front of the gate with his eyebrows frowned.


    "H-huh?! Of course, it''s a problem. How can you make such a decision while remaining so calm? And by doing so, what will differentiate you from the Leaders who use people''s lives to satisfy their desire for powers?!" She thundered in an incredulous tone when she saw Alvine''s eyes.


    "Sigh, Leaders are Leaders, and I am me¡ªenough talk about these useless things. The lives of strangers don''t matter to me. If you want, you can stay here or prevent me from leaving. But by following me or letting me go, it will mean that you are just as guilty as I am, which will make you an aplice in the murder of billions of people." He replied in a monotonous tone.


    "..."


    "Well, I guess you''re not as innocent as you want me to believe; it''s not unpleasant to see you have such a mentality." He continued with a sinister smile when he saw Linn frozen and silent.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Following thisst ultimatum, Alvine crosses the dark portal.


    "What?! But what a fucking idiot!" Linn swore out loud when he saw the gate slowly closing in front of her.


    Then, without thinking further, she followed Alvine at lightning speed.


    But when she crossed the gate, she remained speechless when weed by the endless darkness that made her soul tremble, instinctively forcing her to put herself in abat position.


    "Rx, they don''t bite, at least, until you do anything stupid," Alvine replied in the ck without turning around.


    "W-w-Where are we?!!" She stutters these words while using her perception to look around her.


    But the moment she used her perception, she was even more horrified when she noticed not only that her perception could not cross the outside of the vast, mysterious, and dark room, but even worse was the threatening energy that emanated from dozens of cocoons and those who hadpleted their evolutions.


    "What are these cocoo--!"


    -Craaack!!


    She suddenly swallowed her words by noticing the hatching of one of the gigantic dark cocoons as if they were the eggs of a primordial dragon.


    "Ho~?! Another who has justpleted its evolution? Kuku~, It promises to be interesting." Alvine''s deafening tone resounded in front of her, forcing her to wonder if it was the person with her in a dual-cultivation room.


    But she did not have time to deepen this theory because of the ''sensational'' event that took ce in front of her.


    -Crack, Crackkk--Doom!!


    The cracking sound of the cocoon, which She already found unbearably unpleasant, was reced by the explosion of demonic energy that made her senses tremble. Followed by the appearance of a long ck scales spear that was the first to slowlye out into the cocoon before a woman with jet ck skin, pointed ears like those of the elves, and short white hair that barely reached her shoulders, which came out into the cocoons with a mysterious ck liquid on her body.


    Seeing this naked woman standing ten meters away from her with her eyes closed, Linn opened her mouth several times but unfortunately, she could no longer articte a single word.


    -Gruog-Gruog-..!


    But her astonishment has not yet ended; the empty cocoon, which she no longer paid attention to, broke into pieces and is reconstructed into tes of dark armor that were naturally ced on the woman''s body, which looks like ck elves!


    "Ho? Not bad, this armor is not bad at all!" Alvinemented, advancing towards the girl with a satisfying smile.


    "This...thing is dangerous!" She murmured as if trying to warn Alvine not to do anything.


    But Alvine was deaf and turned around his spear soldier, who always had her eyes closed, to analyze her attributes effectively. "Hmm, in addition to the spear and the elementary attributes that all other shadow soldiers have (gehenna mes and shadow energy), she also has the attribute of space and illusion? Perhaps it was she who had absorbed the remains of the devils. Two attributes at the same time?! This woman is definitely a masterpiece." He spoke calmly to himself without being disturbed by the dark and chaotic aura that emanated from the woman.


    Unlike Zakiel, who had evolved to the third level, Alvine could say, at a nce, that this woman was a second-rank shadow soldier. Her energy was in no way inferior to that of Luna, Greed, or Darka, who is still with Sabrina.


    After wearing tight dark armor, the ck woman suddenly opened her eyes, which were strangely starry blue, the same color as Linn''s!


    ''Hm? Then what else? I don''t remember being so influenced by this woman. So why did she not only awaken the spatial attribute but also be endowed with the color of her eyes? Looking at her more closely, not only does she look more like a ck woman, but she also looks too much like me. Is it an illusion?'' He asked himself questions as he watched the woman kneel before him.


    "Interesting, if I forget some boring details like her eyes and facial traits." He said, touching the silvery white hair of his subordinates out of curiosity.


    "Well, why not call you... Hasta, like a spear? No, it''s a little too simplistic and masculine. Hmm... in this case, Ste will be perfect." He said with a smile going from one ear to another.


    "Who...are you exactly?"


    Hearing this question behind him, he turned around, looking at Linn with his abyssal eyes, apanied by the little smile on his lips, which looked more like a smile of an abyssal demon than that of a demon of lust. But unfortunately for Linn, Alvine did not know this detail.


    "Why are you asking me this question again? Sigh, let''s say I''m the worst nightmare of my enemies, even after their deaths!" He then replied calmly.


    "!"


    Even if Alvine''s answer was not different from his previous answer, the weights of this word were, meanwhile, heavier for Linn, who saw his current appearance.

 Chapter 279 Heal Linn鈥檚 Curse. 2

    At that moment, Linn suddenly remembered the warnings of the monarch of corruption, that she had prevented him from killing Alvine. She herself did not yet know whether she should regret this decision or not.


    But one thing was sure for her, the person standing in front of her had nothing to do with the one who spent his time teasing her and the person she kept underestimating. But unlike the Alvine she knew, this person in front of her did not have the slightest light in him.


    ''No, it would be fairer to say he is the darkness itself.'' She whispered in her thoughts, suspicious of Alvine, who was talking with the dark elf whose name was now Ste.


    Alvine, for his part, looked at the other three shadow soldiers who hadpleted their evolutions instead. He didn''t kill his head looking far away. The three have acquired names rted to their attributes.


    -Kuro, a mage warrior with light armor, equipped with the dark attribute, and two long swords on his back. But what had pushed Alvine to give him this name was that his eyes had the same dark byssal as his.


    -Ignis: a 500cm giant with the fire attribute and a blood sub-attribute. His weapon was an imposing war hammer. As for his armor, thetter had a ck helmet that resembled that of diators, letting his golden eyes pass through. And, A knight''s armor with two small golden spheres that exude intense heat, as if they were two miniature suns.


    Alvine knew this giant from the beginning since it was the same shadow soldier who had absorbed the soul of Narak''s 11th General on the Keslpies, also called the Garyth ntation.


    -As for thest one, he was the strangest with his little silhouette that was the same size as Alvine. But what made him weird was that Alvine could not guess his gender or attributes. More importantly, he had no face or armor but simply two long incubus horns, ga pupils, and a long tail of three meters.


    Alvine himself was not sure if this shadow soldier had evolved or not since he did not speak loudly but only telepathically. Not having enough time to dig deeper into the mysteries of this mysterious soldier, Alvine gave him the name, Ignotus, meaning unknown in Latin, because of his body that was covered with a ck mist.


    After dealing with this situation quickly, Alvine left the shadow soldiers behind him and continued his way toward the objective that had led him into the dimension. At the same time, Linn followed him while keeping a safe distance of one meter between them.


    Without a problem, Alvine and Linn arrived in front of arge door after a long walk in the ghostly dark corridors, which was at least twice asrge as the two doors of the room he had just left.


    ''Sigh, it seems that we are in a mysterious castle that is even bigger than ours. In addition to that, the energy of this ce is at least fifty times richer than primordial energy. What is the nature of this mysterious energy? Is it the famous energy he used all this time? And I can''t cultivate this mysterious energy in my body because of its ferocity!


    -Sigh, This is even more mysterious than all thes I have visited. Unknown energy that I can neither absorb nor identify? A pce built with materials that I had not seen and that can block my primordial perception?! This mysterious ce must at least be on a higher rank than those of rank one!'' She said to herself, looking at Alvine''s back.


    ''A of rank zero? The same rank as the only original that existed at the time of the reign of our goddess? Was it really he who caused our goddess to disappear? Sigh, I''m going crazy as I think.''


    "Where is this ce? And what is his rank? And how is it that I am not able to use my perception?!" She finally asked after a long moment of silence.


    "I can''t answer your questions. Now, shut up and let me work quietly. Time is passing faster on this than on Freyja. If you continue with your questions, we will waste more time than expected." Alvine ordered in a nd tone as if he had no emotion.


    Following this, the doors opened in front of him, letting him enter the soul purification room and which had also served as a prison for Assi and Sofia.


    But unlike before, a dull silence reigned as an absolute master in thisrge room that seemed to be another dimension apart in the pce because of its width.


    "Hm? Are there as many left? Hmm, as there are many divine souls, it is understandable that there are so many left. It''s a good thing that it is so much; it will make it easier for me."


    Once in therge dark room with thousands of poles surrounded by thick ck chains on fire, by mes not unknown to Linn, Alvine''s tone echoed by pronouncing these words in the silent room. He then tried his hand on the icy tiles and also asked Linn to sit in front of him, even though thetter was still in her state of shock to the point of losing her head.


    Anyone could understand, at a nce, that this room was not there to have a cup of tea together. And Linn, who had eyes as sharp as Sabrina''s, instantly understood that the hundreds of thousands of transparent entities were none other than virgin souls.


    "Why are there so many nk souls here? Do you intend to do the same as the Leaders in this mysterious ce?" She asked withplex eyes while sitting in front of Alvine.


    Alvine looked her in her eyes with an inexpressive expression. "Despite the fact that I told you that I expected to massacre billions of people, you still let me cross the portal. But now, do you seem dissatisfied to see so many victims here? Is this behavior called hypocrisy?" He asked, tilting his head aside while smiling falsely at Linn, who avoided crossing his gaze.


    "Sigh, forget these people and focus on the energy I''m going to transfer to you." He then continued, seeing Linn powerless in the face of his question.


    As Alvine had previously warned, choosing to follow him meant she was no better than Alvine himself, hence her silence in the face of Alvine''s sarcasm.<novelnext></novelnext>


    After hisst sentence, he raised his hand to the sky and began to incant in a low voice for about thirty seconds. Then, with his eyes still closed, he murmured in a monotonous voice,


    [Universal Law, intermediate level: Realm of gluttony.]


    -GRUOCK-GRUUUGH!!!


    Simultaneously, the same phenomenon urs again; a ga sphere with a ck hole inside manifests itself on his palm that rises ten meters from him with the unprecedented force of inhtion.


    But strangely, apart from the slight breeze in the room, nothing remarkable happened in the silent room.


    "What are you trying to do exactly?" Linn asked confusedly, looking at the sphere above her.


    As she had a shadow bond with Alvine, she was naturally not affected by the attraction of the sphere. And the reason why the room was quiet was that Alvine''s sphere was not powerful enough to do damage on a with a level.


    Not to mention doing damage, he could barely absorb the residues of raw energies among the brutal energies in the room. And Alvine didn''t take much time to notice this factor.


    "Sigh, myziness gives me more tasks than before." He said with a bitter smile.


    -Crack!!!!!!!


    After that, he mmed his fingers, and the ck chains that sealed the hundreds of thousands of dark souls broke into pieces, releasing the virgin souls who rushed toward the sphere.


    ''Sigh, as I expected, this is a mystery. I''m not even sure that my high-level universalw can do damage. The reason I did not dare to explore this is that I am too weak to face the creatures that exist on such a. But after reaching the primordial rank, I will venture into itsnds to face lives that will probably be more ferocious than the primordials!'' He says to Himself while sharing with Linn his divine energy.


    At the same time, Linn felt a flood of divine energies soaking her body as if she were bathed in a vitalities sea!


    She instantly understood what Alvine meant by beingplicit in the massacre he hadmitted. But even if she felt ufortable, she still did not refuse Alvine''s efforts to heal her; then, she closed her eyes and stored all the divine energy she received from Alvine and stored them in her central core, passing through her upper dan-tian. Even if the central core,monly called ''the mana heart'', is the core that stores mana, the upper core, ''mana brain'', is the main core that collects mana and sends it to the mana heart. But this system, which bes more simplistic for the divine mages, is even easier for the primordials.


    But contrary to what she thought, Alvine did not send her the energy of virgin souls, but he stored them himself and transferred the energy already in his body.


    Its purpose was not only to provide Linn with the energy it needed to seal its other two cores but also to restore its dark energy. That was one of the three methods Dalvine had revealed, after his victory against Narak''s four beast generals on the Garyth''s ntation, to restore his dark energies. But this method had another advantage that Alvine had not yet had the chance to test; ording to Dalvine, just like his dark soldiers who obtain new attributes when they absorb the essence of virgin souls, Alvine may also have the chance to acquire a new affinity!


    But at that time, he found it cruel because of his human mind. Still, he found this thought ridiculous after having lived experiences and noticed the dangers that constantly awaited him in the shad. It is either to be ruthless by acquiring strength by all means at your disposal or to be an elixir, which will serve to increase the power of others for the rest of your life. This idea was even more frightening for him, knowing he had several millennia ahead of him.


    ''Hm? So this bastard was right, Huh? My dark energy was instantly restored. But as I can no longer increase the amount of my dark energy, the energy of virgin souls instantly turns into raw energy. Sigh, it''s a waste to transform them into raw energy that is found everywhere in the universe, unlike dark energy.''


    Noting this fact, which is an uneptable mess for him, Alvine revoked hisw while providing the necessary energy to Linn, who does not seem to stop so soon.


    But after an extra minute, Alvine realized that he did not weigh on the greed of Linn, who had absorbed 70% of his divine mana in such a short time! After his tribtions, it was not only his energy tank that had increased in size, but he had filled it!


    "How much do you need to be able to seal your two kernels?" Alvine asked by cutting the tap water between them.


    "Hm? I thought you wanted me to restore my energypletely. Why did you stop?" She opened her eyes while asking Alvine in a boring tone.


    "... I meant by this the necessary energy you needed to cast three sealing spells. Who am I to restore the magical energy of a primordial mage?! I point out to you that I am an intermediate divine mage, not like some monsters." He said as he got up on the ground.

 Chapter 280 P2: Primordial Stone.

    "... I meant by that the necessary energy you needed to cast three sealing spells. Who am I to restore the magical energy of a primordial mage?! I point out to you that I am an intermediate divine mage, not like some monsters." He said as he got up on the ground.


    "Not like some monsters? I guess even you make fun of others." She replied to answer Alvine.


    "... In short, is it enough or not?"


    "No, even if it is more than enough to allow me to cast three sealing spells, I must always use my energy to not only remain conscious but also to heal my internal wounds during the healing process."


    "... It''s true." nodded Alvine after hearing Linn''s exnation.


    ''Anyway, I will have to find another solution to help him acquire more magical energy. I don''t want to waste these virgin souls to generate only raw energy; they will serve as advantages for me when I need to restore my dark energy.'' He then continued thinking while casually waving his hand in the void.


    At the same time, the ck chains he had broken with a simple snap of his fingers regenerated instantly and began their hunts for wandering souls not absorbed by the ga sphere.


    "But I have a faster way to help myself. But before that, we have to get out of here; I feel super ufortable. In addition, I cannot ess my spiritual domain to take out the resources that will allow me to restore my primordial energy." Le ton monotone de Linn r¨¦sonna derri¨¨re lui, apr¨¨s qu''elle ait vu le destin pitoyable des ames vierges dans salle.


    ''Sigh, to say that''s what he meant by saying he was the nightmare of his enemies. It turned out that he had a soul extraction skill with him.''


    "Hm? It seems that even you cannot remain indifferent to such a show. I understand you; unlike Sylvia and me, you are calmer for someoneing here for her first time." Alvine whispered these words for himself with a thoughtful air.


    ''It''s not this ce that makes me ufortable, but it''s you the problem. I''m sure Sylvia was thinking about the same thing. But since you don''t seem to understand the feelings of others, I''m not surprised that you haven''t noticed this fact!'' She almost retorted these words aloud as she watched Alvine open a dark portal to the dual-cultivation room.


    "But what do you mean you can''t ess your spiritual domain? Are you talking about your treasure room?" Alvine asked after noticing this sentence that Linn had pronounced.


    "Um, my treasure room is only part of my spiritual domain that is also essible on the meteorite. But the ce where I keep my personal cultivation resources is also part of my spiritual domain. Only, I can''t recognize the spatial energy of this ce. It may be a out of our universe!"


    "Sigh, don''t get too excited; it''s not because you can''t identify the energy of this ce that it''s necessarily such a distant. There are probably others like this in the whole universe; it''s just that you haven''t discovered them yet." Alvine answers nonchntly, crossing the portal, followed by Linn rushing behind him.


    --


    But when the two appeared in the dual cultivation room, they noticed the room was as clean as before they had dirtied it.


    "Hm? Is there a self-cleaning array in this room?" Linn asked while looking around her.


    "No, there were visitors during our absence; surely the old Vandel who was looking for me for the exploration of the ruins. But if I stay here for a long time, they will think I was in danger because of the previous condition of the room." Alvine exined in a quiet tone.


    But at the same time, the door opened, followed by Asiaphir, who hade with new white sheets.


    "M-milord? Are you all right?" She asked withplex eyes when she saw Alvine dressed only in a boxer and Linn, who had only her underwear.


    "Hm? I''m fine." He briefly answers while looking at Linn.


    "Go get what you need while I talk to Assi." He ordered Linn, who instantly teleported out of the room.


    Once alone with Alvine,


    "Do you intend to cure her of her curse? I know this because Miss Sylvia told me about it to reassure us of your sudden absence with this woman." She asked, spreading the sheet on the bed.


    "... Yes, she will be useful to us in exploring the ghost town." Alvin nodded.


    "Hmm, if you go so far for this exploration, so I can suppose that you have learned new information from her, am I wrong? I know you have reassured me several times, but can we really trust this woman?"


    "Sigh, don''t worry; she has to stand by our side. In this world, nothing is stronger than an agreement where both parties have disproportionate gains. She wants to reach the legendary rank, and I want her by my side to expand my power. Dual cultivation with a primordial must bring more gains than with other low-ranking mages." Alvine nonchntly answers while leaning on the wall.


    "Heee? It''s not as if it were the only primordial on this. But why, especially with her?" She asked while continuing her service.


    "... It''s because I can''t be reckless with your case. I have to see results before doing it with you."


    "Hmm, so you say she''s more like a subject of experimentation than anything else?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Unlike the others, Assiaphir is a subus who sees nothing embarrassing about having sex, not to mention that the two were talking about dual cultivation. Hence their conversations without embarrassment.


    "I wouldn''t go so far by treating her like this. In addition, I owe a lot to this woman, even if her intentions were not the most beautiful at first. Anyway, how much time has passed during my absence?"


    "Not too long, just about 15 hours in a row. And as you had ordered Mr. Vandel to form an exploration team before dawn, seeing you miss the call, we searched the whole castle and the city; but I did not expect to find you in this room. I wonder how her highness the queen will react when she learns you brought another woman during your short stay." She said, throwing a lively look at Alvine, who had a calm face.


    "Fufu~, it''s interesting to see you so faithful to our dear queen; maybe I should talk to her after her return." She continued by seeing Alvine''s impassive expression.


    "Please do it. It''s not like she was still trying to stab me with a sword, likest time with Sabrina. But since you are one of my worst enemies, I know you will not mourn my death." Alvine replied dryly.


    "Ho?! I didn''t know it was that serious."


    "Of course she is! There are certain types of people to fear in this world, and one of them is this woman; believe it or not... She is! She''s really dangerous! No, very dangerous even! I would even say that she is super dangerous--


    "It-It''s okay, I understood." Assiaphir stopped him by guessing that Alvine would not finish these words because of the absence of the best terms he could use to describe the dangerousness of this woman.


    ''How strange it is. No matter how much I look at this woman, she is just stronger than the other divine mages, but not enough to threaten my lord''s life. So why is he so serious about talking about her? Now that I think about it, is it because of the queen that Miss Sylvia lied, saying that milord was on a secret mission?'' She said to herself, trying to see with Alvine''s point of view.


    But she couldn''t guess Alvine''s thoughts.


    "Hmm, very good. You won''t be able to understand. But I pray wholeheartedly that one day, you will face a situation simr to mine. Knowing that you had a force that could crush someone but that you were powerless in front of him. That''s at this moment that you will understand the dangerousness and injustice of this world, my dear daughter."


    "..."


    "In short, now that you''re here, you''re also going to contribute." Faced with her silence, Alvine changed the subject by going straight to the goal.


    "Hm? Well, if I can do something to help you, then so be it. But I must warn Sir Vandel to reassure others."


    Following this brief exchange between them, Linn appeared in the room with a new purple sun dress.


    But Alvine raised his eyebrows, feeling pure and far greater energy than the one that emanated from her before she left the room.


    "Hmm, I guess you''ve already solved your problem beforeing here?" He then asked.


    "Not quite. Even if I don''t like to admit it, your method is faster than mine with one of my core sealed. That''s why I stopped absorbing the energy of the divine stones and brought them back with me so that you could absorb them and transfer them directly into me." While exining her n, she shakes her hand, revealing piles of divine spiritual stones in the room.


    But they were not only Odin stones; Alvine also noticed dark stones that emitted heavy and astronomical energy, surely a hundred times more powerful than Odin stones.


    "... Primordial spiritual stones, Huh?" He murmured curiously.


    ? "Indeed, only absorbing the energy of the Odin stones will take a long time to restore my energy. That''s why I have to absorb the energy of these ten primordial stones in addition to the hundreds of the divine spiritual stones that are here."


    "Have you lost your mind? You know very well what happens to divine mages when they try to absorb the primordial energy. But despite everything, do you want milord to help you with that?!" Asiaphir''s angry tone resonates in the room when she hears Linn''s crazy proposal.


    "Don''t worry about that; if it''s only primordial energy and not the other type of energy, then everything will be fine," Alvine responds while avoiding wasting even more time.


    "But they are still primordial spiritual stones! Your body would explode with chaotic primordial energy or energy overload."


    Alvine did not bother to exin more; he picked up one of the ck stones heavier than he expected. Even if he knew about the existence of such incredible resources, it was his first time holding one in his hand.


    ''This spiritual stone looks more like a small fragment of a meteorite. Even if its size is slightly smaller than a divine stone, it is more impressive than thetter in any other aspects.'' He said to himself with his eyes closed and absorbing, at the same time, the primordial energy contained in the ck stone almost instantly.


    ''Hm? As I expected. Just as with the divine energy that automatically turned into raw energy before I reached the divine rank after absorbing it, the primordial energy follows the same pattern. But it is always weaker than raw energy. In short, let''s not waste any more time.'' He decided after seeing that the experiment was a sess.


    Then, a ck sphere appeared on his palm and instantly swallowed all the spiritual stones one by one as soon as its materialization!


    "!"

 Chapter 282 Thus, The Healing Turned Into Lustful! [~]

    Seeing Linn be more and more violent and ferocious with her lord, Assaphir''s sadistic smile widened as she calmly appreciated the show from a spectacr point of view. All she was missing was probably popcorn.


    But unlike her, Alvine was not in the mood to take the current situation lightly. Half of the evil energy of the cursed seed he had just absorbed to relieve Linn''s pain turned out to be more intolerable for his body than anything else.


    Even if Linn''s condition improved slightly, Alvine''s mind was overwhelmed by erratic thoughts that gradually erased his consciousness.


    "Ahh~ shit! It''s over for us. All this because of this bitch''s dirty tricks!" He murmured thisst sentence to himself with the bit of conscience he had.


    The next moment, his eyes turned to a color he had not seen since he was getting rid of his system.


    -Lust mode!!


    A curse is present with all the demons of lust that is automatically activated as a firewall when a subus/incubus denies its nature or umtes sexual frustrations during a period that its body cannot bear.


    Even if Alvine had managed to reduce its effects on him drastically, he could not, and will probably never be able to ovee them, as long as he does not change race, which is (impossible).


    And Assiaphir, who was in Alvine''s me shield, frowns, noticing Alvine''s intense gaze on her.


    "U-umm, did I go a little too far?!" She nervously whispered with a feeling of difort, looking into Alvine''s purple eyes with their golden patterns, who mysteriously smiled at her even though he had entirely ck skin by the cursed energies.


    But he didn''t care about this detail for the moment. Linn, who seemed to want to blend into him, was grabbed by her waist and thrown on the white super-extra-King-size bed as if she were a stic doll by Alvine, who had struggled to get rid of her hug.


    "!" Seeing this fact, Assiapghir''s smile instantly faded as she looked at Alvine with incredulous eyes. ''Where does this sudden powere from?!'' She then wondered, swallowing nervously.


    The reason that made Alvine sure that he was going to die was that he did not want to rpse into this state where he thinks only of one thing as a priority, to satisfy his primitive desire; by eliminating everything that disturbs him in passing.


    After quickly getting rid of Linn''s grip, he also instantly appeared next to her with his scious smile, which went from one ear to the other. Then, the two began to kiss in an intoxicating kiss while tearing each other''s clothes in the process.


    But at that moment, Alvine frowned with a frustrated air, noticing the pitiful state of their bodies, which not only smelled terrible but also corroded.


    "Humph!" While showing this unsatisfactory and arrogant air, his ck mes exploded around his body, instantly burning all the energy of the curse that had umted in him. At the same time, he also reaches out to Linn, who had immediately engulfed by his Gehenna mes!


    "!"


    "Oh my god! You will kill her if you continue to consume her with these mes!" Assiaphir eximed in disbelief when she saw Alvine''s actions. Being one of the few people to know the ferocity of Alvine''s ck mes, just remembering the time she had spent in Alvine''s prison with these mes that burned souls, her body unconsciously stiffened as if she were trying to stay away from the mes of Alvine that surrounded her.


    Although she reached the primordial rank, she could not decide to force the shield of mes, which Alvine had erected around her, to stop Alvine before he seriouslymitted something irreparably.


    But it only took her a thousandth of a second before she noticed that Alvine''s mes had not injured Linn, despite being in direct contact with her skin.


    Seeing this anomaly and noticing Linn''s skin bing smooth, she blinked several times as if she could not believe what she saw in front of her.


    "S-so if I understand correctly, he is stronger than he himself thinks, Huh?" She murmured in her corner, closely monitoring Alvine''s actions with interest.


    Thus, just like that, the energy of the curse, which was as fierce and destructive as any celestial-ranking magic, continued to be slowly consumed by Alvine''s mes, which were ten times, or more, more potent than when Alvine was conscious.


    His fear of hurting, or seeing one of his rtives killed by his g¨¦henne mes that had frightening and disproportionate powers, was one of the factors limiting his control over them. Still, instead of considering this detail, he simply thought that he could not control his mes only because his rank was still weak.


    But under the side effects of the ''curse'' of his species, his skills and power were at the top, which allowed him to exercise absolute control over his mes.


    After having burned the energy of the curse on Linn''s skinpletely, he introduced his mes into Linn''s body directly through her mouth and ears and began consuming the curse from the inside without hurting her. But strangely, even though the curse is weakened by more than 80%, neither he nor Linn shows any sign of withdrawal, even though they are no longer affected by Asiaphir''s skill, but because of their overexcitation.


    But instead, they were more and more obsessed with each other like two beasts of lust that satisfied each other''s gloomy appetites!


    Just like that, the euphoric battle continues between Alvine and Linn after eradicating all the evil energy in Linn''s body.


    Following this, Alvine looked at Linn''s naked and silky body with a luscious smile while lying beside her.


    "Huh?! The-the curse has disappea--Nnh~!" Even before she finished this sentence, Alvine''s palmnded directly on one of her plump breasts with their pink haloes, making her moan skillfully because of the increased sensitivity of her body.


    Noting this detail, Alvine, still in his incubus form, began sucking the other nipple. At the same time, he asionally pinched her other free nipple, making Linn even more excited to the point that she arched her body in ecstasy.


    "Nnh~!! That''s good~!" While stammering these words with undting eyes and biting her lips to stifle her moans, she then began fiercely kissing Alvine on her own, taking advantage of every new sensational experience she had not yet felt.


    As for Alvine, hearing Linn''s suffocating moaning in a tone that only ignited the mes of lust in his heart, a demonic smile emerged on Alvine''s lips as he slowly broke his kiss on her lips.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Thus, he then kissed every part of Linn''s body that clung firmly to the sheets after each electrifying Frisian that ran through her body to the brains, after each incessant teasing of Alvine!


    "Wai-Hmm~!! Wait!!" But Linn suddenly half opened her tearing eyes with an alluring euphoria and tried to stop Alvine after guessing the vicious mind of thetter, who gradually descended after every kiss he posed throughout her body.


    But at this moment, Alvine''s obscene smile widens when he notices Linn''s futile tentative, trying to stop him.


    He suddenly pinched Linn''s two pink nipples, making her moan like crazy while his long tail slowly made its way to Linn''s sealed cave.


    "!" As soon as Alvine''s tail mildly petted Linn''s pubis, her eyes widened with shock as her overexcited body trembled with ecstasy. But before she did anything, Alvine ced his right hand on her mouth.


    "Hmupm~!!" She then mildly shook her head, pleading pitifully, and clenched her legs against each other to prevent Alvine from reaching her kitty, while she barely managed to keep her mind because of Alvine''s teasing.


    "Hehe, what do you intend to do? Hah, now that you have no energy left after dressing your deadly wounds, hehe~, you are at my mercy." While whispering these words with his devilish smile while he continued to y with her, making her lose all her means.


    "Fufu~, unlike this monster, I can feel at a nce that this woman is a virgin. But that''s not the most worrying problem; sigh, fortunately, it''s her. Otherwise, if she were another ordinary woman, the situation would be even worse; since milord unconsciously uses too much lust energy on her. Not to mention that she is alreadypletely under the effects of his charm, drastically increasing the sensitivity of this woman''s body. Mhm~, but since she is out of danger, I do not need to help her." Assiaphir, still sitting calmly in the shield, whispered these words for herself, frowning with a contradictory smile on her pink lips.


    -Mmmmmhhh~!!!


    At the same time, her smile fades following Linn''s suffocating moans, who had just reached the top a fifth time, even though their session did notst more than ten minutes.


    With this, Alvine finally released Linn, who was breathless and half-conscious.


    But before she regains her breath, Alvine lies behind her and puts his erected stem between her thighs to moisten thistter using Linn''s seminal fluid, who opens her eyes by noticing something different from Alvine''s tail.


    -!!


    "Kuku~, are you so afraid of me?" He whispers behind her after seeing her tremble slightly at the sight of his young master''s nd between her clenched thighs.


    "This... will never be able to p--


    "Hehe, don''t act like it''s your first time to see it." While retorting these words, he slowly lifted Linn''s leg, ''opening ess to the seven heavens of paradise'', and rubbed his stem on her wet clitoris.


    "Nnnnngh~ it''s...soo good~!" When he did that, Linn''s intoxicated tone resounded in the silent room while almost cummed again!


    -!!


    ''This girl is just the fucking best~!'' He whispered to himself when he saw her stamina, who did still not nk despite her current state!


    Then, with a lustful smile, he slowly prated her as if he thought she was a fragile ss that could break easily.


    "~~~!!!" At that moment, even if for the current Linn, moving a single finger required unimaginable efforts because of theck of magical energy that she had all used to heal her internal wounds, her hand was firmly clung to Alvine''s neck as if she wanted to strangle him to death!


    But thistter didn''t care about this detail; the most worrying thing for him was to know that apart from the narrowness of Linn''s kitty, he still had not crossed Linn''s hymen even though he slipped half his dick into her!


    ''Hm? So she wasn''t a virgin, Huh? Hehe, I guess it''s no use going slowly with her anymore.'' Instead of being angry at being fooled by Linn, who had told him that she had never had the practical experience, he instead seemed happy to know that he could go all out with her.


    With this resolution, he suddenly sinks the other half of his dick into her!


    "EEEK!!" Simultaneously, Linn''s mind nked, following Alvine''s unmindful acts!


    "!" Hearing Linn''s suffocating voice that fiercely bit the white sheet with her stiff body to endure the pain, Alvine confusedly frowned. But the next moment, he became even more confused by noticing the golden blood thread on the pink upper lips of Linn''s twink.


    ''And then what else?! Are they so different from the others?'' He wondered with incredulous eyes realizing that Linn was really a virgin. Still, because of the unique constitution of the primordials, he not remarked that her hymen was a little further into her than others!


    "How much you have to be a monster to make suffer your partner this kind of pain?! Sigh, I guess it''s to increase the gains of their dual cultivation." Assiaphir shivered with horror when she saw Alvine''sck of delicacy towards Linn. But to avoid using her lord, she found this exnation unfounded.


    But contrary to what Alvine expected, Linn instantly recovered her euphoric air after throwing him a dark look, with tearful eyes and teeth traces under her lips, behind her.


    ''Seriously, even in such a situation, they manage to stand out from others?! Decidedly, this fucking goddess was too unfair to others!'' Seeing that the situation was not as serious as he expected, he slowly half retreated and sank deeper into her, impacting her plump ass as if she had never trained her body.


    "~Hah~!"


    Thus, Alvine continued his dual cultivation with her in front of the only spectator who was not, by the way, her first time spying on Alvine during her sexual intercourse. But unlike before, it was within reach of Alvine, who was in a state of debauchery!

 Chapter 283 Dual Cultivation.

    Dual cultivation is an abolished cultivation method for most holly cultivators because of the shameless procedure that necessarily takes ce by sex.


    The method that Alvine used was the method he had always used to use unconsciously, consisting of drawing the yin energy from his partners and refining it with his yang energy. With these two vital energies harmoniously mixed, this new energy will have nothing to do with energy collection, even if it looks like it.


    The only significant difference between this method and cultivation by meditation or through the absorption of the surrounding energy; is that this method not only refines the energy of the two partners but also increases the magical energy and the energy tank, making it purer but more importantly, it globally and definitively increases the cultivator''s powers, whether their attributes orws!


    But as Alvine had decided by refining Linn''s energy with his own, instead of letting her absorb all, he shared as the two obtain proportionate gains. But even by doing so, he could not match Linn''s harvest, which not only had a higher rank than him but also because of two factors thatpletely changed the game. The first is that Linn had a purer and more special constitution than him, and the second, which is the most important of all, was because she simply was a virgin!


    With these advantages that seem insignificant from the outside but yet, huge from the inside, As a virgin woman who had umted pure Yin energy for millennia, in addition to feeling more intoxicating pleasure than Alvine, she had almost managed to absorb more than 90% of the astronomical energy generated by the arrays of the dual cultivation room alone!


    -Annnnng~~!!!


    The room''s mysterious ruins that had been shining with a milky white light since then suddenly shone with a blinding glow after Alvine allowed Linn to reach the top once again.


    "H-Hey, is...*gasp*...it''s going tost again?!" Linn hardly whispered these words while crumbling on Alvine''s chest while she breathed strongly with her sweaty body; after riding Alvine''s dick for thirty minutes in a row!


    Whether it was her or Alvine, not to mention Aspiahir, they all stopped counting the time Alvine had spent with her, not to mention the shadows of the times they came!


    Hearing Linn''s question, Alvine, still cid with his purple pupils and enigmatic irises, smiled slightly while slowly lifting Linn''s ass to take out his stem in her.


    "Hmm~? Even if you have fully recovered, your power is nothing extraordinary; on top of that, you still have enough energy for another round!" While listing this fact, he spanked her red ass, making her tremble with euphoria.


    "N-no, I''m really... Hhh~...at my limit! We''ve been doing it for more than ten hours in a row!"


    In response to herint, Alvineid him on her back while he kissed her once again while slowly caressing her breasts, taking advantage of every part of the euphoric pleasure that Linn gave him.


    Following that, he ced her long smooth legs on his shoulder and slowly prated her with his dick without the slightest difficulty!


    "Ahhh~ you''re not an incubus for nothing!" She sensually moans while biting her lower pink lip with erratic eyes.


    "Hehe~, I return thepliments to you; you are the first to stay with me for a long time. Like what, you, the primordials, are really beings apart! And more importantly, you''re blessed with an fucking good pussy~!" While making this remark with eyes that were not different from Linn''s, Alvine continued to ravage her with his eyes closed by holding her legs on his shoulders.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .


    Meanwhile, Assia sat calmly in the middle of Alvine''s ck mes with her mysterious expression. Her expression, which had a mixture of anxiety and embarrassment, suddenly turned into shock when she noticed the ck mes dissipating around her.


    ''Finally, it''s not too early! At one point, I thought that these two would continue forever. But now that this woman is almost unconscious, I suppose that milord has no choice but to stop there.'' She said to herself after regaining her spirits, looking at Linn peacefully sleeping.


    ''Hmm, even if milord can''t feel the purity and primordial energy of this woman, I can say for sure that she is more powerful than me at the moment. Sigh, if she changes sides and bes our enemy, Miss Sylvia will have trouble managing her, although... I don''t even know who will be victorious in such a confrontation.'' She then continued with a worrying air, even though Alvine had reassured her several times that Linn would not be a danger to them.


    After that, she bowed slightly in front of Alvine, who was getting out of bed.


    "Milord, with the gains you have umted, reaching the divine rank of high level will no longer be a concern for you." She briefly congratted Alvine with these words, apanied by her seductive smile.


    "Hmm, it was predictable; since she had a rank and constitution perfectly adapted for that." Alvine nods in his turn while cleaning his body, from all the sweat, with his dark mes.


    But the next moment, Assi''s smile fades on her lips, noticing thescivious smile on Alvine''s lips, who always seemed to have the energy to spare.


    "U-um, it''s a relief that it was she who kept you partner; if it had been another ordinary woman, she might be... at the time it is." She whispers these words by looking keenly at Alvine''s vigorous young master with suspicious eyes.


    "Hmm, is that the case?"


    "In short, you must rest after such a long-term activity. Meanwhile, I''m going to--


    "Ahh~, my dear demoness, are you talking about resting me?" Before she finished her sentence, Alvine retorted these words while keeping hisscivious smile on his lips, guessing Asiaphir''s intentions.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "... Did I say something wrong?" She asked in a monotonous voice.


    When Alvine hears her pronounce this question with this nk expression, his smile widens.


    "If I remember correctly, I made you a promise before we met."


    "A promise?"


    "Hum-hum~, even if it''s been more than five years, as I''m not the type to forget my debts, then it''s pretty standard that I also im the debts the others have towards me. And it turns out that you are among the top three of those who have huge debts to me. Don''t you find that strange?"


    "... I don''t remember being unfair to you since we met." She murmured these words, categorically refusing Alvine''s usations; by cleverly speaking of the present instead of the past.


    Hearing these words, Alvineughed inwardly and walked calmly toward her,


    "Ho~? So, you say that wasting my sexual stones (ss), each of which was worth 100 pieces of gold, deceiving me to make me buy a parchment of a sexual ve to submit one of my most faithful maids (Ashia), to make me buy things that I did not want, so on; are not debts? The list is so long that I can''t mention them all. In short, you are one of the people who pissed me off more than anyone when I had Randolph''s first cookie in my brain. Do you remember now~?" While quoting these facts that Assiaphir hadmitted when she was the administratrix of his system, he raised her chin, looking at her with a ''beaming'' smile.


    "I had done nothing that could hurt you. My only goal at that time was to make you strong. But you were so greedy and obsessed with wealth that you had not taken into ount the dangerousness of your new entourage. It''s for you--


    "Yes, make me strong to do what next? Hehe, to crown me and make me your new puppet king? But I must admit, you are also one of the people I am most grateful for. If the idiot of that time managed to open his eyes to reality, it is partly thanks to you. That''s why, as we have mutual debts between us, why not settle this situation once and for all and walk hand in hand towards a brighter future?!" He replied shamelessly, spreading his arms with a holy smile that made Assiaphir speechless.


    ''...He just wants to find excuses for continuing his lustful moment.'' She retorted in her thoughts by looking at Alvine''s pose with incredulous eyes.


    "Don''t you find this fantastic?! A world without trouble or resentment is the ideal world that everyone dreams of! On top of that, you have needs...no; I have to treat you! It''s my duty as a king!"


    ''He-he has gone crazy! All the more reason to wait for a next time!'' She continued these words of these thoughts by seeing Alvine tell more nonsense.


    Even if she was a subus, she remained, above all, an inexperienced woman.


    -Knock, knock!!


    But before Alvine continued, the room door was knocked on, making them frown.


    But for some reason, Alvine''s blood froze in his veins as soon as he looked at the door. This feeling of danger made him even more suspicious.


    "..." He then looked at Assi and realized that she had the same confused eyes.


    "Sigh, I guess it''s urgent. Otherwise, Sir Vandel won''t let anyone bother you. I had given him these instructions." Asssiaphir murmured as he watched Alvine dress in a long princely white dress.


    "...I guess so." After that, he calmly opened the door to find out what was so urgent Vandel had.


    -Whooosh--


    -Grab!!


    "!!" From the moment he half opened the door, a long red cramoisy rapier split the air toward his throat, making a small notch on his throat before he could stop it!


    "!" As for Assi, seeing her lord being attacked by an assassin, she, who wanted to kill the ''assassin'' instantly, suddenly braked when she saw Alvine freeze in his ce despite having stopped the de with his slightly bleeding hand!


    But seeing the wrist of the rapier, Alvine''s rage faded instantly!


    "Oh my~, I didn''t know it was my Darling who was going to open the door for me!"


    -DOOOM!


    Seeing the long smooth red hair, the ''shining'' smile on her lips and her ga-red eyes, Alvine''s body froze after seeing Lilliana behind the white door


    "I-I''m happy to see my queen...came back!" He stammered, gulping as his forehead cold sweat.

 Chapter 284 The Barrier Of The Ghost City Has Broken?!

    "I''m d to see you back from your exploration mission finally...my queen."


    When she heard Alvine''s tone, Lilliana''s expression ckened as if someone had painted her face with a ck anchor...


    "Fufu~, I am as much as you, my dear Darling~~!" She then tilts her head to the other side, looking at Assiaphir, still well dressed in her professional ck suit, but her smile widens after noticing Linn under the cover.


    "Ahem, it''s to cure her a few--


    "Sigh, I got it." She stopped Alvine while lowering her rapier under Alvine''s throat, which instantly healed itself.


    "... hm?" But instead of sighing with relief, Alvine frowned.


    "Right~; this fucking bitch probably had a fatal injury you could only treat. Am I wrong?" She asked in a calm tone making Alvine even more suspicious.


    "...Sigh! You have understood every--


    -plop, plop, plop!


    But Alvine stopped in his sentence when he saw tiny blood drops forming around Lilliana.


    "Don''t worry; I so madly love you to kill you; I wouldn''t even be able to do it, even if I wanted to. That''s why~, I want you to see for yourself how much progress I progressed during your absence."


    Hearing Lilliana''s proposal, Alvine''s eyes switched between her and Assiaphir as if he wanted her to assist him. But seeing the silence and a slight smile on Assi''s lips, Alvine had no choice but to face reality.


    "No-Nothing is rushing at the moment. We have a lot to say to ourselves during all this time of absence. So why bother with such things?" While pronouncing these words, he stealthily kept a safe distance between them, monitoring, at the same time, the dozens of red blood pearls around Lilliana.


    Hearing Alvine''s proposal, the madness in her eyes has not diminished to the least.


    But she did not attack Alvine. Instead, her eyes became even blood redder as she exercised her powers on her pearls, which are closely simr to Alvine''s!


    Instantly, the red pearls, hitherto motionless, began to merge against each other and created a red spear made of blood!


    -Woooshhhh!!!


    The long spear of 10m pulled to... Linn, who slept peacefully on the bed!


    "!!" Seeing this, the two instantly guessed the attentions of Lilliana, who had crazy eyes and a sinister smile.


    But before Alvine stops the spear, Assiaphir clings to the rod of the spear before it reaches Linn.


    ''Ugh! It''s more powerful than expected!'' She stammered these words in her thoughts of surprise as the spear dragged her with her toward Linn''s forehead; leaving debris from broken tiles under her feet.


    Noticing this fact, the wave of primordial energy that she had always kept hidden and which was of a deep pink glow poured fiercely from her body, shaking all the walls of the room. And at the same time, she wraps the spear with her energy, momentarily breaking Lilliana''s control over the spear; which melts the second after into a pool of blood


    "Hey! Don''t get involved in that!" Lilliana''s monotonous voice thundered behind Assiaphir as she instantly appeared behind thetter, immobilizing her with chains of blood!


    "Your Highness, she''s a guest of his majesty! What--


    "Tsk! Do you say this whore is my Darling''s guest?! All the more reason for me to send her to the depths of hell!" She madly shouted these words as she shed toward Linn''s neck with her rapier at a speed that Alvine himself could not follow!


    -ng!!


    Before her rapier reached Linn''s throat, Assiaphir cast a pink magic shield between Lilliana''s rapier and Linn''s throat, preventing her from killing.


    -Craaack!


    ''What?! Does she manage to break this shield with so much ease?! Something is wrong with her!'' Assi stuttered once in her thoughts, seeing her disy a power well beyond her rank!


    *M-Milord, there''s something wrong with her!* Assiaphir immediately informed Alvine, seeing red veins under Lilliana''s ga eyes after looking at her more closely!


    *I had already noticed. But I don''t know what puts her in such a state! Let''s start by getting her out of this ce.* Alvine also nodded, noticing the same abnormal phenomenon with Lilliana.


    At the same time, Alvine opened a ck portal behind her, and Assiaphir took advantage of this situation by pushing Lilliana into Alvine''s portal, entering with her, followed by Alvine.


    ...


    Instantly, the two appeared above the spiritual ocean surrounding the kingdom of Alvine, more precisely, a hundred kilometers from the kingdom.


    As Alvine crossed the portal, he froze in his ce when he saw the new appearance of Lilliana, who had a pool of blood two kilometers around her. But what made him speechless was not to see Lilliana''s divine domain but to notice that red veins were spreading in her body, descending from her neck to her torso.


    The worst was to notice that her powers increased drastically as the veins spread throughout her body!<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''What is this strange phenomenon that appeared on her?! She will be in danger if she continues!'' Alvine murmured as she looked at her with the enormous blood cape on her and the two lines of blooding out of her eyes as if she were crying tears of blood.


    But seeing the coldness in her eyes, Alvine could imagine everything except tears!


    At the same time, Lilliana''s body became a mirage as she disappeared one more in Alvine''s visual field with Assiaphir, who was no different from her!


    -BOMM!


    The deep blue ocean, which was of undeniable tranquility, began to agitate in all directions, creating destructive waves after each blow the two exchanged.


    *Urgh! M-milord, if she continues like this, she could have serious repercussions. Please give me the order to neutralize her before it''s toote!*


    Even if Alvine could not see what was happening between these two, just by hearing Assi''s tone in his mind, he instantly understood that she was beginning to have trouble taking the attacks of Lilliana, who was nothing more than a divine magus!


    ''However, it''s not Assiaphir who is weak, but... what''s wrong with her? Is it a problem rted to her bloodline? Or maybe--


    "Master, has an enemy invaded us?" Alvine''s disturbing thoughts, in the face of Lilliana''s abnormality, were interrupted by Sylvia, who appeared behind him.


    "Hmm? An enemy, huh? Well, I don''t really know what''s going on here. But I guess you have any exnations to give me?" Alvine frowned at Sylvia, who was dressed in an ordinary white dress.


    Sylvia also frowns in her turn when she hears Alvine''s question.


    "Exnations, huh? Sigh, It is the inversion of blood, a skill that only royal vampires can use, which consists of reversing the blood cirction in their blood flows. But seeing her trigger unconsciously such a skill, I can almost guess the cause." She exined briefly.


    ''A blood reversal skill, Huh? I now understand why she is...like that. But why do I feel like it''s more than that? This blood reversal skill gives great power in exchange for the consciousness and the three nuclei of its user. She can''t go so far for a simple question of possessiveness; it''s surely rted to a factor I don''t know.'' Alvine whispered these words in his thoughts following Sylvia''s brief exnation.


    "If Miss Assiaphir doesn''t stop her, it will be toote; you know the side effects of this skill just as well as I do. That''s why I must inform Miss Assiaphir to stop her as soon as possible." She continued to see Alvine thoughtful.


    -Nod


    "Very well, do as you wish. But you must give me more details about it. I have the impression that you know the details I don''t know about her." While nodding his head, Alvine then looked at the dubious battle between a high-ranking divine mage who managed topete with a primordial (who had not yet used all her powers).


    But even taking into ount this detail, it was always a feat that could not even be achieved by Bkh (ancient beast), who had confronted Linn while thetter was injured!


    But suddenly, Lilliana''s divine domain, which was now more than 4 km away, suddenly copsed while a bloodthirsty aura reced it with asphyxiating ferocity and heaviness.


    At the same time, Alvine finally noticed the silhouette of Asssiaphir and Lilliana, two kilometers from them.


    Unlike Lilliana, Assiaphir did not have a shy appearance; but she had her palm on Lilliana''s head, who was motionless in front of her with her eyes empty.


    [Torpor!]


    She then whispered this word in the primordialnguage, instantly stunning Lilliana''s senses, who lost consciousness the second after.


    But before she fell, Assiaphir caught her and checked her condition with her primordial perception.


    "These strange traits are connected to her mana heart. Sigh, it''s a relief that she goes well after such a destructive power." She murmured to herself while flying to Alvine and Sylvia, who had ordered her instead.


    "A damage with her cultivation?" Alvine instantly asks the second that Assiaphir appears in front of him with Lilliana in her arms.


    "No, but she has some internal injuries that must be treated without further dy." While shaking her head, Asssiaphir reveals this information, which makes Alvine frown.


    "Don''t worry, master. It is a miracle that she suffered only superficial injuries. Her situation could have been worse if Miss Assiaphir hadn''t stopped her with her spiritual skills. If it had been me or someone else... sigh, we were lucky to have Mlle Assiaphir with us." Sylvia whispered these words while watching Alvine take Lilliana in Asiaphir''s arms with a bitter smile.


    ''Sigh, I guess he didn''t listen to what I just said. In short, the reason for mying is that there is a more urgent situation that must be dealt with without further dy. I have already contacted Sabrina, who will be there, from one second to the next, with the other three Punishers.'' While thinking that, her expression turns a little serious.


    -Something''s wrong?" Assi asked, noticing the coldness in Sylvia''s eyes.


    "Yes, the ghost city barrier has copsed for more than two days!" She said in a monotonous voice.


    "..."


    "We lost the three teams guarding in front of the city entrance. I hade to inform the master, but seeing Lilliana in such a critical state, made me forget this emergence." She then continued, seeing the darkness in Alvine''s eyes.


    "Enemies?" Alvine asked coldly.


    "Enemies...? No, I would rather say invaders who are trying to take control of your kingdom, master!"

 Chapter 285 Grief.

    "Enemies...? No, I would rather say invaders who are trying to take control of your kingdom, master!"


    Hearing Sylvia''s ims, Alvine remained momentarily silent while feeling Lilliana''s cheek in his arms. Obviously, anyone could guess the cause of his indecision.


    "For the moment, let''s go back to our steps. I would like to know more about what happened when I was in the dual cultivation room." He then decided, while healing Lilliana''s wounds with his healing spell, which was no weak than healingw.


    "It''s not necessary, master. The situation is more urgent than you can imagine. Coupled with our invaders, There are also demonic creatures lurking around the kingdom. If you listen, I''m sure you''ll hear friction and explosions from the battlefield."


    "A battlefield? I wonder what kind of assholes dare to threaten the peaceful life of the residents of this kingdom?!" He replied with his fierce eyes that carried a trace of madness.


    "... Sigh, I don''t know what kind of species they are. But one thing is certain; there is another civilization other than us on this. But the most important thing to know is that they are not allies! Sir Vandel has already gone there to lead the troops to prevent this new unknown threat from invading our territory." Sylvia retorted these words with calm eyes as if she did not want to worry Alvine.


    "Well, Assiaphir, bring my queen to her apartments. And make sure she''s going well before I get back."


    While ordering thetter and giving her this responsibility, Alvine focused on Sylvia...


    "Teleport us to this so-called battlefield!"


    -Nod


    She then snapped her finger, just creating a milky white dimensional portal, after hearing Alvine''s orders.


    "..."


    "Don''t worry about her; I would do everything in my power to put her out of danger so that you can leave with peace of mind," Assimented when she saw Alvine''s gaze on her.


    "... All right, I trust you." With thesest words, Alvine also crossed Sylvia''s portal to join thistter on the other side.


    --


    -ng! Boom!!...


    [Kekek, I would never have thought such ants would be in such a remote ce! Definitely, it was a fucking good idea to have crossed this portal! No prisoners, kill them all! This ce will soon be our territory!]


    As soon as Alvine appeared on the other side of the portal, his expression darkened when he saw the new invaders who would massacre his subordinates as if they were nothing more than insects.


    These invaders in question were different from all the species Alvine had met so far. Their silhouettes were not different from those of ordinary humans, but apart from that, everything else was different. They had dark blue skin and a big hole, which could let an adult fist pass through instead of their eyes!


    But the most crucial detail was that these beings spoke in anguage unknown to him, energies different from theirs, and above all, he could not feel their auras or their cultivation ranks!


    At first nce, Alvine had the impression of seeing superior beings in front of him.


    But seeing these hundred people triumph against his army of five hundred soldiers, the weakest of whom was a low-ranking divine mage; Alvine could not underestimate their powers.


    "Sylvia, do you have any information about these strange beings?" He asked in a deep tone, even if he could guess Sylvia''s answer from the expression he saw on thetter''s face.


    "N-no, this is the first time I''ve seen such lives. Whether it''s theirnguage, their cultivation methods, or their powers, everything is a mystery to me!!" Not surprisingly, Sylvia gave this answer to Alvine.


    "..." He remained momentarily silent by analyzing the powers of neers with rabid but both cid eyes so as not to lose control of his emotions.


    Six kilometers from him, he noticed a fierce battle between an intermediate divine mage against one of the strange creatures.


    The vampire mage threw dozens of blood arrows at his enemy, which rushed towards him at lightning speed and bombarded him with his dozens of blood arrows!


    But the next moment, Alvine frowns entuated, noticing that the creature had only superficial wounds despite having taken a deadly attack.


    "An extraordinary magical resistance, Huh?" He whispers this sentence tly, finally bing aware of the only reason that disadvantaged his subordinates against these mysterious entities.


    "Indeed, their resistance is even stronger than that of the Valskars. Are they of the same kind as these abominable creatures (Valskars)?!" Sylvia nodded when she heard Alvine''s conclusion.


    "Very good! For now, let''s solve this problem before it--!!" Alvine stopped in the middle of his sentence, noticing a man with silvery white hair, one kilometer away from them, lying on the ground in his blood.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "What''s up, mas--


    Even before Sylvia finished her sentence, Alvine went at full speed to one of the victims of this invasion, leaving Sylvia behind.


    Notice this, Sylvia follows him from the meadow while looking in the same direction as Alvine.


    ''?!, Im-impossible !!'' She thundered in her thoughts, instantly surpassing Alvine and instantly appearing in front of the white-haired man, who was lying in the gigantic crater.


    She felt the body with trembling hands and incredulous eyes and repeatedly cast high-level care spells on the pale body... but without sess.


    "No, no, no!!! That''s not the time to make such jokes, Sir Vandel!" She madly yelled with rabid and wet eyes while using as much energy as she could to revive the old man who had a big hole in ce of his heart!


    Vandel Sunshield, the oldest vampire in the kingdom, died!


    As Sylvia began to realize the uneptable, she copsed on Vandel''s motionless corpse with waves of tears that continued to flow from her eyes as she cried in silence. But still, she didn''t stop using her healing spell on Vandel''s corps.


    At the same time, Alvinended behind Sylvia and walked with heavies and hesitated steps towards the person he had always considered the only grandfather he had never had in this world or the other.


    His empty eyes shone as he used his magical perception to feel the flow of mana in Vandel''s body, but instantly, his brain stopped working when he saw the result he never wanted to see.


    He then knelt next to Sylvia and closed Vandel''s eyelids with a trembling hand and ga eyes. ''Old man, what''s the point of bragging about your age if it''s to die here? Wasn''t it you who said you were looking forward to your great-grandson? Isn''t it always you who--


    But his thoughts froze again when he noticed a drop of hot blood falling on the back of his palm that was on Vandel''s chest from his left eye.


    He then touched his cheek and looked at the blood on his toes with a slight smile. ''Ah, it''s true. How many years have I not seen tears? Since Helen''s death? Yes, I remember it. It was also at this time that I swore to myself that I would no longer shed tears; because they would mean regrets to me. Regrets, Huh?'' He wondered, watching Sylvia sobbing with a sharp look.


    "... If only I had taken it seriously and had taken care of my role as a guardian...*sniff*...I''m sure he won''t have...


    Despite the noise and cries of the battlefield, all he could hear at the moment was Sylvia''s sobs and words of regret, despite his sharp senses.


    ''Regrets, huh? What exactly does she use herself of when I am the story''s culprit? If I hadn''t asked him not to bother me while I was busy, would he be alive?'' While asking this question himself, Alvine''s hand suddenly passed through Vandel''s face!


    -Whooosh...


    But at that moment, Vandel''s body slowly turned into a dark mist that was instantly carried away by the wind that was blowing vigorously.


    "SYLVIA, WAIT A MOMENT; I''LL SOON BE BACK." His voice resounded in the vicinity while slowly petting Sylvia''s head, who was like a little girl who mourned her father''s death, unlike Alvine, who had any expression except the one blood tear that flowed through his left eye.


    Among the Punishers that Alvine had met, the person he found most normal was not Sabrina, but Sylvia, who had seeded kept her ''humanity'' for millennia of existence; this assertion on his part was, for the most part, based on Sylvia''s emotions that were not different from those of others. That''s also one of the reasons he liked him the most, even though they hadn''t met in a long time.


    After turning his back on Sylvia, a dark mist instantly appeared around Alvine''s body as he invoked his shadow soldiers without having to pronounce a single sentence.


    At the same time, the four shadow soldiers who hadpleted their evolutionary phase appeared behind him.


    "Kuro, Ignis, Ignotus, and finally... Ste, I have a mission for you." He whispered before the five greeted them.


    "My lord, order us, and we will execute any existence you do not appreciate!" They answered in a bloody voice, feeling the rage they had never felt before emanating from their masters.


    Hearing the words of his subordinates, Alvine turned to them and looked at them with dark abyss eyes.


    "Your mission is simple, Ste and Ignis; you will capture only one of them alive and keep it forter. As for the three of you, protect Sylvia and kill all the sons of bitches among them who will approach her." He ordered calmly.


    *My lord, what about these creatures? * The only shadow soldier who did not speak out loud, Ignotus, asked Alvine telepathically with his ga eyes and demonic smile.


    Seeing Ignotus'' smile, Alvine also smiled at him with the only thread of blood from his eye to his chin. "These creatures? Ah, are you talking about these things? Unfortunately for you, you''re not going to have fun today; it''s because it''s my turn!" He then whispered, creating a great war scythe with his dark energy and blood that flowed through his left eye.


    At the same time, two long horns emerged on his temples, gigantic ck wings on his back, and finally, a long tail of three meters at the bottom of his back.


    "I would make sure that these sons of bitches live forever in perpetual suffering for billions of years!"

 Chapter 286 Foreigners.

    Three days rather,


    "What?! You say that strange creatures havee out of the ghost town, and they are heading here after killing the three teams of guards monitoring this area?!" Vandel asked in disbelief tone to thest survivor who had just reported this fact to him.


    She was a high-ranking divine subus with ck hair and a bloody body because of her deadly wounds!


    "Lord Vandel, these creatures are about ten and are more dangerous and stronger than anything you can imagine! On top of that, our magical attacks cannot cause them any injury! If... *cough! *...We don''t stop them, or if they reach the kingdom...


    "Very well, I understood. For now, stay calm; you must get treatment first." Vandel stopped her when he saw that the girl was worse off than he had imagined.


    "Yasmine, bring her into the healing apt, and make sure she goes well before his highness''s return." He then ordered Yasmine, who was the only one with them in his noble residence.


    "At your orders, lord Vandel!" Yasmine responds instantly by supporting the girl to bring her with her.


    "Lord... Vandel, they...have total immunity against...the--


    But before she went out, the subus, who barely remained conscious, tried to speak with her simple will; but in the end, she could not finish her sentence until she fainted.


    "..." Vandel and Yasmine remained silent, not understanding the girl''s words.


    "Sigh, drive her to the care experts. Meanwhile, I will go to this indescribable area to measure its threat level." He then ordered Yasmine.


    "... Sir Vandel, isn''t it a little too dangerous? These unknown enemies could still exterminate the guards, who were all intermediate and high-level divine mages. Even this girl, who is a high-level divine subus and thest survivor, has returned to this state despite the fact that she abandoned the battle to bring us this new threat!" Yasmine hesitantly spoke when she saw Vandel take such a risk.


    "I know, but this old man is not as fiery to throw himself into the wolf''s mouth. Don''t worry; I n to ask Lady Sylvia to apany me." He exined calmly, tying the belt of his sheath and wearing his perfect white chivalrous dress.


    "Now, leave before she dies in your arms. And don''t forget to treat her regrly along the way. I don''t want more victims because of our imprudent decision to have underestimated this mysterious city." He continued while cleaning his white sword de.


    At the same time, Yasmine, who no longer insisted on it, went out with the girl in her arms, leaving Vandel alone in the living room.


    Once alone, Vandel takes out a goldenmunication talisman in his white shirt sleeve and injects his mana into it.


    [Old man? In what honor?] The second after, Sylvia''s voice resounded in his mind.


    "Lady Sylvia, I''m going to be brief; among the three royal guards who had led the three teams of adventurers to survey the indescribable area, only one came back half alive!"


    [...Give me more details.]


    "...ording to thistter''s report, from the moment the magical shield of this mysterious city was broken, unknown enemies emerged from nowhere and began to massacre our soldiers. I suspect the presence of foreigners who want to invade our. And also.................


    After listening to Vandel''s report and theories, Sylvia''s calm voice resonates again.


    [You are not wrong; I had already visited this ce as soon as the guild master reported its threat level. But it''s not what I thought. I suspect that there is a portal that allows other foreigners to be brought to this. And ording to your exnation, they cannot be primordial. Otherwise, they will never let her join us alive.]


    "..."


    [Well, have you informed the master? Or is he still busy taking care of Linnae?]


    "Yes, his majesty still hasn''t left the dual-cultivation room. Do you think that the situation is more urgent to the point of asking for his majesty''s intervention?"


    [Hmm, not necessarily. Linnae''s healing is a process that only he can do. He could have serious repercussions if he is disturbed in this process. But even if I would like to apany you, it could be a trap to get me away from the master. That is why we should send one of the spies to give us more information about this new threat. And if it''s really a trap, then it means that these strangers are not just enemies.]


    Upon hearing Sylvia''s spections, Vandel unconsciously nods his head.


    "You are right; given the mysteries surrounding this story, I would not be surprised if it is a trap set by your fellow men who have coveted this since the dawn of time."


    Being one of the few people to know about the existence and information about hostility between the Punishers and the leaders, Vandel naturally guessed Sylvia''s concerns.


    [Well, as you are the mostpetent with your camouge skills, I ordered you to check the situation as a whole. But don''t take unnecessary risks, such as testing their strengths or trying to see their weaknesses. All you have to do is see what they look like and know their exact locations! Knowing the characters of the master and the importance he attaches to you, he will me me to death if you take such risks.]


    Hearing Sylvia''s restless tone, Vandel smiled slightly while unconsciously caressing his white beard.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Ho, ho, ho~, this old man understands. If my grandson does not present me with his heir, this old man will not die, even against celestial gods!"


    [...Mhm, I''m now reassured. Meanwhile, I will send a little army behind you to protect you if the situation goes wrong. So you won''t have to take too many risks.]


    "Well, this old man trusts your judgment."


    With this exchange of information, Vandel''s golden parchment disintegrated into ashes.


    "..." Vandel remained momentarily silent before his body turned into a red-blood mist as he disappeared into the room.


    At the same time, Sylvia, who had just given this mission to Vandel, was in arge room of thirty square meters, with thousands of gold, silver, and copper ingots in front of her. And piles of gold and silver coins were behind her in the form of a small Coline.


    "Sigh, it''s the most painful work I''ve had to do throughout my life! Why should I take care of doing such things when there is Sabrina?! I''m supposed to be on the of Alzania to have bloody fun war, not to be a remodeling golem!" While retorting these words in a frustrated tone, dozens of gold bars flew towards her, dividing them into several pieces. At the same time, she used her magical energy to reshape them once again, as she had done with the thousands of other ingots!


    "I will end these remains and join this old man. At least I could help him with this... Sigh, why does the master take so long to heal this arrogant whore? I can''t let him alone in such a state. Even if Sabrina had spected on it, I would never have thought that this bitch would seed in convincing the master to heal her. But knowing this bastard and shameless master, he probably imposed unimaginable conditions on her to treat Linnae. In short, afterpleting this task, I will see what it takes him three days to treat her." She continued to talk to herself in the room.


    -knock, knock...


    "Hm? I hope that''s not what I think?!" She instantly whispers these words coldly, hearing someone knock on the door.


    -knock, knock...


    "Lady Sylvia, It''s me, Rude; I''ming to pick up the new pieces at the request of Sir Ham to--


    "Get in!" She interrupted the male voice that resounded behind the door with a sigh of relief.


    But when the door opened, she frowned when she noticed that the man named Rude, a human with short ck hair and a medium appearance, was apanied by a vampire girl wearing a tight ck off-shoulder dress.


    "What are you doing here?!" She asked, pointing to the ''girl'' with silky white hair and ga eyes.


    "... Lady Sylvia, It is for the delivery of the new order that must be remodeled. Rest assured, unlike previous deliveries, they are not many." She spoke these words with a forced smile.


    "Not much? Do you think I''m so easy to fool? You have at least one high-level storage ring on all your fingers! And you dare to tell me that it''s not much?! How many ingots have you brought this time? One hundred million?!"


    "...To be exact, it''s 109 million, of which fifty million are gold ingots and the others are silver and copper ingots." She rectified Sylvia''s words in an embarrassed tone.


    "H-hundred?! How is it different from thest time?!" She asked as if she was about to shed tears.


    ? "..." seeing her pitiful look, the two could onlyin about her bad luck.


    "... Ahem,st time, it was 110 million ingots. But this time, there are only 109 999 999!"


    While retorting these words, she strolled to the empty corner of the room and emptied the continuous of her ten storage rings, each containing about 20 million ingots!


    "..."


    Then, after remaining silent while staring at the vampire girl who did not dare to cross her gaze,


    "Tell me one thing, Lucie?"


    "...Y-Yes?"


    "Do you take me for an idiot?!" Sylvia then asked in a monotonous voice, unconsciously making Lucie tremble.


    "No! I would never dare to judge Lady Sylvia with such thoughts!" She stammered when she noticed Sylvia''s aura.


    "So how is it different from removing one ingot out of 110 million?! On top of that, I''ve been in this room for more than a month reshaping these fucking insignificant metal bricks! Do you think I''m a golem that has only the sole purpose of doing this in life while you have fun exploring and doing what you want?! Arghhh! I will end up turning my brain into one of these metal bricks if it continues like that. All this because of this bastard who leads the good life while I get exploited like a magical Golem!"


    "..."

 Chapter 287 The Foreigners. 2

    "Calm down, Lady Sylvia; This is thest delivery for this month. We have no choice but to do this as the wees neers." Rude, who remained silent from the beginning, could not keep his calm mood after seeing Sylvia lose her mind.


    ''When I came here, I found Lucie nervous in front of the door, but I didn''t expect her to be in this state because of Lady Sylvia. Even if no one knows about her rtionship with the king, there are too many rumors about her. Some even say that she is the concubine of our king and that she also has incredible power! Offending her could end badly for us, even if we are only ordinary employees who carry out a mission given by superiors.'' Rude, still stagnant in front of the door likeke water, whispered these words with a frown.


    As one of the employees who worked in the pce, their statutes were naturally at the same level as the nobles. But despite everything, they were far inferior to those who lived in the pce. Currently, apart from the councilors, Sylvia, Ashia, Sabrina, Alvine''s generals, and his personal maids, there were no other pce residents.


    Naturally, Lilliana, Alvine''s queen, was one of those people.


    "To calm me?! Do you think I''m upset now?! You would already be dead if that were the case!" Sylvia''s angry tone resonated once again, making both of them speechless.


    "..."


    "Sigh, I should never have returned to this in the first ce. It''s all my fault. But I swear to make this bastard pay for his insolence towards me." She whispered once again, continuing her work as if nothing had happened.


    ''... Who is she exactly talking about?'' That was the only question the two asked themselves when they heard her insults against Alvine.


    But as Sylvia was aplete mystery to the residents of the pce, only a few privileged people knew the rtionship she had with Alvine, Which is also not true since she is not Alvine''s wife like Lilliana and the aristocracy in question imagine themselves.


    After seeing her ignore them, Lucie bows slightly to her and leaves the second after.


    As for Rude, he stealthily picks up the piles of sparkling coins as if he were a thief who did not want to be noticed by Sylvia. He didn''t even bother to categorize the parts in a specific storage ring, as he used to do.


    Even if they did not know Sylvia''s rank, the white aura they saw earlier was not the aura of someone they could afford to offend.


    Thus, after the departure of these two employees, Sylvia let out a big distant sigh while looking at the room, which was almost full of wealth.


    "And me who told me that I had almost finished this task. Tsk, Tsk, I have no choice but to send reinforcements to watch this old man''s back."


    While retorting these words with a bitter smile, she brought out a golden parchment in her primordial dimension to order the bodies of armies of the pce.


    [Your Highness, the second royal general, waiting for your orders; what can I do for you?]


    __


    Meanwhile, Vandel, who was already in the forest five hundred kilometers from the kingdom, stopped in his race with a dark expression.


    "What are these strange creatures? Magical beasts? No, I don''t feel any energy emanating from them. And ording to the divine subus''s report, the creatures that killed our guards must be thousands of kilometers from the kingdom. And they are certainly not beasts." He whispers to himself by looking at thousands of strange creatures that look more like mystical beasts than he only saw in imaginary tales.


    In ce of ordinary beasts, these creatures had different appearances. They had different attributes not only among them but also among all the magical beasts Vandel had seen during thousands of years of existence.


    At a nce, even a newbie could tell what affinity these creatures had just by seeing their appearances only.


    The creatures all had, without exception, four legs and a lion''s mane around their necks, but their bodies were so thin that we could see their ribs.


    The reason why Vandel could guess the attributes of these strange creatures, who had wolf heads and shark teeth, was due to two factors, the color of their coats and the attributes that were constantly manifested on their mane.


    Some had a mboyant mane and scarlet red fur, snow-white fur and a mane of the same color that gave off an icy cold, and so on.


    Noting this detail and guessing he would cross the path of these creatures heading towards the kingdom, he once again used his mist of blood that masked his body and presence at the same time.


    He then threw an arrow of wind at one of the ck creatures who seemed to be endowed with attributes of darkness.


    -Awwuuu!


    When Vandel''s wind arrow touched the strange creature, he shredded his body without opposing any difficulty.


    ''Hm? Are these creatures weak in the face of magic?'' He frowned while nonchntly caressing his beard and watched the horde of beasts continue on their paths without noticing his presence.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Wanting to confirm this theory, he created three other arrows with his other affinities, including fire, water, and blood.


    "Let''s see if this old man was right." While calmly pronouncing these words, he shoots the three low-rank arrows at three strange creatures he had chosen randomly.


    -Plouf! Plouf! Plouf!


    Not surprisingly, the three creatures who received his attack died instantly.


    "Well, now that I have confirmation that even the emperor mages can kill these strange creatures without too much effort, I leave them to the guards."


    Following this statement, he continued his journey and no longer turned to look at the strange creatures. But he did not forget to inform Sylvia of this new encounter with creatures with amunication parchment.


    ...


    After twenty minutes of flying at full speed to the ghost town, Vandel stopped in the air three kilometers from the location of the mysterious city with incredulous eyes.


    Three kilometers from him, he could now clearly see therge strange constructions that looked, for him, like mirages.


    In front of him was a cityrger than theirs, as the explorer team had described. But not only enormous, but its architectural construction was also more refined and beautiful than Alvine''s kingdom.


    "It''s probably the most beautiful city I''ve ever seen so far. Sigh, I would never have thought I would see a city even more beautiful than our current city." He whispers for himself in his contemtion from heaven.


    But the next moment, he frowns when he notices people running around the city.


    "Humans? No,...what kind of species is that? Decidedly, this old man leaves from surprise to surprise. First, creatures that look like magical beasts but are different from them, a gigantic deserted city, and now, creatures with a hole instead of their eyes?!"


    "And just like the mysterious creatures I met instead, they don''t also have mana in them. But I always manage to see a core of energy in them, even if I don''t understand their methods and the energy they cultivate. Are they... residents of this city?" He said to himself, slowly approaching while keeping his camouge around him.


    But when he arrived a kilometer from the city, he stopped, frowning when he saw a strange phenomenon.


    The creatures patrolled around the city but remained outside. Looking more closely, Vandel also noticed a translucent barrier simr to the barrier that surrounded the kingdom of Alvine.


    "So they are not residents of this city, Huh? If so, where do theye from? It''s--!"


    Before he finished his sentence, he instantly found the answer to his question, following a bloody red light that illuminated the surroundings. The next moment, Vandel''s expression darkens when he sees the number of strange creatures increase by ten, who has just appeared on a round red crystalline tform.


    But among them, two creatures were different from the others, whether their bodies (210cm~) or their clothing that were clothes of the golden monks; unlike the others who had human sizes and the same clothing styles that left their torsos naked, making them look like prehistoric beings.


    "So Lady Sylvia was right; these creatures do note from the ghost town but probably on another." He whispered these words by taking out another golden parchment in his space bag tomunicate the news he had just learned.


    At that moment, one of two mysterious creatures who had just appeared on the tform looked above him, more precisely, where Vandel was, with the hole in the middle of his face that shone with a golden glow!


    ".......?! Y-Yes, this is the first time I have seen such a species. They don''t have the same energy as us, neither--!" Vandel, who wasmunicating with Sylvia, stopped suddenly, noticing the creature smiling at him with his red teeth.


    [Are you all right?!]


    "Uh, don''t worry, I thought I had been located, but it wasn''t. Well, I will continue to survey their movements to guess their intentions." He whispers these words with frown eyebrows watching strangers discuss with each other as if nothing had happened.


    ''Is that my imagination?'' He then wondered in his thoughts by watching strangers with mistrust.


    [Good, but be careful. And don''t forget that you are an irreceable pir for the master.]


    "Hohoho~, I know, I know." He then whispers by sending hisst report to Sylvia.


    "!" But when he looked at the foreigners again, he realized that three people were missing!

 Chapter 288 Immersed In Revenge.

    Before he even looked closely, he noticed the three silhouettes speeding in his direction at lightning speed.


    But as he was in the sky and the three silhouettes, including the two strangers who seemed to be their leaders, were running on the maind, Vandel, who was always calm, did not lose his cold blood except for his frown that was entuated.


    ''Even if they don''t give the impression, I feel these three have already spotted me. Hmm, what to do? If I withdraw like this, then my intelligence mission will be useless. Sigh, as Lady Sylvia had ordered this old man, to be discreet is the number one priority. But if they, unfortunately, spotted me despite my camouge skill, then I would have no choice but to retreat as Lady Sylvia had ordered.'' While putting his thoughts in order, he slowly caressed the wrist of his sword with hesitation.


    Just as he had done with the strange creatures that had overtaken him, Vandel also wanted to test the power and level of threat that these foreigners could represent for his city. But in the end, he abandoned his curiosity after remembering Sylvia''s warnings.


    "Sigh, flee from an enemy to a more bitter taste than I thought. But I am obliged toply with Lady Sylvia''s orders. In the absence of the--??


    But the moment he thought the three foreigners were going to attack him, they passed under him and continued their races toward Vandel''s opposite direction, leaving him with perplexed eyes.


    ''Hmm, so if it''s not me they would pursue, then why this sudden agitation? Have they located the army corps that follow me from afar?'' He then whispered these words while extending his perception to kilometers around him.


    But the next moment, instead of sighing, Vandel''s frown increased after noticing the targets of the three strangers.


    One kilometer from him, two young women sprinted in his direction while talking casually with each other.


    "HEM... Marian, you''re sure it''s a good idea to go out quietly for--


    "What are you still talking about? That''s an opportunity for you to get your license in the second neighborhood. You still don''t think about deting yourself after we''ve gone all this way, do you?!"


    These two female duets were none other than Marian, the vampire girl who threatened her friend to abandon her if she did not achieve her government mission when Alvine visited the kingdom with Assi.


    As for the second woman, she was none other than her human friend, Evelyne, who had just reached the intermediate rank.


    "If we can find more information about these enemies who came out of nowhere, then residing in the second zone will only be child''s y for us. So stopining; it''s secret information I heard by chance between the discussions of the nobles who visited the lower area!" Marian continued with sparkling eyes.


    "... I know, but didn''t you also say that these enemies exterminated an entire squad?! We are not even adventurers or mercenaries! You think that simple citizens like us can do such-- Kyaah!!"


    Before Evelyne finished her sentence, Marian grabbed her arm and pulled her behind a thick tree to hide after noticing the presence of the three silhouettes running toward them.


    *Chuut! I think we havepany. Stay close to me; they will not be able to locate us as long as we remain hidden behind this tree with ourpressed energy in us.* She immediately murmured while using her camouge skill with cold sweat pearls.


    Just seeing their strange appearances and their breathtaking speed, Marian was able to conclude that they would have no chance of defeating these mysterious creatures.


    ''But since it wasn''t our goal, it''s not important. Let''s hope they don''t find us. Otherwise, even escaping would be a problem.'' She said to herself with a frown.


    But at this moment, one of the strangers in a monk''s dress points his finger at the tree and orders something to the only subordinate who apanied them.


    At the same time, Marian and Evelyne felt imminent danger when they saw the stranger''s speed explode toward them!


    "Tsk! These bastards had already spotted us from the beginning! That''s why they came to us!" While retorting these words out loud, Marian used a magic shield around Evelyne and then went out behind the tree to face the enemy.


    [Spirits'' residences!]


    She then toned by trampling the earth.


    -Cruuck-Gruuuu!!


    Instantly, an earthquake copsed all the trees around her after she cast her spell. But the next moment, scarlet and thick brambles emerged under her feet and booed towards the mysterious naked-chest creature who always had a mischievous smile on its lips.


    "Sigh, I''m afraid this old man can no longer respect Lady Sylvia''s order." At the same time, Vandel, who was also following the three strangers from the sky, whispers his words with calm eyes.


    But his rage was so intense to see his two wives disobeying curfew orders to put themselves in such danger that his aura unconsciously escaped into his body. The worst for him was to see that Marian was the origin of this disobedience. As a vampire, she naturally knew the discipline that their superiors taught them.


    Thus, Vandel could not tolerate seeing such indisciplinemitted by a vampire.


    But he didn''t make impulsive to reveal his presence. It only was when he saw Marian''s ineffective attacks on her target, who was a hundred meters away from her with a strange sword, which had a dark and mysteriously threatening hallo, that Vandel had no choice but to act ordingly!


    "Attention!!" Evelyne shouted in an rmed tone when she saw Marian frozen with surprise after seeing her attack causing no harm to the enemy.


    But despite her warning, Marian could not get out of her dizziness; that was not natural as Evelyne believed, but a powerful spell of mental inertia that was the work of his opponent.


    -ng!


    Instantly, Vandel stopped the stranger''s vicious attack before his sword reached Marian''s neck.


    ''?! We are almost equal!'' He concludes immediately, as soon as he is sword meets the foreigner''s dark de.


    He then kicked the size of the strange creature, forcing him to move away from him.


    (Oh~? There were other strange creatures than these two? Kukuku, it''s interesting! Unlike others who like to make circuses with big and weak explosions, this insect has some importance! That''s a good thing.) He murmured while licking his sword''s de.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Hearing the strange creature address him in an unknownnguage, Vandel watched the other two, who were in monk''s dresses. But instantly, he understood their intentions from the start when he noticed their demonic smiles instead of surprise.


    ''It was a trap to find me, Huh?'' He murmured as he looked at the others (with his magical perception), who remained in front of the ghost town, running in their direction at full speed.


    ''Sigh, getting out of here will not be a problem, but these two young people will die if I leave. I--


    "L-lord Vandel?! It''s, it''s...


    Before he ends his words, Marian, who has just woken up in her nk mood, stammered without being able to exin himself. Anyone could guess that seeing Vandel in front of her seemed more intimidating than facing her creatures.


    "Go back to the kingdom! I will take care of your sentence when I return!" He thundered heavily in their saving a look.


    "Lord Vandel, what about you?!" She asked nervously.


    "If you stay here for a second longer, I''ll kill you myself!"


    She gulped instantly after hearing Vandel''s warning. At the same time, she obediently appeared next to her friend, and the two disappeared in front of them without being pursued by foreigners.


    Seeing their indifference to the departures of Marian and Evelyne, Vandel confirmed his doubts.


    "Well, since it''s me you want, bring yourself back!" He then spoke coldly in his knight pose with his ga eyes while stealthily tapping the little recording crystal on his white gloves.


    ---


    Now,


    "I would make sure that these sons of bitches live forever in perpetual suffering for billions of years!" While pronouncing these words, Alvine''s body gradually became transparent as he sprinted to the battlefield four kilometers from him.


    -Reform the ranks! These bastards have strong resistance against magic, but they are not vulnerable! Don''t hold back! Using all yourws and domains to their full powers is the only way to kill them!"


    As Alvine approached the battlefield, he finally noticed that the situation of his subordinates was not as desperate as he had imagined. Still, better yet, they even managed to adapt the formation of ''bees'' against their enemies, which consists of taking advantage of their numerical superiority to ovee theirck of powers against an enemy stronger than them.


    But despite everything, their powers were far inferior to those of foreigners who had no problems managing two or even three mages simultaneously with their extraordinary forces and, above all, because of a factor more strange than the others.


    They had no mana or eye-catching waves of energy, but instead, they fought like mage warriors who impregnated their weapons, fists, and ws with auras!


    But although their energies are far inferior to Alvine''s subordinates, they still manage to tear their magical shields as if they were butter because of a mysterious factor that no one could understand.


    ''Well, it''s time to start.'' Alvine whispered, looking under him with his inhuman expression.


    [Fire ball.]


    He slowly murmured as he showed an ordinary fireball in his right palm.


    -Whooosh... BANG!!


    The fireball whistled at an incredible speed and mmed one of the targets who had just killed men.


    (Kakaka!!!)


    "..."


    Hearing this unpleasantugh at his target in the middle of his fireball, Alvine did not change his expression. But instead, he quietly waited for his spell to dissipate around his prey.


    (Kakakaka!! Another insect that thinks it''s safe in the sky?!)


    At the same time, a shadow jumped towards him at lightning speed from the middle of his mes; spinning towards him with his fist impregnated with a blood-red glow and his sinister smile that distorted his already ugly face


    ''Good...'' Alvine''s lips slightly opened as he whispered the only word that hade to mind.


    After a second, his body shed towards the strange creature, and the next moment, the foreigner froze in the spot by noticing the de of Alvine''s long war scythe in the middle of his face hole!


    (!?!)


    "Well, it seems that you know what suffering is. That''s the best news I''ve learned throughout my life!" He whispers these words with a Machiavellian smile, seeing the horror expression of his prey, who has contracted facial muscles and a stiff body.


    (W-wai--!


    Before he even finished his sentence, Alvine pressed his dark war scythe down, tearing the body of his prey in two with all his powers to the point that a few drops of the creature''s blue bloodnded in his abyssal pupils.


    But despite this, Alvine did not blink and watched the creature fall into free fall. With only the top of his head that connected the two parts of his body.

 Chapter 289 Immersed In Revenge. 2

    After seeing the strange creature perish so quickly, Alvine''s expression darkens with dissatisfaction.


    ''Are weapons made of mana their weaknesses? Or maybe because I hit the right ce where his core was? Well, no need to worry about this detail; there are too many test subjects to check my theories.'' He then whispered as he looked after two other strangers flying towards him after they saw the ugly corpse fall into the sky.


    By noticing new guests with a halberd and two long swords as the main weapon, his expression of discontent turned into a demonic smile.


    ''A Halberdier and a knight? No, I can''t refer to the basic standards to guess their ways of fighting. In this case, let''s see if they have sharp senses.'' While saying these words, He decided to proceed differently to collect more information on their subjects.


    But instead of a front attack, he used his stealth skill to hide his presence.


    (!!)


    Almost instantly, the two creatures suddenly stopped in the sky and looked around them with suspicion; after the sudden disappearance of Alvine. But their surprisessted only a thousandth of a second before the hole they served with their eyes began to shine with a cramoisy red glow.


    And the next moment, their sinister smiles emerged again on their lips after locating the location of Alvine, who was like a shade reaper behind one of them with his scythe.


    Then, with his impassive expression, he slipped his scythe towards the neck of one of the others who wielded the two swords and who were far off, with his simple and good intentions to kill him instantly.


    But before his weapon reached the blow of his target, thetter leaped forward, avoiding one millimeter closely, Alvine''s long scythe that targeted his neck for decapitate!


    But as he used all his current strength to decapitate the swordsman who escaped from him, the pressure he had put into his attack slightly destabilized his movements making him stagger forward.


    Even if it was only a short moment, the halberdier took advantage of this mistake on his part and directly stabbed Alvine''s heart with the spear on top of his halberd!


    -Puff!!


    (Kekeke! It isn''t enjoyable. With just one blow, they die the next moment! It''s no longer fun since the death of the creature dressed in white!)


    He says these words with his snarky smile after seeing the tip of his spear behind Alvine''s back!


    (...) But his smile faded the next moment after noticing the calm eyes of Alvine, who had a slight smile on his bloody lips!


    "Kh¨¦h¨¦! I got you, son of a bitch!" Thistter screams these words with his mad abyssal eyes.


    (!?!)


    Even if he did not understand Alvine''s words, noticing the aura that emanated from him, he could guess that Alvine''s words were not those of a dying person!


    With this feeling of imminent danger, he tried to escape Alvine without asking questions!


    But Alvine grabbed the hook of his halberd with his bare hand and plunged his abyssal gaze into the hole of his face while keeping his wicked smile with bloody lips; after noticing the bold actions of his prey who wanted to survive.


    "Do you think sons of whores like you deserve to live in this world?! I have a confession to submit to your species; I would exterminate each of your loved ones, every creature of your species, and also every living thing rted to your species. Your and the gxy in which you are sheltered. I swear on my principles that I will make you know the hell of suffering and hatred!"


    Hearing Alvine''s short speech of whom he did not understand a single word, the halberdier finally abandoned his halberd and tried to escape far from him with a horrible fear caused by the bloodthirsty weights and powers that apanied Alvine''s words.


    It was already a mystery for him to see Alvine alive even though he had a hole in his heart, but the most horrifying thing for him was to feel the bloodthirsty aura that emanated from his opponent!


    -sh!!


    But before he traveled a meter, Alvine beheaded him the second after with a nonchnt movement.


    And instead of stopping there, he plunged his hand covered with a ck aura into the creature''s chest and then ripped a scarlet red pearl after using his magical perception to locate it.


    At the same time, Alvine teleports behind the other, constantly in his dizzy, and stabs him directly on his core, killing him instantly before he regains his spirits.


    "These weak bastards will never be able to kill grandpa with their insignificant powers. Their speeds and reaction times are as slow as those of low-ranking divine mages, not to mention their insignificant forces. They must have a leader who has...from my grandpa!" He concluded by closing his eyes and using his magical perception to cover all the chaotic fields around him.


    "?!" After five seconds, he opened his eyes, noticing the majestic city and the red teleportation tform the invaders used to wreak havoc on his home.


    Then, without saying a single sentence, he made a space jump ten kilometers from his position where there were four particr strangers with their monks'' robes.


    Two hundred meters from him, Alvine noticed the four ''monks'' standing in front of the tform as if they were guards who prevented anyone from approaching it.


    But at that moment, Alvine paid no attention to the spectacr view offered to him by the ghost city with its gigantic buildings nor to the teleportation tform that the four monks were watching. Still, his attention was entirely focused on the four guards, two of whom wore golden monk dresses and the other with purple clothing.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But what served as a reference for Alvine to know their ranks was the number of stars they had on their monk''s dresses.


    "So I guess they are their leaders?" He murmured as hended slowly on the ground.


    (How did he get here?")


    (It doesn''t matter; let''s just kill him without wasting more time. He is already half dead with this fatal wound.)


    As before, Alvine did not listen to their taunts. Instead, he put himself in an offensive battle mode.


    But just before he attacked them, he stopped clearly and looked above him, noting theck of inattention on the part of his prey.


    At the same time, arge bloody red dimensional portal manifests itself above the battlefield. And the next moment, five silhouettes came out of the portal, including Sabrina, Sebass, Helios, Xelor, and Ferda.


    "Hm? A new species?" Helios asked in a cid tone with his chaotic energy around his body.


    "It seems that there really is an old city on this. But these creatures... it''s the first time I''ve seen them. Even the library did not mention the existence of such creatures. Not to mention their powers or other factors; Are they really a race from the time of the goddess?" Xelor, carpeted in his dark mists, which only let his red pupils pass through, argued in a deep voice.


    "!" But unlike them, Sabrina was not indifferent to all the corpses she saw on the battlefield.


    At that moment, she saw Alvine, who seemed to have forgotten to prioritize the massacre than to heal his wounds.


    "FERDA!" She instantly swayed these words while looking at Ferda with purple eyes that could not hide her rage.


    "I know." Thetter immediately nodded, guessing Sabrina''s orders.


    At the same time, a grayish-ck aura manifested around her body as she began to activate her concept of time that could freeze time itself.


    [By the powers conferred on me by the supreme goddess, Imand the concept of the time-bound universe to bow to my will. I order that all lives, every creature below my rank, freeze in time!]


    As soon as she finished this sentence in the primordialnguage, her energy sprinkled from her body, extending around her until shepletely covered the entire almost instantly!


    At the same time, the color of the became grayish, and an iparable mor settled on the battlefield. Whether it was Alvine or his subordinates who faced strangers, the strangers themselves, without limiting themselves to living creatures or not, everything froze instantly, except for the four primordials that had just arrived.


    "Hurry up! Because of my current state, rank one is too powerful to allow me to keep it in this state for a long time!" Ferda hardly exined between her tight teeth with beads sweating on her forehead.


    "Xelor, make everyone away from these creatures. As for you, Helios, kill everyone by keeping only ten of these things alive to collect information." Sabrina then ordered by appearing instantly in front of Alvine, who always had his gaze on the sky, and began to heal him.


    "At yourmand, mistress." The two answered together and disappeared in front of Sabrina the next moment.


    *Don''t forget to kill them in the cruelest way possible!* She then ordered by telepathy following their disappearance.


    *If this is your order, I will do my best.* Helios answers.


    *Don''t kill them! Just keep others away from them; YOUR EXECUTION IS TOO SWEET FOR THEM.*


    "!!!!"


    At that moment, the four sons froze when they heard Alvine''s nk voice.


    "Ferda! What the hell are you waiting for?! Your priority task is to affect him with your concept so that he does not die of his injuries!" Unlike the others, Sabrina thundered in an rmed tone, noticing Alvine staring at her.


    "It''s not that; he''s not supposed to be conscious!" Ferda stammered with disbelief and panic when she saw not only this strange phenomenon but also when she heard Sabrina scold her for something for which she was not responsible.


    "Stop telling me about--


    But before Sabrina finishes her remarks, Alvine''s icy palm hardlynded on her left shoulder as he tried to move despite Ferda''s concept affecting him. *Don''t kill them! Anyone who minimizes their eternal sufferings, I would never forgive thetter, no matter our rtionship!* He coldly ordered again with his dark eyes devoid of light and emotion.


    Sabrina looked at him with agitation. But despite her incredulously, she did not forget to continually treat Alvine''s wounds with some of her vitality to elerate the regeneration of his cells.


    She was not surprised to see him alive despite theck of a heart since it was partly thanks to her who had linked her life to that of Alvine when Linn captured him and the other factors that all divine magus could do. But her surprise was to see him resist Ferda''s time concept!

 Chapter 290 [Realm Of Purgatory!]

    *Don''t kill them! Anyone who minimizes their eternal sufferings, I would never forgive thetter, no matter our rtionship!*


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    *Hmm... what are your orders, mistress?* Helios asked again in a septic tone.


    Whether he or Xelor, both had concepts (Chaos and darkness) rted to massacres. In other words, hearing Sabrina order him to kill without restraint was something he naturally appreciated. But hearing the threat of Alvine, who took him for a saint, was like an insult to his demonic ego.


    By the way, neither he nor the other are saints.


    *Hmm, focus on evacuation first. Then we will see what the master intends to do to these creatures. As we do not know what happened, we cannot make early judgments.* Sabrina then ordered Helios.


    *Tsk, Tsk, I was waiting for this answer. I''m seriously starting to wonder if you''re our leader or if it''s this little kid!* He then retorted, following Sabrina''s order.


    *...*


    Sabrina ignored thetter''s septic remarks and focused on Alvine''s healing.


    But Alvine, who had difficulty moving, grabbed her hand the next moment and looked at her with an impassive air.


    *Stop wasting your vitality. As long as my three cores are not directly affected, this wound is still bearablepared to the suffering currently gnawing at me.* Alvine always ordered by telepathy; since he could hardly move with the concept of Ferda.


    "No, even if you were able to move your main core in time before your being stabbed, the heart is one of the vital organs of any living being; just let me heal you and take care of the rest." Sabrina proposed with a nk expression simr to Alvine''s.


    *Take care of the rest? Ah, how frustrating it is to hear this from you. I''ll let you treat me since it is your will. But unfortunately, I cannot ess your request to assist me. Neither you nor those people you brought with you.*


    "I don''t understand. What happened to you suddenly to the point of making yourself so reckless? Even if I can''t understand the practical method of these strange creatures, they are still aware even though--


    *Sabrina, if you really want to help me, grant my two wishes, one of which is to order this woman with the concept of time to regress before grandpa''s death. As for myst wish, ensure I canmunicate with these bastards. If you can grant me these two wishes, I will listen to you until the end of their annihtion. But otherwise, anyone involved in my revenge will be considered an enemy!*


    While pronouncing these words, he invoked Darka in the shadow of Sabrina with his only gaze.


    At the same time, the golden color of his aura changed into a dark glow following the excessive use of his shadow powers in his current state.


    Due to this factor, the influence of Ferda''s concept disappeared on his body, giving him free rein in his movements. But at the same time, it was not necessarily a good thing for him. By epting, for the first time, his dark powers influence him of his own free will, he could feel his mind gradually darken.


    While knowing that he would risk losing his mind if it continued, he did not try to protect himself from them, as he used to do.


    "My lord--


    "Go back to the dimension and order the others not to touch the souls of the three bastards I have just collected. After that, consume as many virgin souls as you can." He ordered Darka, who vanished almost the same time he finished saying thest syble of his sentence.


    He then looked at Sabrina, always with his immutable dark eyes.


    "Are you able to grant these two wishes?"


    "... Even if we have concepts, they are not almighty and without consequences. In addition to that, Ferda has been recovering for millennia. Her powers are too--


    "What if she healed from her wounds? Will she be able to go back in time?!"


    "... It''s not that simple; a rank one is different from others. At the slightest recklessness, she will lose all her powers! Moreover, this is more special than the others, with the essence of the ancestral tree always present in its core. She can''t regress even for thirty minutes in a row."


    "..." At that moment, the only hope connecting Alvine''s consciousness broke, causing him to plunge into bloody despair.


    But Sabrina, who didn''t seem to notice Alvine''s aura, continued. "... I am sorry to have been so reckless in the face of the unknown dangers of this. If I had known--!?


    But She stopped suddenly in the middle of her sentence, finally noticing the deste aura around Alvine, who could no longer leave her indifferent.


    "I''ve heard enough of it. Thank you, and for The future inconvenience that you might attend." After retorting these words, he looked at Ferda. "Order her to cancel her concept!"


    "!!" Hearing Alvine''s words, Sabrina had a horrible presentiment.


    "I-I can grant your first wish. What do you say to wait a few seconds and consider your decision seriously before I return?!" She stammered these words in an rmed tone when she saw the ck mist around Alvine as if he were consumed from the inside.


    "... Very good. That''s good news for me." He responds by sitting on the floor with his long war scythe levitating behind him.


    Seeing Alvine keep calm momentarily, Sabrina sighed, guessing that he still had a little conscience.


    Following that, she appeared in front of one of the strangers dressed in a long golden monk dress and five stars on his right chest. She then ces her hand on his bald head with her eyes closed.


    ''... I see. They have a different cultivation from ours because they don''t reallye into our world, and their resistance to mana is due to this fact. Sigh, even if it were only a theory, I could never have imagined that another world could exist outside the world of our goddess; and this red tform is like a gate that connects these two worlds.''<novelnext></novelnext>


    From the moment she touched this person''s head, Sabrina began her collection of information, transferring all the information that the bald had acquired from his existence.


    But what she couldn''t understand was to learn that these creatures are also called humans in their worlds. And just like their worlds, these creatures were a civilization among dozens or even hundreds in a world apart.


    After reaping the necessary, Sabrina stopped using her skill by noticing Alvine''s dark aura increase from second to second.


    "Master, I collected all the information you wanted. But promise me not to--


    "The promises are forter. I don''t need to get anything from future corpses. Just transfer their tongue in my spiritual sea so I can kill them while listening to their tortures and supplications!" Alvine stopped her once again before she continued her sentence.


    "Was that your goal from the beginning?" She asked with a frown.


    "What else were you expecting? Or to talk with them over a cup of tea on the table?!" He calmly asked, getting up from the ground while dusting his white dress, even if it was not really necessary since it was already covered with his blood and the blood of the three people he had already killed.


    "..."


    At the same time, Helios and Xelor returned to them.


    "Mistress, everyone is evacuated to the kingdom. We also rescued the others who were fighting against strange beasts at the gates of the city. Sir Xelor also brought these thousands of creatures with him." Xelor bowed slightly to Sabrina with the gentleman''s smile that was always on his demonic face.


    "Good." Alvine''s unholy voice resounded behind Sabrina, surprising, once again, Xelor and Helios; to see him speak loudly and move as he wished despite Ferda''s concept.


    But he didn''t care about them or their thoughts. All that mattered to him was to see Sabrina transfer thenguage of these strangers in his mind.


    With this first goal in mind, he stared at Sabrina, waiting for thetter to face her work.


    When thetter noticed his eyes, she sighed deeply in bitterness but performed, despite herself, what Alvine wanted.


    She didn''t bother to touch Alvine''s forehead or anything shy; she just transmitted the new knowledge to Alvine by her simple will. But instead of doing as Alvine had ordered, she transferred all the information she had collected to bald, hoping that this decision would change Alvine''s mind.


    ''Even if these bastards deserve to die thousands of times, I must not let him fight in his current state. In addition to being mentally unstable, he would risk being consumed by his own darkness! This incident is more dangerous than the invasion itself.'' She said to herself, looking at Alvine, whose eyes were closed to assimte all the information he had just received.


    This quietsted only about ten seconds for Alvine before he opened his eyes with a small smile at the corners of his lips. "It''s perfect! Sabrina, you always had the gift of making me happy." He said, tapping Sabrina''s shoulder along the way.


    "!?"


    ''This is not the reaction I expected from him.'' As for her, it was only at this moment that she instantly understood that she had underestimated Alvine''s rage and thirst for blood following thements she had heard now.


    After ten steps, he suddenly stops. "Now, order this girl to cancel her concept of time on them. And don''t touch my dear guests; they are all mine." With thisst warning, he continued his way, dragging the four ancient monks with his gravitational affinity without paying attention to Helios or Xelor, who unconsciously moved away from his path, even if it was more by surprise than fear.


    As for Ferda, who had not moved from her ce for more than five minutes, she looked at Sabrina after hearing Alvine''s words.


    *Sigh, do what he says. Let''s just hope that they will be enough to appease his anger.* Sabrina nods to Ferda, who had no choice but to bend to the will of her mistress.


    She then looked at Alvine, who had finished his ''staging'' after dragging the four elders among the crowd of hundreds of creatures with contracted eyebrows.


    *The reason why I should not prevent him from taking revenge is because of the principles that are the basis of each cultivator. With such hatred and guilt, he would risk eroding his talent if he remained in this state longer.* She then gave this exnation when she saw Ferda''s suspicions.


    *I understand, ...but do you think that with his current level, he will be able to defeat an army made up of these magically resistant creatures? Must you have noticed these creatures resist divine energy, haven''t you? Not to mention that I''m sure that he also noticed this factor; otherwise, he wouldn''t ask you to verify their memories; he could have done it himself, am I wrong?*


    *sigh; despite being aware of all this, he still wants to face them. So what''s the point of wasting more time?*


    "Sabrina? How long do I have to wait before she stops influencing time?" Alvine asks again with slight frustration after waiting so far.


    But despite asking Sabrina this question, his eyes were focused only on Ferda, who always kept her concept in ce with hesitation.


    "Are you sure to face them together?" Ferda couldn''t help but ask him


    "My decisions do not concern you as far as I know. So stay out of it. I am grateful to you for saving my subjects, but this does not give you any additional authority."


    Hearing Alvine''s words, Ferda looked at him with discontent but did not bother to answer. Even if she had a haughty temperament like any of her pairs, she was more mature internally, unlike Sylvia or Linn.


    "As you wish. But you''re not going to prepare in advance?"She still ends up asking him this question by seeing him float nonchntly over hundreds of foreigners.


    As for Alvine, he did not bother to exin himself; he just grabbed the long war scythe that followed him from the beginning and nodded at Ferda to give her the green light.


    "What arrogance!" She murmured to herself with frustration.


    But the second after, a dark glow shone in Alvine''s eyes, noticing the field''s environment taking color following the snap of Ferda''s finger.


    But as soon as he noticed one of the creatures moving, his smile widened to his ears, followed by his ck horns that ignited from the mes of Gehenna.


    [Divine domain activation: Realm of purgatory!]

 Chapter 291 [Realm Of Purgatory!] 2.

    When Alvine noticed Ferda snapped her fingers, he closed his eyes and extended his magical perception to ce his spiritual mark on each stranger.


    ''1321 demonic beasts, 543 humans, two of whom are three-star shamans, and thest two are ancient five-star shamans.'' He murmured after finishing his counting.


    Like Sabrina, he had obtained almost all the necessary information about this mysterious breed.


    Their cultivation methods were different from those of Alvine or others. Those who were currently on his territory were not really strong but in the middle of their hierarchies, like the holy mages and emperors. As for shamans, they are the only ones capable of casting long-distance offensive spells, such as the [fire-stroms], [Demonic arrows], etc., which they call, martial arts skills.


    And the fundamental reason that gives them magical resistance is only linked to two factors. The first is their bodily constitution that rejects mana, and the second is the profound energy (The Ki) they cultivate instead of mana. Their resources and magical artifacts on theirs are not imbibed of mana but Ki, which categorically differentiates them from the people of this universe.


    Knowing all this, Alvine felt like he was in the presence of the people of Murim, who rely on strengthening their bodies than on the collection of magical energy, warriors with hard stamina, colossal strength, abnormal speed, and their martial arts skills!


    ''But these four shamans are the ones who will pose the most problems. It''s a good thing. They are about the opposite of Kelspies, who have extraordinary spiritual powers, but a fragile and weak constitution against physical attacks and offensive magic.'' He said to himself by looking under him, their confused expressions, after the break of Ferda''s concept.


    But what he had not taken into ount was to see that the bestial creatures, whom these strangers called demonic beasts, attacked them without distinction, creating Chaos between them instead of making amon front against him.


    Seeing this and noticing that their shocks and confusions were at such a level that they did not detect his presence, he amplified his voice with his magical energy to draw everyone''s attention to him.


    (Thirty seconds, that''s the time I can wait before killing you all.)


    He shouted these words in theirnguages, attracting all their eyes to his demonic appearance.


    (What does a celestial demon do in this ce?) The bald shaman that Sabrina had used as a guinea pig made the first to regain his calm.


    But hearing the question of this shaman, the darkness around Alvine has be more unstable. (You will be the bastard who will suffer longer than the others!)


    By retorting these words, he continued his countdown.


    In the memory he had just acquired, this shaman, who bore the name of Doungra, was none other than one of the two shamans who had participated in the assassination of Vandel with fifty other foreigners. As for the other shaman, Vandel had killed him and forty-five of his opponents.


    Hearing Alvine''s disrespectful remarks, Doungra no longer took the time to ask for even more details. (You will die even if you are one of the heavenly demons; Kekek, kill this arrogant demon. We''re the first that discover thisnd! Even if he''s a heavenly demon, he could not win against us!) He instantlymands his subordinates.


    At the same time, even if the others were still suspicious and confused, they could not neglect the order of their leaders.


    Those under him leaped towards him with their murderous intent and demonic smiles.


    "Sigh, I guess thirty seconds was too long for them. Well~, I would not give you the same chance as my first three victims," Alvine murmured in a monotonous voice and created fifty pearls of lightning affinities around him and merged them into fives pearls that instantly booed towards those who wanted to extinguish him.


    (Kekeke! How disappointing; they all have skills that seem powerful but are as weak as a low-ranking demonic beast!) One of the people closest to him replied with disdain when he saw the little blue pearl with its little lightning buzzing flying toward him.


    Having experienced the magical attacks of Alvine''s other subordinates, he did not bother to retreat to prevent himself from being hit by Alvine''s pearl.


    -Shhhh-Boom!!


    But the next moment, just like his pairs who had the same disdainful smile, discovered the disproportionate power contained in Alvine''s pearls.


    At the same time, Alvine''s war scythe ignites with his dark mes, while he himself eclipses those who his pearls had not touched with his long war scythe and begins his bloody massacre without holding back.


    The four shamans who looked, from the ground, at Alvine''s cruelty hadplex expressions, surprised but enraged.


    (These bastards of celestial demons! Why do they want to steal our loot?! We are the first to have discovered thesends, but theye to interfere in our affairs?! Uneptable!)


    While the bald stammered these words in a rabid tone, always mistaking Alvine''s identity (because of her current appearance), and began his mantra while mysteriously gesturing with his fingers.


    And the next moment, his body lit up with a bloody red glow simr to the manifestation of a red aura of an emperor mage, but different from thetter because of the nature of his energy.


    ((Third form of holy arts: Holy sword!))


    -Woooosh!!


    He then thundered these words by creating a long fifteen-meter white sword made of his Ki and pulled it towards Alvine at a speed that was not inferior to the offensive spell of a high-level divine magus!


    "??" From the moment he targeted Alvine with his attack, thetter immediately noticed it. But for some reason, his senses did not shout danger to him as they used to do.


    And it could only mean one thing to him; the attack in question could not cause him the slightest damage!


    With this conclusion in mind, he stopped in a race for massacres after killing a dozen enemies with his war scythe soaked in its ck mes and fifty pearls that had merged into five pearls the size of a golf ball.


    -Crack!!


    When Ki de Doungra''s sword came into contact with the dark mist surrounding Alvine''s body, it broke into pieces before even reaching his body.


    (IMPOSSIBLE! A celestial demon who is immune to attacks with the holy attribute?! Would you be...one of the three demons of destruction?!) For the first time, Doungra stammered these words with a horrifying expression when he saw his ineffective attack on Alvine.


    (A celestial demon, and now a demon of destruction? Tell me one thing, little shit, do you think we''re in a Murim tale?!) Alvine asked coldly, letting go of his war scythe, which disintegrated into particles of ck darkness and merged with his ck mist.


    (... If you are not one of the three celestial demons, then who are you at the end?! And why are you attacking us?!)<novelnext></novelnext>


    "??"


    "I''m tired of this brainless son of a bitch." Following his confusion in the face of the idiocy of this shaman who had his brain as smooth as his head, Alvine had the impression that his efforts were reduced to nothing after understanding that these bastards did not even know why they were doomed to suffer for eternity.


    (You havemitted only one unforgivable sin, and it is to invade this. As for why you will suffer forever and condemn your families, your loved ones, and your, it is to show you that you are not as cruel as you want others to believe.)


    (?!?) Hearing Alvine''s words, those who confronted him had a bad omen.


    Their families? That meant only one thing Alvine intended to use the same teleportation tform to sow chaos in their worlds.


    (KILL THIS BASTARD, NO MATTER THE PRICE TO PAY!!)


    "Kuku, finally, finally, show you the expression I wanted to see from the beginning." He murmured to himself, disying his pointed fangs in his bitter smile.


    He then closed his eyes, despite the fifty prey bouncing towards him.


    -DOOM!


    But before they reached him, an explosion of dark energy sent them to waltz fifty meters from him; followed by an earthquake that forced them to remain in levitation.


    Following this mysterious phenomenon, which gathered all the ck mist at the end of its left index finger in the form of a drop of water, but as dark as a ck anchor.


    [Divine domain activation: Realm of purgatory!]


    He then murmured while opening his eyes, which were as dark as before but with a red cross (+) ga as if they were his irises.


    At the same time, the ck anchor drop, which is none other than the condensation of its shadow energy, left its finger and slowly fell to the ground among the crowd.


    -Plop!


    Noticing this anomaly and dangerous phenom, those closer to this jet-ck droplet moved away with their nervous expressions, noticing the mysteriously dangerous energy that this mysterious droplet stored.


    (...)


    (...)


    But after three seconds of silence, the earthshaking ceased, and everything returned to ''normal'', except for the silence that reigned supreme.


    (... What was this dark--!!


    -Plouf!! Plouf!! Plouf!! Plouf!! Plouf!! Plouf!! Plouf!! Plouf!!!!....


    Even before one of his opponents became impatient, hundreds of inmed dark pirs rose underground, several thousand meters long, to the point that they gave strangers the impression of connecting to the sky.


    (!!)


    (!!)


    (Holy god! R-Retreat! Retreat immediately!!)


    The first person who stuttered this sentence in the face of horror was none other than the shaman with short brown hair who was also a five-star shaman.


    Even if he did not really need to give this order to the others, since as soon as the gigantic pirs appeared, that had dark chains that winded them, no one asked the others to flee.


    "What useless bastards," Alvine incredulously murmured when he saw them boo towards the tform while the demonic beasts dispersed like ants fleeing from their fiery nests.


    [Souls chains!]


    He then whispered, snapping his fingers.


    -Casha-casha-...!!


    ording to his will, the thick and multi-meter-long chains took ce around the pirs and began their hunting for prey.


    But Alvine has not yet attacked foreigners who were desperately fleeing to the red tform. Instead, he attacked demonic beasts who only followed their primitive survival instincts.


    As a result, his chains were like primordial snakes whistling towards the beasts, capturing and attaching them sessively to the enormous pirs that resembled the dark posts in his dimension, even if their shades energies were less threatening than thetter.


    But despite everything, they had some differences from them. It was their ability to use all the affinities andws of Alvine! Unlike the pirs of his dimension, which had only the sole purpose of capturing the souls of the victims of Alvine in his dimension and purifying them.


    (Destroy the tform as soon as one of us passes through the portal. We are not ready to fight against ancient demons!) Doungra gave this order to the three other shamans, who followed him closely in front of their troops as they sprinted at lightning speed to the red tform that was two kilometers from them.


    But at that moment, Alvine ced his hand on his chest, more precisely above his main core, and murmured...


    [Unsealing!]

 Chapter 292 Immersed In The Darkness.

    [Unsealing!]


    He slowly murmured to himself.


    At that moment, his magical energy, already like a sharp de beheading anyone approaching him, turned into a chaotic cyclone that could take everything in its path!


    "What?! He had sealed his central mana core?! How could an intermediate divine mage do that?!" Helios, who was with Sabrina, and the other four look at them with dismay.


    "What are these ck pirs?! Shouldn''t the divine domain be made up of magical energy only? Why do I have the impression that his divine domain looks more like a primordial domain than a divine domain?" Xelor whispered in a deep tone.


    "Instead of worrying about his domain or energy, I think the most unthinkable thing is to see him use a kind of energy that is as mysterious as the energy of these people. Sigh, and I, who thought he was arrogant. Mistress, where did you find this person at the end?!" Ferda also asked, after hearing the question of Helios and Xelor, who was more interested in Alvine''s darkness than anything else.


    Unlike the others, Xelor was the person who mastered dark affinity more than anyone else. But Alvine''s hundreds of pirs and soul chains were utterly unknown to him.


    ''So, he practiced dual cultivation with this woman, Huh? I had doubts at first when I noticed his magical energy that was lower than usual, but I would never have thought that he had sealed almost all his powers. But is it even possible to use magical energy after sealing his central core, which is the main mechanism for storing magical energy? Unless he continually collects energy from the environment to fuel his spells? Even if dual cultivation allows him to acquire the affinity of his partners, this mastery is too abnormal on his part. Sigh, I guess it was thanks to this factor that he could move his core before being stabbed in the heart.'' As for Sabrina, who was the center of attention of these four, she also had her own concerns.


    She knew the source of Alvine''s shadow energies and the existence of these pirs; since she had already seen these mysterious things when she received Sylvia''s report after their return from the Garyth''s ntation. The only mystery he had left was to understand how Alvine had removed these pirs from his dimension so far. Even if it was not exactly what she thought the pirs were.


    And her second question was, why had Alvine taken so much risk and fought with his sealed powers?


    But this question did not remain a mystery for her for long.


    While the primordials and Sebass were in their studies, Alvine''s expression became even more diabolical when he noticed that the four shamans were a hundred meters from the tform.


    [Gehenna mes'' shield!]


    He murmured as he looked at the scarlet tform.


    -Hooh!!


    At the same time, four kilometers from him, a ck me dome covered the tform that was also in his divine domain.


    (!!) Seeing this dark shield, but yet, without heat, one of the four shamans with a silver dress did not stop, unlike his pairs.


    He clung to his long spear by letting his Ki sprinkle with his body.


    ((Forty-third movement of the ghostly arts: Invisible path!))


    He stabbed Alvine''s shield dome with his martial art skill.


    At the same time, his spear and body became transparent, bing an astral soul that could pass through all material defenses!


    -Arghhh!!!!


    But the next moment, the three who had stopped halfway heard the horrible cries of theirrades burning in Alvine''s ck mes.


    (How?!) The other shaman with brown hair stammered these words when he saw the three-star shaman consumed by Alvin''s me despite being in the form of a spirit!


    (This bastard uses martial arts linked to the soul! Use your skills--!!


    Before Doungra finished his words, his facial muscles contracted by noticing a bloody, dark energy with an endless bloodthirsty above them!


    -Gulp!!


    They took away their saliva after crossing Alvine''s demonic gaze.


    (Kuku, do you want to flee? Why? Why the bastards like you want to live?! Answer me, why the little shits like you want to survive?!) Alvine thundered madly while his voice resounded throughout his domain as the only ruler!


    (...)


    Seeing their silences, Alvine ms the tongue of dissatisfaction. He then points his hand at the other two shamans,


    -Rumble!! Rumble!!


    And the next moment, another earthquake set in, followed by the appearance of another giant pir ten meters from them!


    But before they moved away from it, the dark soul chains booed them towards them, with as fast speed as a blink of eyes, and attached them to the pir, leaving only the bald man free.


    (What are you going to do now? Are you running away? Begging me to spare you? Or attack me to have a little, for more fun?) Alvine then asked.


    But instead of answering Alvine''s question, Doungra looked behind him and finally noticed that the battlefield had be calm only because his subordinates were all captured by Alvine''s chains.


    (I have a deal for you, fight me with all your strength and equal weapon, and I will let you return safe and sound; by killing only half of your subordinates topensate for the loss you have caused me.) Alvine''s voice woke him up in his desperate state.<novelnext></novelnext>


    (...) But despite Alvine''s proposal, he remained silent, obviously not believing in Alvine''s words.


    (Of course~, you will also leave me all your possessions before leaving. That''s the price to pay formitting such stings in my house.) He added, with a severe air.


    (...)


    But seeing him still silent, Alvinended slowly ten meters from him, followed by three dark silhouettes that appeared behind him.


    "Ignotus, kill ten of these bastards!" He murmured to his shadow soldier, who now resembled him as if it was his twin after turning into ''God of ughter''.


    *Kuku, if that is the lord''s wish, then be it!*


    At the same time, without moving from his ce, Ignotus reaches out to one of the pirs closest to them, but which is still one kilometer away from them.


    -Arghhhh!!


    Even before Alvine wonders what Ignotus intended to do, painful cries resounded in his divine domain. And the next moment, ten scarlet pearls, covered with a blue liquid, appeared in Ignotus'' palm.


    *My lord, your orders have been executed to perfection.* The erratic tone of Ignotus, who could not hide his joy, resounded behind Alvine, who frowned.


    ''A spatial affinity? No, it''s almost aw of gravity. Otherwise, his pearls would not be covered with blood if he had teleported them from their bodies; he almost snatched them with a gravitational affinity. I''m starting to like this man more and more.'' Alvine whispered in his thoughts, looking calmly at the ten levitating pearls in Ignotus'' palm.


    After that, he then looked at Doungra with an impassive smile on his lips. (Otherwise, I would kill as much as you are before going to sow chaos, which you wanted to prevent at all costs, on yournd!) He announced coldly.


    At that moment, Doungra, handling a long white sword, had no choice but to put himself in an offensive position.


    (You see~? I knew you could do it.) Alvinemented when he saw Goundra make his decision.


    (You''re going to keep your promise, aren''t you?)


    (Of course~, why would I lie to you? Killing you is as easy for me as snapping my fingers, so why would I waste my time on that?) He asked while shrugging.


    (Very good, so I think so!) In saying these words, Doungra bent his knees and jumped towards Alvine, using all the strength he could towards Alvine.


    ''Kuku, this bastard has finally made the best decision he had to make!'' While retorting these words in his thoughts, chains of souls came out in Doungra''s shadow and immobilized him before his sword reached Alvine''s heart.


    (You?! Y-You said to beat us without using our martial arts skills! Why do you--


    (Ah, it''s true; I remember saying that. But you were so slow that I ended up getting impatient because I was waiting for you.) Alvine replied with a sinister smile when he saw Doungra''s surprised expression.


    After that, he snatched the milky white sword from his hand.


    (Do you remember the vicious method with which you killed the owner of this sword? As his affinities were weakpared to yours, you offered him a duel of this kind to force him to lower his guard. If I remember correctly, the owner of this sword was my grandfather!)


    (?! V-your grandp--$¡ê$¡ê!!


    Before Goundra finished his sentence, Alvine sliced thetter''s jaw, spraying his blood like a broken fountain.


    (... Huh?! Do you want to pronounce his name? My word~, so your ego has no limit?) He then replied without blinking, even though his face was stained with Doungra''s blood.


    (&€#%¡ê!!)


    (Hm? So you don''t know how to use spiritualmunication skills? Sigh, it''s both annoying and frustrating.) He calmlymented while tapping Doungra''s shoulder.


    Following this, he opened a spiritual channel between him and Goundra: *(I''m listening to you, what have you just said?!)*


    *(...)* Despite Alvine''s attempt to be able tomunicate with Goundra, thetter remained silent while trying to resist his pain.


    (You don''t want to talk? So tell me, do Brita, Groute, and Ruyto remind you of memories?)


    (?!?) When he heard Alvine pronounce these three names, his expression became simr to that of Alvine.


    Seeing this empty and inexpressive expression on his face, Alvine felt like he was breathing for the first time.


    (Kukuk-Kahahahahah!! All right~ my only fear at the beginning was that you are wild creatures devoid of emotion. But as soon as I saw your dear and tender family in your memories, I changed my ns.) While ending these words, he looks at his shadow soldiers.


    (Ste, Ignis, and you, little man, make all these bastards here suffer. But anyone who dares to kill them before my return reces one of his victims on the pirs!) Even if he had spoken these words in a foreignnguage, his three subordinates understood what Alvine had just said to them.


    He then looked at Goundra with his impassive expression. (I have an idea, why not apany me for a friendly visit to your dear family, Hm~? My whole body trembles with impatience and ecstasy. I would never have imagined that seeing the suffering of others could be so pleasant and so...euphoric~!)

 Chapter 293 Cross The Portal.

    --


    "!"


    In an old disinfected building, where light bulbs shed, barely illuminating an operating room that had been out of service for probably a century, a man with long ck hair with a refined appearance and ruby red eyes was sitting in a wheelchair with his ck coat that was dyed with blood.


    But in front of him, more precisely on an operating bed, another person was firmly attached to it with a body bloodied by knife wounds every inch of his body.


    But even if he was attached and barely breathed, as if he were at the end of his life, the vivacity of his eyes was so intense that anyone would understand that he was close to everything but death.


    "Kuku, it seems the lord has finally passed a cape; now, he cannot return to his normal state." The man in the wheelchair announced these words with cold eyes that had no glimmer of goodness in them.


    Afterward, he got up from the wheelchair with a ck knife in his left hand and approached his patient, stabbing him again in his abdomen with his knife covered with shadow energy.


    -Keukh!


    "How long do you still intend to remain silent? Even if it is not your real body, as long as a small part of your soul resides there, you will suffer again, again and again, until I get tired of it." He asks calmly, looking straight into the purple pupils of his patient, who clenches his teeth to resist the pain of being dissected alive.


    "Hehe... *cough! *...So I just have to wait until you get tired of it, little bastard!" The attached man replied while smiling disdainfully with his lips and his bloody teeth.


    Hearing the words of his patient, he did not be frustrated. He changed his knife into a ck scalpel, followed by his mischievous smile that erged.


    "Hm, until I''m bored, Huh? Kuku, didn''t you buy me to dissect me? Ah~, I still remember it as if it were three minutes ago. You were so arrogant among your pairs, but tell me, how does it feel to be in the same ce as me?" The man with long ck hair and ruby eyes was none other than Dalvine, who had reced Alvine''s clone.


    "..."


    From the moment Randolph brought him with him to this room about two years ago, he no longer bothered to hide his identity, hence the reversal of the current situation.


    Naturally, these cuts are nothing for Randolph, whose real body was not even present with him. But despite everything, what interested Dalvine was not the death of Randolph, but the information he held.


    The silent seer, Dalvine, tore his chest with his scalpel, causing him another unbearable pain, even for a primordial with a high-ranking divine body.


    "Your will in the face of pain ismendable, but how much longer will youst? One more year? Two or three years? But don''t worry; we''ll find out soon." He continued to appreciate the hell Randolph was going through.


    But the next moment, his smile faded on his lips, followed by his darkened expression.


    ''Why is my link with the Lord suddenly broken?!'' He wondered, staggering back.


    ''He''s still not dead, is he?!''


    At the same time, Randolph, who noticed his panicked expression for the first time, had a slight mocking smile at the corners of his lips.


    "Kekek, why did you stop? Ho? Could it be that this vicious bastard had a problem? It''s interesting, even if I don''t know why you''re meddling in our business, I''m-- Keukh!!


    Before he finished his sentence, Dalvine stabbed him directly in the heart with his scalpel and plunged his dark eyes into Randolph''s!


    "Listen to me, little shit, if ever, I say, if you ever dare to covet or think of coveted this person, I will turn your existence into hell!" He replied by twisting the scalpel in Randolph''s heart.


    -EUUUUK!!


    *Try to see! If you imagine yourself to be the most powerful, you are the worst idiot. It is thanks to me and me alone that this asshole is alive. If I hadn''t collected his soul from spying on these fucking Punishers, do you think your dear little prot¨¦g¨¦ would be alive at the current time?!*


    Hearing Randolph''s words telepathically, Dalvine pulled out his scalpel from his heart whileughing madly.


    "Kuku, you seem to have misunderstood from the beginning. If I had enough skills to protect him, he would not be in his current state. But after hearing your words, I now realize that you are more ignorant than I thought. Speaking of the strongest, you don''t think of the three idiots who call themselves monarchs, don''t you?"


    "!"


    "Huh?! W-Wait, are you serious?! Do you really think that these wet hens arepetent enough to defeat me?! Not to mention them, even your fucking goddess is not qualified to challenge me, not to mention to challenge my lord. So tell me one thing, weak and ignorant creature, do you think it is thanks to you that my lord is alive?" He incredulously asked after noticing the change in Randolph''s eyes.


    "... You think I''m going to believe the words of someone who hides in the shadows and ys with--


    "Pff, who asks for your confidence? In short, it''s time to say goodbye. Even if I would have liked to y with you a little longer, it is no longer necessary to torture a puppet." While pronouncing these words, he changed the shape of his scalpel into a kodachi.


    "But don''t worry, I have already obtained enough information about the identity of the bastard who wants to reveal the identity of my lord by spreading such rumors about him."


    Then, even before Randolph pronounced one more word,


    -Slice!


    ---


    Three minutes rather, on the Freyja.


    When Alvine finished giving instructions to his shadow soldiers, they disappeared before him, leaving him alone with Goundra.


    But before he faced a step, Sabrina appeared between him and the tform.


    "I would only ask for it once; get out of my way!" He thundered in a deep voice before Sabrina said anything.


    "... Just like me, you have also seen the memories of this man; therefore, a glimpse of the world in which they also live. I know you want to avenge this old man''s death, but at least wait until you are better prepared before venturing into an unknown territory that does not have a single ounce of magical energy for us!"


    While Sabrina spoke continuously to try to convince him, Alvine continued on his way by dragging Doungra with him, who was constantly shouting rage at him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But with his jaw dissected, except for the tone of his voice, he could not formte any understandable words.


    "...You will really risk dying this time if you make such a decision." Seeing Alvine ignore her, she had no choice but told him honestly the threat she had felt.


    "Have you once thought of the sufferings and sorrows of others if misfortunes happened to you? Are you going to give up everything you have built just like that? For revenge that has already been aplished?!" She continued insistently by biting her lower lip with frustration.


    But Alvine''s thoughts froze when he heard her say ''already aplished''.


    Then,


    His dark aura, barely perceptible after using it to supply the energy of his divine domain, began by gathering around him without himself knowing where he came from.


    Learn that he was one step away from reaching the red tform covered with his me shield, he stopped and looked at her with his cross-ga irises. "If the life of some of his bastards couldpensate for the cost of my grandfather''s life, I wouldn''t be so...


    Before he finished his sentence, a path formed through his me shield as he passed through, followed by teleportation the second hended on the red tform with Doungra.


    "... Shit!" While swearing loudly, Sabrina flew to the tform to join him on the other side.


    But,


    -Crack, Crackkk-Boom!


    From the moment the stele teleported Alvine, it exploded instantly.


    "Mistress, I think he destroyed the other''s tform--


    "I KNOW!" Even before Ferda finished her sentence, Sabrina raised her head towards her and retorted these words with her clenched teeth.


    "..."


    ...


    ..


    .


    "!"


    But a minuteter, while everyone remained silent and waited for the orders of Sabrina, Alvine''s divine domain, the prisoners attached to the dark pirs and his three shadow soldiers disappeared before their eyes, taking with them theirst hopes to join Alvine!


    "..."


    At the same time, Sabrina finally located Sylvia from afar, who, instead ofing to their meetings, continued her journey to the kingdom.


    ''Tsk, despite millennia of existence, this girl is still sensitive like a hundred-year-little girl!'' As she spoke to herself, her silhouette instantly vanished in front of the others and appeared in front of Sylvia a kilometer away from her.


    "Sylvia, where''s Linn?!"


    Hearing this familiar voice, Sylvia briefly looked at Sabrina''s silhouette before continuing on her way. "She''s at the pce."


    She answers after three steps.


    "Do you know that the master went to the other side?"


    Hearing Sabrina coldly announce these words in a disturbing tone, apart from her approach, which slowed down slightly, Sylvia had no other surprise.


    "I don''t care too much."


    "What?! Don''t you care? Who is this old man to rece your master? Why does he so stamp you and the master? Do you think his life has any valuepared to that of your or the master?!" She asked, out of breath, not believing what she had just heard from Sylvia.


    Not to mention hearing Sylvia say such things was a shock beyond her expectations. Thus, despite her eagerness, she could not ignore Sylvia''s unexpected remarks.


    As for thetter, hearing Sabrina''s words, she stopped clearly and looked behind her.


    "If it was the master who went there, then so much the better. By the fact that with him at least, the sentence of these bastards will be a thousand times worse than mine." She deepened her thoughts by noticing that the most agitated person was not her but Sabrina herself, who was trying to teach her a lesson in loyalty.


    "... Sigh, Sylvia, lead me to Linn and hope that she is powerful enough to cross the interdimensional barriers to reach the mas--


    "Do what you want, but the master does not need our assistance to seed in such a task." Sylvia stopped her by retorting these words.


    "... You''re not kidding me, aren''t you? The master may be strong, but the ce where he is currently is not only unfit for a mage, but the people I saw in the memories of this bald man are not to be underestimated. The situation is even worse than before. Can''t you find it?!"


    "... Sigh, I don''t know where you get such ack of confidence in our master. But...I believe in master, and destroying these people there who deserve them is only a bonus of the passage."


    "What''s the report ?" She then asked while frowning.


    "What would you do if it was the master who died in the ce of this old man?"


    "?!"


    "Yes, just seeing your eyes, I already know the answer. I still remember the reason that allowed you to acquire your nickname of sadistic. So stop bothering him for once, and let him do what he wants to soothe his heart, as you did at the death of Alvinos."

 Chapter 294 Dalvine On Freyja Planet.

    While Sabrina and Sylvia constantly contradicted each other, a dark portal appeared in front of them.


    "... Hm? Is he already a return?" Sylvia wondered, frowning.


    But the next moment, she squeaked her teeth with discontent. She was not the only one; Sabrina''s case was even worse than hers when the two noticed a man with long ck hair dressed in a ck dress with golden hems.


    "You''re not wee here!" Sabrina retorted even before Dalvine pronounced a single sentence.


    In the first ce, they had many questions to ask Dalvine, but knowing his twisted and vicious personality, the two knew it was the worst idea to ally with him.


    "Sigh, I came to find out what had happened here, but it looks like I wasted my time for nothing." He said calmly after scanning the energy debris Alvine had left behind him.


    "What do you mean by that? You can join me, can''t you? Why not go and join him to protect him?" Sabrina asked with little hope, knowing the bastard who called himself Dalvine tended to do the opposite of what he was ordered to do.


    But strangely, for the first time, Dalvine had not disappointed her.


    He stroked his chin with a thoughtful air, then nodded his head the next moment. "Why not? I think that with a little effort, I would be able to find the exact location of my lord. But something bothers me in this story, so if you can tell me what really happened here, I might help you join him." He said with a titude.


    "..." Sabrina remained silent following Dalvine''s proposal. But just seeing her frown, anyone could guess how suspicious she was towards Dalvine.


    "Kuku~, it''s not an unlimited offer, you know? You have five seconds to make a decision. Five, four, two...


    "?! All right!" Sabrina had no choice but to put aside her mistrust.


    "Kuku, congrattions, Miss my lord''s bodyguard. You are the big winner of the week." He replied while apuding slightly.


    "Tsk, you deliberately skipped the number three to put me under pressure. But even if I don''t trust you yet, I would make an exception for this time." While saying these words, she approached Dalvine, who always kept his Machiavellian smile on his lips, ced her hand on his forehead, and shared her memories with him.


    Meanwhile, Sebass and the three Punishers (Ferda, Xelor, and Helios) appeared beside Sylvia and looked at Dalvine suspiciously.


    *Who is this guy?* Helios asked Sylvia telepathically.


    "Sigh, don''t get tired of it; this bastard can hear us even if we don''t want to," Sylvia replied loudly, frowning at Sabrina.


    ''Sigh, how can she trust this guy? His intentions are so obvious, and yet, do you give him what he wants? Tsk, this is the first time I have seen you make such a stupid decision in recent millennia.'' She thenments in her thoughts, looking at both with suspicion.


    But unlike her, who had worrying thoughts, the three people behind her also had their own moments of astonishment.


    Hearing Sylvia says that Dalvine could read their thoughts could only mean one thing for them, he had to be at the rank of the monarch, which is the legendary rank they had desired so much for centuries.


    "S-So you say this guy is as strong as the monarchs who protected the goddess?!" Ferda stuttered with sparkling eyes.


    But when she saw her look, Sylvia had a bad feeling. "I advise you to forget the shitty decision you are about to make. Do you remember when we said that Alvinos was still alive?"


    "U-um, I remember it. I think you said he was serving another... W-wait, you mean that the master of this arrogant old man is this guy?!" Ferda asks in disbelief after guessing the reason why Sylvia asked this question.


    "It''s true; I saw him with my own eyes. In fact, this old man was powerful because he borrowed the powers of this bastard who also wants to steal our master!"


    Hearing Sylvia''s sentence, the three took several seconds without the power to digest Sylvia''s words.


    "...Now that I think about it, how can he stay here if he is of monarch rank? Isn''t it a little strange? Even the goddess''s guards cannot stay here because of universalws that no one can influence. So how does he do it?" Xelor, who seemed calmer than the others, asked in a deep tone.


    "I don''t know either. Maybe it was because of the master who invoked him? And speaking of universalws, there is undoubtedly a person who masters one of them, even if his mastery is at a beginner level! This person is the--


    "Hey, why are you so noisy?! Shut up a little; I''m having trouble concentrating on that!" Before Sylvia no longer revealed sensitive information about Alvine, Dalvine''s dissatisfied tone resounded loudly.


    **You can say what you want about me, but I no longer see you revealing sensitive information from my lord to anyone. Is that clear?! ** At the same time, hemunicated these words to the attention of Sylvia, who mmed her tongue with frustration.


    "Now that you have obtained what you want, do what you promised." Sabrina''s voice resounded in front of him after shepleted the process.


    The reason why this procedure took her more time, unlike with Alvine, was due to two factors that are her mistrust of Dalevine and her level that was lower than Dalvine''s.


    But upon hearing Sabrina''s request once again, his vicious smile grows on his lips.


    "Kuku, of course...I lied to you!" He replied, shrugging.


    "?!" Following Dalvine''s ims, Sabrina''s eyes became crimson red as her rage increased.


    "Sigh, it was to be expected. It would help if you had never trusted him from the beginning. On top of that, have you forgotten the intentions of this type? Are objective is the opposite of ours; how could you imagine that he would keep his promise after noticing the current state of the master?" Sylvia let out a depth sigh and continued on her way as if she didn''t care what she had just seen.


    But at that moment, she stopped suddenly after noticing Sabrina''s bloody aura.


    "Sigh, Lady Rina, do you think the master will appreciate you creating bazaars on his?" She stopped and asked Sabrina, who was barely struggling to control her rage.


    But when she heard Sylvia''s words, she found her calm and noble air.


    Following that, she turned her heel on Dalvine and walked behind Sylvia without saying anything more.


    Seeing Sabrina''s actions, Dalvine had an ironic smile. "Kuku, her actress talents are not bad at all. That''s the second time she has defeated me in my own game. Tsk, she deserves to be their leader." He said, lying on wild herbs.


    "Well, what do you want?" He asked the three people who had stayed at his bedside, unlike Sebass, Sabrina, and Sylvia, who were heading to the kingdom of Alvine.


    Hearing Dalvine''s question, who seemed frustrated by something they didn''t know about, Ferda was the first to say what she thought.


    "Sylvia told us that you have Sir Alvinos by your side all the time? So--


    "Ho? Do you want to meet this little man?" His ruby eyes suddenly became bright after guessing their requests.


    --


    Meanwhile, Sabrina, padding into the forest with Sylvia and Sebass, looked more rxed than before.


    By noticing the triumphant smile on her lips, Sylvia couldn''t help but sigh again.


    "You form a good pair, you know?" She says the next moment.


    "Humph, Certainly not with this bastard. I''d rather ally with the Leaders than ally myself with this guy." She, in turn, retorted, gasping. But the next moment, her smile returned to her face.


    "..." Sylvia looked at her once again in a dreary silence.


    "Just to be sure, what was your goal in pretending to trust him?" She couldn''t help but ask her.


    "Hmm, how should I exin this to you? To be honest, this vicious asshole may be the worst bastard, but his powers and intelligence are the most unparalleled. And from the moment the master crossed this portal, he appeared here. What does that mean? Yes, he was also worried, just like me. But when I shared my memories with him, I also took the opportunity to show him the whole scene of the massacre that the master hadmitted before going there." She exined briefly.


    "So, in other words, what you wanted was not to join the master but to confirm that he was going to get out of it, right?" Sylvia asked with disbelief.


    "Not quite, as I said rather, despite being vicious, his powers are remarkable. And we all know that he only cares about one person. So in your opinion, what will happen if he learns the whole truth?"


    "...?!"


    "Yes, you understand. He will do his best to rescue the master in case of danger. Even if we cannot teleport to another world without the tform''s help, his case is different. In addition to being constantly linked to the master, he can also go near him without too many problems. So my goal was to leave him the responsibility for protecting the master. He refused to grant the request only after checking the memories I gave him. In other words, he imed to lie when in reality, he wanted to annoy me to kill time after confirming that the master was fine, at least for now."


    After hearing all these exnations, Sylvia looked away while murmuring.


    "So I was right in the end; you form exquisite duets." She murmured while looking at Sebass, who was always silent and as inexpressive as usual.


    "But these three will soon understand what you wanted to talk to them about by saying not to approach him." At that moment, Sabrina''s voice forced Sylvia to look behind her, more precisely, towards Ferda, Xelor, and Helios, who were talking with Dalvine as if they were old friends.


    "Um, to understand the dangerousness of their decisions, they will need to live one of the consequences to understand." She retorted by squeezing Vandel''s clothes that were always with her from the beginning.


    "...Do you think it will be okay?" Sabrina asked after nced Sylvia


    "...I don''t worry about myself, but about a certain woman who treated this old man like the master. Let''s just hope that Sebass manages to discover her problem." Sylvia expressed herself thoughtfully, looking once again; the man has ash skin and bloody red pupils were walking behind them closely.


    "I already have an idea of what happened to her. But to be sure, I must see her and consult condition." Sebass said briefly.


    "Hm, that''s good news. The power that Lilliana showed was too powerful for it to be the blood inversion. That''s why I called you here for you to consult her yourself, who are of the same breed as her." Sylvia nods her head with calm eyes.

 Chapter 295 Lillianas Actual Situation.

    "So, do you know what''s wrong with her?"


    "Hmm, it''s extraordinary. Even if it''s surprising and hard to believe, I...no, I need to check her condition more before announcing such information lightly!"


    After the three-person team returned to the pce, Sylvia left all her responsibilities to Sabrina. She instead went directly to the room where the Queen lived with Sebass to allow thetter to check the Queen''s health without further dy.


    But hearing Sebass''s uncertain tone, Sylvia frowns with dissatisfaction.


    "What do you mean by that? Didn''t you just say that you had an idea of his problem? And that you needed to consult her to heal her?" She asked in a slightly frustrating tone.


    Sebass, for his part, shakes his head slightly.


    "Mdy Sylvia seemed to have misinterpreted my words. First, thisdy''s current situation is not a problem that must be or can be treated. If that''s what I really think, then it''s good news. But otherwise, nothing good wille out of it in such a current situation. So, please, let me focus a little!


    "..." Faced with Sebass''s brief warning, Sylvia had no choice but to remain silent, waiting for Sebass to work in a quiet calm.


    ''Sigh, I wonder what kind of bad tricks fate is ying with us. First Sir Vandel, and now even my master''s wife, who is strangely affected by a kind of strange phenomenon. It''s not even funny on this train anymore.'' She said to herself while looking at Sebass''s actions, whose hands moved like a professional on Lilliana''s mana veins.


    But the next moment, Sebass''s fingers stopped suddenly above Lilliana''s navel, which was still unconscious, with a frown.


    "A problem?" Sylvia asked with a worried air when she saw Sebass''s suspicious expression.


    "Yes, I would like to do some tests." Said Sebass, raising his head towards Sylvia.


    "Some tests?"


    "Yes, and for that, it is imperative that I have a few drops of the young master''s blood." He continued by referring to Alvine.


    "... A few drops of his blood, Huh? It may be a littleplicated--


    "If only that, I can help you with that." Before Sylvia finishes her words, Assiaphir''s voice resonates behind the door of the queen''s room.


    After that, she entered the room with a magic tablet that contained the information she had collected about the damage caused by the sudden battle.


    "Little Assi, do you have the master''s blood with you?"


    "Yes, Lady Sylvia. His majesty left me a few blood vials for personal use; after all, except his blood, I couldn''t consume anymore to feed myself." While pronouncing these words, a red con with a cap of crystals appeared in her hand from the ck ring she wore around her ring finger.


    "Are you sure that this blood belongs to the master?" As soon as Sylvia''s eyesnded on the deep red liquid that it turned to dark gold in her fist, she asked with suspicion.


    "U-Um, I don''t understand myself. It wasn''t like that at first. Could it be that the quality is out of date?"


    While Assiaphir began to express doubts about it also, after noticing this change, Sebass had sparkling eyes, almost admiring following the sight of Alvine''s blood.


    He approached Assi eagerly and extended his hand to ask her to give him the sample of Alvine''s blood.


    "Don''t worry; I don''t intend to consume the young master''s blood or give it to someone else." He justified himself almost unconsciously, seeing the suspicions in the eyes of Assi, who had frowned eyebrows.


    But thetter became flexible following Sebass''s words and gave him what he wanted.


    But when Sebass recovered the vial, he appeared directly next to Lilliana again.


    "The blood of a vampire represents all the information about him, his past, his present, and even part of his future. It is not limited to only that; it also contains the identity and nature of his personality and powers.


    -The number of attributes he has, thews he masters, and so on. The list is so long that I would never be able to finish it." He said, waving Alvine''s blood in the bottle with a little ironic smile.


    Hearing his words, Sylvia and Assi frowned, imagining Sebabss'' intentions.


    "I apologize if my words were unpleasant to you. I do not intend to analyze the blood of the young master without the permission of the mistress or that of the young master himself. And know that even if he gave me his consent, I am afraid of not granting his wish; after all, the mistress had brought me a sample of his blood as soon as he had awakened the incubus bloodline." He continued sitting on the chair in front of Lilliana''s bed.


    "... What did you find next?" Sylvia asked with curiosity.


    "It''s confidential information; I apologize--


    "Huh?! Did I hear correctly? In this case, I hope that you and your dear mistress would be ready to face a certain type with silvery white hair who will soone to ask you the reason why you conducted hidden experiments on him."


    "Ugh, Mdy Sylvia, I never said that I had conducted experiments on--


    "You know, he really hates those who ruminate in his life without his permission. He could appreciate you by learning that you saved his wife, but it could turn out differently for you and your dear mistress if you ever let me reveal this information to the main interested party." Deceitful, as usual, even Alvine has trouble escaping Sylvia''s traps when she holds them.


    "Ugh! It''s okay." Following this brief sentence, he pours a small amount of Alvine''s blood into another bottle he has just taken out of his ring.


    "As I said, a vampire''s blood represents everything about him. But why did the analysis of mypetence fail on the young master''s blood? Here is the reason. That''s also the reason that prompted the mistress to let her absorb the mysterious energy into the heart of your former leader, who is now allied with the ck-haired guy who talks with Lady Ferda and the others outside the kingdom." By saying this, he lets a drop of his blood fall into Alvine''s blood.


    -Vwuuu!!


    Simultaneously, before his blood came into contact with Alvine''s blood, ck mes appeared on Alvine''s blood, burning to nothingness, Sebass''s blood, before it reached it!<novelnext></novelnext>


    -!!


    "Have you seen? You don''t need to tell me that he hates being analyzed; even his blood also hates being analyzed. It was by noticing these ck mes that thedy verified her theory by pouring the young master''s blood on the former leader''s Crystalized heart. And unlike other substances or materials that be dark or corrupt, the young master''s blood has retained its properties; no, I would even say that it had be even more vigorous.


    -First, mes simr to the gehenna mes of the former leader, and Now, his heart that did not refuse the young master''s blood, everything was evident that the young master was the long-awaited heir. At least, that''s what we believe at that time. Finally, I''ve talked enough; please keep this information confidential,dies." He ended his sentence by seeing the mes go out on Alvine''s blood.


    -Nodd


    ''I would never have thought this man could be so abnormal.'' Assiaphir murmured for herself while looking at the actions of Sebass, who had begun to treat Lilliana.


    -!!


    But after a second, everyone, without exception, understood that Sebass was not an ancestral vampire for nothing! The blood, which was already as dark with some golden trace, is turned golden as soon as it resonates with Lilliana.


    Even if the color was not as pure or as thick as that of the other primordials, Sylvia and the others could say that this event was not something that had to be expected. Not to mention normality, it was not even abnormal since it was an unprecedented event that no one was sure to have heard of before.


    "Huhu~, I would never have imagined seeing such a royal bloodline one day. Despite its immaturity, it already has nothing to envy to our most powerful former sovereigns." Sebass mumbled while stroking his white beard, just a few centimeters long.


    Hearing these revtions from her, Assia and Sylvia looked at Lillinana, always unconscious, withplex feelings.


    ''Sigh, so the incident of thest time was due to her bloodline that she awakened? But what does that mean? I thought that this woman had already awakened her lineage since delustre. Did this old man misunderstand the situation?'' Assiaphir thought in her head, looking at Lilliana''s ting that was now normal.


    But unlike her, who did not dare to question, Sebass''s skills out loud out of respect for his age, Sylvia''s case was another story.


    "Hey, Sebass, stop talking nonsense. It is obvious that this girl had already awakened her vampire bloodline from birth. There is, therefore, no chance that she was able to awaken another lineage or anything simr; since the incident that happened with her has nothing to do with a lineage awakening." She argued after countering the words of Sebass, who, strangely, was still as calm as before.


    After noticing that Sylvia had finished what she had to say as a remark, Sebass let out a deep sigh, eyes closed.


    Then,


    He half opened his pupils, which were now more blood red to the point that they instantly changed the atmosphere but, above all, the room''s colors, making it red immediately.


    "... What are you ying?" Sylvia asked, frowning slightly.


    "Instead of exining more, you must see it yourself to know what I was referring to. But before starting with the heart of the matter, I would like to rify a point. From the beginning, I didn''t talk about the bloodline of this youngdy nor about that of the young master." He spoke calmly in a deep and unshakeable tone without blinking his bloody pupils, which seemed to be the pure manifestation of blood.


    But for Sylvia and Assi, he could not pay attention to Sebass''s eyes because of his half-finished revtion; the two had momentarily forgotten to catch their breath.


    Instantly, the hypothesis they had in their heads was too deep to allow them to take it lightly.


    And unlike them, Sebass continued his exnation as if nothing had happened. "The reversal of blood has only recently be a skill. It is not only a skill that a descendant of the royal family can use, but also women can only use that. A reasoning that is rted to the cause that are necessary conditions to trigger it. As for these--


    "Be brief, please." -Sylvia.


    "... Ahem. The origin of this skill is none other than the woman herself. The identity of a woman is necessary to trigger it. As for why this woman had triggered it, Why the young master''s blood reacts in this way by being close to her body, it is because this youngdy tries to create another new life!" He finished his exnation with thisst news.


    -??


    --


    "Oh, for the fuck''s sake. Do you n to stay here just because a so-called ferocious beast has forbidden you to join your master? Tsk, Tsk, Sabrina, you are disappointing as a leader." At the same time, Sabrina could not work peacefully in her office because a troublemaker bored her to die so that she could apany her to Alvine.


    Although Sabrina exined all the details to Linn, she was determined to do anything but wait wisely for Alvine''s return.


    The details she learned from Sabrina were not given on request but because of her endless insistence that prevented not only Sabrina from progressing in her task but also from regaining her personalfort.


    ''Tsk, these two are the most immature among us. Tsk, but unlike Sylvia, who is sometimes wise and quiet, without bothering to get bored on purpose, this whore is the worst of the two. Not only does she not simte her actions, but being simply an idiot, she does not know when to stop. Sigh, I have no other choice.'' By pronouncing these words internally, while Linn constantly proposedpromises, she stopped everything she was doing...


    ... And looked straight into the golden eyes of thetter.


    "Linn, do you need to join him? Do as you see fit. Do you want to know his location? I don''t know since I don''t use the same concept as you. But maybe you can achieve this by inspecting the tform debris to determine the coordinates of the master''s destination. But no matter what you decide to do, get out of my office and go bother the other guy who is with the others!"


    While retorting these words, Sabrina ced a golden parchment on Linn''s back.


    But by the time she noticed the parchment, her body was pulled by none other than Sabrina''s banishment parchment, which forcibly dragged her out of thetter''s office without her having to do anything else.


    [Seals!]


    As soon as the door closed behind Linn, Sabrina cast four other ck parchments with golden hieroglyphs to definitively condemn the entrance to her office for anyone who does not belong to the guest list.


    "Have fun together, the two most boring bastards on this." She murmured to herself and continued her rapport as if nothing had happened.


    But the next moment, a goldenmunication parchment appeared in front of her. "Huh? Why didn''t he disappear?"

 Chapter 296 Drawing A Masterpiece Is More Complex Than Expected.

    "Master, are you sure you''re doing well?"


    "Urgh! It''s as unpleasant as a god possessing the body of a mortal. The power and rank of my are powerful. But this body, which was once stronger than any of my colleagues, became so weak after the disappearance of my original that I feel like I was dying by suffocation because of this difort and difort!"


    The people whose decision Alvine had been most affected were not The Punishers, nor the peoples of his kingdom, but those who fought a bloody war on the of Alzania!


    Like Alvine''s other shadow soldiers, his fictional soul that owned his clone had almost disappeared like the others as soon as Alvine crossed the portal. But the lucky one was none other than this little man who Dalvine helped in passing before he went to Freyja.


    But although Dalvine allowed him to own the shadow clone, he still had trouble maintaining thetter''s existence with him. Keeping his existence was as if it remained independent, but this independence was not as pleasant as he thought; since he no longer had his shadow powers, unlike Dalvine, who is an existence above him.


    As a result, he felt like he was abandoned by his colleagues and his lord, who mysteriously disappeared, except Dalvine, who didn''t care about Alzania''s war!


    But if only his problems were limited to these only. Unfortunately for him, this was only the beginning of a long list of issues.


    By losing the shadow power, his body that worked automatically was now like a corpse that did not have the slightest vibrance in it. Whether it was his internal organs or mana veins, he had to simte everything manually to stimte the billions of neurons in his brain to move ording to his will.


    But that was only one of the problems. Among them, there are also cores! The three cores he had never needed until now make him bitterly feel their roles in him!


    Even if he had no trouble using his magical skills, he also had this during a significant problem. A simple fireball spell consumed about ten times more energy than before!


    This problem was the greatest problem that could change war results already at its peak.


    But unlike the others who no longer knew what to do to help their master''s clone, Helene scraped her throat and spoke in an uncertain and barely audible tone in the room.


    "Why don''t you ask Lady Rina to offer you a new nk envelope?"


    "...?! A new--


    "Helene, you''re a fucking genius!" At that moment, even before Alvine finished his sentence, No''s excited tone prevented him from continuing.


    "It''s true! Why didn''t I think about it instead?! Just like us, she will have no problem helping you while waiting for the lord to return." Ashia also nodded, leaving Alvine silent with a frown.


    "..."


    After everyone''s silence, Alvine breathed deeply, seeing that everyone was waiting for his answer.


    "It''s hopeless!" He announced after taking a look at them.


    "What?! W-Wait, why do you want to refuse this chance, master? And then, it''s not even definitive; it''s just before everything bes normal again." Ashia tried to convince him, imagining that Alvine had rejected their proposals because of trivial thoughts.


    "Sigh, it has nothing to do with me; I said that it is hopeless because no matter how powerful Sabrina is, she will never be able to create an envelope for me that will be adapted to my powers and bloodlines. If she forces too much, she will be able to use more energy than expected, which could create a significant problem in the future if the Leaders learn that she is not at the top of her power. They will be able to take advantage of this golden opportunity to go on the offensive; do you now understand one of the worries that make your n too dangerous?" He said with his eyes closed, arms and legs crossed.


    "... Y-you are right, master." No''s t tone resounded in silence.


    But the next moment, her mint-colored eyes began to shine again and her smile, which had faded, bloomed again, following the solution she found to the current problem.


    "But Sabrina is not the only one who can do it! There is also Sylvia and the other three Punishers.


    Even if they haven''t tried it yet, I''m sure they won''t have any problem if they unite to create a body that will at least allow you to use the vampire bloodline flowing through the veins of your original, am I wrong?"


    "!!"


    Even if the other two were sure that this would solve the problem, no one lost her cold blood in her excitement, like the first time; it was more worrying just by seeing Alvine''s silence.


    ''Sigh, as I said rather, this is only one of the problems. But given the efforts they make, hehe, why not? Even if it is one of the problems among others, it still remains the major problem.'' He says to Himself in his thoughts by weighing the advantages against the disadvantages.


    -No matter the situation, I must not forget the mission entrusted to me by my original, which is to protect and win this war. Even if I no longer have the help of Miss Luna, I have now be a high-ranking divine magus! A higher rank than my original himself, who does not want to rush his breakthrough and who has sealed his powers. On top of that, I would not ept being exceeded by Zakiel and the others, who are all intermediate subordinates!


    Finally, he slowly opened his ga pupils with a serene smile that could not hide the malice and darkness of his soul.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Well, Ashia, contact Sabrina and ask for her opinion; if she is able, then tell her to make a body that will be able to bear all my affinities, myws, my brute force, and above all, my blood affinity. In addition, if she can do something for my shadow powers, then I would be eternally indebted to her!" He ordered after making a decision.


    "Fufu~, you be increasingly greedy as time passes, master. But it will only strengthen you in the future; it''s a good thing!" Ashia answers and recovers the golden parchment the Alvine clone had handed him.


    But at that moment, the tent, which served them as the strategic HQ, weed a messenger who was none other than a man of the Elf breeds with a silver crown.


    "My lord, the enemy troops have finally arrived at the ce. They have two million soldiers, one million of whom are an emperor battalion, nine hundred miles consists of three low-ranking divine toons who are their men, and finally, five elite squads, each containing twenty thousand intermediate divine mages, which are guided by their respective divine generals who are all high-ranking divine mages!" He said, kneeling in front of the entrance with a fabric covering his nose to purify the air before he breathed it.


    He was not the only one, except Alvine and his three maids; all the others had the same shy disguise on their faces under the order of Alvine.


    "Very well, what about our men?" Alvine asked calmly without paying attention to Ashia, who exined his request to Sabrina.


    "Well, our seven hundred thousand troops are in ce and have adapted the ''crane wing'' formation you had set up instead. The three squads, namely the Delta squad, the Gamma squad, and the Beta squad, are hidden in the artificial forest you created instead. They wait for our opponents without loudly breathing so as not to attract them to make them suspicious." The emissary debriefed with admiring eyes.


    "Ugh! You can leave now, and don''t forget, de, elves'' general, act as if you were really panicked to see them here." Alvine immediately freed the general elf by seeing his eyes as those who came to see a deity in its own right.


    At the same time, he made a chivalrous salute and turned his heel outwards.


    "Tsk, Tsk, I would never have believed that this stupid n would work against them," No said with sadness and disappointed eyes since one of the reasons was that she had bet on the sess and failure of Alvine''s n with the owner of this n who is none other than Alvine.


    "Kekek, the sess of this n only is because they are intelligent. In your opinion, how should we deal effectively with extraordinary strategists who have waged countless wars?"


    "Of course, it''s by baiting them with traps they can''t avoid."


    "It''s true, but it takes too much effort, and everyone is used to this ploy since this is what both sides have used since the first two battles. Now we will adopt the strategy of ''bait a donkey with a piece of wood."


    Hearing this saying badly, instead of telling him that he was wrong, the two first listened to what he had to say.


    "The three significant strategies I especially like are bait, hunting, and carnage. Currently, we are baits; and our prey thinks that we are their prey. The hunting game will begin as soon as they know that they are actually the prey and not the other way around. And finally, my preferred step among these three is the bloodbath. But rest assured, it''s not because they know they are prey that it will be easy to ughter them.


    -But this part that I pay attention to every time, like the finish of a talented artist''s masterpiece, also deserves to be embellished with more red painting, to have a deep background with more despair and melodious cries, to beplex and hard to understand with these thousands of traps scattered everywhere, all along the painting! It is only then that the butchery can begin to admire the extraordinary masterpiece that we have hard set up!" He said, clenching his fist with his mischievous smile that made him lose his head once again.


    "..."


    "Ahem, I guess you have now understood why to bait a donkey with a piece of stick walking?" Noticing the silence of the two girls, he scraped his throat and tried to change the subject.


    "But, master, isn''t this saying supposed to be, ''stick a donkey with a carrot?'' Why did your carrot be a piece of the stick?"


    "Sigh, No, if you still ask this question, it''s because you haven''t understood anything yet. Even if our opponents are donkeys, they remain, despite everything, intelligent donkeys. That is why, by baiting them with carrots, they will instantly understand that it is bait aimed at luring them. But what happens if an intelligent donkey sees a piece of stick painted as a carrot?


    -Despite his smell and sight, he will always want to check this new shape that looks like a carrot, thinking that it''s a new type of food he hasn''t seen or tasted yet. And as a result, it is his curiosity and determination to discover the unknown that will force him to move forward. Our guests are currently in the same situation as a donkey. They may be intelligent, but they remain donkeys!


    -Two days ago, I told you about this operation in secret on the border of the kingdom of the elves. Did you know why I had brought you, especially to this ce, to talk about the discovery of the tomb of the divine king of ancient civilization?"


    "H-Uh, wasn''t it to avoid being heard by enemy spies? That''s what you told me, by the way. You said that there was an artifact that could increase forty percent the strength of an army if the general of an army held it. In other words, if we have this flute, we will not have to worry about the death of our subordinates."


    Hearing No''s exnations, Alvine couldn''t help but pet her head with reluctant eyes.


    "I chose to reveal the information in this ce, especially because it is where the spies of the opposing camps are watching us!" He finally revealed with a ridiculous smile.


    "Huh?"


    "Do you now understand how difficult it is for a renowned artist to draw a masterpiece? Greed is an idiot who doesn''t know how to appreciate art; Luna is obsessed with the red color only, which makes her paintings too hideous. As for Darka, oh, let''s not even talk about him; this guy constantly says that artes from within; because of his crows. Apart from my lord, I certainly remain the most talented artist among them, don''t you agree with me?!"


    "...Huh? ...Just what you talk about since the start, master?"

 Chapter 297 Inherited His Lords Demonic Nature.

    "Do you now understand how difficult it is for a renowned artist to draw a masterpiece? Greed is an idiot who doesn''t know how to appreciate art; Luna is obsessed with the red color only, which makes her paintings too hideous. As for Darka, oh, let''s not even talk about him; this guy constantly says that artes from within; because of his crows. Apart from my lord, I certainly remain the most talented artist among them, don''t you agree?!"


    "...Huh? ...Just what you talk about since the start, master?"


    Hearing No''s question and seeing the confusion in Helen''s emerald eyes, Alvine''s clone felt like he was surrounded by people from others who did not speak the samenguage as him.


    "Sigh, information is crucial in a war; it is a weapon so sharp that if used well, it can kill the enemy by the wind that apanies its de. But this weapon is also sharper for its owner than for its enemy. Bad information leads to the total extermination of a group of intelligent donkeys. That''s why I''ve always insisted on verifying the information that our spies give us every time. Not only is it to discover double agents, but also to check if our enemies have not used our spies to sell us false information and use us as intelligent donkeys walking behind a piece of dried wood!" He said, focusing his attention on Helen''s cute face, which now had a surprise that was no less than No''s.


    "... It''s incredible how stupid intelligent donkeys are." She murmured.


    "Kekek, as I often say, the smarter a person is, the easier it is to deceive him if you act like an idiot. That''s also one of Sylvia''s favorite strategies." He said to himself as he got up from the ground and wore the ck armor that was hung on an iron mannequin behind him.


    "It''s time to start too. Don''t forget something; our enemies are our prey, not predators. Secondly, they are here for the treasure, so by walking in the direction we want, these bastards will follow us no matter what happens because of their greed. That''s why you need to stand out as much as possible in order to attract the big hats among them and drive them into one of the traps we had already set up." He gave these exnations while looking at Ashia, who had just finishedmunicating with Sabrina.


    "Master, ording to Mistress Rina, She will need a day toplete your request. But it does not guarantee the shadow core since she does not have the shadow attribute. As for the person who has this attribute outside of the lord, he is with her on the of Freyja; but the only problem is that this guy is too vicious when ites to these kinds of things. So she prefers to manage without him and offers you a vampire envelope. She will wait for the lord''s return, who is in another dimension to wage war alone, to offer you a core capable of resisting your powers from the shadow."


    Ashia ended these words with thisst sentence.


    "Hmm, I don''t have time to analyze everything by hand, thank you. Does this mean we will have about twenty-four days to help me change my body envelope? Kekek, I look like a spirit on this train; it''s not to displease me!" These were the only words that Alvine added after hearing all of Ashia''s exnations. He finally hung his two long swords on his back with a mocking smile.


    "Master, are you sure it''s a good idea to fight in this state? Yourbat power has been reduced by at least 60%~70% after this incident with your original. You have to wait for us here and--


    "Rah, don''t worry about me. Even with a fighting force of 20%, I would have no trouble surviving against this army. I brought you back here only because I want none of these dickheads to escape. Unlike my lord, I am not a fan of loyal battles. A battle where only the most cunning and not the strongest wins, that, I call it a fucking exciting battle!" Just after these words, he disappeared before the eyes of the three maids.


    "Nee, do you think it''s a part of the master? I have never seen or heard of a spell that can create an identical copy of its caster. It''s normally impossible, isn''t it?" No barely asked that Alvine leave the tent.


    "Hmm, I''m not sure either. But it doesn''t matter. The considered as a copy or a substitute is as we are considered as such as too. Once created, with an independent consciousness, thetter bes an existence in its own right, no matter what he thinks or not." Ashia replied without taking the situation too seriously.


    Seeing her calm response, No looked at Helene, who was, until now, silent. "What do you think, little Helen?" She asked, looking straight into her emerald pupils.


    Instead of being dressed in armor like both, she wore a long in ck dress with red Wyvern scales on the dress as decoration.


    Upon hearing No''s question, she did not change her expression. She opened her pink lips and spoke calmly: "During the master''s first appearance, I was present with the lord. If I''m not mistaken, his goal at that time was to strengthen his soul to resist spiritual attacks such as charms, illusions, etc., but when he learned the technique that was supposed to help him in this channel... puff! He appeared!" She said, gesturing to describe the scene she had seen.


    "H-huh? Couldn''t you be a little more precise than that?"


    "I don''t know myself since I was so confused at that time about my identity. In short, contrary to what the master thinks, the lord cherishes him more than he thinks himself; that''s all I know." Following thesest words, Helene also left the tent, followed by the other two.


    "Helene, follow the master and intervene if necessary. As for you, No, your role is to assist the three squads in the proper functioning of the traps that are in the artificial forest. Do not rx in this kind of situation, be serious for the smooth running of the mission." Ashia tookmand in Alvine''s absence and left their teams this way.


    "Despite the master assuring us that he will not need our help to exterminate these people and that he and the troops already in position are more than enough, our role is to watch in the shadows and prevent any unforeseen events that will happen. As for me, I would stay here to survey the entire front and assist those who will find it harder to get rid of their opponents to minimize losses as much as possible."


    Just afterpleting this brief strategic focus, the two girls disappeared in front of her, leaving her alone in front of the tent.


    The ce where Alvine and his convoy were now was far from the kingdom of the elves, more precisely, hundreds of kilometers to the extreme south of the continent! The most mysterious and dangerous area, ording to rumors, on the!<novelnext></novelnext>


    The southern area is covered with a bloody and toxic red mist, which even blocks the perception of divine mages.


    In front of the entrance to the misty area, a colossal army consisting only of demons had arrived in front of this entrance. But for some reason, none of them had moved yet; because of the order of their chief general, a 300cm demon with a long ck horn on his forehead and his bestial tusks that exceeded his chin.


    He had dark ck skin and rode a magic tiger with saber teeth that were also an emperor-ranking beast with an attribute of darkness.


    "Head General, it''s been an hour since our scouts left, and they still haven''t returned; I think our opponents kidnaped them. What do you propose? Do we have to sound retirement? Or continue the exploration and prevent our opponents from having this artifact in their possession?" One of the three generals of the elite squad with the same demonic appearance asked respectfully.


    The g they had was not that of a golden lion (the symbol of King Brave), nor a ck tree (that of the ck elves), but a g with two halberds crossed on a red background that represented the blood of their enemies. This badge was none other than the symbol of one of the three divine kings, the demonic king who governs over the demons on the of rank two that the divine trio rule; Artaros Falde, the demon king.


    His impatience and desire for power due to his inferiorityplex and ego did not allow him to ignore this information.


    But strangely, he had not shared this information with the other kings since he wanted toplete this mission in secret and be the only beneficiary of the gains to get even a little closer to his other pairs.


    But his greed will cause the destruction of fifty percent of the overall strength of his army.


    To guarantee the sess of the mission, he did not hesitate to send half of his mostpetent men to follow Alvine''s troops in an incognito mod to test the ground in order to discover this mysterious tomb, collect all the gains and, at the same time, exterminate the opposing forces.


    "Hmm, I don''t really know; this situation is too strange. Even if our most reliable spies discovered the information, this area is perfect for an ambush with our field of vision already limited by these blood mists." He said, frowning while petting the mane of his tiger.


    "Also, even my little poppy shows unconditional fear for the first time. It is--!


    Before he finished his sentence, the ground began to shake fiercely, followed by a golden and blinding light that brightened the red mist as if a deity wereing down from the heavens!


    "Fuck! Don''t tell me that these bastards have already discovered the entrance to the grave?!" Seeing this glow, the only thing that came to his mind was the treasures.


    "Head General, I understand your hesitation, but if we remain undecided for too long, there will be a problem if our opponentse out with this blood flute from the god of war! That''s the moment to never attack them before they get their hands on them!" The general of the first elite squad stammered these words with the same conclusion as the head general.


    "Tsk, Tsk, I know! Make the horn ring! We will exterminate these wild dogs ande back victorious before dawn!" He yell these orders, raising his spear in the sky.


    -Hiyah!!


    Subsequently, he rushed into the heap with his tiger into the mist, followed by the others.


    -Tuuuuuut-!!


    At the same time, more precisely at the bottom of the forest, whose trees and hills were ck, Alvine stopped using the manifestation of his aura and retracted his hand with a scious smile.


    "My faith, so you needed a motivation to join the party, Huh? Kekek, I like to see hard ones; it will only be juicier when they are well-cooked!" He whispered with a smile going all the way to his ears.


    "Sigh, I would never have imagined that I needed such arge amount of energy to make a simple manifestation of my aura. Well, well, it was worth it." He then continued while wearing his helmet.


    -Only the second phase of the initial n: Prey hunting!

 Chapter 298 Fyora.

    As soon as the general crossed the mist, he was separated from the others!


    What he didn''t know was the specialty of this ce. As the article on the art of war says, knowing the characteristics of the field is already a half-self victory!


    The red mists are not only there to make the decoration but rather have characteristics, illusory and toxic.


    The higher the rank of a mage, the more he will have the power to resist the poisons in the atmosphere and the powers of hallucinations, and vice versa, the emperor mages and below will be nothing more than mere victims.


    Knowing these factors, Alvine had taken the necessary precautions by bringing only divine mages, hence the lower number of his troops. As for the reason why his men carried pieces of tissue on their noses, it was natural to prevent the toxic smoke that covered this entire area affects his troops!


    "Squad three, and my squad, go north two kilometers away and assist our troops who are already facing our enemies in the forest there!"


    "!" As the head general rushed at lightning speed towards the source of light that had appeared rather, he stopped clearly, after hearing his own voice resonate in the surroundings!


    "What?! Does someone imitate my voice?! Tsk, what a shameful strategy!" He replied in a rabid tone.


    But before he ordered, his words got stuck in his throat, noticing that he was alone in the bloody ck forest, separated from the others!


    -p, p, p...


    "Who''s going there?!" He thundered when he heard apuse in front of him.


    "Umu, Umu, you are the first toe here, as expected from a high-level divine general!" At the same time, a man dressed in light ck armor gradually approached him while continuing to apud him.


    "!"


    "Delight to have met you; I am... the reaper who came to collect your miserable life. Be honored by my presence." Alvine continued, stopping a hundred meters from him.


    "Humph, because you think you''re capable of it?!" He replied after his momentary shock.


    He then pointed his spear at Alvine and continued with arrogance, letting his divine aura sweep the surroundings. "Come here so that I can collect your skull toplete the ne I am currently creating for my little puppy!"


    "... Ho? How strange, I''ve been thinking about the same thing for a while; even if this beast''s meat is not of premium quality, it still remains a delicious dish for the taste buds. But it''s such a waste to confuse this enticing meat with a war mount." He replied with a disdainful smile, slowly pulling his other sword into its sheath.


    "!?!... It seems that you have a sharper tongue than your sword!" With thisst sentence, the head general, a high-ranking divine demon, began his fight against the clone of Alvine, who could barely use fifty percent of his divine power.


    [Divine area: ghostly darkness!]


    Despite Alvine''s provocations, his opponent was not careless or reckless with him; he began by manifesting his divine domain, which is centered on the affinity of the dark.


    -Graagh!!


    At the same time, his emperor beast smashed the ground under its front legs while proudly growling as he created dozens of ck chains that booed towards Alvine at an incredulous speed and chained him the next moment!


    But instead of stopping there, the demon who had just finished the demonstration of his divine domain created several hundred clones of shadow beasts with the effigy of his sword-toothed tiger emperor!


    At the same time, in addition to being attached, Alvine found himself facing an entire army made up of the beasts of darkness.


    "Kahaha! Are you doing less arrogance now? Die!" The divine general retorted, ordering, at the same time, his army to besiege Alvine, who was trapped!


    -Kragh!


    Following his orders, his hundreds of beasts booed toward Alvine at a speed that was not lower than that of an emperor mage.


    "Kuku, it promises to be interesting. With my powers almost halved, let''s see what kind of adversity I would face by confronting one of the divine generals!" While calmly uttering these words in a bloodthirsty tone, he opened his eyes, which were now bloody red.


    [Triple spells of destruction: the tears of the Banshee!]


    -Drop, drop, drop!


    Instantly, instead of blood, part of his mana crystallized into three tiny drops of the tears of darkness that corrode the chains of darkness as soon as they contact them!


    But by the time it took him topletely eliminate the chains of the saber-toothed Tigers, the other beasts of darkness reached his position; he could only release his right hand.


    "Kekek, it''s more than enough for...


    -sh!!


    "...To end these fucking imitations!" He retorted, beheading the shadow tiger who was the first to reach him!


    At the same time, the ck drops of tears let out a corrosive smoke around him, preventing the other shadow beasts from approaching him.


    "Humph! Do you think that beheading one of my beasts would mean death?! That means that you don''t know why I became one of the ten divine generals of His Majesty King Artaros! Let me show you despair, poor idiot!" The general arrogantly shoots and snaps his fingers.


    Simultaneously, the corpse of the shadow beast turned into ck smoke and merged with one of the dark tigers whose size, power, and power increased twofold simultaneously!


    -Graaagh!!


    "!"


    "Kahaha! Do you understand now?! Killing them will only make them stronger. And finally, when there are only twenty dark tigers left, each of them will have acquired the power of an intermediate divine magus! Do you now understand what shit you''ve put yourself in by targeting me as an enemy?! From the moment you made this decision, you were destined to die!" He continued tough loudly, almost forgetting his men being massacred far from him.


    "Sigh, you''re strangely noisier than I thought." As for Alvine, it was the only sentence he retorted afterpletely freeing himself from the chains that hindered him.


    ''I would never have thought that dual cultivation with this protagonist would allow me to obtain her corrosive affinity. It''s interesting.


    -But more importantly, why does this guy like to brag so much when the fight has not even begun yet? Is he so proud of the characteristic of his divine domain? Damn, it''s such a shame. I would have really, really loved to show him what the true power of the shadow was to contemte his expression!'' He said to himself, sinking his sword into the ground and extending his palm in front of him.


    [Come to me, my pearls of affinity!]


    Following this brief incantation, the famous elementary pearls manifested themselves around him, illuminating the darkness that surrounded him since the appearance of the divine domain of his enemy, who seemed to be a mage preferring to let his invocations fight in his ce to unseat the weakness of his prey before attacking himself.


    But the next moment, Alvine the five of the ten pearls merged with Alvine''s two swords, imbuing thetter two with their attributes of burning mes and sharp winds, while the other five pearls merged to create an ethereal sphere the size of a golf ball.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But instead of stopping at this shape, Alvine taped the dream sphere and transformed it into a t and round disc with crackling lightning around him and thermal heat emanating from him.


    "Kekek, even if I cannot handle this skill as well as my lord, I never cease to surprise myself with my new creations." He replied in selfpliment with a shameless smile.


    "Hmph, I see you always have a little hope to survive. Attack him as a pack! This low-level skill will not be able to stop my entire tiger pack!" The head general thundered once again by ordering his minions!


    At the same time, he froze once again, almost spitting blood of indignation after hearing his voice resonate from afar once again!


    "Squad two and one, what the hell are you waiting for to waste so much time back?! We need reinforcements!"


    Hearing these words, well pronounced by the tone and rhythm of his voice, his calmness and cidity evaporated into nothingness!


    "Kill this bastard! I must take care of this individual who dares to imitate my voice!" He growled with rage with blood-injected eyes towards Alvine.


    "Sigh, I guess I don''t need to have fun anymore too. All right, let''s finish once and for all; after all, I have to go and explore the ruins that are at the bottom of this forest." He said, shooting his disc at the horde of beasts bouncing toward him.


    At the same time, he caught his other sword nted on the ground and calmly sprinted towards the horde, taking an opposite path from his disc.


    ''As my role is to leave this guy alive until General Fyora finishes her bait mission, I have no choice but to go slowly with him.''


    He then flexed his knees and pulled towards the four beasts, which had just been reinforced by the other beasts that died, and beheaded the first and the second simultaneously.


    As for the third, as soon as Alvine''s feet touched the ground, it growled towards him with sharp ws.


    But Alvine, who was faster than it, jumped to the top and used his straight de, impregnated with a thick wind glow de, and split it into two distinct parts. At the same time, the beast turned into smoke and merged with thest shadow tiger, which had just absorbed the powers of Alvine''s two other victims.


    But a second after, Alvine moved away with surprise by noticing that the tiger in front of him was at least as strong as an intermediate divine beast.


    Its size was at least ten meters wide! More significantly, Its two tusks were now simr to prehistoric mammoths''.


    --


    Meanwhile, unlike Alvine, who was fighting passively with his opponent, his subordinates had the impression of making hunting games with the men of the divine general.


    The army of one million, which consisted only of emperor mages and divine mages of low ranks, managed to get out of it at the beginning. But after wandering in the forest for a long time, fatigue, nervousness, and panic made them more vulnerable to the illusions and poisons of the woods.


    Let themselves be voluntarily devoured by carnivorous nts, fall asleep in the heart of the way, and let themselves be devoured by biped beasts that prowled around without resistance.


    From an external view of this scene, these people looked like those who willingly offered their lives to reach the underworld. But the reality was quite different...


    -Arghhh!!


    They simply could not differentiate between danger and safe areas because their senses that are affected by the toxic and bloody mist they had never stopped breathing from the moment they crossed the non-return border.


    As the cries resounded frequently, panic in the face of the unknown settled among them, thus leading them to be more agitated and, consequently, more affected by the toxic mist.


    General d''s squad, who was supposed to take care of the one million emperor mages, were there looking at the scene with deafness and disbelief, watching their opponents each other because a significant factor was the mist of illusions!


    "General d, what are your orders?" One of his subordinates, a girl with long golden hair and sapphire blue eyes, murmured this question by her side.


    "Sigh, Mira, order our archers and mages to cast long-range offensive attacks. We will not need to mix with them." d responds in a t tone by storing his sword and catching a long arc of celestial rank that is on his back.


    "Perhaps the lord knew from the beginning that we would not need to face them head-on, hence our ridiculously low number of two hundred miles against an entire army of one million soldiers. In addition, as we are all elves, long-range attacks are mainly our specialty. So anyone who dies ridiculously here will not have the slightest funeral ritual!" He retorted, pulling the rope from his bow with the tip of his arrow imbued with a golden glow.


    -Shot!!


    -Whoooshhh!


    -Bang!!


    As soon as his arrownded among the troops, it took with it dozens of soldiers to their graves without them having time to defend themselves.


    "It''s ridiculous," Mira murmured to herself when she saw the mages die so easily from such an attack that, apart from the power of the aura, had no attribute with it.


    But yet, it could still kill so many emperor mages as if they were nothing more than vulgar ants.


    "You took my words in your mouth. In short, do not damage their corpses too much; armor and space bags will be war loot that will replenish the war chest." He then ordered with a cruel smile that distorted his beautiful face.


    "Onest thing, if you don''t want to lose your head like them, never damage your masks. Protect them like the apple of your eye!"


    --


    Meanwhile, the famous artificial forest created by the Alvine clone as an imitation of the one Alvine had created on the Garyth ntation to amodate the magical beasts hid Alvine''s first three squads.


    Like predators in the shade, looking for the opportunity to shoot down their prey, the three Alvine squads were patiently waiting for the arrival of the other two elite squads of Artaros!


    They had already got rid of squad three, which was the first to feel the terrain.


    But unlike the emperor mages, the battle against the third elite squad was not so simple. Since they were entirely made up of the mages of low-ranking and intermedia-ranking divine elites, they could resist the effects of the bloody mist.


    But thanks to the traps of the artificial forest, the three Alvine squads did not have too much trouble getting rid of them, with some human losses in their ranks.


    "General Fyora, our enemies are fast approaching. And they seem more suspicious than the first crowd we weed rather." A human man with dark brown and curly hair whispered his report to a subus with long pure white hair in a ponytail and golden eyes, who was also the new general of the beta squad.


    "Enemies? Fufu~ No, as the Lord says, they are nothing more than our prey, And our prey...


    -Shhrrrrink!


    "...Are destined to be hunted by the predators that we are!" She ended her sentence after removing her two pointed daggers from their sheaths.

 Chapter 299 Reduce The Number By Half Just With The Traps.

    "... You are right." The man stammered when he saw Fyora''s actions.


    He could not help but take a sharp look at the plump silhouette of the beta general, who was dressed in a light and tight armor that perfectly drew her curves and showed most of her milky white skin.


    "Sigh, dear general of the Gamma squad, this is not the time to have wild thoughts. Our prey is already at our doorstep, so please do not confuse me with them; otherwise, I am afraid to kill you inadvertently!" Fyora replied, noticing the general''s burning gaze on her.


    "Urgh, what will you say about a bet?"


    "A deal?" She asked, looking straight into the ck pupils of the man beside her while frowning her thin eyebrows.


    "He who will make the most victims will be obliged to fulfill the wish of the other!"


    "... Sigh, why not? As long as it is not an inexorable request." She said with a charming smile, guessing the purpose of the beast who wanted to have her in his bed.


    "Kukuk! Well, dear general, remember your words after the end of the hunting." Seeing Fyora nod, he no longer continued to discuss with her lest she returned to her words.


    He returned without further dy to his troops, which were stationed three kilometers from the right wing.


    "Hehe, it is obvious that gamma general wants you." At the same time, the teasing voice of another woman resounded next to Fyora.


    "Fufu~, don''t worry, general of the delta squad. Wanting and power are two different things. If it was so easy to get what we want, it is obvious that the lord will already be mine. But, well, who knows? Hope raises wings and forces us to aplish what our abilities do not allow us." Fyora spoke with a distant look.


    "... You are not wrong indeed. It is obvious that no woman can resist the charms and male virility of our lord. But I find it unfair that subuses and vampires are the luckiest, unlike us elves and demons and humans." The general of the Delta Squad was no longer the human man who was an emperor mage but an elf girl with the ck Hime cut who was also a low-ranking divine mage.


    After the oath of loyalty of the three queens of Alzania and the unification of the three races to those of the people of Alvine, the Alvine squad weed new recruits. And since the status of the general and captains are not hereditary titles but given to the strongest among the four squads, only Britannia and the man who had just bet with Fyora only were able to maintain their petitions of the general of the squad Alpha and Gamma. As for the other two squads, Fyora and Myn, the ck-haired elf girl, were able to defeat their former generals in a duel and were awarded the title.


    To be the new general squad, it is not enough to defeat only the former general in a duel of strength but also of strategy. Troops will be chosen who will assist each person andmand these troops with their military formations to fight in a strategic duel too.


    These were the minimum conditions to be satisfying since a general was responsible for the thousands or even billions of lives of its troops on its shoulders. A powerful general with strategic trash skills will bring its troops to the ughterhouse with lousy leadership skills.


    "You are wrong, general Myn; the lord is in no way affected by our charms. The proof is that he only had this girl demoness as a concubine, even though so many suitors surrounded him. I think he is the type to look for the most talented and help them develop further with double cultivation."


    "Um, I remember; you''re probably talking about Miss Sofia, the former empress of demons who joined our ranks recently. Tsk, Tsk, I can''t help but be jealous of her. She was only an emperor mage, not even two years ago. And now, thanks to the help of the Lord, she is an intermediate divine mage who can defeat an entire army of her rank! Her power is nothingpared to ours. She--


    "Wait!" Before Myn finished her sentence, Fyora stopped her as she used her magical perception to look from afar.


    "Fufu~, our prey has already begun to move. General delta, be sure to reach your left-wing station. It is time to implement the strategy that our lord meticulously prepared in advance for this great game of hunting. The ''Crane wing'' formation must be impable if we want to exterminate them without suffering too many losses!" She ordered coldly with eyes carried by an insatiable thirst for blood!


    "At yourmand, General Beta!" At the same time, Myn returned to her troops.


    As the highest-ranking general among the others, she was naturally their leader whomanded them outside the senior ranks.


    At that moment, twenty kilometers from their positions, the army in question was none other than the army of the demon, who instead spoke with the head general.


    He was actually with his elite troops of two hundred thousand soldiers.


    And also apanied by another demon with the same appearance as him, except that thetter''s skin was slightly greenish, and his pupils were deep green, unlike the other members of their species, most of whom have scarlet irises.


    "Don''t you find it suspicious, the second general?" He asked hisrade divine general whomanded the other elite troops of two hundred thousand demonic soldiers.


    "HRM, I agree with you. I do not feel the presence of the head general, despite his request for reinforcements. At first, we had trouble orienting ourselves, but as soon as the general asked us for reinforcement, we strangely did not find it difficult to find this ce full of divine mana; I think our opponents are trying to reverse their situations." He nodded after inspecting the artificial forest that was in front of him.


    Anyone among them finds the suspicious ce since all the trees in this ce are either dark ck and faded or blood red because of the influence of the mist on them.


    And unlike magical beasts that have limited intelligence, demons are another story.


    "They are obviously trying to lead us into their traps." The first general also agrees.


    "Yes, it''s the same conclusion I had. And knowing the arrogant personality of the chief general, he had to go into the heap, thinking that all tricks would be ineffective against overwhelming power." The second general concludes by inspecting the surroundings with his predatory green pupils.


    "Hmm, very well; for now, we will separate. My squad and I will inspect the forest to the north while you and your squad will inspect it from the south. Therefore, if there are traps, we will not all be caught off guard simultaneously."


    Not wanting to waste any more time, the first general created this strategy quickly.


    "And onest thing, do not inspect the forest from the inside under any circumstances. Just fly over the area by keeping a height of two hundred meters; in this way, we will have time to react in time to avoid surprise attacks that wille from the forest. I think it will be more the strict minimum not to fall into their traps. And if you discover one of our men or fall into any trap, we must inform each other. My demonic intuition tells me that if we underestimate one more again our enemies, it will be fatal for us!"


    "..."


    "WELL, so let''s go for the hunting step!" He sounded these words, apanied by his war cries.


    Following this, the two squads separate, exploring the forest on each side.


    "Fufu~, your decision is certainly the right one, but it is not perfect. Because unlike you, who have the misfortune of having the master as an enemy, thetter already has several steps ahead of you." From their departure, No appeared in her ck mist, floating a hundred meters from the old potion of the squad of the first and second generals.


    "It promises to be fun." With thesest words, she masked her presence once again.


    Meanwhile, the second general and his elite squad, who calmly and cautiously explored the forest from the skies, suddenly noticed, in the distance, a clearing in the middle of the thick forest.


    And in this clearing, hundreds of the shredded corpses of demons were stacked on top of each other in the middle of a gigantic crater as far as the eye could see.


    Seeing this, despite the bubbling rage of the second general, he clenched his teeth to stay serene.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He then touched his temple and closed his eyes:


    "First general..."


    [What''s new?]


    "Yes, I found some of the men of the third general squad, but I could not find him among them. I think he continues the fight on another front with our enemies." He informed hisrade of war.


    [... How many survivors?]


    Asked the first general after a brief silence.


    "I apologize for not expressing myself well. I meant, I found their corpses."


    [?! ... Good. Continue your research, especially do notnd in the forest to recover the corpses; it may be our opponents'' work to lure us to their traps.]


    "... I know. These bastards must surely hide closely, looking for the opportunity to ambush us as we fall into theirs."


    [...]


    "Well, I''ll leave you here. I''m going to continue my--


    [Wait!]


    Just before he finishes his sentence, the first general at the other end of the line interrupts him.


    "A problem?"


    [...I think it is no longer necessary to look for the other members of the third squad.]


    "..."


    [I also just discovered a mountain of corpses of at least five hundred miles in an area free of the forest.]


    "... And the general of the third squad?"


    [... He is there...among the corpses!]


    -Grrr!!


    [Please calm down. Do not sumb to rage. Our priority at the moment is to find the head general. Then, we will take all the time we need to avenge ourrades who fell on the battlefield after fighting bravely.]


    The first general immediately stopped the second before he faced nonsense.


    -Squeeze fist!!


    "Very good." Even though blood flowed from his fist under his boiling rage, the second general did not let his emotions explode, at least so far.


    [Well, continue to--


    -BOMMM!!!


    -AAARGH!


    [!!]


    "!!"


    The sudden explosion that resounded from afar, more precisely at their points of intersection, followed by the painful cries that resembled the voice of their chief general; neither of them asked the other to keep his cool.


    The cold eyes of the second general looked in the distance, the column of smoke that rose a thousand meters in the air, with a rage that imploded within him to the point that anyone could notice hot smoke escaping from his mouth and ears.


    "These bastards bequeath against the head general! General of the first squad, I''m leaving first!" He thundered with rage, raising his spear tomand his troops.


    [...Well, I would go lightning speed on my side to join you as soon as possible!]


    Despite the suspicion in his voice, the first general had any other alternative but to witness the second, who seemed to have lost his mind in his rage.


    "All in my step feet! We are going to avenge our brothers in arms!" After removing his finger from his temple, the second general grumbled these words and pulled straight towards the column of smoke, followed by his minions.


    "Sigh, the master was right; an intelligent donkey will always remain a donkey." Even if No did not reveal her presence this time, her voice still resonated in the area after the premature departure of the second general and his troops.


    As the two squads rushed straight to amon destination in this same ce, Fyora tapped her lips while whistling and turning on her own in the open area.


    After a few seconds, she opened her pupils of the Same color as those of Alvine while an enchanting smile bloomed on her soft and luscious lips.


    "Well, it''s time to activate the traps the Lord had carefully set up!" She whispered these words after regting her voice to normal!


    She then looked at the golden sphere with fifty small dots, with a demonic smile that transformed her angelic appearance into that of a demonic queen.

 Chapter 300 Lord鈥檚 Reward.

    "Sigh, the master was right; an intelligent donkey will always remain a donkey." Even if No did not reveal her presence this time, her voice still resonated in the area after the premature departure of the second general and his troops.


    Barely traveled three more kilometers, one of the artificial forest traps suddenly started!


    [Gravitational field!]


    -VrrRuiiiii!!!!


    The second general and his squad, who always avoid descending into the forest, expected all kinds of attacks, such as magic arrows targeting them from above or other simr offensive attacks, except for Alvine''s traps to force them tond in the forest that is infested with traps!


    "!!"


    Despite his rage, the second general instantly noticed the gravitational field that pulled them down!


    "Ta-Take altitude!" He shoots, blowing up his aura around him to resist the force of attraction!


    But the next moment, another trap is activated!


    -Woosh!! Woosh!! Woosh!! Woosh!!


    And this time, unlike gravitational fields, it was indeed the offensive traps they instead expected!


    Hundreds of barely visible wind des flew towards them in the sky!


    Usually, they will have no trouble avoiding such shy attacks. Still, because of the gravitational force that gradually became ferocious as the nano-seconds ran in seconds, a few lost their limbs. At the same time, some strongest managed to get by with a few scratches after narrowly avoiding wind des.


    But if only that were all,


    But unfortunately,


    [Gravitational field! X2]


    [Gravitational field! X3]


    [Gravitational field! X4]


    [Gravitational field! X5!!]


    Traps after traps, gravitational fields have multiplied, making it impossible for them to flee!


    And the next moment, when they could hardly move their fingers with their nerves and muscles tense, their bones cracking at the edge of their bodies, another round of offensive attack was triggered!


    [Wind arrows!!]


    Even if the attack was not more potent than the previous one, the situation differed fromst time!


    The low-rank divine mages had already begun by giving up, imagining thatnding on the ground was better than waiting to be pierced by arrows of the winds.


    But the next moment, the others abandoned this idea, seeing those who wanted tond suffered a fate worse than the others!


    The des of the winds divided their bodies in two, and they were more ferocious than those who had targeted them instead!


    Seeing this scene of unprecedented cruelty, the second general felt an electrifying Frisian go all over his body.


    But he remained inflexible and growled once again.


    "Activate your magic shields!"


    -ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng!...


    After the order of the second general, there were more additional victims after the activation of their shields.


    "Maintain your magic shields until the arrays exhaust all their energies!" He ordered in a slightly calm tone, thinking that he had found a parade to the attacks of their enemies.


    But he had ignored a crucial detail, the attacks they had just undergone were not the result of a magical array but Alvine''s affinity pearls!


    Unlike magical arrays that depend on the energy of the array master to feed, the pearls of affinity were, however, independent!


    Once activated, they will never stop until they have exhausted the energy that Alvine or his clone had injected at the beginning of their creations.


    Thus, from the beginning, just by seeing the short time of activity of these spells, anyone could guess that these pearls remain the weakest pearls ever created so far.


    Their only purpose was to deceive the enemy.


    And the person who operated these traps was not Alvine''s clone, but Fyora, who was hidden in the wild woods with a golden sphere with fifty little reds in it!


    "Fufu~, the lord is definitely real of amazing. His magic is unique to itself; no one will be able to dream of imitating his spells!" She murmured, unconsciously showing off her rows of white teeth in her smile.


    Following this, the sphere lights up slightly, and a small ethereal blue dot disappears, followed by another that is a deep violet.


    Simultaneously, the second general and his elite troops, still resisting gravitational fields in their shields, noticed a slight ethereal blue glow shoot towards them without being affected by monstrous gravity.


    "!" With his piercing eyes and his perception at the top, the second general naturally understood the threat that this tiny seed was in!


    "Strengthen your shields! Use all the energy you need for--!!


    His words remained stuck in his throat following the blinding light emitted by the little pearl the size of a seed!


    The surrounding air gathered around the small pearl because of the monstrous pressure emanating from its simple presence!<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Fuck--


    -Ka-BOOMM!!!


    A megaton explosion wiped all the trees under them, simultaneously killing thousands of mages by reducing them to dust. By forgetting to count the wounded, no shy magic shield could resist the explosive power of the space pearl, which was made by Alvine''s clone.


    By underestimating the other light traps, this attack dealt them more damage than they expected.


    -VrrRuiiiii!!!!


    At the same time, the gravitational fields they thought were stopped had be only more ferocious because of the disruption of space flows that are now chaotic!


    But the next moment, another violet pearl rose to them like the previous space pearl!


    "?!! Go down to the ground and activate the protective formation N?10!" The second general ordered as soon as he saw the pearl towards them.


    Just by seeing the slight inner rumbling and the lightning crackling around this seed, he could guess that the pearl was not weaker than thest pearl.


    "Fufu, toote for you, little shits!" Fyora giggled these words, instantly operating the pearl that had barely made half the way!


    -Shahhhhhhh!!!!


    Thus, the thunder pearl began its bloodbath!


    --


    -Arghhh!!


    "Shit! So it was a trap! Listen to me, don''t panic, and do your best to maintain the military formation! Maintain your positions at all costs, and we adapt the [Formation N?09, Ice giant''s indestructible body!]."


    On the other side of the north of the forest, the squad of the first divine general was not in a better position either because of the horrible traps that Alvine had left in the hand of his three generals.


    Unlike Fyora, who alone took care of activating the pearls of the Alvine clone in the South, Myn and Barade took care of operating the traps of the North to take care of the first general and his troops.


    Each of the two had a sphere simr to that of Fyora in their right hand and harmonized for those activated.


    But even though there were two of them to take care of the first general and his troops, they did not make more victims on their side;pared to Fyora.


    Not that they were ipetent, but it was that the first general was more suspicious and not reckless from the beginning and had ordered his subordinates to focus on defense rather than retreat,manding them tond in the forest with magical shields that they had cast together to merge them and make them stronger in the face of Alvine''s traps.


    Although they lost hundreds of men, they held on and activated defensive shields one after the destruction of the other.


    Following the orders of their general, the troops of the first general injected their divine energies into their weapons, sinking them to the ground, instantly creating a one-meter-thick golden dome that enveloped them all!


    "Don''t let go yourselves! We are on the hunting ground of our enemies; they surely have more powerful offensive arrays than the previous ones!" He added with scarlet eyes that had a mark of rage and an almost unlimited thirst for blood.


    "Arghh shit! This guy is as resistant as a cockroach! On this train, I''m really going to lose my bet against General Fyora!" Three kilometers from them, Barade and Myn stood next to each other with two spheres that had only a dozen lights in them.


    "Sigh, even in this kind of situation, you have such carefree thoughts. I don''t know if I should admire your calm or call you an idiot for thinking about winning against General Fyora. What did you expect by betting against the one nicknamed the Lord''s sister? It is not only because of the color of her hair and eyes that resemble the Lord''s, but it is because of her devilish strategies and skills that she inherited this nickname from her admirers." Myn retorted by looking at her college withcent eyes.


    "Hehe, big target, that''s my goal. Now that I think calmly, talking about great goals, I heard interesting information before the beginning of our mission. But it''s not free since it''s information thates directly from one of the Lord''s direct subordinates, Lady No!" He said, briefly looking at Myn''s shocked expression.


    "Of course, it would cost you ten divine spiritual stones, payable as soon as we return!" He added.


    "Urgh! ...F-Five divine stones, and we have a deal. Even as a squad general, my pay is not as astronomical as that."


    "Huh? Who are you trying to deceive, my dear? I am also a general, and we receive a thousand divine stones per month; in addition to our ie and other cultivation resources. Are you so stingy that you want to refuse to exchange 10DS for such information?! I assure you that you will not regret it since it concerns a personal reward from the Lord after this battle!"


    Like a merchant trying to lure his customers, Barade did not give up seeing Myn''s indecision.


    "!!... I''m buying!"


    "Kekek, I knew you couldn''t disappoint me, dear delta general!"


    Despite their nonchnt discussions, the two continued to operate the traps as effectively as before. But after noticing the shield of the first general and his troops, they decided to wait for a little to weaken them further since maintaining such a shield also required a quantity of astronomical divine energy.


    ? "Well, will you tell me what kind of information it was? Unless you don''t want me to withdraw what--


    "Not so fast. Ahem, this is information I had inadvertently heard during a conversation between Lady No and Lady Ashia; ording to them, the lord hade to explore this area only to recover the artifact that belonged to an ancient divine warrior."


    "Pft, everyone already knew this information since the cause of our presence in this bloody forest!" Mn replied with a nk expression.


    "I know, I know, but what you don''t know is that the lord does not intend to keep the artifact in question but intends to give it as a reward to the general who will show more aplishment!"


    "... Um, It is obvious the lord has all kinds of treasure. And since this artifact will serve a general more than him, this decision was predictable on his part. But what I did not expect is for him to offer such an artifact to one of us who are only three-star generals, unlike the three-to five-star generals who are on the divine!" Mynplimented with incredulous eyes.


    "Isn''t it?! I had the same conclusion. Sigh, it is real to what is said about him; he really rewards the efforts of their subordinates to their right values; his impartiality will never cease to amaze me." Barade added while nodding his head.


    "Hmm, it''s information that was worth it, indeed. But unfortunately, I already know who will have this reward. We will have no chance against this monster(Fyora)."


    "Hey, why do you say that when you haven''t even listened to the information I wanted to reveal yet? What I just said is nothing more than a bonus for you."


    "Huh?"


    "Hehe, that''s where it will be interesting. After the reward, the Lord will personally grant a wish to the one who receives the artifact. As long as it is not a request that goes against his principles or a request to rise in rank, he will grant any other wish!" He replied with sparkling eyes.


    "?!!"

 Chapter 301 Such A Lord, Such Subordinates!

    "... Are you serious?! W-Wait, if it was really the truth, then why did you push Fyora to give herself to the full by making such a bet with her?!" Myn asked with suspicion after hearing General Gamma''s ims.


    "Sigh, you''re wrong; I''m just a stranger in this girl''s eyes. Remember that she only came to this recently, after she was appointed a new general.


    -All we know about her is that she is grateful to the lord for freeing her from the chains that were supposed to chain her for life because of the master-ve contract she had with a human on her native.


    -Even if she does not show it, I know that she has a deep hatred for my species; it is just that her respect and admiration for the lord are too important for her than her hatred for my species.


    -I have no chance with her.


    Hearing Brarde''s exnations, Myn remained silent, but not knowing how to find good words for Barade,


    -Ahem,


    She then scraped her throat and momentarily focused her attention on their enemies.


    "Thank you for the information; I will satisfy my deal after the end of our mission." She then whispered these words.


    "Huu, you are a rare pearl! But on the other hand, I would be more than happy to make you my partner."


    "Yeah, yeah, I now feel ridiculous to feel bad for you." She retorted dryly after noticing Barade''s beastly nature resurging.


    "Sigh, unlike General Fyora, who will be the perfect woman for dual cultivation, you are the ideal woman for a life of--


    "It''s the time! Our targets have begun to weaken."


    Hearing Myn''s warning, Barade''s expression categorically changed 360 degrees.


    "General delta, this is an opportunity to make more victims in their ranks; I am afraid that such an opportunity will not be represented twice if we ever miss it!" He said, handing his sphere to Myn.


    "General gamma, what''s your n?" Thetter asked by recovering Barade''s sphere.


    "You will merge the two spheres and continue setting traps."


    "It''s too dangerous--


    "You will have time to judge after listening to my strategy."


    "..."


    "Well, listen carefully to what I am about to tell you because my life will depend on this n."


    Following thisst sentence, Barade began the exnation of his attack n from beginning to end.


    After a minute, Myn, who had just listened to his strategy, shook her head the second after.


    "Even if your strategy can work, the risk is too great for such a n. On top of that, we haven''t even started the n''s second phase!"


    "This is an order I give you as your superior, Myn. Don''t worry; you can reward me by epting my previous proposal if you are so--


    "You can go to hell. It will only save me my 10DS!"


    "Urgh, how hard you are with me. Do you want me to die single so much?" Barade retorted by squeezing his chest as if he wanted to stop the internal bleeding that Myn had just caused to his heart.


    "... All the more reason not to die."


    "Hah, you''re right; and that''s a good reason, on top of all." He also nods with a mischievous smile.


    It wasn''t that he wasn''t handsome, but it was just his behavior as a petticoat runner that earned him such a bad reputation with the girls.


    Following this, he disappears in front of Myn, who now has both spheres in his hands.


    Simultaneously, the two spheres merged into one after Myn brought them together. Thus, the little lights have gone from ten to twenty!


    "Did they finish their magical arrays?" Three kilometers from her, one of the subordinates of the first divine general whispered with pearls of sweat sparking on his foreheads, a tant sign that he was beginning to run out of stamina after maintaining high-level training for more than ten minutes.


    "Don''t be distracted! We must not be careless with our enemies who are always hiding." The demonic general replied after hearing the words of his subordinate.


    ''Shit, we can''t maintain this formation forever. We will soon run out of energy and be prey at their mercy. It was definitely a mistake to follow them in this ce; they used our informants against us to trap us here. The safest way is to ring retirement, But how?!''


    While he was in his thoughts, the earth under their feet began to tremble again, announcing a bad omen.


    "Tsk, not yet!"


    "We''re really all going to die here!"


    "I knew from the beginning that this mission was suspicious--<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Shut up, a bunch of bastards! Since when have my subordinates be so easy to intimidate?!" The general cried out with rage after noticing the morale of his troops, which was at its lowest.


    But the next moment, the earthquake ceased, and an army of a thousand wooden Golems guided by a man with dark brown and curly hair dressed in divine heavy armor and a long sword booed towards them.


    Seeing this man, the general and his men frowned, noticing only one individual instead of an army.


    ''Why only one person? However, this is the perfect opportunity to attack us. Unless this bastard is the master of arrays, who is supposed to prevent us from attending the second general?'' The first general frowns while analyzing the situation with blood cold.


    ''But even if it is the case, why is he showing himself now? Could it be that his arrays are exhausted? If this were not the case, he would not take the risk of entering the middle of his magical arrays; he would have been able to let these wooden Golems distract us and trigger his other arrays when our shield canceled. Tsk, it''s so frustrating to be yed by the enemy!'' He continued in his thoughts by looking at the actions of Barade, who stopped two hundred meters from them.


    Barrade then ordered the Golems army to attack the golden dome while he himself had parked from afar.


    "I''m Groatian, the divine general of his majesty, the king of demons, Artaros Falde. Who do I have the honor to?!" He thundered from his shield.


    "Kekek, I didn''t know my prey was the type to hide behind a protective barrier to introduce themselves. Are demons so fearful?!" Barade asked with a disdainful smile.


    "... It''s ironic to hear these words from someone who only shows up now." Despite his rage, Groatian was inflexible in the face of Barade''s provocations.


    "Sigh, you''re right. I am Barade, Barade de, a humble arrays master."


    "So it was you who set up these traps? Why do you only show yourself now? Have your arrays be obsolete?!" The general did not waste time; he went straight to the essentials.


    "Kekek, obsolete? I, therefore, leave you the choice to judge for yourself, dear guests. Attack!!" Barade ended his words with this order he gave to the Golems.


    -Groaaa!!!!


    Thetter began to unleash on the dome without further dy, attacking it with their fists and the bramble whips they created with their wooden attributes.


    Even if their attacks could not cause significant damage to the divine barrier, it was more than enough to elerate the energy consumption of those who kept it in ce.


    ''Instead of agreeing or rejecting, this bastard only gave me an even more vague answer than before. As a result, I cannot know if it is a trap to force us to lower our guard or if it is to make us more suspicious to save more time; while waiting for his allies that fight against the second general and his troops!


    -Shit, this guy is dangerouslypetent, as expected from an arrays master!


    -But one thing is sure, if we continue to hide behind this dome, sooner orter, we will run out of energy and stamina. And if this ever happens, our situation, which is already bad, will be catastrophic!


    By weighing the advantages against the disadvantages, Groatian did not have thirty-six other solutions.


    "They are definitely trying to prevent us from getting together!" With this conclusion, he removed his halberd from the ground.


    "Everyone with mymand! Change of strategy; [Adapt the N?3 offensive formation!]


    -HOO!!


    Following his orders, all the other soldiers recovered their weapons, instantly breaking the golden dome.


    Meanwhile, Groatian, who paid particr attention to Barade''s expressions, had a demonic smile when he saw thetter''s dark expression.


    ''My hypothesis is correct; this vicious bastard wanted to keep us prisoner here!'' With thisst conclusion, his other suspicions are confirmed in the second following.


    "Don''t use your mana to kill these wooden Golems, they are weak, and your energies and stamina are precious. We must always join others, all with me; let''s make our way to the meeting point!" He continued to guide his troops while killing the Golems who attacked him.


    The battle, which had been stagnating for more than ten minutes, resumed with more ferocity than before.


    Meanwhile, Barade did not remain inactive either; even if he had not mixed with the crowd, he faced some of Groatian''s subordinates who made their way through the wooden Golems to him.


    And when he began to be besieged on all sides, he ordered some Golems as reinforcements to help him, and, at the same time, he moved away from them.


    Of course, the more time passed, the more the Golems fell like deer horde against wolf packs


    Even if the men of Groatian used little energy to strengthen their bodies, heal their wounds, soothe their fatigue and also strengthen their weapons with their mana, they were far superior to the wooden Golems who did not have the slightest consciousness.


    That continued until the wooden Golems and Groatian''s armypletely mixed.


    "!" At that moment, Groatian felt chills along his spine after noticing the slight smile on Barade''s lips and the golden parchment he had juste out of!


    "A teleportation parchment?! ACTIVATE YOUR MAGIC SHIELDS!!" He cried out with a feeling of imminent danger.


    But at the same time, Bararde''s smile widens to his ears. "Myn, send the sauce!" He also ordered, tearing a golden parchment that instantly teleported him to Myn''s side!


    "Fuck! This bastard still has us--


    -Da-Doomm!!!!


    Even before he finished his words, with a half-formed shield, like most of his subordinates, by the way, a few dozen wooden Golems began to light up because of the pearls of affinity that were carefully hidden in their bodies!

 Chapter 302 Military Formation Vs. Military Formation!

    Standing there, in the middle of thousands of corpses and thousands of wounded, Groatian looked at the scene withplex eyes and frightening coldness.


    His rage was such that it could not be described with words.


    The explosion of the pearls of affinity that Bararde had hidden in the Golems had taken with them half of his men to their graves. As for the other half, the injured could not be counted with the fingers of the hands, even if each finger represented the number one hundred!


    In the blink of an eye, his army, which had about two hundred thousand soldiers, suddenly became an army with barely ny thousand soldiers able to fight.


    His decision was simr to that of a general who opened his doors for guests to bomb them.


    He felt so bitter in his soul that he could not help but constantly spit blood, even though these wounds were superficial.


    "My general, we count among our men about a hundred thousand dead, ording to the current figure. There are still wounded who cannot be treated without the assistance of experienced healers. As for the others--


    "Short the suffering of those in agony, as for those who have superficial wounds or missing limbs; heal them and stop their bleedings, we will continue to walk towards the indicated destination." He retorted between his tight teeth and bloody lips even before his subordinate finished his report.


    "B-but, general, with all due respect, we are not in a position to fight! In addition to our deficient number, the wounded, the mental pressures of your troops, and the morals of the troops are at their lowest. I fear that we can win any battle in this state. Retirement is the only and best option we have left!" He stammered these words when he saw his general, usually calm and wise, make such a decision.


    "Little shit! Do you think I don''t know all this?! Think for a second, if we return empty-handed to his majesty, and with such failure and such loss of demons on our te, what do you think his majesty will do? He would execute us all as a traitor!


    -Our only option is to find the second general and his squad to strengthen our ranks and aplish, at all costs, the mission that his majesty had given us; this is the only way to wash our te and hope to live one more day! Do you understand the issue now?!"


    He spits out these words, lifting his subordinate on the tip of his foot by his neck that he had firmly grasped!


    -Urgkuh!


    Seeing the white droolinge out of his mouth, he released his neck and took several breaths, and exhaled to calm down.


    After three seconds, he regained his previous calm.


    "Execute my orders; as long as we are alive, no matter how small, we will always have a chance to reverse the situation!" He coldly whispered.


    "At yourmand, my general!" The subordinate staggered back and knelt in front of him.


    "Thank you for your clemency despite my insolence in questioning your orders, my general." He then continued.


    "No time for that; by killing you here, I would only offer an extra chance to our enemies." He replied coldly, sitting on the ground to meditate.


    But at the same time, footsteps resounded from afar. And ording to their resonances, Groatian could say that they were at least hundreds or even thousands of men who approached them.


    "Tsk, obviously it''s the right time to attack us!" He replied with a stupid smile.


    "This is our defeat, Huh. Regardless of their methods, a strategy remains a strategy, only victory counts.'' He said to Himself, looking from afar with dismaying eyes that no longer had any hope.


    But the next moment, his eyes lit up with a glimmer of vivacity, realizing that the guests in question were not enemies but rather the squad of the second general, of which were two left, guided by none other than their general!


    "First general?!" The eyes of the second general were no different from those of the first as soon as he also noticed the troops he had sought so much throughout the forest.


    But the next moment, the two sadly sighed when they saw the condition of the other.


    Their mutual hopes copsed the second they realized that the condition of one was not better than that of the other.


    "ording to the pitiful state of your area, I suppose you experienced the same hell as us?" The second general murmured after reaching the position of the first demonic general.


    "... How much do your men count at the moment?" As usual, Groatian wasted no time giving an already clear answer.


    As usual, he went to the essentials.


    "Sigh, I currently have about 80 thousand soldiers able to fight and 10 thousand wounded who barely breathe." The second general exined briefly.


    "... It''s good that you were able to save as many. With my 90 thousand subordinates able to fight, it makes us about 170 thousand soldiers; it''s feasible!" He murmured to himself.


    "...The problem remains the long white-haired subus that activates the traps of this forest. We have to get rid of her as a first real threat!"


    "Hm? A girl? Are you sure that it''s not a human man whomands the Golems?"


    "How can I forget this bitch''s face?! She presented herself as Fyora, and her gravitational formations are the most frightening that caused us such losses; I swear to kill her with my own hands with my skill of a thousand poisons!"


    Upon hearing the statements of the other general, and the expressions of his subordinates, Groatian came to a single conclusion. But to confirm his suspicions, he asked for a question that worried him the most.


    "As for this girl, have you met other enemies?" He asked, frowning.


    "No, we thought you were facing enemy troops. That''s why I did everything I could toe here. But I would never have thought that...


    Hearing half of the exnations of the second general, Groatian no longer listened to the remains, already guessing the rest of his thoughts.


    -So, in other words, only two people could cause us so many losses?! What a humiliation! We would be theughingstock of the entire demonicmunity if this information were ever leaked. But it is not futile thoughts that should worry my mind.<novelnext></novelnext>


    -Normally, this is the ideal time to attack us. But they don''t; maybe the bulk of their armies are already exploring the tomb of this former divine king, and they have let these two arrays masters upy us for the time they finish their explorations toe and take care of us afterward? Or maybe...that they organize themselves toe--!


    -One second, this situation is too strange; why are we all suddenly meeting together in the same ce?! It''s too much to be the result of chance! These bastards still didn''t consider all this in their strategies, did they?''


    The more he thought, the more his face turned pale to the point that it was noticed by the second general who exined until now.


    "Ehu...are you all right, first general?" He asked, waving his hand in front of Groatian''s fixed expression.


    "Second general, how did you locate us?!" He asked, clinging to the shoulders of the second general, who was surprised.


    "Huh? Why did you suddenly be so--


    "Please answer my question without wasting a single second more!"


    "?! Hemm, we just ran here to avoid the traps that started automatically. Now that I think about it, it''s too strange; the traps weren''t really--


    Before the second general finished his sentence, Groatian closed his eyes and extended his magical perception to inspect the surroundings.


    "!!!" The second after, his eyes shone with a bloodthirsty glow!


    "Everyone, form the ranks! We are half surrounded!" He yelled instantly, waking everyone up in their short moments of peace!


    "Half surrounded? What do you mean by--!!


    Before the second general finishes his sentence, his whole body cools down, feeling the familiar look that icy his veins.


    When he looked up, he crossed the golden pupils of Fyora, who hovered in the air, beating her subus wings a few times, making her long hair silvery, like white canvases drawn on a red background slightly tinted with blood because of the blood mist around the areas.


    "It-It''s her! The vicious bitch!" The second general unconsciously stammered these words, pointing the finger at Fyora; as if he had crossed the reaper''s gaze!


    Following the fly trajectory of thetter, who had justnded seven hundred meters from them, Groatian and the others gulped with nervousness, noticing the masked army with a piece of dark textile!


    Even if their numbers were not impressive, with only about two hundred and fifty thousand divine soldiers, their numbers were still higher than those of their enemies.


    But even worse, the confident and vigorous aura that emanated from them was anything but ordinary, and this presence alone was more than enough to tten the morals of the enemy troops and make them tremble with fear in front of them.


    " Delta squad, light the feathers of the left wing!" She then thundered while being bathed in her divine and chaotic aura that disturbed the flows of the surrounding manas!


    "HOOO!!!"


    Simultaneously, General Myn''s Delta Squad shouted together, sshing the divine auras of their bodies, which merged before creating a substantial golden bird''s wing that extended more than two kilometers!


    "?!?"


    As if their astonishment was not enough, Fyora''s imposing tone rumbled again!


    "Gamma Squad, light the feathers of the right wing!"


    "HOOO!!!"


    At the same time, the same phenomenon was repeated with the men of General Barade!


    Seeing that the situation was worse than he had ever been, Groatian bit his lower lip until thetter bleed from his rage and indignation!


    His bloody divine aura then also sshed off his body!


    "Listen to me all! I have only one thing to tell you; this battle is no longer a battle for glory nor for wealth, but a battle of revenge! We could, no, we have an obligation to avenge ourrades and brothers in arms who have been victims of the vicious and shameless strategies and techniques of these sons of bitches who stand in front of us! That''s an unexpected opportunity we could never dream of having in the past or the future, But now we have this opportunity! Let''s fight for our brothers, for their revenge, but above all, LET''S FIGHT FOR OUR OWN SURVIVAL!!"


    -HOOO!!!"


    With Groatian''s motivations, the demonic troops saw their morals loaded by thetter''s words, which were also imbued with all his thirst for blood!


    [The general''s heartbeat!]


    It is a leadership skill that generals and squad leaders use to connect with their troops and lead them harmoniously!


    Instantly, Groatian did not need to order anything; his troops second general''s unconsciously adopted an offensive formation that showed the halo of a giant golden gori!


    "Fufu~, a four-star general, Huh? If you had not suffered so much damage, the result of this battle would probably be uncertain, but at the moment, you are destined to be defeated by us!" Fyora murmured these words when she saw Groatian form his field of war rather than her.


    But she didn''t panic because unlike Groatian''s divine field of war, which only asked for the help of a four-star general, "the crane wings" was the formation of a divine field of war that asked for the assistance of a five-star general, hence the reason for the time it took her to activate it, since she was only a three-star general, like the other two generals beside her.


    "And now, dear members of my squad, it''s time toplete the creation of the divine royal crane!


    -GIVE THIS FUCKING BIRD SHINE IN ALL ITS SPLENDOR!"

 Chapter 303 The Crane Vs. The Gorilla!

    [The general''s heartbeat!], a necessary skill every three-star general or above must have.


    This skill consists of infusing his will in his troops to protect them not only from the spells of the debuffs but also to strengthen their wills, their bloodthirst, and above all, prevent them from having paper morals.


    The higher the rank of a general, the more he will excel in mastering this skill.


    Groatian is a good example that was able to instantly change the will and morals of demonic troops almost instantly.


    Apart from thispetence, there are also military strategies, also called war fields!


    Like any army, the mages also naturally have military strategies categorized by rank.


    First, there are, so far, three types of military strategies, mortal, divine, and primordial levels.


    -A general of one to two stars will be able to apply strategies of military strategies of mortal rank that do not require the creation and fusion of the divine domains of troops. But despite everything, a general of a star must necessarily be an emperor mage or above to be able to hope to apply such schemes in a battle.


    -It is also the same for divine military strategies that can only be used by a three-star general who must at least be a low-ranking divine mage.


    And just like ranks, divine military strategies are also categorized as low, intermediate, and high levels.


    Low are the war fields that force a general to share his divine domain with his squad to strengthen them.


    Intermediates consist of merging the divine domains of an entire army to manifest a beast that has a strengthening attribute, such as the gori that appeared after the fusion of the divine domains of the demonic army.


    But to reach such a level, the army must consist only of divine mages. The higher the number of the army, the more powerful and destructive the manifestation of the field will be!


    Soldiers will be able to have the strength of intermediate divine mages even if they are only low-ranking divine mages!


    And finally, there are the divine war fields of the high ranks!


    These fields are the most powerful, and the conditions for their activations, in addition to meeting the quotas of average divine war fields, the general must at least be a high-ranking divine mage with a general grade of four to five stars.


    But that''s not all; the army behind him must only be made up of the intermediate divine mages!


    -Apart from these two strategies, there are also the military strategies of primordial rank!


    ...


    That''s why, just seeing Groatian''s skills, Fyora could conclude that he was a general of at least four stars.


    But despite everything, Groatian could not fight with one of the high-ranking divine strategies since his army did not meet all the conditions.


    "If you had uncovered us from the beginning, we would have no chance against you, but now it''s different." She murmured with a sarcastic smile.


    "GIVE THIS FUCKING BIRD SHINE IN ALL ITS SPLENDOR!" She then thundered, ordering the men of her squad to manifest their divine domains and merge them with the others''!


    -HOOO!!!


    As soon as she gave this order to the members of her own squad, they extended their divine domains that merged. At the same time, the body of the divine Royal crane manifested itself, instantly connecting its two wings to its titanic body!


    -Shriiiillll


    It then majestically whistled as it took off in the air, instantly cleaning the bloody mist around the artificial forest with its wing''s winds!


    The Royal crane halo, which consists only of the fusion of the divine domains of the three Alvine squads, with its gigantic wings, long legs, and sharp beak, each of which is as solid and sharp with a pration force that was no less powerful than that of a divine weapon; flew around the halo of the gigantic gori who waited patiently on the ground and


    In its crowned head, none other than Fyora resided there and was also the brain of this military strategy and the person who controlled the movements of the Royal crane.


    "Don''t be scared! If they have the advantage of the sky, we are the immutable tanks of the earth! Our strength is more powerful than theirs; as long as we stay focused, we will have the opportunity to capture this fucking giant bird that only depends on its speed!" Groatian''s imperial voice also thundered in the head of the gori halo that was not disadvantaged in size in front of Fyora''s Royal crane!


    At that moment, the crane gained altitude and arched its wings, preparing for a dive toward its target as if it had just seen a fish in a marsh!


    -Woooshhh!!


    Like a gigantic meteorite, it plunged towards the gori with its long sharp beak of several fifty meters!


    -Groaaaath!!


    Seeing its enemy''s attack, the gori screamed in indignation and bombed its chest, hammering it with its thick arms, and jumped towards the crane!


    BANGGGGG!!


    When the two crossed, the deafening impact force created an explosive maic field that shaved half of the artificial forest that stretched tens of kilometers!


    Simultaneously, the gori''s punch hammered the left wing of the royal crane, instantly killing a few dozen men from the delta squad!


    But the gori was also not unscathed either; the beak of the crane left a deep hole in its chest, taking hundreds of men, already exhausted, from Groatian to their graves!


    -Koff, Koff!!


    ''Tsk, these people are tougher than expected.'' Fyora replied, wiping the trickle of blood on her lips.


    As the brain of the formation, she and Groatian were the ones who received more damage than the others. It was the sacrifice and disadvantage of military strategies; therefore, it was imperative to have a general ready to sacrifice everything for the survival of his squad!<novelnext></novelnext>


    At the same time, the two divine beasts moved away to reconstruct their formations and regenerate the damaged parts of their body.


    But unlike them, Groatian took advantage of this fault and created a giganticva sphere in front of the gori''s mouth to bomb the crane!


    "Fuck! This bastard no longer cares about the lives of his men!" She ms her tongue with frustration when she sees the reckless decision of their enemies!


    -At mymand, we will go to phase two of our military strategy! Delta general, focus on the healing of your men!


    -Gamma general, help me create an offensive attack! We cannot afford to persist in the battle; the formation is too powerful for our three squads together! Keep nothing in reserve; give your best! we must not underestimate the attack of our prey despite theirmentable states!" She quickly reorganized her troops the second after!


    Following her orders, the left wing of the royal crane retracted from its body. In contrast, the crane''s body and right wing shone with a blinding golden glow because of the amount of phenomenal energy provided by the troops of Barade and the soldiers of de Fyora to thetter, who was housed in the skull of the crane.


    -Graaagh!!


    At the same time, the gigantic sphericalva pulled towards the giant crane that had lost its ability to fly because of its damaged left wing!


    But contrary to what Groatian imagined, Fyora did not just defend themselves; she also went on the offensive!


    -Shriiiill!!


    Almost instantly, the crane''s beak lit up after Fyora received all the help from her subordinates.


    She concentrated all the energy of her troops and, in turn, shot a golden arrow that impacted theva sphere!


    -Ka-Boomm!!


    When the two magical attacks impacted each other, the two crossings of forces came into conflict to conquer the territory of the other!


    "Delta squad! It''s up to us to y!" While the forces were almost equal, Myn''s high-pitched voice echoed in the surroundings!


    The left wing of the royal crane slowly widens because of its weakness! But despite everything, the energy she was able to provide will instantly change the situation!


    "Sigh, why is this girl so motivated?" Fyora frowned when she saw the brave actions of General delta.


    But just by seeing the thin smile that emerged on the corners of her lips, anyone could guess that she was not dissatisfied with Myn''s decision!


    Following the bold actions of General Delta (Myn), the left wing of the royal crane also began to shine because of the energy provided by Myn and the members of his squad in Fyora!


    Thanks to this additional energy provided by the delta squad, the power of the royal crane attack suddenly increased tenfold!


    -Plouf-Bomm!!


    And now that the divine formation of the ''crane wings'' wasplete, thetter finally showed all its devastating power!


    Instead of pushing back the magmatic sphere, the royal crane''s magic arrow pierced it and exploded it into a magma particle, and continued its way to the gori!


    "!"


    Seeing the inevitable happen, Groatian, always in the brain of the formation, abandoned his position as suprememander and jumped out of the formation to avoid the blindingser!


    But despite everything, the left part of his body was not spared by the halo of light. At the same time, the arrow pierced the gori''s skull and divided its body into two distinct parts, taking with it eighty-neen percent of the demons into their graves!


    And as the military formations share part of the damage with the other members, the death of hundreds of thousands of soldiers and the forced breakdown of their strategic military created a counterattack that killed most of the other demons with it, leaving only a few dozen hundred in agony!


    "Break the formation!" Fyora ordered instantly after finally conquering the victory she had been waiting for several days!


    "Delta squad! No prisoners, Kill the bastards who still breathe!" Simultaneously, Myn''s excited voice resounded once again, leaving Fyora speechless.


    "... I guess she wants to avenge the few men she lost." She murmured as she watched Myn sprint towards the piles of corpses with hateful eyes that shone with their bloodthirsty!


    "Heh, I guess it''s more a matter of revenge." Baradends next to Fyora with glittering sweat pearls on his forehead and exhausted eyes.


    Hearing his words, Fyora only had a slight frown, but she did not ask more.


    "It was a great beautiful battle, beta general!" He continued, seeing Fyora''s silence.


    "Yes, but we have this for a few victimsmented. There''s no real victory or defeat in this kind of confrontation; only survivors and lucky ones." Shemented with an evasive look.


    "... Luck is also part of our destiny."


    "... Sigh, you''re not wrong, gamma general." She also nods with a slight nod.


    "Gamma general, let delta general take care of the cleanings. As for you, organize the troops and care for the wounded in an emergency." She continued with pupils that suddenly sparkled with a more golden glow as she looked far with her magical perception.


    "At yourmand, beta General. But, can I know what you intend to do?" Barade asked after epting his new mission.


    "The Lord''s orders are clear, no survivor!"


    "Um, so, do you intend to pursue the rat that escaped at thest minute?"


    "Tsk, Tsk, this bastard lost all my respect from the moment he abandoned his troops to prioritize his own survival. If he had maintained his position until the end, who knows, maybe the battle would continue, even if he could not be alive now. It is an absolute taboo for a general to abandon his troops, regardless of the dangers or his justifications!" By retorting these words, her body disappeared in front of Barade.

 Chapter 304 Alvines Clone Divine Area!

    -Ack!!


    Just after Flora''s departure, who was obstinate to kill Groatian, the shrill cry of one of the members of the Delta squad, who was in charge of wiping out the enemy survivors, resounded thirty meters from Barade.


    "Now that you have abandoned us to flee, I hope you will seed in escaping and reporting ourmentable failure in this forest." The second general, who still seemed alive even though the bottom of his body was destroyed, shouted these words as if they were hisst words before he died.


    "Sigh, demons are really species in parts," Barade replied in a boring tone while clinging to his sword''s wrist on his back.


    But before he did anything, the second general''s cheeks swelled like a stic ball!


    "Stay afar from this bastard! He''s trying to take everyone with him because of his poisonous ski--!!


    -Slice!


    Barade''s words were stuck in his throat when he noticed Myn slice thistter''s head before he went to the end of his suicidal actions.


    But she did not stop there, knowing that one of her subordinates had just been severely injured because of her recklessness; Myn was not careless with the second general.


    She directly pierced his head with the tip of her spear, breaking thetter''s brain core!


    "How can you dream of causing us damage by being in such a pitiful state when you were not even able to do it when you were in a great condition?" She retorted, burning to nothing, the corpse of the second general with the scarlet mes emanating from her spear.


    "Urgh! The girls of these two squads are terrifying!" Barade murmured to himself when he saw the ruthless actions of the elf woman with a ck Hime cut.


    --


    Meanwhile, in the meantime,


    "It''s impossible. We have underestimated the strength of our enemies. I must, at all costs, inform his majesty of the threat this war represents for our people. *Cough! * we must retreat before it''s toote." Breathless and severely injured with a missing hand and left foot, Groatian ran full speed through the forest to escape from a certain death.


    He had already left the artificial forest and had already traveled more than ten kilometers outside the artificial forest.


    -BOOM!!


    Suddenly, he stopped in his footsteps, hearing the sounds of battles in the distance.


    "Is the head general still alive?" Hehe, what an irony of fate. As we look for you in the trapped forest, you are always there, fighting valiantly by forgetting your role as a leader.


    -If, If I betrayed others by fleeing, you still are the ones who have condemned us all because of your bad decisions and your excessive confidence in yourself." He whispered with a bitter smile.


    Although he had two missing limbs, his speed was in no way lower than that of a low-ranking divine mage. But to save his divine energy and prioritize his regeneration, he no longer used too much energy for fear of running out of it.


    "Fuck! My space ring remained on my left ring finger. Tsk, Tsk, for now, I have to leave here. In any case, the head general will have no chance against this army alone, even if he is nicknamed the invincible demon. On top of that, he couldn''t be more unlucky to have this bastard as an opponent. Sigh, he still doesn''t realize that this guy is ying with him.


    -Rah! It''s really a cursed day for us. First, an ipetent leader who rushes headlong into the trap of our enemies without understanding that they are trying to iste him from his troops. If only he were with his squad or with us, no one would have the chance to defeat us. It''s really a shame to have a five-star general who has nothing in his head.


    He said these words while momentarily watching Alvine''s fight against his head general. But just seeing the thin smile on Alvine''s lips, he instantly guessed it was lost in advance.


    But he himself did not know that he was currently being observed by Helene, who had also noticed his presence.


    ''Sigh, I guess I wouldn''t need to take care of his case.'' Helene whispered to herself, looking at Fyora, who had already caught up with Groatian.


    But because of Groatian interest in the current battle, he did not notice Fyora flying at full speed toward him.


    "Finally, if we all die here, our peoples will be forever condemned. I have to leave here and leave this idiot to his fate."


    "Do you think you are qualified enough to moralize him? You, the son of a dog who abandoned his men?!"


    But just when he wanted to avoid the confrontation zone of Alvine''s clone against the head general, Fyora''s cold voice resounded above him.


    "Again YOU?!" He growled with rage, realizing Fyora''s presence in the sky.


    "From the moment a person bes a general, his life will never be his until he voluntarily resigns. Your life will no longer be yours but the property of your subordinates. You must make decisions only in favor of your troops. It''s amazing to see how could a little shit like you could be raised to the rank of a divine general of four stars?!" While retorting these words with rabid eyes, shended calmly twenty meters from Groatian.


    "W-What do you think you can do against me? Even if I am weakened, I always remain a high-ranking divine mage; defeating a slut like you will be only one--!!


    Even before Groatian finished his words, Fyora''s silhouette zoomed toward him with her two little daggers soaked in a golden aura!


    !


    Seeing Fyora''s two daggers split the air towards his neck, he jumped back and staggered back a hundred meters from his old position.


    But before he fell to the ground because of his unbnced body, a hand helped him stabilize.


    "?!"


    But instead of sighing with relief, his expression turned into horror after he felt this delicate hand on his back.


    "It''s rather up to me to ask you the question. What does a high-ranking divine mage think will aplish in such amentable state? You only dyed and disgraced your death in exchange for a few more minutes." Fyora''s monotonous voice resounded behind him as she coldly whispered these words in his ears.


    "W-Wait a sec--!


    Suddenly, he felt an icy cold emanating from Fyora''s palm, freezing the mana circting in his mana veins.


    And when he tried to move away from Fyora urgently, he realized, the moment after, that his body no longer obeyed him. Apart from his body, he could no longer use his energy or skills!


    The simple contact of Fyora, an intermediate divine mage, sealed all his divine power!


    Then, simultaneously,


    [Skill: Eternal ice!]


    His body began to freeze from the inside following Fyora''s murmurs, who had just used her deviant affinity of ice control on him!


    -Crack, craack-freez!


    Barely a thousandth of a second had passed before Groatian turned into an ice statue.


    "An intermediate divine mage, huh? Unlike your king, who relies only on a person''s own power to be a general, the selection conditions to be a squad general in our army are impossible for ordinary mages." She said, removing her hand from Groatian''s frozen status.


    -whoosh-CRASH!!


    Almost instantly, a blurred silhouette smashed against the status of ice, breaking it into pieces!<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Huh?! L-LORD?!" Fyora''s eyes widened after identifying the person who had just impacted her masterpiece!


    "Urgh! This bastard is really hard in this battle!" Alvine, who had only a few scratches, opened his eyes among the ice rubble while wiping the stream of blood on his lips with his mischievous smile that had still not left his lips since thest time.


    "Hm? Ice?" He continued looking under him.


    "A-Are you all right, my lord?!" Fyora stuttered, not believing what she saw in front of her.


    "Huh? Hoo~?! Isn''t it this dear general of the Beta squad?! Umm... Miss Fyora, if I remember well?!" He said with surprised eyes.


    "It-It''s an honor to know that the Lord still remembers my name!" She suddenly knelt in front of Alvine, who was alwayszily lying in the middle of the rubble.


    "Okay, okay. Now, can you give me a hand?" He then reached out to Fyora, who awkwardly helped him get up on the ground.


    ''Why is the Lord in such a state? His enemy is so powerful as to send him flying five hundred meters away like that?! Now that I''m here, I''m going to kill this bastard who dares to--!!


    Before she continued in her thoughts, she felt Alvine''s arms wrap around his waist as he swelled in the air.


    -BOOM!!


    Simultaneously! A giant crater was formed from their old locations, followed by the fierce impact of a gigantic creature over twenty meters!


    -GROAAAAH!!


    "What is...what is this thing?!" Fyora stammered these words when she saw the ck beast creature anchored under her feet.


    "Ah, that? It''s my trainingrade. They were originally hundreds, but now they have all merged and be a single shadow beast. Now, no matter how much I cut it in half, burn it or freeze it, this thing always manages to regenerate. So I ended up getting bored and giving it a chance to punch me to motivate it." He says without taking into ount the extreme redness on Fyora''s face.


    "To motivate it?"


    "Yes, a fight bes all the more exciting when an enemy is motivated with the hope of being able to emerge victorious. By avoiding all the attacks of your enemy, he will eventually get bored, and the battle will also, therefore, be boring.


    -That''s why it''s essential to give some gifts to your enemy to motivate her. The current situation of this shadow beast and its master are excellent examples to consider."


    "Its-Its master?"


    "Um, this boast ended up merging with his shadow beast after I killed his tiger and took its body in my ring. After all, I couldn''t risk damaging such second-quality meat!"


    "Uh... Um...


    "Sigh, master, now that everyone is finished, it remains only you who fights." Seeing Fyora''s confusion, who no longer knew what to answer to the incredulous words of Alvine''s clone, Helene appeared next to her, recovering Fyora, who now looked like a defenseless person who needed the protection of others.


    Hearing Helene''s statements, Alvine sighed with relief.


    "Finally, it wasn''t very early. I guess I shouldn''t make others wait either." He said, quietly going down to the shadow beast who was looking for him.


    "Are you sure you don''t need my help? After all, this beast now has a fighting power that is not inferior to that of a divine king." Helene asked once again.


    "Sigh, no, you''re wrong, little Helene; this shadow beast is weakpared to Brave King I faced when I was an emperor mage. On top of that,


    -GROAAAAH!!


    The gigantic body of the beast shed toward Alvine and scratched him.


    But likest time, he had no problem avoiding the beast''s attack.


    "...As I said, in addition to being weak, this hideous thing is not only super slow, but it is also predictable, and its attacks cruellyck powers." He continued while continuing to be chased by the beast.


    "He-He is incredible!" Fyora murmured, barely seeing the two silhouettes fighting in front of her eyes.


    Regardless of her efforts and the magical powers she used in her eyes, she could only see the shadow of Alvine and the beast.


    "Sigh, he''s rather imprudent if someone asks me." At the same time, Ashia also appeared next to Helene.


    "Helene, do you think the master will kill the head general with how many spells cast?" She then continued after briefly looking at Fyora, who did not seem embarrassed to be worn by Helene because she concentrated on the ongoing battle.


    "Sigh, you always like betting. Umm, I would say that the master will need three major spells. The first two to prevent the beast from regenerating, and thest to kill his enemy who is hiding inside his shadow beast." Helene said.


    "Hoo? I would surely agree with you before, but currently, the master is not in his optimal state, so I would say he will need at least four major attacks. The first two are to expose his enemy.


    -But knowing the careful nature of his enemy, I am sure he had already prepared for this kind of alternative. So in my hypothesis, the master will need at least two additional spells to kill his opponent." Ashia alsomented by giving her opinion.


    Meanwhile, Fyora did not know if she should convince these two women to help her lord or not.


    ''Why do they talk about victory when Lord Alvine is in bad condition?'' She asks herself in her thoughts, looking under her with evasive eyes that could not hide her anxiety.


    At the same time, Alvine himself, who avoided the attacks of the head general who had hidden in his divine domain, suddenly stopped.


    After seeing this, a cruel smile emerged on the bloody mouth of the shadow beast, who thought it finally had the opportunity to shred its prey.


    Instantly, she jumped towards him while pulling an orb of darkness that she had hastily formed.


    "Well, it''s time to finish, I guess," Alvine murmured as he held his hand in front of him.


    A second after, the dark sphere impacted his palm.


    But the next moment, the giant tiger''s smile faded when it noticed that its deadly attack had just been sucked into Alvine''s naked palm.


    [Divine domain: Gehenna''s area!] Anvine murmured, finally activating his divine field.


    Instantly, the atmosphere around him increased, followed by the emergence of small ck mes that lit up and gradually multiplied around him.


    Barely a second after, thousands of ck mes surrounded the entire area of Alvine.


    Seeing the imminent danger around him, the shadow tiger with the saber fangs tried to flee to escape from Alvine''s divine domain.


    "Kekek, what a boring bastard. Now that I''m seriously fighting with you, do you dare to try to flee when I haven''t even finished creating my divine domain? Unfortunately, it''s toote for you; after all, I have no more magical energy." He murmured as his pupils became dark ck.


    [One of the divine area''s skills: Gehenna''s soldiers!]

 Chapter 305 The Head Generals Tragic Death.

    [Unique skill: Gehenna''s soldiers!]


    From the moment he whispered these words, the tiny mes merged and instantly created dozens of dark demonic silhouettes with their bodies burning and wholly impregnated with gehenna mes.


    "You already know your target," Alvine replied by giving this order.


    -WHOOOO!!!!


    Almost instantly, the dozens of fiery silhouettes became a mist of dark mes, making them look more like dark mists than mes.


    But the most impressive was their speed and their annihtion powers that reduced everything to the state of ash during their games driven to the beast of the shadows.


    As soon as they began to move, they had already traveled several hundred meters and appeared directly in front of the shadow beast!


    Thetter tried to turn around but realized that it was already surrounded!


    -GROOAHHHG!!


    Seeing that there was no more escape, it growled with rage and created dozens of dark spheres around it that turned into a kind of barrier that was both offensive and defensive.


    Offensive because it constantly bombed the humanoid silhouettes that tried to approach it, leaving giant holes in their bodies. But being made up of immaterial mes, the soldiers of the divine domain of Alvine regenerated almost instantly and continued their assaults.


    "Sigh, your resistance ismendable, but it is futile!" Alvine replied, snapping his fingers.


    -Inferno!!


    The next moment, the demonic silhouettes with sharp horns merged and created a storm of ck fires that slowly consumed the titanic body of the shadow beast.


    -Arghhh!!


    Following his ruthless actions, the shrill and agonizing cry of the head general resounded in the surroundings.


    But before the ck mespletely consumed him, he cut his right arm off, which was affected by Alvine''s mes, and used his ability to escape unto his own shadow.


    At that moment, Alvine and the three spectators could notice a shadow slipping through the shadows at a faster speed than before.


    Naturally, the four understood that the shadow in question was none other than that of the head general who wanted to retreat.


    "Haha, even if I don''t have my shadow powers, do you think you''repeting with me with insignificant powers of darkness?" Whispered these words with eyes carried by malice,


    Alvine bent his knees and pulled towards the shadow of the chief general, leaving a crater under his feet as he used his full speed to catch up with his prey, who wanted to flee.


    Just like that, it only took him about a minute before he caught up with the chief general, who had already traveled more than a kilometer!


    But from the moment he caught up with him, Alvine''s body also evaporated as he joined the general in his own shadow without his consent, with the body soaked in ck mes.


    "Impossible!"


    Then, as soon as he had time to finish this word, a long dark spear stabbed him directly to the heart, breaking his heart core!


    In his agony, the head general could see the mischievous smile of his enemy, who manifested two other spears with his mysterious but dangerously deadly mes and mm stabbed his other two cores!


    Just after that, the two silhouettes were ejected into the shadow of the head general who had just given hisst breath!


    "Huff, this bastard was afraid of death more than anything else. Finally, it was his bad luck to want topete with me, which is an existence based on the shadow of my lord." He murmured, using the corpse of the head general as a cushion while resting.


    ...


    "And so, who wins the bet?" Helene''s confused voice resonated in the sky.


    "EH... Umm, I don''t really know. He only manifested his divine domain and used his powers to kill his enemy. Technically speaking, he used only one spell to defeat his enemy." Ashia also answers in an uncertain tone.


    "But if we consider his movements, he used more than four movements. The manifestation of his domain, the intrusion into the shadow of his target, and finally, the three spear blows he uses to kill his target. Um, in other words, there is no winner. Only the--


    "Huh? How can you count the other two attacks?! The first spear was more than enough to kill his target. Are you trying to scam me, Sohia?!" Helene replied with a sharp look.


    "Urgh, scams you? We bet on the number of spells he would use, not the number of movements. Even this girl was a witness; I''m right, isn''t it?!"


    Following Ashia''s sudden question, the two looked at Fyora, waiting for thetter to decide them.


    "Uhh... I''m not qualified to be your judge. I was only focused on the ongoing battle." She says, using this excuse to remain impartial with each other.


    It was perhaps more due to a trivial question, such as the feeling of inferiority she felt in her soul. But on the other hand,


    ''That''s incredible'' -Fyora''s thoughts.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Her admiration for Alvine increased to the point that she felt like she was facing a deity transcending all thews of the universe. Just her thoughts, nothing so extraordinary.


    "Sigh, I would never have believed that fighting a single high-ranking divine demon would exhaust all my magical energy. Sigh, I really need to solve this energy leak problem!" On the side of Alvine, thetter had his own trivial thoughts that did not need to be all mentioned.


    Following this, he stroked the high-ranking space ring around his ring.


    -Woop!


    Simultaneously, hundreds of divine spiritual stones appeared around him, and he closed his eyes to reconstruct his divine energy.


    "Ashia, wait a moment; I have already warned No to gather the troops here. Meanwhile, stand guard around me while I absorb the energy of these spiritual stones." He ordered as soon as the three appeared next to him.


    "Heard, master." Both nods.


    Following this, he briefly crossed the golden eyes of Fyora, who looked at his actions without blinking.


    But being carefree, he closed his eyes and began the absorption process.


    Just as when Alvine absorbed the energy of artifacts without using his universalw, his clone was no different from him at this level.


    Near the moment he began his cultivation, the hundreds of spiritual stones trembled around him and slowly floated around him as they simultaneously and gradually emptied them of their energies at an unrealistic speed for any ordinary mage.


    "Sigh, we had the same reaction the first time we witnessed this scene. Don''t worry; you''ll end up getting used to being with him." Ashia whispered these words to the attention of Fyora, whose eyes wanted to get out of their orbits.


    "... I understand; he is the lord, after all." She murmured, leaving Helene and Ashia speechless.


    *Is it my imagination, or does this subus give the impression of admiring the master more than No?* Ashia whispered these words to Helen by telepathy.


    *U-um, I also have the same impression. But I don''t know if it''s a good idea or not*


    Following this brief conversation, the two remained silent, waiting for Alvine toplete the absorption of the magical essences of the spiritual stones, half of which had already be gray after beingpletely emptied of their energies.


    Barely an extra minute, Alvine opened his cid and vigorous eyes.


    "Well, beta general, once your men and those of the other three squads, including the elite squad of the elves,e, order them to rest to recover for three hours. Then, serious things will begin." He spoke calmly after meeting Fyora''s gaze once again.


    "At yourmand, my lord." She responds instantly.


    But seeing their confusion, Alvine guessed that these three did not know what he was referring to when talking about ''serious things''.


    "Have you forgotten the objective of our mission? ording to the information I got from little Sabrina, the grave in this ce is more dangerous for us. That''s why I intend to explore this area by bringing only the four generals and Ashia. As for the others, their tasks would be to amass the spoils of war that our enemies had left behind before our return." He exined himself briefly.


    "Huh? Only Ashia?! Why do I have to stay?" Helene asked in a confused tone.


    "Sigh, letting No alone protect our men in the event of a possible attack; we will suffer more losses than anything else. And I refuse to let it happen, no matter our situation." He said in a monotonous voice.


    "... okay."


    After hearing the motivations that had pushed her master to make such a decision, Helene had no choice but to passively nod her head.


    "Very good. For now, I''m going to stretch my legs a little while waiting for the second mission to begin." He said as he got up to the ground while dusting off his clothes, already stained with blood.


    "I will escort you, milord."


    "No, you''ll need to recover as well."


    "But--


    "I paid particr attention to your battle, and it was breathtaking. I would never have thought that you would manage this military strategy with such ease. Good work for you, head of the beta squad." He said, petting Fyora''s head with an ironic smile seeing her surprised.


    ''I suppose I have to pay attention to this habit.'' He then continued in his thoughts.


    --


    "Your majesty, the leader of the squad of our spies is currently waiting for you; she wants to report on her mission." Meanwhile, Zanac, who had just entered King Brave''s private room, delivered this message.


    "Hm? If you bother me in this room, what his report must be critical, am I wrong?" The majestic voice of King Brave resonated in the small room of two square meters.


    "Indeed, she says she learned sensitive information about our enemies that must bemunicated urgently." Zanac, one of the four divine generals of King Brave Hidenbrid, who is also a ck elf, shared this information with his king.


    "Hmm, very good. Drive her to the waiting room; I will arrive after reading these reports."


    Following this order on his part, Zanac bowed to him and came out of the secret room.

 Chapter 306 Too Careful Lord.

    ...


    After ten additional minutes, King Brave came to the great hall of demons, now his residence, and was weed by two silhouettes, one of which was none other than Zanac.


    As for the other, she was a human woman with a wasp silhouette and short red hair barely reaching her shoulders.


    This woman, whose eyes were sapphire blue, was the leader of the intelligence squad and also one of the few people has whom the king had absolute confidence.


    "Head intelligence squad, get straight to the point; I have some painful tasks that can''t be dyed." Brave immediately announced as soon as he entered the living room.


    "Your Majesty, I recently learned from one of my subordinates that King Artaros had divided his troops to the forest of bloody mists. And when I inquired about these suspicious activities, I learned that King Artaros was looking for a divine artifact that is useful to increase the strength of his troops drastically." Miranda revealed this information with inflexible eyes.


    "Huh? A divine artifact? Interestingly, this demon is as vicious and greedy as its demon nature. Finally, even if it''s interesting, I don''t have time to waste on such futile things. As long as this artifact is not too powerful to threaten my position as the second most powerful leader on our, it would not concern us." Even if Brave had sparkling eyes, his interest decreased after a brief reflection.


    "Your majesty, I am not too sure; ording to the men that King Artaros sent to aplish this mission, I cannot be sure that the artifact in question is so simple."


    Hearing this hypothesis from Miranda, Brave frowns.


    "Tell me more."


    "At yourmand, your majesty. King Artaros personally ordered one of his two most powerful generals to run this exploration mission. In addition to one of his head generals, he also ordered two of his divine generals with their elite squads to apany the chief general and his troops. He also sent a million troops of demons from this. In all, he sent about two million men and three elite generals to aplish this mission!" Miranda revealed while keeping her expression inexpressive.


    But unlike her, Brave and Zanac had glimmers of surprises that could not be hidden in their eyes.


    "Just to be sure, among one of his two chief generals, who is he sending?" Instead of Brave, it was Zanac who asked because of his curiosity.


    "The second head general, Bragath, the one nicknamed the invincible demon!"


    "What?! He almost sent half of his military force to aplish this mission!" Zanac shouted these words slightly in the living room.


    "You are right, General Zanac. Bragath alone has a power that rivals almost the three kings of our because of the unique and special characteristics of his divine domain. Coupled with the fact that he ordered his other two divine generals to apany the chief general, I, therefore, came to the conclusion that the artifact he was looking for could not be so simple." Miranda gave her personal opinion in passing.


    "My king?" Zanac no longer asked for more. He looked at Brave, waiting for thetter''s decision, which always seemed to be in his thoughts


    "... Something is suspicious in your report, head of intelligence. Why would Artaros take the trouble to order these men to take with them the useless soldiers of this kingdom? If he wanted this mission to take ce in the greatest secrets, don''t you find it strange that he ordered these weak and pathetic people to follow his men? Unless you try to hide other crucial information from me, Miranda?" Brave''s suspicious tone thundered in the living room as he frowned deeply at Miranda.


    Thetter nervously gulped when she noticed Brave''s suspicions.


    "M-My lord, it''s not that I''m trying to spit out information from you, but it''s just that I haven''t finished my report yet." She stammered urgently before Brave, who is ruthless and kills at the slightest suspicion, suspected her of anything.


    "Better yet, since when have you had the audacity to question my orders? I thought I was clear by saying I didn''t have much time in front of me?" Brave''s suspicions climaxed as soon as he heard Miranda''s justifications.


    But strangely, he suddenly found his previous mor, but despite everything, he could not hide his mistrust of Miranda. He instinctively spelled an invisible protective shield around his body just in case.


    "M-My lord, I am faithful only to you. If you doubt my loyalty, you can always check the seed of loyalty that you nted in my heart core." Miranda immediately justifies herself by noticing her king''s actions.


    As a high-ranking divine mage who was no less weak than Zanac, she had naturally noticed the energies fluctuations around Brave, even if she did not know what he was preparing; coupled with the frown of Zanac, who had his hand on the wrist of his sword, Miranda instinctively understood the danger that presented itself in front of her.


    "No need; I already checked this from the moment I walked through the front door of this room. But this loyalty seed is not an ultimate spell. It can be falsified by a mage more powerful than me. So I can''t afford to be not suspicious of a subordinate who spends half of her time in enemy territory." He said as he sat on the sofa in front of him.


    "Do you see, intelligence squad leader, the greatest danger that could harm a sovereign is not a powerful enemy but an enemy disguised as allies!"


    "!" Miranda.


    "Indeed, enemies disguised as allies are the most dangerous. And I sincerely hope that you will prove to me that I was wrong in suspecting you. Therefore, pay close attention to yourments. Otherwise, it would be a real shame to lose a subordinate aspetent as you." He continued while tapping the table.


    Seeing his actions, Zanac took a bottle of spiritual wine and an empty ss to serve him a drink.


    During Zanac''s service, the silence in the living room was more suffocating for Miranda than she felt like she constantly had a de under her throat.


    Just like this, after taking a little sip, Brave continued: "A subordinate of your caliber is an invaluable asset. So far, you have served me loyally for centuries. So I do not doubt your loyalty, but our enemies are mysterious; the more we face them, the more we realize our mistake of having underestimated them. Your loyalty to me, if I dare say so, is infallible. But what happens if our enemies force you to do something unfortunate by enving you with a spell of loyalty more powerful than mine? It will be a disaster, won''t it?"


    While pronouncing these words, these golden pupils did not leave those of Miranda''s sapphire blues. Every action of Miranda, every change in her expression, however insignificant they may be, was calcted by Brave.


    After another minute in silence, Brave sighed mysteriously.


    "As I said, rather, this is only my hypothesis; prove me that I was wrong, Miranda." He closed his little warning speech, finally ordering her to continue her report.


    "... At yourmands, my lord." She says in a nd and expressionless tone.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Then she continued.


    "As you suspected, I had the same suspicions as soon as I learned this. That''s why I personally inquired by abandoning my mission to locate the princess''s prison--


    "What?! You abandoned the mission of locating the princess just for--


    "Zanac, let her end her report." Brave stopped Zanac, who seemed out of him.


    Following this, Miranda continued. "The reason was that King Artaros''s actions were too suspicious to the point of bing arger problem. And by digging deep, I quickly discovered that it was worth it. The reason why King Artaros had sent half of his military force and one million demonic troops from this kingdom is due to a significant factor." She paused while frowning.


    "It''s because, other than him, the sovereign of our enemies was also in search of this artifact!"


    Suddenly, Brave stopped drinking his spiritual wine, followed by his frown.


    "Continue." He murmured.


    "ording to our information, this man, Alvine Dragnar, the lord of opposing camps, personally went to this forest with these three female subordinates, whose strength remains aplete mystery, and his three elite squads. In addition to that, he also brought the elite squad of the Queen of the Elves with him!" When Miranda ended her report, whether Brave or Zanac, neither said anything while they took time to digest what they had just learned.


    "Haha, interesting. Not only Artaros, and now this bastard who divides his strength, no, I would even say that he dared to send 80% of his military force to explore this ce." He said, suddenly swallowing the rest of the spiritual wine in his whiskey ss.


    "Ah, Zanac, what to do in this kind of situation? I''m baffled there. On the one hand, we can take advantage of this situation to mobilize our men and those of the other two kings to inflict heavy losses during the absence of the elite troops of our enemies. But on the other hand, we can take advantage of this moment of imprudence on the part of this bastard to end up with him in the forest now that he has gone out in his hiding ce." He said with erratic eyes guided by endless madness.


    Upon hearing his king''s question, Zanac remained momentarily silent before telling him about his strategy.


    "My lord, even if you have a deep hatred against the sovereign enemies, I don''t think it''s necessary to attack him. Instead, let the subordinates of King Artaros take care of his case. After all, he is not the reckless type to go out without taking precautions. On top of that, as an emperor magus, he is not the real problem, but the three women apanying him.


    -I only met once, the demoness woman named Ashia, during our negotiations, but despite everything, I couldn''t be sure to defeat her even if I gave everything. Her power is unfathomable and mysterious. In addition to that, she seemed to be able to control all affinities except deviant affinities. So if the other two are at the same level as her, I fear we can''t do much against them without mobilizing at least two kings!


    -In addition to that, if we interfere with the ns of King Artaros, knowing the arrogance of thetter, he would risk doing something thoughtless that you cannot tolerate.


    -As a result, I think it is better to attack the kingdom of the elves during his absence and inflict significant losses on them! But on top of all, we can even take this opportunity to save the princess!"


    Hearing Zanac''s words, Brave also nodded.


    "You are right." He answers briefly.


    Following that, he looked at Miranda. "You can leave now, be careful not to be found by the enemy." He says.


    "Your counsels are full of divine wisdom, my lord." She said, bowing slightly to Brave before leaving the room.


    "Zanac, we''re going to kill two birds with one stone!" From Miranda''s departure, Brave announced these words with a smile up to his ears.


    "??"


    "Sigh, you don''t seem to understand my words. This woman, Miranda, suspiciously acts as soon as she has failed her first rescue mission for my daughter. I don''t know why, but my intuition no longer allows me to trust her. If she acts despite her will, then she will be a more awkward problem than anything; because of her identity as an intelligence squad leader."


    "Then why did you let her go if you suspected her of being a double agent?"


    "Sigh, as I had just said, it''s nothing but intuition. I can''t afford to lose such apetent subordinate because of simple intuition. I will take advantage of this situation to confirm my hypotheses and, at the same time, kill this bastard to end this boring war that hassted too long.


    -For this, I would need your help, my old friend. You will inform the king of the ck elves, yja Holygarden, of the treacherous actions of King Artaros. Then, take this opportunity to inform him of the current weakness of enemy camps. During this time, I would personally take care of this bastard case." He said as he got up from the sofa and lightly tapped Zanac''s left shoulder.


    "My lord, do you intend to go personally to this forest? It''s not that I underestimate your power, but the enemy is too dangerous. We can''t afford to be reckless with--


    "Don''t worry; you know me enough to know that I''m not stupid enough to be imprudent. But on the other hand, even if you have all my confidence, a sovereign must not fully reveal his ns; I hope you understand me." He said, stopping Zanac in the middle of his sentence.


    Thetter had an ironic smile when he saw the psychotic prudence of his king. "I understand, your majesty."


    He announced despite his curiosity to know more.


    But knowing the prudence and mistrust of his lord, he did not want to know more for fear of being in the same case as Miranda.


    ***


    More chaps/ days? More supports.

 Chapter 307 Towards The Center.

    Meanwhile, the rest time that Alvine had given to his subordinates ended.


    After paying tribute to the losses they had suffered in their ranks andpleting all the funeral ceremonies, He was with the four generals and Ashia to move on to the second stage of their mission; the exploration of the tomb.


    "No, onest thing, don''t take your mission lightly. Even if the situation is under control for the moment, and we have erased all traces of our existence; you must be careful. Everything can change at any time." Before leaving, Alvine gave thisst warning to No, who was still unsatisfied to be left behind.


    "Sigh, I guess I can only count on Helene." He continued to see No ignore him.


    "Don''t worry, master. Even if she doesn''t give the impression, she won''t dare to disobey you. So you can leave with peace of mind. If there are any changes during our collection mission, I''ll make sure to dy the new guests while No uses her divine domain to hide the soldiers. I give you my word that there will be no victims, no matter the situation or the enemy." Unlike No, Helene epted the situation without too much insistence.


    "Very good, but don''t sacrifice yourself likest time."


    "But master, if other people join us in this forest, it will only mean one thing; have you taken precautions to protect your back?"


    Upon hearing Helene''s question, a mischievous smile emerged on his lips as he calmly nodded his head.


    "I suppose you''re talking about the kingdom of the elves? At present, we are surely the most exposed to dangers than they are. Anyone will regret his decision if he tries to take advantage of my absence to do carnage on my kingdom. In addition to the three former queens and our protagonist (Sofia), there is also the Alpha squad. I took the time to invite them to the Fraydja before we left. This woman, named Britannia, currently wants to wee our guests with great joy." He replied as his smile became more diabolical.


    "Hm? This squad is finally back, Huh? I remember you said that they underwent intensive training day and night on the divine of the Lord. Did they really manage to progress in such a short time?" No finally asked, unable to contain her curiosity.


    "Hah, I don''t really know, but ording to Sylvia, Britannia is now a five-star general with a squad whose power rivals the royal guards. Even if I don''t know what kind of hell she and her squad have had to go through over thest two years, I can imagine that it''s not something that will leave someone unscathed. But, well, that''s not our problem. In addition to having subordinatesposed only of intermediate and high-ranking divine mages, she also has vampires and other divine races in her squad. She is currently the mostpetent to protect the kingdom in my absence!


    -For the moment, the most important is not this war but the conquest of this. That''s why we are here to explore this area since this war is no longer a problem for us because of our pawns in ce.


    -In addition to this area, we will explore the green hell forest to the north where these famous Amazons live, the eastern region, which is also nicknamed the territory of lizard men and other bestial breeds. And finally, the western zone, the infinite sea, which is now the territory of the Valskars and the underwater races." He finished his brief exnation, surprising the four generals by his side.


    "Hmm, I never thought it would happen anytime soon. But the real problem remains the owner of this. She won''t let us do it so easily. I am already surprised that she did not intervene when we erased her mark on the people of the three former queens, thanks to the help of Lady Rina. Sigh, I can''t understand how this woman works. Even if she looks disinterested, I know that''s not the case." Ashia murmured on her side.


    "No one will be able to understand the thoughts of this mad woman. First, she does not have the same needs as the leaders. So creating this is already a senseless decision on her part; since she does not need to transform this ce into a ntation, as the leaders do with their own. In short, she may like to observe and y with the lives of others. Otherwise, I don''t see any other exnation."


    "In any case, we will have time to discuss it when ites. For now, let''s focus on our respective tasks." He ended the conversation with these words.


    At the same time, he joined the four generals and Ashia, who were five meters from him.


    "It''s time to end this painful mission before dawn. You have only one mission; it''s to survive." He then retorted to the attention of the five.


    Ashia:- "Is our destination so dangerous?"


    "Yes, it is, even for us. The six-star divine general''s flute is only one of the trivial trophies. There is something that the lord needs and that Sabrina wants to give him as a gift.


    "Something that will serve the Lord? On a mortal?" Ashia asked with confused eyes.


    "Um, in any case, ording to Sabrina. But there is something you don''t understand; this was originally not a low-ranking but a second-tier where high-ranking divine mages resided. After all, it is the one and only Serena had created without holding back." He murmured hisst sentence.


    "Well, for now, I''m going to be brief since I myself don''t really know about more details. Our destination is ten kilometers from us, in the center of this forest of bloody mist. The closer we get, the more influential the area and hallucinations will be. This forest is, ording to the map of this, the most mysterious region on the entire. And knowing that danger and mystery are inseparable brothers, you must be on your guard at all times.


    -The reason why I brought only you four with me is not only because of the mysteries that surround thesends but also the mist. You are generals of my squads. As a result, your powers are different from your cultivation ranks. In other words, you must not have trouble resisting the effects of this mist and getting rid of the creatures we will encounter along the way.


    -But that''s not all; all these dangers will only be jokes in the face of the dangers at our destination. So be worthy of your ranks and positions as generals; do not disappoint me!


    "At yourmands, your majesty!" The four thundered these words together.


    "Well, then, on the road." Following these words, the six silhouettes turned into mirages as they sprinted at full speed towards the far south, their destination, the center of the blood mist forest.


    "Well, now that they are gone, you have all heard the orders of my master, do not separate from the crowd. Helene and I will lead your four squads in the absence of your generals and the master. Report any anomalies you will notice. Stay on maximum alert until they return." No took the lead andmanded after the departures of Alvine and the other five.


    "HOOO!!"


    ...


    At the same time, Alvine and the five silhouettes had already traveled several hundred meters and continued their races, armed with mistrust, courage, and impatience!


    But after a few minutes, as Alvine had predicted, their magical perceptions decreased as they approached the center of the area.


    Just as they traveled half the way, that is, about five kilometers, they could not even see more than a hundred meters in front of them.


    Because of this factor, Alvine, leading the elite troop, suddenly stopped!<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Ashia, from now on, you will create a protective field around yourselves. During this time, I would take care of weing our guests." He said with sharp eyes.


    "Guests? But I don''t notice any presences." Affirmed Ashia thoughtfully, looking as far as her magical perception allowed her.


    "Hah, just do what I say; you''ll understand soon," Alvine replied without going into too much detail.


    Ashia then nodded and mmed her fingers.


    -Vwopp!!


    "Well, let''s continue." He said after briefly checking Ashia''s magic shield with his magical perception. As one of Alvine''s shadow soldiers, he had no problem with the darkness.


    While the five followed him closely and being out of Ashia''s shield, he directed the others with a seriousness that was rarely seen on his face.


    Just by noticing this cidity and silence on his part, Ashia could guess that the current mission was not to be taken lightly.


    Thus, barely traveling eight hundred meters more, Alvine''s body zed with his dark mes as his pupils became apocalyptic ck again.


    -Woosh!!


    "!"


    Simultaneously, the five noticed the red mist concentrating before them and turning into a feral and intangible entity.


    "Don''t stop; let''s continue on our way. This entity is nothingpared to what awaits us further!" He ordered without ncing behind him.


    But contrary to what he said, the creature that had just appeared was not something to be taken lightly.


    Being made up of mist, physical attacks and ordinary offensive spells were ineffective against it. And it does not attack the physical body of its target but its mind; its attacks are entirely made up of spiritual attacks that ordinary shields could not stop.


    -Bang!¡­


    But the reason why Alvine did notment when he inspected Ashia''s shield was that thetter''s magic shield was also translucent and invisible, not only effective against ordinary magic attacks but also spiritual attacks.


    As a result, the mysterious entity could not harm them regardless of its efforts; as for Alvine, just by noticing the ck mes around his body, it did not dare to approach thetter.


    Thus, they continued their roads, frequently encountering these strange and intangible entities with the shapes of different beasts.


    But until now, the small team that could make their way smoothly was forced to stop when they noticed something different.


    It was not a danger, objectively speaking, but piles of skeletons.


    "Hmm, as I thought, they are skeletons of demons who had visited this ce before us. They are our ancestors!" Alvine replied by approaching hundreds of skeletons with a frown.


    "Our ancestors? Is it me where the lord''s jokes seem...weird?" Barade whispered to Fyora.


    Even if thetter did not respond, the confusion in her eyes, which was no different from that of the other generals, anyone could guess that she agreed with Barade''s words; it was just that she did not dare to nod only.


    "Master, be careful; I still feel a strange and curses energy emanating from these bones," Ashia murmured.


    "Thank you, I had already noticed. But it''s not as if something like necromancy really existed in this universe. Urgh, now that I think about it, I have read something about this skill lost for millennia. I think there''s even one of the leaders who have this concept; in short, it''s not like these piles of skeletons will revive to attack me--?!


    -!


    As soon as he finished his sentence, Alvine and the others noticed the bloody mist boo towards him, or more precisely towards the piles of skulls with horns of bones.


    "Sigh; however, this is not the time to waste our stamina and magical energies when we have not even reached the center of the forest yet." Alvine grinned with discontent when he saw the hundreds of skeletons revive thanks to the mist that, until now, had no body shape, possessed their bodies.


    -Crcrcrcrrr!!


    Hearing this unpleasant sound emanating from their skeletal jaws and seeing them attack her master without restraint, Ashia''s red pupils became more dangerous.


    "Everyone, it''s time to help the master," Ashia murmured, grabbing her spear on her ring.

 Chapter 308 The Trap Of The Stele.

    When Alvine was about to touch one of the skeletons to find out what he was made of, the bloody mist booed him at the same time.


    But before he does anything,


    "Everyone, it''s time to help the master," Ashia murmured, grabbing her spear on her back.


    But at the same time, their visual fields gradually degrade until they can no longer discern their environments!


    It was as if the day had suddenly turned into a dark night.


    "?! What is?!!" Myn shouted in an rmed tone, noticing that she couldn''t see around her with her eyes!


    But the next moment, everyone was speechless when they noticed this strange phenomenon.


    Their already limited sense of eyesight became utterly useless following the forced copse of Ashia''s protective barrier.


    "Is it a curse?" Ashia wondered, frowning with her eyes wide open, yet unable to see her environment.


    "No, not exactly; it may be an array that aims to prevent intruders from going further," Alvine murmured, being himself affected by this anomaly.


    ''Even if I have lost my powers from the shadows, I can still use my Gehenna mes. So curses can''t affect me.'' He said to himself, closing his eyes and focusing on his other senses.


    "Don''t forget my warning. Go back to the others if you panic just for so little! See this situation as training; use your magical perception to defend yourselves." Alvine then replied.


    *Master, even if we won''t have a problem at this station, I don''t think others will get by easily. Let me protect them while waiting for that--


    *No, Ashia, do nothing for them. I would like to point out that they are generals who are supposed to protect hundreds of thousands of subordinates under their orders. Let them manage on their own; I hate weak andzy people!* Alvine replied before Ashia finished her sentence.


    *...Understood.*


    At the same time, the skeletons possessed attacked them with their weapons rusted by time, but which were still as strong and sharp thanks to the evil energy permeating them.


    But strangely, whether it was Alvine or the others, they did not have much trouble getting rid of the first waves that besieged them.


    Because of their fragile corpulence, and their energies barely able topete with those of the emperor mages, the others were able to get out of them after slightly adapting to their situations.


    Unlike Alvine, who had an extraordinary magical perception, and Ashia, who had no trouble seeing three hundred meters around her, the other members, of whom only one person was an intermediate divine mage among the divine mages of the lower ranks, had difficulty extending their perceptions to more than twenty meters from them!


    Hence, their previous panics when they noticed the uselessness of their eyes in this area.


    ''Something is wrong with these skeletons.'' Fyora murmured to herself, noticing a mysterious energy trying to prate her body when she killed ten of them.


    "Pay attention to yourselves, those who have the affinity for light, use it to protect yourself; as for those who do not have it, do your best not to face them head-on. These strange entities have cursed weapons!" Almost at the same time, d, the general of the elite squad of elves, shouted these words.


    As one of those able to use the affinity of the holy light, he had noticed this factor when he killed more skeletons at once with his aura arrows.


    Well, this d is more interesting than expected. What about the others?'' While thinking about these words, Alvine checked the situation of the other generals with his magical perception.


    -Freeze!


    As usual, Fyora was the one who stood out the most among the four, thanks to her ice-deviant affinity.


    She was like an ice queen, freezing all around her without too much effort. Her method was life-saving against curses and practical to immobilize skeletons without killing them to trigger the flight of the evil aura that emanated from demonic skeletons.


    As for Barade, he was the only fury among the group to destroy everything in his path with his sizeable golden sword imbued with his golden aura. But thanks to the same affinity for light as d and Myn, he had no problem with curses.


    Myn was not too different from Barade. Except, her movements were more flexible and less brutal thanks to the mastery of her main weapon, which is a spear of divine rank. She targeted the weak parts of her targets, namely their joints, cervical vertebrae, and skulls.


    Ashia did not need to be mentioned since thetter left nothing with her hell mes and did not care about the evil energy that only made her stronger.


    ''Well, since everyone gets by without too much trouble, this boring battle no longer needs to hold us back.'' While retorting these words, a white pearl swirled in Alvine''s palm and pulled towards the skeletal soldiers who were trying to get up.


    His milky white pearl, created, thanks to his light affinity, interrupted the resurrection of other skeletal soldiers and, at the same time, exterminated the twenty skeletons that were affected by his purifying powers.


    ''Ugh! Due to the nature of my soul and this body, Lucine''s pearl is more difficult to cast than my other pearls. But ironically, I feel this skill is necessary for me in this excursion. Sigh, it''s boring.'' He murmured, letting the othersplete their respective tasks.


    After another minute, which it took them to defeat their enemies, everyone put away their weapons and followed Alvine in silence.


    -Thinking about it, I thought that defeating is enemies was necessary to be able to use our eyes, but the reality was something else.'' Ashia murmured to herself with her eyes closed and relied only on her magical perception to discern her environment like the others.


    ...


    After two additional hours, the two arrived in front of arge red stele with mystical hieroglyphs in anguage unknown to the natives of the.


    *Master, I think we have arrived at our destination.* Ashia spoke telepathically, not to hide this from others, but because of the significant factors that urred during their journeys.


    After their battles against the skeletons, they met other biped monsters with hideous appearances. But even worse, they had lost their sense of hearing and smell in addition to sight.


    But at present, they could only use their sense of touch; otherwise, all their four other senses were blocked by the characteristics of the forest.


    Even if only two hours had passed, they had to fight to survive the length of their paths in extreme conditions where they could only count on the natural forces offered by their bloodline or the race they belonged to.<novelnext></novelnext>


    *It''s unfair. The person who created the arrays of this forest must indeed have a deep grudge against humans!* Being the only human on the team, Barade was the most disadvantaged.


    Myn and d, the two elves of the group, were always able to hear well thanks to their natures as elves, which have sharper ears than the others and were able to enter resonance with the forest.


    Ashia had an overdeveloped sense of smell and sensitive ears thanks to her dragon bloodline.


    As for Fyora, as a subus with extraordinary spiritual powers greatly helped her develop her magical perception as she encountered dangers along the way.


    As for Alvine, being the only mystery of the group, not to mention using his bloodlines, he was able to make one with the darkness that was nothingpared to the perpetual darkness of the dimension.


    Even if Ashia and Fyora could use their perceptions to see ten meters and three meters around them, Alvine could still inspect the hundreds of meters around him.


    *You are right. But instead of the remains, there is nothing more in this forest than this stele. In addition, I can''t understand the motives of this stele.* He says while touching the motifs engraved in the stele.


    At that moment, Myn approached the stele and touched it in turn to inspect it.


    *That said, here rests the heavenly emperor who conquered the heavens and the earth. Dare...go out...? I don''t understand these motifs.*


    *Hm? Can you read that?* Alvine.


    *Y-Yes, it was thanks to the ancient books that I read in the library of our kingdom. But as it is an ancientnguage that was used by the first civilization of this, there were not too many works; I''m sorry.* She whispered herst sentence.


    *No, no need to apologize for that. You have already helped us a lot.* Affirmed Alvine with an ironic smile.


    *Hm? Anguage of ancient civilization? If that''s what I think, I think I can help.* At the same time, Barade approached the stele and also touched it.


    After about ten seconds, he sighed sadly.


    *Sigh, to say that we went all this way for nothing.* This was his first sentence after analyzing the stele.


    *What does it say?* Ashia asked.


    *In short, it says that this is where the tomb and the inheritance of the celestial emperor are located. His name is Adolph.*


    *Adolph? I think I heard this name in one of the ancient books. If I remember correctly, it was the divine demon who had extended his domination on all the other races, including the race of the ancient giants who were on this of its glorious time.* Myn briefly revealed this information in the meantime.


    Barade nodded and continued his exnations that he had deciphered on the stele.


    *ording to the information of the stele, this stele has a teleportation function to its vestige. He is looking for an heir who will inherit not only his wealth but also his will. The problem is that his conditions are too skeptical. To activate the portal of the stele, the candidate must not only be a demon who has reached the middle divine rank but mastering at least ten affinities.* He said.


    *Hm? Not to mention me, who meets all its conditions, but even Ashia will also be able to activate this stele. So what''s the problem?* Alvine asked, slightly raising his eyebrows.


    *Your majesty, it''s not all; you must also have all thews of the affinities that you masters, including the divinews!*


    *What?! But it''s absurd. Who does he take this bastard for?! He will rot in his grave without having an heir!* Ashia replied with frustration.


    *Ashia, I thought you mastered all thews of your attributes?*


    *Master, as a demon, it is impossible for me to master the divinew of holy light attribute. And it''s not me alone; any pure-blood demons will be confronted with the same problem. What this old mummy asks for is simply impossible; unless it is an essential one!* Ashia exined when she heard Alvine''s question.


    *Ah, it''s a little frustrating.* Thetter replied in turn, following Ashia''s exnations.


    *But I don''t understand. Your majesty, didn''t you use a [divinew of light: The seed of the goddess] to purify the skeletons?* Fyora asked in a confused tone.


    *Sigh, you are mistaken; it was not a divinew but a spell of purification that concentrates this affinity to the point of making it more powerful than divinew magic. But even if its power is not weak to other divine spells, there''s a significant factor that must be taken into ount; it does not bear the mark ofw, even if it can transgress the rules that govern mortals.*


    *...Can such spells exist?*


    *It''s notplicated; it''s about the same as the traps you had activated in the artificial forest with the orb you owned.* He said, frowning.


    ''But will it be able to work?'' He then continued in his thoughts.


    *Master, you have to try to inject your magical energy to see if the stele will react.*


    *This is a possibility, but there are two important factors to take into ount in this kind of situation. First, we are not even sure that the words on this stele are true. And finally, even if this is the case, if the stele considers me inadequate, I would risk activating its defensive traps.*


    *You''re right, but the worst that could happen will be only that. But if we don''t do anything, we''ll go back empty-handed without being able to do anything.* Ashia insisted when she saw Alvine''s concerns.


    Seeing her insistence, Alvine had no choice but to try.


    *...You''re not wrong; we can''t give up so close to the goal.* He also nods.


    But just as he injected his energy into the stele, it lit up with a bloody red glow, followed by a gravitational pressure that was nothingpared to the pressure emanating from its gravitational pearls.


    ''Agh! Even I find it difficult to endure such pressure. Who was this bastard exactly to have such power? A master of arrays of divine rank? The situation couldn''t be worse!'' He said to Himself while looking at the others copsed on the ground.


    Apart from Ashia, who does not seem to have problems, everyone was in a simr state or even worse than him.


    But as if that wasn''t enough, mana chains booed them, and before they reacted in time, they were all chained and pulled underground the next moment!

 Chapter 309 Ashia Vs. Serena.

    While Alvine''s team was frozen on the spot, above them was a demoness girl with a pointed horn on the left temple and slightly pointed ears.


    But thanks to the silver-ted white barrier around her, regardless of the sharp perception of Alvine or his troops, none of them could notice her presence, even though she followed them from the beginning.


    "So this guy managed to escape from the clutches of Randolph, Huh? No wonder he was so enraged thest time I met him. Sigh, Randolph was right; this man is not only protected by my beloved little sister but also by a stranger who is no less weak than monarchs?!


    -Tsk, Tsk, I would have loved to y with him a little more. But because of this stranger who does not fear these bastards of the monarchs, in addition to the fact that I promised this little Brave to stay out of their wars, I am bored to die now.


    -But fortunately, who would have thought that this freak would dare to venture into a sealed area? Ah~, things look interesting. As expected of my sister, she did not hesitate to send her people directly to their graves. Fufu~, she, without even knowing the presence of the five towers on this, dared to be so reckless by sending them to their deaths? Let''s hope this unknown expert doesn''t take me responsible for the death of one of this bastard''s clones.


    After murmuring these words for herself, she continued to look at Alvine and his little squad, tied by golden chains of aura.


    Having their limited perceptions and all their senses sealed, except their sense of touch, Alvine and the others felt the threat next to them.


    But just when Alvine wanted to use his mana to get rid of chains, his expression instantly darkened.


    ''Fucking stele! It absorbs our magical energy to restore its own!'' He swore in his mind after noticing this fact.


    *Pay attention to yourselves; the words of the stele were nothing more than a trap. This bastard just wanted to push us to activate the stele that absorbs our energy if we try to debate. Don''t do anything reckless; save your strength!* He immediately ordered.


    ''If my hypotheses are right, this stele will react soon. In the worst case, it will move on to the second stage of its n. Either it will force us to use our magical energy to defend ourselves against the bloody mist, and it will take this opportunity to absorb more of our magical energy, or it will free us because of its inability to absorb more magical energies!'' He said to Himself, stopping to resist and waiting patiently.


    For their part, they obeyed Alvine''s orders, even if it did not make sense, since by doing so, they would be entirely exposed to any possible attack from outside!


    -Rumble, rumble, rumble!!


    -!


    But after seconds of silence, the earth under their feet began to tremble fiercely, followed by the strange reaction of the stele that gradually sank into the ground, taking with it Alvine and the four other generals.


    But for some reason, Ashia was left behind!


    *Ashia, do everything you can to join us. You are the only one to open the coffin if I rely on the information provided by Sabri--


    Alvine urgently ordered before he waspletely buried underground with the other generals!


    "..."


    "...I hope it''s a joke." She insidiously whispered after a minute of silence, noticing that the mana chains had not intended to let go of her.


    Seeing the situation threaten her master, she tried to break mana chains, but no matter the power she used, she could not get rid of the obstructions chains that prevented her from moving!


    "Fufu~, Little sister, do you want to join your master?" simultaneously, Serena''s mocking voice resounded above her!


    Strangely, even if Ashia had her four senses sealed, she could still clearly hear Serena''s words.


    "So you''re the one who''s responsible for all this? What do you n to do?!" She asked coldly with her eyes closed.


    But the next moment, she tried to leap back, noticing Serena approaching her in a simple blink of an eye.


    "Me? So what did I do? It''s not my fault if you want to enter the prison of a creature more powerful than a mana beast that I had sealed. Sigh, as you seemed curious about the reasons that led me to create this, I can reveal it to you if you feel the need." She said, sitting on the tip of the stele that was on the surface.


    "..."


    "But on one condition." She continued, seeing Ashia silent.


    "..."


    "I want to know the identity of the person who protects your master in secret. Reveal his name to me, and I will tell you how to save your master from certain death." She said with a mischievous smile.


    "Even if you have a special rtionship with Lady Rina, you will always remain a traitor who had abandoned her own."


    "What want you tell me by notifying me this?" She asked, slightly frowning.


    "It''s simple to understand. I would never trust you to ally with someone so untrustworthy!" She said, taking out a long blue spear with a giant de at the end of its stem in her space ring.


    And as soon as she grabs this spear, the mana chains break around her body, and she instantly regains her four other sealed senses and magical perception.


    "What do you n to do, With this spear?" Serena asked coldly.


    "My mistress gave me only two conditions to use my powers fully. The first is when the master is in danger of death, and the second is when one of you, the primordials or the ancient beasts, targets me. And at the moment, you are not only threatening me, but you also intend to kill my master indirectly in this mysterious vestige; these conditions are more than enough for me to face you with everything I have!" She said, pointing her spear at Serena.


    "..."


    After a brief silence, Serena shook her head with nd air.


    "Sigh, even if you have a primordial weapon, you are nothing more than a biased existence with neither destiny nor past nor future. An unimportant existence whose life depends on my sister. But, I doubt that this is your only asset; otherwise, you will not have as much confidence in your eyes. In short, even if I am curious about the asset you are hiding, because of my promise not to interfere in your war, I cannot afford to hurt an important asset from the opposing side. Otherwise, it will not be interesting."


    She said, naturally approaching Ashia, who gradually became suspicious.


    "You say you don''t intend to get involved in our business? So what is the reason for your presence here?"


    "Ah, it''s because of your lord''s reckless decision. By entering this area, they will all be dead if they ever reach the center of the area!<novelnext></novelnext>


    -As I had just said, the reason I created this is only to seal an entity more terrifying than a mana beast. You know that mana beasts have powerspeting with ancient beasts, but what makes them dangerous is their ability to use primordial energy.


    -But you, lots of piles of idiots and ignorant people, guided only by their avarice, gather to want to steal the treasures of the former guardian of this entity?"


    "..."


    Seeing her silence, Serena continued to exin the reason for her appearance.


    ? "What do you think I should do? Should I sit, arms crossed, and act as if nothing had happened? Even if I don''t know how this bastard could have forced the passage--??


    -ng!!


    "Can I know what you''re ying?" She frowns while stopping Ashia''s spear with a protective barrier that appears between Ashia''s spear and her forehead.


    "You are strong, it''s a fact, and you will surely be able to defeat me if a battle breaks out between us. But if you still dare to insult my master, there will be no more conversation between us, for sure!" She replied with fierce eyes.


    "Fufu~, it''s fun to hear these words from a doll without a destiny. Ahhah~, how pathetic it is; um, it''s so pathetic that it bes funny." She said in sarcasm, looking straight into Ashia''s eyes.


    "Oh? Pathetic, do you say? So if I am a doll without destiny or a fractured existence, what about you, dear queen of destiny?"


    -Frown.


    Even seeing Serena''s frown, she continued. "You are also the creation of others, just like me; the only difference is the existence that created us. You and the other primordial ones may be powerful, but you remain the goddess''s creation. Just like the people you have given life to on this, it is also thanks to someone that you are alive. What will the goddess think if she sees such arrogance from one of her creatures? Will she look at you with admiration? Or with fun?"


    -!


    Almost after finishing her sarcastic words, she moved away from Serena, noticing thetter''s aura changing its nature.


    But she didn''t hold back either. Her horns gained thirty centimeters more while a scale blue armor reced her divine armor.


    "Ho? I see. Yes, I now understand where such confidencees in front of me." Serena replied with a funny smile, seeing the sudden transformation of Ashia, who had also grown two huge pairs of dragon wings on her back.


    But Serena''s eyes shone with surprise when she noticed that Ashia had not only a primordial weapon but also a set of armor of the same rank!


    But what made her even more incredulous was to see Ashia possess the primordial aura! Even if it was a small amount, it was more than enough to defeat mana beasts without a problem!


    "Haha!! Dear sister, what exactly are you doing with these three clones in your corner?! Not only do they own your primordial essence, but this one is particrly more interesting, even possessing a primordial energy while keeping her consciousness! This discovery is more interesting than all the research I have done so far! It''s--


    "If you intend to delirium again, then have fun, but I don''t have time to participate in your madness," Ashia replied in a demonic and sharp voice that disturbed the surrounding magical energy by simply uttering these words.


    After that, she turned to the stele that had only a tiny exposed end.


    "--Ah! Now that you''ve shown me something too interesting, I need to know more!" She said while instantly piercing Ashia with her wind spear.


    (Shield of the mes of hell!)


    Before her sword reached Ashia, thetter whispered these words in an unknownnguage, invoking dark hell mes around her to protect herself from Serena''s attack.


    -wooooh!!


    Instantly, her mes burn Serena''s wind spear!


    "Haha!! In addition to all this, you even have one of the lower celestial mes and can use thenguage of ancient dragons?! Definitely, this sister will never stop surprising me!" She cried out these words like a madwoman; because of her excitation.


    "What exactly is your problem?!"


    "Huh? Isn''t it normal for me to want to satisfy my curiosity? Um, you were right; I was really an idiot when calling you a clone. You are definitely a masterpiece! Such a mysterious entity, and never created! So I beg you to forgive me and show me all you have!"


    Hearing these words and seeing her purple pupils shine with endless madness, Ashia instantly understood that her situation could not be worse than that.


    "As I expected, you''re a madwoman." She murmured, moving away from Serena.


    "Did you treat me crazy? Good, good, very good! Now I have more reason to have fun with you."


    Even if her words seemed calm, the madness in her purple eyes was enough to attest to her anger!


    And the next moment, the small coin of two piles, one side of which was silvery white while the other was a dark ck, appeared in her hand.


    Following this, she snaps her fingers, creating a multyer barrier that extends a kilometer around them.


    "Little sister, show me that you are capable!" She said afterpleting her preparations.


    "Tsk! N''oublie pas ta parole, tu disais ne pas avoir l''intention de t''impliquer dans notre guerre, alors ne vous en m¨ºlez pas. De mon c?t¨¦ j''ai mieux ¨¤ faire que de perdre mon temps dans unbat d¨¦nu¨¦ de sens." Elle r¨¦torqua en tournant le dos pour creuser sous terre et rejoindre les autres.


    ''Now, I can clearly see the underground temple that probably has--!


    -boom!!


    Before Ashia finished her thoughts, Serena punched her back, making her fly several hundred meters, destroying all the trees and rocks on her way because of the strength Serena had put into her p.


    "If you don''t want to waste more time, so, fight with all your strength! I want to see what makes you so confident in front of me!"

 Chapter 310 One Of Serenas Concepts Skills.

    "If you don''t want to waste more time, fight with all your strength! I want to see what makes you so confident in front of me!" Serena whispered these words, appearing instantly in front of Sofia, who had just stopped in her flying.


    Despite being hit and flying more than a hundred meters away, she did not have the slightest scratch or bleeding on her body.


    ? "What about your promise not to get involved in our business?" She asked Serena while moving away from her instead of counterattacking.


    ''Tsk, tsk, tsk! The more time I spend with this bitch, my master will be in danger of death. But I can''t end this battle against her quickly. What should I do?!'' While she was looking for a magical solution to solve her concerns,


    Serena did not listen to her protests; she took a step forward, instantly erasing the distance between them, and directly jabbed at her throat with a long red sword that she had just made appear out of nowhere!


    -CLANG!!


    As for Ashia, seeing Serena''s ruthless decision, she barred her attack with her spear, followed by a deafening friction that swept the forest around them!


    "If you don''t fight, don''t me me if you die of a pitiful death!" Serena then replied with a mischievous smile on her lips.


    "Tsk! Very good! If you are so eager to get your ass kicked, then either!" She furiously shot out these words while grinding her teeth with annoyance and endless anger when she saw the situation bing more threatening.


    Simultaneously, her body became zed with her inferno mes as her pupils became bloody red with dragon''s eye features.


    ''!!''


    Noticing this sudden change in Ashia''s eyes, Serena jumped back and moved away from her; after feeling a sudden threat rush toward her.


    -Bang!


    Almost momentarily, a giant spear of ck mes pierces Serena''s previous spot!


    But immediately noticing that her attack had missed her target, Ashia created hundreds of other spears of ck mes around her and targeted Serena with them.


    -Whooosh!!


    "Hah! Definitely, you are stronger than I expected! But it''s still not enough!" Serena replied, watching Ashia''s spears whistle at her as if they were remanent images.


    [Divine Law: scarlet mes!]


    But just as Ashia''s attacks were about to reach Serena, she murmured these words, also creating scarlet red mes around her.


    -BOOM!!


    Following the intense impact that made the whole forest tremble, Ashia''s dark mes gradually consumed Serena''s scarlet mes, almost instantly reducing them to nothingness before attacking the body of their target, which was none other than Serena!


    But contrary to a positive reaction, Ashia darkly frowned when she saw Serena easily touched by her attack. But the real reason for her frown was to see Serena, thanks to her magical perception, standing straight in her mes without pain!


    ''Tsk, Tsk, tsk! This bitch has not stolen her reputation as one of the most powerful among the primordial ones.'' Shemented bitterly in her thoughts, noticing Serena''s mischievous smile.


    On the conclusion that Serena had a strange resistance against her lower celestial mes that could even hurt a primordial, she then canceled her skill not to waste her magical energy for nothing.


    If her attack was more potent than Serena''s divinew, thetter''s power was another thing.


    And taking into ount this bitter reality, Ashia knew that fighting her in a duel of usury was the only solution. But this decision can never be advantageous to her since she had to join Alvine before it was toote.


    "Fufu~, so, even the lower celestial mes can exterminate the mes of divinews? It''s interesting; maybe I should find a low-row celestial me too to merge it with my essence!" Serena''s sarcastic words then resounded following the cancetion of Ashia''s spells.


    While retorting these words, her mysterious coin floated above her head and began by turning on top of her.


    "?!! Don''t even dream!" Almost guessing Serena''s actions, she moved quickly toward her and stabbed her belly before she finished what she intended to do.


    -Keukh!


    Feeling her spear pierce Serena and seeing her expression finally twist in pain, a sadistic smile emerged on Ashia''s lips as she pushed her spear deep into Serena''s stomach while twisting it into her!


    "I''m finally holding you!" She madly leered at her as she continued to sink her spear into her.


    But the next moment, her expression darkened, feeling a sudden unease.


    And her suspicions were confirmed when she noticed Serena''s strange smile, who had lips stained with the red blood she had just spit!


    ''?! Red blood?! It''s bad!'' She then rushes away from Serena at lightning speed.


    ''W-why she bleeds red blood instead of golden blood?! Don''t tell me she has yet finished casting her concept''s skill before I''m spearing her?!'' She stuttered these words breathlessly.


    "Ah, the pain. Even if your attack is downhill, it still remains an appreciable attack." Serena''s clear and mocking voice resounded again after noticing Ashia''s mistrust.


    "More, attack me with everything you have! I want to know more about your skills and see if you can damage me." She said, calmly stepping toward Ashia with her bloody belly.


    ''?! Oh lord! I''m really starting to scary of her masochism! But why the hell has she bled red blood?!''


    Seeing her pitiful state and hearing her contradictory words, Ashia had cold sweats, having an idea about the current situation.


    Simultaneously, Serena''s coin stopped turning, but it stopped up on the ck tail instead of the white!


    ''She... she''s crazier than I imagined! She doesn''t have an ounce of pride as an essential being!'' While stammering these words, Ashia continued to keep a safe distance between them.


    "Ho? You now seem to understand that you are condemned, don''t you? Fufu~, well, it''s time to do the same!" As soon as she pronounced these words, the coin on top of her head continuously turned between the two tails.


    Seeing this, Ashia gulped nervously with pearls of sweat on her forehead.<novelnext></novelnext>


    |Concept of destiny: Inversion of destiny! |


    Serena then murmured in the primordialnguage.


    Following her words, the coin stopped on the other whitetail!


    The next moment, the injuries inflicted by Ashia turned against her! More precisely, the fatal wound on Serena''s abdomen mysteriously disappeared without leaving a trace on her!


    -Ueukhhh!!


    But conversely, Ashia felt an unbearable pain pierce her belly!


    While knowing it wasn''t an illusion just because Serena didn''t move from her ce. And looking at the red blood trough under her primordial armor, she finally concludes that Serena had used one of the skills of her concept on her!


    But thanks to her regeneration, her wound healed at a speed that was not lower than that of Alvine.


    ''Urk! If I hadn''t been careful with her, I would certainly have died at the current time if I had targeted her central core!'' She said to herself, wiping the blood on her lips.


    ''Inversion of destiny is one of the skills of her destiny concept. This skill consists of returning all the damage she receives to her aggressor! If Lady Rina hadn''t given me information about her, I could really have stupidly caused my death!'' She continued in her thoughts, jumping towards her.


    ''But if my physical attacks won''t work on her, then I just have to attack her with my magic attacks!'' She shouts out in her thought.


    But this time, instead of attacking her with her spear, she created a blood spear and shot it at her!


    -Puff!


    The red spear stabbed directly into Serena''s right shoulder, who did not bother to avoid her attack.


    But as before, Ashia received the damage in ce of Serena after the piece reversed again.


    ''Keuh! When did this madwoman find a solution to this weakness?! ording to Lady Rina''s information, this skill she possesses could only return the physical damage to her aggressor, not the magic attacks!'' She whispered these words to herself with incredulous eyes while enduring the harsh pain of her own attacks.


    Early seeing Ashia''s expression, Serena''s smile gradually grows.


    "Oh? Did you think I couldn''t send you back your magic attacks? Contrary to what you believe, even if you can use the primordial energy, you will remain a weak and low-ranking creature. The only attacks that my concept cannot flex are the skills of the same level as it; in other words, the skills of the concepts.


    -Use your inferno mes, your most powerful skills, and even your divinews to attack me as much as you want; in the end, the oue will always be the same; your attacks can never reach me." She then replied, disying a sinister smile to Ashia.


    "Concepts, do you say? Ah, if only that, then thank you for the information!" Ashia, always with vigorous eyes filled with unwavering confidence, firmly grabbed the spear and closed her eyes.


    ''Tsk! What a fucking boring battle. In addition to preventing me from rescuing my master, this slut tried, by all means, to push me to show all my strength. I could have put her in trouble if she was another low-ranking primordial. But being one of the strongest even among the primordials and being able to force Lady Rina to fight hard against her, I have no chance against her!''


    She inhaled and exhaled several times to calm down and organize her thoughts to find a reliable solution to her current situation.


    ''As it is impossible for me to defeat her or even put her in difficulty, I have no other option than to ask for help. But since she doesn''t seem to intend to kill me, I always have a chance to surprise her at the right time and inflict an injury that, I hope, will be serious enough to put her in trouble.''


    *No, I need your help and Helene''s; send the others back to the kingdom of the elves and join me as soon as possible.*


    Following this brief message from her, she opened her eyes, apanied by her strange smile.


    Seeing her expression, Serena frowned in her turn, but she did not move, curious to see what she intended to do.


    But the next moment,


    -Stab!!


    -?!!


    Her expression turned into disbelief when she saw Ashia stabbing herself in the shoulder with her spear!


    But following thetter''s action, the situation reversed instantly. Instead of Ashia, it was Serena who was injured, even though she had not been attacked directly by Ashia!


    Seeing the golden blood flowing from Serena''s shoulder,


    ''As I imagined, this skill does not really reflect the damage her opponent inflicts her, but it reverses the fate of two people. In other words, if I continue to inflict damage on myself, instead of being hurt by my attacks, she will receive the damage I am supposed to take. Urgh! No wonder she became so carefree in the face of pain!'' With this conclusion, she instantly continued her self-muttion without the slightest hesitation.


    But just as she thought she had found a parade to Serena''s skill, she stopped receiving damage instead of Serena!


    "Haha~ you''re funny. But do you think that other people have not tried to act like you? Unlike Sabrina, your intelligence is limited." She calmly revealed while showing a small amount of her primordial aura as if she did not want to intimidate her prey to cure her first wounds.


    Thanks to the regeneration of both, they were able to healpletely after only a few seconds.


    ''So she canceled her skill, Huh? That''s a good thing!'' On Ashia''s side, she no longer held back after noticing this.


    But as a precaution, she reached out to Serena and murmured in the draconiannguage:


    (Be ttened!)


    By pronouncing these two simple words, gravitational pressure falls on Serena to the point of bringing her to her knees!


    But the next moment, the same pressure fell on Ashia, too, causing her to copse to the ground!


    "Shit! What''s that again?!" She shouted with rage and disbelief, suffering the same effects of the attack she had just used against Serena!


    "Until now, I have only used the basic skills of my concept. Don''t be so surprised when our battle hasn''t even started yet! Keep showing me everything you are capable of. And if you manage to satisfy my curiosity, I will let you join your master; and I will even be ready to help you as a reward for damaging me!" She said with a mocking smile, proudly looking at Ashia, unable to move her little finger.

 Chapter 311 Concept Of Blood!

    The draconguage,


    As well as primordials and monarchs who can influence mortal and divinews through a simple sentence on their part (pronounced in a primordialnguage), the draconguage is also a skill that only ancient red dragons, which are ancestral beasts, can use.


    But thanks to Ashia''s draconic bloodline, which was no less pure than those of the red dragons, she could also use this skill.


    Even if this unique draconic skill is weak and limitedpared to the primordialnguage, it''s still a skill that is no less weak than the skills of divinews.


    Ashia or the red dragons can use this skill to shorten the time of incantation of divinews in just a few words.


    Like Ashia had just done by simply ordering Serena to lie down. She had shorted the time of incantation of a divinew skill by only two draconic words.


    But what she had not taken into ount was the extraordinary power of a primordial.


    And seeing the confusion in her eyes, Serena did not take the time to exin anything. Instead, she proposed this deal, saying that she would be ready to help her to rescue Alvine and the others in the sealed area if she managed to offer her a thrilling battle that would force her to be serious with her.


    Following this statement on her part, Ashia did not take her words seriously, but on the other hand, she had no alternative but to fight with everything she had if she wanted to get rid of the thorn in her feet (Serena) to join the others.


    ...


    "Helene, to speed things up, help me open a portal that will be able to cross the magical barrier of the kingdom of the elves."


    At the same time, No and the others who were ten kilometers from her did not waste time either.


    "Um, if Ashia really asks for our help, then it means that she and the master are in danger. And apart from this woman, I don''t see other people capable of threatening Ashia''s life." Helene also nodded and ced her hand on No''s shoulder while continuing to provide her with the needed support.


    -Whooo!!


    Instantly, her mint-colored hair became silvery-white, and her eyes became yellowish, followed by a strangely mysterious aura of transparent white color.


    But even if her aura had the same color as that of apprentice mages, anyone in the detachments could feel the purity and appalling power emanating from No.


    [Divine Law: the three-dimensional hole!]


    She whispered slowly,


    -Vrouiiii!!!


    The next moment, a small milky white portal began to manifest in front of her and gradually gained in size as she injected her energy into it.


    In barely five additional seconds, the portal reaches a gigantic size.


    Afterpleting all the preparations, No slowly exhaled and nodded to Helene.


    Seeing her actions, she looked at the two hundred thousand soldiers who had already formed five long lines.


    "I will reassure others on the other side before they attack you as soon as you have crossed the portal," Helenemented as she approached The Portal. But just before she crossed it, a blurred silhouette appeared in front of her from the gate.


    She was a human woman with long red hair and ocean-blue eyes, dressed in a tight set of divine armor with two daggers and a spear on her back.


    Her imperturbed eyes singled Helene and her teams with iparable coldness.


    But after crossing No''s gaze, she retracted her bloody aura and immediately knelt in front of her.


    "Britannia, the general of the Alpha squad, greets master No and master Helene." She respectfully pronounced these words with her head down.


    "So, You''re Britannia? The master had indeed announced your affection for the kingdom of the elves. But I would never have thought it would be so fast. So I can assume that the residents of the of Freyja could prevent the invaders without doing too much damage, right?" No nonchntly ordered her to get up while asking her this question, with hair agitated by the surrounding air constantly disturbed by her portal.


    "It''s true, even if the situation was a little messy, the Lord regained control as soon as he left the cultivation room." Britannia nodded too.


    "Hmm, you must be crazy orpletely ignorant to attack the home of our lord, who is as guarded as thes of the primordials. In short, what about the lord? Lady Rina did not give us too much information about his mysterious disappearance."


    "... I apologize, but I don''t know much about this detail. Apart from distinguished guests, and high dignitaries,mbdas people no longer know any, apart from the fact that he personally went to take care of the evil at its root. We are mourning the death of one of the highest dignitaries, former Finance Minister Sir Vandel Sunshield."


    "What?! The older man is--


    "No, we don''t have too much time ahead of us!" Helene interrupts their discussions by noticing their conversations bing deeper.


    "You... sigh, and what brings you here?" Hearing Helene''s words, No, who wanted to scold her for her coldness, stopped in her sentence; after remembering their current dire situation.


    "When I came to the kingdom of the elves, my squad and I noticed the presence of an unknown portal in the hall of the royal pce, so I came here as a scout to identify the owners of this portal and take care of their cases if it turns out to be enemies."


    "Hmm, very well; in this case, bring the members of the other squads with you and strengthen the kingdom''s security. Our enemies will likely take advantage of our absence to attack you."


    Just after finishing her words, No frowned, noticing the little smile on Britannia''s lips.


    "I would look forward to them." She murmured, surprising Helene and No, who could hear her words thanks to their sharp senses.


    "Sigh, I know that you and your squad are strong, but do not underestimate your enemies because a war is not a duel between two people." No gave this advice briefly, noting the confidence in Britannia''s eyes.


    "I won''t forget your advice, Master No."


    "Very well, in this case, I leave the others at your expense. Don''t disappoint me, leader of the Alpha squad."


    Following these words, the two lost no more time.


    Britannia was the first to cross the portal to inform others on the other side.


    After a few seconds, Ashia and Helene guided the two hundred thousand soldiers through the divine portal.


    This process, which took only two minutes, ended after thest soldiers crossed the gate.<novelnext></novelnext>


    -Rumble!!


    At the same time, the two felt the earthquake under their feet following a deafening impact from the battlefield between Ashia and Serena, which they could hear, despite the distance of ten kilometers that separated them from them.


    Due to the urgency, No immediately closed the gate with a snap of her fingers that canceled her divinew and nodded at Helene.


    Without one more word, the two spun at full speed toward the position of Ashia, who was fighting a lost battle in advance against Serena.


    ...


    Meanwhile, nine kilometers from them, the translucent dome that served as a yground for Serena had cracks around it because of the damage of two powerful opponents.


    Even if the forest outside Serena''s barrier had not been damaged, the inside barrier no longer had a tree or other living creatures except two humanoid silhouettes.


    Ashia and Serena were inside a giant crater more than two hundred meters deep.


    Ashia, still dressed in her primordial armor and spear, had eyes not different from before. But even if her eyes had no doubts, her body and magical energy were seriously in a bad state!


    She held her spear firmly with her right hand since her left arm had not yetpleted its regeneration after being cut by Serena, who now had a long sword and three coins above her head.


    But even if thetter was doing well and she was not in a more pitiful conditionpared to Ashia, her subus clothes were all stained with golden blood.


    But the smile on her lips had not diminished, at least.


    "Impressive! You havepletely exceeded my expectations, little sister! What do you think about bing one of my test subjects? I wouldn''t kill you during my experiments, I swear!" Serena''s calm and melodious voice resonated in front of Ashia by making this offer.


    "Ridilic. Fight instead of making me waste more time!" Ashia thundered with indignity and threw her spear at her.


    But just before her spear touched Serena, thetter changed its trajectory and targeted Ashia!


    -wooooshhh-Grab!!


    Before her own attack stabbed her again, she made a flip-back and grabbed the rod of her spear out of breath.


    ''Tsk! And to say that this bitch has not even shown half of her fate coins yet. Is there really such a big difference between them and us? If the primordials are so powerful, then what will be the power of a monarch?!'' It was the thoughts that constantly upied her brain as she faced Serena and discovered the frightening powers that this cute little girl hid.


    "Fufu~you know, you must feel honored as a fake soul. You have aplished something that even 99% of ancient beasts would not be able to aplish. Not only did you manage to hurt me indirectly, but you even managed to inflict direct injuries thanks to your weapon and your own skills. But it''s still not enough; I know that you''re hiding other skills from me and that you''re still not entirely in the battle.


    -Then stop bothering me and use your primordial energy to fight on an equal against me!" She retorted with a disinterested air.


    Hearing her words, Ashia did not speak, but instead, the golden glow of her divine aura suddenly disappeared around her body, leaving ce for a ck aura with some traces of redness in it.


    Following this sudden change from Ashia''s magical energy, Serena blinked as if she doubted what she saw in front of her.


    ''At first nce, this power is really familiar to me; if I''m not mistaken... sigh, it''s impossible.''


    But soon, her expression darkened, noticing the droplets of golden blood around Ashia.


    "Impossible!" She squealed with wide eyes.


    But the next moment, Ashia pointed her spear at Serena and channeled all the golden droplets in front of the tip of her spear and transformed it into a golden bubble!


    |Concept of blood: primordial blood arrow!|


    She loudly thundered these words in the primordialnguage!


    Almost instantly, in front of Serena''s wide-open eyes, the golden bubble minced and created a golden arrow that drew towards Serena at an imperceptible speed for anyone who had not reached the primordial rank!


    -WOOOSHHH!!


    Seeing the unfeasible being realized by Ashia, Serena regained her spirits and urgently tried to block the little arrow of barely thirty centimeters with her sword, horizontally ced between her chest and the golden arrow!


    -BANG!!


    At the same time, her three pieces that prevented Ashia''s attacks from reaching her turned into white ash when they tried to reflex an attack that exceeded their powers.


    To this end, the counter-blows of the three broken coins turned against her, making her spit blood.


    -BANGGGG!!


    But she didn''t have time to worry about this insignificant detail; the impact force of the arrow she was trying to stop made her retreat and smash her against the translucent dome!


    -AHCK!!


    Following this suffocating cry on her part, after her impact against her own barrier, the arrow continued to push her away again! But having the barrier behind her, she was even more stuck and had more pressure on her than before!


    -CRACKKKK!!!


    After barely three seconds, the barrier behind her broke into pieces, unable to withstand the pressure of Ashia''s golden arrow.


    Just after that, Serena then continued to be pushed further until Ashia lost sight of her!


    "Urgh!! *Cough!! Cough!! * this slut finally forced me to do what she wanted!" She hardly spoke these words breathlessly as she used her spear to support her body, which no longer had an ounce of stamina!


    Instantly, her visual field gradually became blurred as she copsed to the ground!


    ***


    The editor found it more understandable to change "mistress" to "master" because of the confusion it causes.

 Chapter 312 The Deal.

    Instantly, her visual field gradually became blurred as she copsed to the ground!


    After a minute, she heard footstepsing in her direction.


    "Shit! I should never have used this skill." She said, trying to catch the spear in front of her.


    But regardless of her efforts, she could not reach her spear, which was just ten centimeters from her.


    "Haha!! How interesting it is, no, it''s unprecedented! My sister really created fucking puppets capable of defeating even primordials who would underestimate them!" Serena''s erratic voice resounded near her.


    Hearing this familiar and nightmarish voice, she hardly opened her evasive eyes and looked at Serena, who had her golden arrow in hand.


    But thetter was not unscathed; she had a giant hole in her left chest that could let a tennis ball pass through it!


    ''How can she be alive when she has such a huge hole in ce of her heart?!'' Ashia stuttered while continuously spitting blood.


    But despite her pitiful condition, she had a small triumphant smile on her lips that did not leave Serena indifferent.


    "Is it pride that I see here? Umu, Umu, you deserve to be proud after having managed to inflict such damage on me. Oh my goodness, who would have thought that a being as insignificant as you could give me so much trouble by surprising me like that?" She retorted as she approached Ashia, who was pitifully lying on the ground.


    *You''re wrong; I just realized how weak you are as a primordial being. This attack could not even have caused Lady Rina a scratch. But you, without using your primordial form and your concept''s powers, are no more potent than a mana beast!* She mocked her by telepathy using the little energy she had left.


    "?!" Upon hearing her words, Serena''s expression darkens.


    "Pay attention to your words; they may force me to change my mind and kill you here!" She retorted while looking at her own chest, which regenerated instantly!


    *Ahahah... kill me? Do you only have the capacity? I know why you didn''t try to influence my destiny directly with your concept. As I am a being devoid of destiny, you cannot grasp and modify my destiny thanks to your concept. You are weak and powerless in front of me; how do you feel now? I am sure all the other primordials willugh at you if they learn that the person you called insects had managed to inflict such damage on you!* Ashia continued to make fun of her even though she was defenseless in front of her.


    Instantly, Serena appeared in front of her with bloody eyes. Although carefree, like all primordials, she also could not afford to tarnish her reputation and pride.


    "You are right; this situation is so humiliating for me that even killing you here will not satisfy me! But on the other hand, if I don''t kill you and let you live, I should live with this shame. Ah, my bad~ I''m perplexed there.


    -On the one hand, I promised not to kill you regardless of the situation, but on the other hand, I cannot afford to leave a humiliation that you have be for me, continue to live." She murmured, wiping the blood on Ashia''s lips, and looked at her with disbelief when she saw the traces of the golden colors in it.


    ''As I imagined, my precious little sister used her concept of blood to create this clone. I was really an idiot for not having noticed this detail earlier. But seeing theplexity of this clone and the frightening powers she possesses, not to mention her ability to use the unique magic of these red lizards (red dragons), her mes of hell, and above all, to be able to use the concept of blood, I can say that none of us could aplish such a feat.


    -For the simple and good reason that we do not have the Prima concept, which is more wonderful than all other concepts ording to the ssification of our concepts by the goddess herself. This concept is not only based on both malice and hope but also based on both the creation and destruction of lives.


    -Sigh, I did not understand at first why a simple concept of blood that consisted only in manipting primordial blood is more ssified than other concepts; but now, I am beginning to understand. Apart from the goddess, she may be the only one to create other primordial beings. I wonder how powerful her and the beings she will create will be if, one day, she decides to create them.''


    As she was immersed in her thoughts, Ashia slowly closed her eyes.


    But she didn''t let her lose consciousness. She gave tiny ps on her cheek, forcing her to open her eyes.


    "You still don''t intend to fall asleep here in the middle of nowhere, do you?" She Says.


    Even if her words resembled those of a person worried about her neighbor, her eyes arched with her mocking smile contradicted her words.


    And Ashia knew that she didn''t care about her life; otherwise, she would have already healed her, providing her with energy.


    *Tsk, Tsk, tsk! I''m really starting to wonder about your identity as one of the Punishers; oops~, I meant as a Leader! Because, unlike you, even these bastards have pride and principles. They will never lower themselves, never act like you after such humiliation.


    -Finally, I don''t care. Kill me, or do as you wish. But in the end, you will see me soon and with a power that will exceed my current power. And at that moment, it is not only a hole that I would leave in your chest but rather your life that will be my trophy! *


    "Haha, fun! I almost want to kill you here and now to see how much more you will entertain me." Shemented, looking at Ashia''s scarlet red pupils with amusement.


    Conversely, Ashia''s eyes flickered mysteriously after hearing Serena''s words.


    ''If she kills me here, I would no longer have the chance to help the master. In addition, I wouldn''t be surprised if she also took care of No and Helene after taking care of my case. I have to save more time while waiting for these two to arrive! I''m sure that with the two others, even if we can''t kill her, she won''t have the slightest chance of blocking us!'' With this conclusion, Ashia''s smile grows to her ears.


    "What if we resume from the beginning? This duel was, until now, boring and one-way just because I''m notplete. I''m sure we can kick your ass without any problem!" She replied after recovering some of her endurance.


    "We?" Asked Serena with a frown.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yes, I have already invited two of my teammate to our party, and they will be here soon. If I cooperate with No and Helene, it''s not revenge that I would offer you, a direct ticket to hell!" She continued sarcastically by hardly cing her trembling hand on her chest and used her healing magic to improve her condition.


    Although Serena noticed her actions, she did not stop her. But instead, she remained silent while seriously thinking about her proposal.


    "Fufu~, I had already noticed two antsing towards us. But I thought they were just curious spectators. But on the other hand, this proposal is so enticing that I can''t help but be baited by it. But I have only one condition, as long as they are as powerful as you then--??


    She stopped in her sentence when she saw Ashia''s disdainful smile.


    "Fufu~, ording to your expression, I can already guess your answer! Incredible!!" While loudly shouting these words with incredulous eyes and filled with endless curiosity, she ced her hand on Ashia''s forehead and helped her by elerating her healing!


    Seeing her actions, and the mischievous smile on her lips, Ashia had incredulous eyes.


    ''Sigh, it''s not even surprising that this woman betrayed the Punishers. But one thing is for sure; she has no camps, just coborators! I''m not even sure she can tell the difference between good and evil! I am sure that mistress hade to the same conclusion. This woman''s madness goes beyond all understanding; whether it''s her nature or her personality, nothing makes sense. It''s too much, even for those who have lived millennia!''


    The more she thought, the more she felt like she was in front of a madwoman who had acquired superpowerful power and exercised it without worrying about the consequences.


    ''But it''s a good thing that she''s so easy to handle. I''m sure I''ll defeat her if I have No and Helene with me. Originally, Helene was the weakest of us. But since her resurrection, Lady Rina seems to have more confidence in her abilities than No and mine. Sigh, now it seems that I am the weakest among the three of us. Even if No is boring and more carefree, I only have 30% victories over 70% losses against her.''


    While continuing in her thoughts, she got up and sat with her legs crossed and continued her meditation.


    Meanwhile, Serena did another action that went beyond the imagination of Ashia, who was no longer surprised by her madness.


    She showed two dark spiritual stones that had mysterious and potent auras.


    Feeling the surrounding energy be richer, Ashia opened her eyes and finally noticed the two spiritual stones of primordial rank.


    The next moment, she looked at Serena with suspicion.


    "Fufu~, I only expect one thing in exchange, that you use all your power to fight without worrying about your master. The stele brought them to a ce where time passed like on a second-tier. In other words, it has not even been ten minutes since their departure. And for them to enter the room, they must imperatively inject primordial energy into the seal to open this creature''s prison." She said while moving away from her.


    Ashia, for her part, did notment.


    ''I now understand why the master ordered me to join him as quickly as possible. It seems that Lady Rina knew what was waiting for us in this sealed area.'' She said to herself, closing her eyes again, but this time, with a sigh of relief.


    --


    Meanwhile, as Serena had said, Alvine and the others had not even moved from their seats yet.


    Not that they were waiting for Ashia, but because of a disruptive factor they had not considered.


    After being swallowed up underground by the stele, the small elite squad arrived in a white room of thirty square meters with dozens of demonic skeletons.


    But unlike before, the skeletons did not rise; instead, it was the room that was strange.


    ''Sigh, this ce has sealed not only our powers but also our bodily strength. But the worst thing about all this is that we don''t know what happened when the stele kidnaped us. I need not only to know what happened when we were unconscious but also to know why this room looks like a prison intended to imprison the looters of graves for life?''


    Alvine retorted in his thoughts by looking at the four generals examining the structure of the white room that had neither a door nor a window.


    ''If my hypotheses are correct, these skeletons and those we had crossed rather whening here belong to those who had tried to seize the treasures in the grave. But if we do not find a solution, we will end up like those who died in this mysterious room.


    -Even if we can resist famine and thirst for a year, we can''t go more than a week without breathing. Although, even if I don''t have a problem at this level, the others will die if I don''t do anything.'' He said to Himself while looking at the expression of others.


    But the next moment, a tiny satisfying smile appeared on his lips when he noticed their calm in such a situation.


    ''They are impressive. Despite the dead-end situation, they manage to stay calm without losing their cold blood; it is an undeniable quality that every cultivator must have.'' Just after finishing these words, he reached out his hand and tried to show his Gehenna mes.


    But like the first time, from the emergence of his dark mes, thetter became fierce to the point of igniting the whole room!


    ''Sigh, so here is the greatest mystery. This skill I had never had trouble controlling has be so fierce that it''s trying to escape under my control. What exactly does this ce hide? It''s almost as if there was my lord nearby. That''s the only exnation for these mes to act in this way.''

 Chapter 313 Blood Fusion.

    As Alvine and his four generals tried to escape from the mysterious room, Ashia had almost regained all her strength and energy.


    But just at that moment, Serena, looking from afar, had sparkling eyes when she noticed No and Helene''s presence a hundred meters away from them.


    "Finally, it''s not very early." She murmured while masking her presence.


    "Ashia, what happened here? Why is this ce in such a state? And where are the master and the others?!" No bombarded her with all kinds of questions while Helene looked around her to learn more.


    "I feel primordial energy residues in this ce. As I thought, this woman was, therefore, the person who faced big sister Ashia." She murmured as she continued to look around.


    But by noticing Ashia''s spear and armor, Helene nervously swallows her saliva and slightly taps No''s shoulder to attract thetter''s attention.


    "You also noticed, didn''t you?" She asked, looking in front of her in the void.


    No also nodded and showed two white daggers with ck wrists with translucent white auras around their des.


    "Helene, take care of Ashia; I will take care of preventing this woman from reaching you during the process!" She murmured coldly with yellowish eyes and her neko ears that gradually turned white as her hair.


    "Interesting! Despite my eye-obstructing spell, this ck-haired girl managed to locate me with such ease?! I can''t believe it! Sabrina is definitely more interesting than I expected. Sigh, maybe I should finally reconsider my decision to kill her. Instead, it would be more clever of me to lure her with my big sister charms."


    At the same time, Serena appeared in front of the three with her mischievous smile.


    ''Why does she get involved in our affairs? More importantly, where is the Master?!'' While No''s thoughts wandered in her mind, she was not reckless to attack Serena first, prioritizing the protection of Ashia and Helene; she maintained her role and patiently waited for Serena like a predator watching for her prey in the shadows.


    But, Except that, it was not Serena the prey, but them.


    As thetter had promised, she did not attack either and patiently waited for Ashia and these two teammates toplete their preparations.


    Seeing Serena''s indecision, Helene then ignored her and touched Ashia''s shoulder, and injected some of her energy into her, which instantly helped Ashia recover all her energy and stamina.


    -Open eyes!


    Ashia''s eyes, filled with vivacity and no longer carrying the slightest trace of fatigue orck of energy, scanned her environment before she crossed Serena''s purple eyes that stared at her as if she were an enticing dish that made her drool.


    *Ashia, what is the situation? Is the master doing well? * Helene asked immediately.


    "Don''t worry about the master; our top priority is to defeat this madwoman who prevents us from joining the master." She replied as she got up from the ground and picked up her weapon.


    "Huh?! ...very... Very good. Since she''s a primordial being, I guess you want us to use this strange skill if we want to have a chance to defeat her?" Helene stuttered these words by guessing Ashia''s intentions.


    "Y-Yes, it''s the only solution if we want to settle her ount for good!" Ashia murmured coldly.


    *Urgh! Are you sure it''s necessary? This skill is more embarrassing and more painful for me than death itself! * No was no different from Helene and Ashia after hearing thetter''s proposal.


    *Who should say that? Instead, it''s we who will have to say these words since we will no longer have a solution to avoid your twisted thoughts.* Ashia coldly reacted while paying attention to Serena''s actions.


    "Good, good! Now that you are together, I hope you will manage to entertain me enough!" Serena''s cheerful voice responded while snapping her fingers and creating another gigantic dome.


    But unlike her previous dome, this time, she created this barrier that extended to about two kilometers and especially with her primordial energy that she no longer bothered to hide!


    Meanwhile, Helene and the other two could barely stand under the pressure of her aura.


    "This is the moment where never!" Ashia shouted these words while looking at the two girls by her side.


    "Tsk, Tsk, tsk!! Even if it''s a skill created by Sabrina, it''s always a humiliating skill!" No gnashed her teeth and mmed her two daggers against each other, which showed a tight silvery-white armor around her body.


    But unlike the armor of Ashia''s knight, who covered her entire body, No''s armor resembled those of the assassin mages who were more focused on agility than anything else.


    Her armor looked like a short sleeve body with a metal te on her chest and abdomen to protect her two vital cores. In addition, she wore a pair of white knee-high boots up to the thighs.


    Seeing Neko decisive, Helene sighed and finally gave in. But almost simultaneously, two long swords appeared in her hands, followed by ck armor with mysterious ruins.


    Unlike the others, she did not have shy changes in her appearance, except for her blue sapphire eyes that turned golden and her hair that turned white too.


    Following these changes, the three no longer had any problems withstanding the pressure that emanated from Serena''s aura.


    And thetter''s smile has only be crazier after noticing this detail.


    "Hehe~ I don''t even know if I should be surprised or not, but it''s interesting to know that you can all use the primordial energy with so much skill. The more I look at you, the more I became jealous of the powers of my sister''s concept; how interesting it is.'' She said, walking calmly towards the three of them.


    !!!


    As Serena approached them, they noticed the aura around her body gradually increasing, followed by the emergence of nine other coins simr to the previous ones, with an immediate difference.


    Unlike the other coins she had created so far, the energy emanating from the nine rooms that swirled in her holes gave the impression, to the people who saw them, of being alive. In addition to their sizes, which were slightly higher than the old ones, they were multiple colors.


    "Let''s see if you can deserve me to use fifty percent of my power against you." At the same time, the only demonic and pointed horn on her left temple suddenly widened to sixty centimeters long, and her eyes became golden with strange and mysterious motifs in them.


    "Are you not going to attack?" She asked in a mysteriously imposing voice that resounded in the area even though she asked casually.


    *Ashia, we don''t--!!


    |Chains of destiny!|<novelnext></novelnext>


    Before No finished her sentence, their spiritual bonds were forcibly broken by the mysterious and iprehensible powers of Serena, who no longer had her smile on her face.


    Instantly, the three felt a mysterious power invade their bodies and mana veins, preventing them from using the slightest magical energy!


    |Seal of destiny!|


    Serena continued her words, which were more primordialnguage than spellcasting, while extending her palm towards the three.


    But no matter what she said calmly, her words were like the supreme authority that subjected the world to her feet.


    Almost as she pronounced herst sentence, three of the coins of different colors (purple, white, and ck) flew slowly towards the three girls who were unable to move and embedded themselves in their torsos, ignoring all the defenses of their armor!


    "!!!"


    As soon as the three pieces touched Ashia and the other two, three threads of energies of different colors came out into the body of Ashia and the other two and extended to Serena, who didn''t move from her ce.


    But when they saw the three threads flying toward her palm, the three had feelings of difort! It was as if they saw their fate forcibly seized by Serena.


    "Let me fill this void that serves as your brain, my dear sisters. It''s not because you have no destiny that it is impossible for me to exercise my powers of destiny on you. Be docile and wait for a second; the real battle will begin soon." She retorted with a voice of flies that the three could clearly hear.


    (Be broken!)


    Ashia retorted in draconguage, trying to break Serena''s spell.


    But the next moment,


    -Koff-koff!!


    She spat blood after her vain attempt to break magic beyond that of ancient dragons.


    But she did not feel discouraged by this, even though she had the impression that her head was going to explode because of the unbearable pain she felt because of the Conter-blow of her spell; she opened her mouth, exposing her small bestial canines and inhaled arge amount of air to the point of slightly swelling her chest and cheeks and...


    ''(Breath of the hell dragon!)''


    -GRAAAHHHHH!!!


    She said these words in her mind before spitting a wave of dark mes toward Serena, who wanted to defeat them with a single attack.


    But when thetter noticed the wave of ck mes booing towards her, she momentarily interrupted her concept and mmed her finger.


    Following this nonchnt action on her part, one of the six pieces around her that was golden in color interposed between her and the wave of Ashia''s dark mes.


    But just as the three wondered what this coin could do, thetter fivefold its size and sucked all the waves of the mes of Ashia by the golden hole that resembled the universalw of Alvine, except that its color was golden instead of ck!


    "Your resistance is futile. Even if youe from a primordial and have lived with her for millennia, you remain weak and ignorant creatures who know nothing about the primordials!" She whispered in a clear and majestic voice and continued the progression of her seal of destiny.


    But just at that moment, Helene, who must have been in the same state as the other two, suddenly moved under the effects of Serena''s chains of destiny and crossed her two swords in front of her with golden eyes that shone with iparable coldness.


    "Huh?!" Serena looked at her actions with a glimmer of surprise that she could not hide in her eyes.


    But Helene did not pay attention to her expression.


    Her destructive, violence purple aura broke the purple thread that came out of her chest and ejected the purple coins of force into her chest the next moment!


    But contrary to Serena''s surprise, Helene did not stop at this action.


    Just as Ashia had done previously, golden blood began by floating under her nails and impregnated her two swords, changing their silvery-white des into golden ones!


    |Blood concept: blood fusion!|


    She loudly shouted and stabbed Ashia and No''s chests with her two swords!


    "?!" Serena instantly forgot to breathe when she saw Helene''s ruthless actions.


    Thanks to her primordial perception, she could clearly see that Helene had not only destroyed her other two coins that were housed in the hearts of her teammates, but also their central cores!


    "What is it?! Has she gone crazy?!" She stammered as her surprise was at its peak. She then watched, through her magical perception, the magical energies and vitality of Ashia and No being absorbed by none other than Helen!


    "Why did you kill them?!" She murmured with absent air.


    "..."


    Seeing Helene, who had her back turned, silent, she squeaked her teeth with rage and wiped the golden thread of blood, which was caused by the destruction of these two pieces of fate, on her lips and approached Helene with a bloodthirsty aura that channeled all her mysterious rage.


    "Reply to my--!!


    But she suddenly stopped in her sentence, noticing Ashia and No''s ''corps'' turning into a golden glow and merging into Helene''s body!


    "She kills us? Who are you talking about exactly?"


    "?!"

 Chapter 314 Blood Fusion. 2

    "Kills us? Who are you talking about exactly?"


    "?!" Hearing this voice of which she no longer knew if it was that of Ashia, No, or Helene sounded in the vicinity, her mood switched to incredulous.


    "Us?! What kind of demonic ritual did you just use?! Did-did you merge with them?" She murmured, looking at Helene''s back, which seemed to have a strangely threatening aura than hers.


    Hearing Serena''s question, Helene arched her head and looked into Serena''s eyes with a mischievous smile.


    Just seeing this smile on her lips, Serena could say that she was not Helene, or at least, not entirely her!


    "Fufu~ I don''t exactly know what you just did, but I don''t care; as long as you entertain me enough, it will be more than enough!" By retorting these words, Serena bends her knees and jumps towards her new target at maximum speed!


    -CLANG-BOMMM!!


    Helene then blocked her sword with hers!


    But when she did that, the impact between them not only created a gigantic crater under their feet, but even those who were thousands of kilometers away could feel the earthquake under their feet and the destructive aura that emanated from the two.


    But the current Helene could only be pushed back by a few dozen steps after countering the attack of Serena, who had used almost all her strength!


    ''Incredible! This girl is currently as powerful as the top fifty of the most powerful primordials! She managed to stop me without flinching even though I also used 70% of my strength!'' Serena stuttered for herself with sparkling eyes that shone with an exciting unfathomable!


    After that, she looked straight into Helene''s eyes and discovered that the smallest and cutest girl in the small group now had a sadistic smile that distorted her cute face.


    But the next moment, she noticed familiar neko ears and two demonic horns emerging above her head as her eyes turned golden red!


    ''Huh?! And then what else?! Don''t tell me she hasn''t finished merging with the other two yet?!'' She whispered unconsciously, noticing Helene''s aura increase drastically!


    [Spiritual mes: Hell demons'' exterminator!]


    When she felt Helene whisper these words, she moved away from her urgently.


    But even before she faced three steps back, translucent white mes that looked more like a manifestation of aura than mes attacked her!


    ? But at the same time, her golden coin absorbed Helen''s attack!


    Seeing this, Helene took a step and removed the distance between them and ced her two swords in a cross on Serena''s neck, and ruthlessly sliced her for decapitate!


    "?!" Serena remained speechless when she noticed Helene''s bold decision to put an end to her!


    But just before her two swords beheaded Serena, Helene urgently moved away from her, noticing her strange inaction!


    "Haha! You have good instincts; it''s not to displease me!" She murmured with a mischievous smile, touching the two minor cuts that Helene had left instead.


    But when she removed her hand from her neck, the two minor wounds on each side of her neck mysteriously disappeared.


    Seeing this, Helene knew that it was not regeneration since she could feel the little wounds she had just inflicted on Serena, on her neck!


    But it onlysted a moment before it regenerated instantly.


    "Hehe~, interesting! I never thought that your concept could always influence me." She murmured while sly giggling strangely.


    Upon hearing her words, Serena was no better than her either.


    "Haha~ even your creator will not be able to counter the powers of my concept fully. In short, I would like to know the identity of the person who gives me so much entertainment. Are you the demoness who has the red lizard''s bloodline? Or the hybrid that maniptes spiritual holy mes? Or maybe you''re still yourself?" She asked while caressing her chin.


    "Hehe~, as I imagined, you are there weaker among the other primordials. You just have to guess it for yourself!" She retorted while showing two types of spirit mes in her two hands, one of which was ck while the other was white.


    Seeing these two different spiritual mes, Serena frowned slightly.


    "You know very well that such mes can''t hurt me, so why do you insist on it?" She asked when she saw that her opponent did not intend to answer her previous question.


    "Ho~? If that''s the case, so, why did you run away cowardly when I tried to kick your ass with them?" She mockingly asked her.


    "Urgh, I don''t know why, but the more I talk with you, the more you make me want to kill you! It besplicated to focus on my priorities in the long run." She whispered these words while manifesting three other ck pieces around her.


    "Kill me? Sigh, you still don''t seem to realize something. But it doesn''t matter; if I repeat your words for words, then I''d say that I will also fill the emptiness that serves as your brain."


    "..." Serena.


    "You say that my mes cannot threaten your existence? Sigh, this means that your ignorance is lower than magical beasts that have not yet reached the spiritual rank." While retorting these words, another type of spiritual me appeared above her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    (AN: spiritual mes= half-tier celestial mes. Independent mes are ssified as mortal, spiritual, and celestial/heavens.)


    Unlike the others, the me that had just appeared was purple and exuded a strange aura that soaked the blood and had small shes buzzing.


    "... Spiritual mes that only attack the spiritual body? Tsk, Tsk, tsk! Seeing your arrogance, I thought you would show me something interesting. But just another type of half-celestial mes?!"


    "Huh? Why are you always impatient? First, you attacked us before we finished our preparations, and now you make your early judgment even before I finished what I had to do?"


    -Dark Frown!


    "Good, good! Unlike you, my creator is not obsessed with her arrogance and superiority. She had done all kinds of research and made breathtaking new discoveries to fill her weaknesses. And one of her discoveries is the fusion of half-celestial mes to create a celestial me that will not only be able to destroy a primordial, but also a monarch!" She continued even if she could feel Serena''s bloody aura.


    But hearing Helene''s words, Serena momentarily held her breath because of her excessive surprise. But the next moment, she shook her head.


    "Almost everyone had researched the celestial mes that are only existences belonging to the time of the goddess. Then the only solution to create another celestial me would naturally be to merge half-celestial mes to create a heavenly me in its own right. But the problem is that--


    "The problem is that, unlike mortal mes that can merge harmoniously with each other to create half-heaven mes, half-celestial mes devour each other to dominate the power of the other; that''s what you mean?" She interrupted Serena''s words and exined in her ce.


    Even if thetter did not answer her, just by seeing the suspicions in her eyes, she could guess that Serena was beginning to be wary of her.


    Then, with her mischievous and satisfying smile, she continued.


    "Just like me, you know that there are only two people who have versatile concepts; one is my creatress, while the other is none other than Randolph, who had acquired other sub-concepts in one of the ancient cities of the goddess''s era. But even if he has several sub-concepts, he knows he will have no chance against my creator, who has the most fundamental and valuable concept.


    -Look, I''m neither Helene, No, or Ashia, but the three together. Do you believe that someone in this world, including monarchs, will be able to make such an achievement?


    "..."


    -But even though I stand in front of you, you still manage to tell me shit such as "it''s impossible to merge three different types of spiritual mes"? So, tell me, If it''s not idiocy, then what is it?"


    Hearing her words, even if Serena''s rage was so intense that her teeth unconsciously cracked, her curiosity prevented her from attacking Helene, who seemed to be about to show her something even more challenging than anything she had witnessed before.


    "... All right, so do your best to dazzle me more." She spoke quietly after inspiring and exhaling several times to control her emotions.


    -Smirk!


    As her smile became more and more sadistic, three tiny fiery pearls (ck, white, and purple) appeared in front of her.


    ''The cores of the three spiritual mes? Seriously? She intends to merge these mes here and now?'' Serena murmured in her thoughts when she saw Helene''s intrepid and arrogant actions.


    But she neither stopped her nor took advantage of this moment of recklessness on the part of her enemy to attack her.


    At the same time, she looked at the whole process with particr attention as if it were not a weapon being forged to try to kill her with it afterward.


    The next moment as soon as Helen approaches the three pearls to each other, which gives off a heat stronger than the heat residing in the depths of a volcano, a tension of hostility is created between them.


    As Serena had predicted, the three pearls attacked each other to devour the other''s energy.


    But seeing the carelessness in Helene''s eyes, Serena guessed that she was preparing something to counter this phenomenon that urs with every attempt.


    Then, with this conclusion in mind, she waited patiently without blinking.


    ''It''s not that the spiritual mes are ipatible with each other, but it''s just that because their primitive instincts, which they acquire after their evolutions, push them to devour their fellows to increase their powers. And since they usually have the same power, this brief battle they fight each other consumes 80~90% of their powers. Therefore, regardless of the winner, its rank will not change.'' She says to herself while continuing to watch Helene do her experience.


    But after three minutes, she bitterly sighed as if it were her own failure.


    She could see that the three cores had already lost 50% of their power, which continued to worsen.


    "I was stupid thinking that you had solved one of the mysteries of the universe." She murmured heavily.


    But the next moment, she heard Helene whisper a sentence that was familiar to her.


    |Blood Concept: Blood fusion!|


    ''Still the concept of blood? Is this key to solving this mystery? When you think about it, the concept of blood is, above all, a concept based on life. And as the celestial mes are practically alive with a spirit of their own, ...maybe she has a chance in a hundred to aplish this feat!'' She says, breathless because of her impatience.


    After Helen whispered these words, she dropped a single drop of golden blood on the three pearls that had almost finished devouring each other!


    But at that moment, the drop of blood turned into a small golden cocoon that imprisoned the three pearls.

 Chapter 315 Heavenly Flame: Ice Frost Flame.

    |Blood Concept: Blood fusion! |


    After she whispered these words while dropping a droplet of golden blood on the three cores of the half-fused spiritual mes, the drop of blood turned into a small golden cocoon that wrapped the three pearls.


    ''... Will she really seed?! The creation of this cocoon around them is such an ingenious idea that I myself am surprised not to have thought about it instead. Not only does it prevent the three cores from having air, but it forces them to prioritize their survival by strengthening each other to survive. Because no matter the power of a me, it is doomed to go out if itcks air.'' Serena stutters these words with a sudden awareness.


    ''But that''s not all. As I said, a fire without air is doomed to go out. But during this time, thanks to the primordial blood cocoon, they can suck vital energy into the blood to regenerate theirs. But only as they do not know that the cocoon is a trap intended to force them not only to cooperate with each other to survive but they will also to try to absorb more vital energy than their pairs. It''s incredible!


    -This girl not only uses their primitive instincts to trap them and force them to go in the path she has traced them, but she also uses the blood cocoon to facilitate their fusions!


    -Such analysis and such aplex ability to manipte the concept of blood; I have the impression of seeing Sabrina herself at work. Could it be that she possessed their bodies after their mergers? Since the merger of these three, this girl in front of me speaks like my sister, who constantly provokes me to see my limits. So if I''m right, this boring sister must be behind all that!


    The more Serena witnessed the incredulous scene in front of her, the crazier her thoughts became as she tried to find exnations.


    "?!!"


    But barely ten more minutes, the golden cocoon began to have tiny cracks and suddenly released a wave of energy and unbearable heat that could not leave Serena indifferent.


    But at that moment, Helene bit her thumb and scribbled runes on the cocoon with her blood as an anchor.


    At a nce, Serena instantly knew her intentions by interpreting the runes that Helene was drawing.


    ''Contraction runes? To make such an unfated decision and try to establish an enver/enved person contract with a me that is not alive can only mean one thing; the mes may now have be alive!? Otherwise, it''s impossible to establish this kind of contract with a non-living creature.''


    ~Heavenly mes, just like magical beasts, spiritual nts, etc., seed in acquiring a clean consciousness thanks to the magical energy that surrounds them and that theyst hundreds or even thousands of years; it is also mentioned in some older books, which could be preserved after the copse of the reign of the supreme goddess, that the mes once had consciousness after living millennia in the volcanoes.


    At this glorious time, when energy was a thousand times richer and more intense than now, it wasn''t only nts and mes that had a consciousness. Still, even weapons (like primordial weapons), spiritual stones, and other cultivation resources had consciousness and engaged in cannibalistic battles to strengthen their powers by attacking their pairs and cultivators.


    Not to mention, it is even mentioned that the core of the original also had consciousness and a humanoid body! But because of the energy dispersed and bing a hundred times weaker, such creatures have be legends that no longer even deserve their ce in children''s fairy tales. ~


    ''Who would have thought that this could be possible? The concept of blood really deserves its first ce among the other concepts. And despite the fact that this girl uses it, she still manages to do such great exploits with it. What can I aplish with such powers at my entire disposal? I''m sure I could at least have reached the same level as the monarchs. Sigh, but it''s such a waste that it was Sabrina who inherited this concept.


    -For a few millennia, she has be carefree and disinterested in all her ambitions and focuses only on ''something'', I don''t know what, which she discovered by chance during one of her walks. Since that day, she has locked herself in her apartments, ignoring everyone and her duties as head of the Punishers. She was so obsessed with this ''thing'' that she locked herself up with her all this time for her so-called research. At first, I thought she was secretly cultivating to increase her rank, but I was wrong. It was fair--!!


    While wholly immersed in her thoughts, she woke up suddenly, feeling the fiery heat suddenly turn into an icy cold that prated her bones!


    And when she looked around, she realized that the interior of her dome had be an arctic ce entirely covered withyers of thick ice.


    But while she was daydreaming, she suddenly noticed a giant ice pir that looked more like an iceberg floating in front of her.


    ''What is--?!


    Her words got stuck in her throat when she noticed Helene''s silhouette on the ice rock above her.


    In the first ce, she did not understand why the celestial mes that Helene was supposed to create suddenly turned into ice.


    The most surprising and strangest thing for her was to learn that Helene was able to transform the battlefield into an Arctic area during the short absence she had had.


    But why had she created arge-scale spell in such a short time?


    ''For her to transform an area that had a heat that could even hurt me into such a cold area, she must have a phenomenal amount of energy!'' She said to herself while looking at Helene, who had also shown the two pairs of Ashia''s draconic wings on her back.


    ''Now, I''m sure this girl has really merged with her two teammates! But more importantly, where have the cores of the spiritual mes gone? Did she fail in the process?'' The more she asked herself, the more confused she became.


    And finally, she used her gravitational magic to reverse naturalws and flew to Helene on her iceberg.


    "So you finally failed, am I wrong?" She asked with a frown.


    But instead of answering her question, Helene snaps her fingers while keeping her mysterious smile on her lips.


    -Crackkkkk!!!!


    The next moment, the Iceberg under their feet gradually cracked before breaking into pieces, revealing a white pearl that gave off an icy cold, even freezing Serena''s dome in the second after.


    "?! Wait, this core... it''s...!!" She stammered as if the neurons in her brain had just undergone a lightning discharge.


    "Fufu~ I love to see this expression on your face. Even if I can merge the cores of spiritual mes to create a celestial me, I, unfortunately, cannot create a high-level celestial me with my current level. But even if the me of icy frost is the weakest among celestials, and mine is too weakpared to a real celestial me of icy frost, it is more than enough to seal you for one or two hours!"


    While murmuring these words mockingly, Helene stretched out her palm and the Arctic white pearl advanced towards her beforending in her palm.


    "I-impossible! How can you endure such icy energy without being--!


    ''I understand! It''s because of the runes of contractions that she had rather written on the cocoon! Otherwise, she will be transformed into an ice statue at the moment by this heavenly me core!''


    Serena continued the rest of her sentence in her thoughts after discovering the reason for Helene''s extreme resistance to this icy cold that forced her to erect a protective barrier around her body, to minimize the impact of the cold on her body.


    ''It''s a good thing that she focuses only on the core of celestial frost. That will allow me to locate my master more easily and reach him without problems.'' Helene murmured in her thoughts while keeping her usual expression so as not to arouse too much suspicion.<novelnext></novelnext>


    *Are you my master?*


    At the same time, when Helene came into contact with the Arctic pearl, she heard thetter''s childish voice resonate in her head.


    And as Serena was a primordial rank, even if she could not hear their conversations, she could feel their spiritual link. Which made her sure that the Arctic pearl, as Helene had just announced, had an awareness, even if it was at a childish level!


    "Hehe, if it''s not me, then who do you want it to be?" Helene asks with a satisfying smile.


    *...*


    "Are you disappointed?"


    *N-no! I have faith in my master, who is the person who helped me reach the celestial rank. Even if my memories are still blurred, I still feel the aura of master No in you.*


    "Oh? So it was No''s spiritual me that had dominated that of Helene and Ashia''s? It''s interesting." After this brief conversation on their part, Helene then looked at Serena.


    "Now that I have satisfied your curiosity, shall we stop here, or do you want to continue?" She asked Serena, who always seemed in her daydream.


    "Huh? As things be more and more interesting?" Thetter calmly gave this answer with daring eyes.


    "Hehe~ I was expecting this answer. What you want is to test my limits. Am I wrong?"


    "All in all, that was my goal from the beginning. But now I realize that the more I discover your powers, the more I be obsessed with my curiosity to know more." As she calmly uttered these words, two golden wings appeared behind her back that resembled Sylvia''s, apart from their gold colors instead of white.


    Seeing these wings that Serena had just manifested, Helene instinctively guessed that Serena now intended to make full use of her primordial powers.


    But she didn''t show up the slightest weakness against her.


    "Hah, have you ever been told that curiosity is a bad defect? Although, even if you are so curious about me, is it necessary for you to use your primordial shape to fight against a simple mortal?"


    "A simple mortal? Haha~ I never thought you could make such jokes in such a situation. In short, I now understand the meaning of your words when you said that you were none of the three. But on the other hand, even if you look like my sister, you are not her either; more precisely, you are like a manifestation of her memories."


    Hearing Serena''s statement, Helene frowned, but she immediately regained her previous calm.


    "A manifestation of what? Okay, since you''re a madwoman, it''s not surprising to hear such nonsense from you. But what I mean is if we continue the battle, this will note out unscathed. Not to mention the living beings who live there, even the so-called monster you had sealed, would risk freeing itself; do you really want it to happen just for such a futile reason?"


    "Haha, for futile reasons, do you say? If it were before, I would have nodded without problem; but now, it''s impossible to believe such words, especially from the three of you!"


    Hearing Serena''s ims that seemed more motivated than ever, Helene soberly shrugged and showed Ashia''s primordial spear.


    "Well, let''s start the third round." She says while ordering the little pearl to merge with her body.


    ''Another minute and everything will be ready. I hope nothing unfortunate will happen to my master during this time.'' She continued in her thoughts while impregnating her blue spear with an icy aura that transformed it into an Arctic white spear withyers of ice on its tip.


    ''She''sing!'' She then murmured as she prepared to face Serena with everything she had.


    -Whooosh!!


    With a simple wings p, Serena appeared in front of her and attacked her with her sword that whistled straight toward her neck!


    And unlike before, Helene did not try to counter her attack. Instead, her body shes after using her draconic wings and appears two hundred meters from Serena, leaving only her remanent image that was pierced in the throat by Serena''s sword.


    But despite being able to avoid Serena''s attack narrowly, she was not out of danger.


    !!


    But just at that moment, she heard Serena murmur...


    |Concept: No one can escape her destiny|


    -Ahck!!


    Almost instantly, Helene felt her throat pierced by Serena''s sword; although thetter did not attack her head-on a second time and was two hundred meters from her!


    ''Fucking shit! What fucking skill is it again?!'' She shouts these words with disbelieving eyes while squeezing the wound of her throat to prevent bleeding while waiting for it to regenerate.


    Without understanding what Serena had just done, she moved further away from her up to two five hundred meters and simultaneously created an Ice Crystal around her.


    But unlike other times, Serena didn''t give her time.


    She lifted her sword again and made a vertical sh while murmuring in the primordialnguage, the same sentence as before.


    -sh!!


    The next moment, Helene felt her right arm detach from her shoulder at the same time that one of Serena''s coins broke into pieces after the mysterious cutting edge she had made from a long distance!

 Chapter 316 When Nicco Takes Over!

    |Concept: No one can escape her destiny|


    sh!!


    The next moment, Helene felt her right arm detach from her shoulder at the same time that one of Serena''s scarlet coins broke into pieces after thetter''s mysterious slicing she had made from a long distance.


    Looking at her decapitated arm from her shoulder, Helene clenched her teeth and covered her shoulder with ayer of thick ice.


    But her eyes were entirely focused on Serena, who seemed to be another person since she had shown her wings on her back. Her immutable expression and strange silence only made Helene more suspicious of her.


    ''It''s impossible that she influences me so much with her concept. Had she trapped me from the beginning? Since when? When I merged the spiritual mes? No, maybe even before that. But when the fuck?!'' Her brain is overheating, as she thought.


    [Time Law: reversal of time!]


    While thinking about Serena''s mysterious attacks, she muttered while activating this divinew spell that reversed time on her body.


    Simultaneously, She instantly restored her wounds, attaching her arm to her shoulder and canceling the injury on her throat that Serena caused.


    ''Even if the temporalw allows me to restore my body to its optimal state, I doubt this divinew can do anything against a wound caused by a primordial concept.'' She murmured, squeezing the fist of her right arm, which had just been sticking back to her shoulder.


    On Serena''s side, seeing Helene use thew of time to heal her wounds, she didn''t even frown.


    "So, do you master temporal affinity? But It doesn''t matter; as I have already announced, |No one will be able to escape her destiny.|." As she calmly uttered these words, the effects of the temporalw on Helene faded, and her arm detached again on her shoulder as the wound in her throat returned to the way it was!


    "You must be an idiot to think that divinews can cancel a wound caused by a primordial concept." She then continued.


    Helene frowned after hearing Serena''s exnation.


    ''Everything is clear now; she managed to hurt me like that only thanks to the three coins she had used against us. But since Helene had broken No''s and Ashia''s coins, then there is only Helene''s coin that had not been broken.'' While having this conclusion, Helene''s eyes wandered and looked carefully at the dozens of coins floating around Serena to locate the purple coin.


    But the next moment, Serena mysteriously giggled and reached out to her.


    "In the greatest chance, is that what you are looking for?" She asked, opening her fist.


    -!


    The next moment, Helene noticed the purple coin in her palm.


    "So, your first skill didn''t really fail on Helene, am I wrong?"


    "It''s strange to hear you address yourself in the third person. But it''s true; we can say that. From the moment one of my coins touches my target, it will instantly be my subordinate. But for me to grasp her destiny fully, I must imperatively link myself to her with the |link of destiny|. But since you have broken my three destiny threads, all I can do is torture you slowly until you give in!"


    While exining these words, she stabs the void with her sword.


    -Ugh!


    But Helene felt, at the same time, a deep hurt above the navel.


    ''It''s fucking annoying! Fighting this woman is more boring than facing an army of ancient beasts!'' She shouts in her thoughts with her teeth clenched while stopping the new wound on her bleeding belly, thanks to anotheryer of ice.


    "Hehe, if you continue like that, you will turn into an ice statue finally." Serenaughed at her when she saw her actions.


    "..." But Helene ignored her mockery and tried to find a suitable solution to her current problem.


    ''First of all, it''s impossible for me to tear this coin out of her and break it. And secondly, I have the impression that her attacks are not limited by distance or sight. In other words, even if I manage to join the master, she will be able to torture me continuously.


    -But on the other hand, if I stay with her, she will be like a personal reaper who will have her scythe under my throat and be able to collect my soul at any time.


    -...Hehe~ primordial beings are scarier than I expected.


    -But I always have a master card to reverse the situation instantly! But if I don''t use it now, I could die at her next attack!


    Following this brief analysis on her part that led her to this conclusion, she channeled all her primordial aura into her central core as if she were preparing to use arge-scale spell.


    But the next moment, Serena frowns for the first time since the beginning of the third round after noticing that Helene is preparing something.


    And as she had guessed, a cocoon of golden blood wrapped Helene''s silhouette for tens of seconds.


    ''Hm? Does she intend to take refuge in this cocoon? No, ording to the glimmer ofbativeness in her eyes, she didn''t look like someone who had given up. Let''s wait a little longer to see what she''s hiding from me.'' With these words, Serena waited a little longer.


    But even after thirty additional seconds, Helene showed no sign in the cocoon, at least, until Serena decided to check what she was making inside.


    -CRACKKK!!


    Instantly, the cocoon began to crack gradually before suddenly bursting; finally revealing what it was hiding inside.


    -?!


    Simultaneously, Serena''s eyes widened after seeing another person in front of her.


    A girl with short silver hair barely reaching her shoulders, yellowish eyes, and two pairs of ears, one of which were fluffy white neko ears above her head. Still, above all, unlike Helene''s cute appearance, the girl in front of her had a tempting charm on her wless face.


    Not to mention her size that seemed more prominent than before with a voluptuous G cup chest instead of F as before!


    "Now, let''s see if your concept works against me!" She said in a clear voice that toned like No''s!


    "I see. So, are you even able to change your soul between the three? But I find it disappointing that you use so much primordial energy just for that." Serena retorted with a dark expression.


    But just seeing her inaction, No guessed she could no longer influence her with her long-distance attacks.


    "Are you finally going to tell me who you are?" Serena continued, asking her this question after noticing her behavior change 180 degrees.


    "Fufu~ I thought I gave you an answer; am I wrong? But such a bitch like you who only thinks about satisfying her curiosity will never find apanion. It may be because of this problem that makes you so irritated. You are in need, big sister!"


    "?! Damn it! She''s getting worse and worse!" At this moment, Serena''s eyes widened with disbelief when she heard No''s disrespectful words, which did not have any ce in their exchanges.


    Then, Without even cing one more word, she made another horizontal sh with her scarlet red sword.


    But this time, No''s mockingughter resounded after noticing that Serena reacted against her provocations.


    "Haha...! So I was right! Oh my goodness, I never thought a slut like you could be in need! I''m seriously starting to wonder if you''re not really a virgin--!!<novelnext></novelnext>


    -WOHHHHH!!


    Before she finished her words, she noticed Serena''s ten coins boo toward her at full speed.


    But being a mage whose strength is agility, she didn''t have the slightest difficulty avoiding Serena''s attacks.


    But the next moment, she teleported directly in front of Serena with her two little daggers and daggers on both sides of her chest simultaneously!


    -CLANNG!!


    But Serena managed to stop her attack by blocking one of her daggers with her sword and the other with her golden coin!


    "Hehe~ I was right? Are you really a virgin?! How pitiful!" She murmured while pressing her two dangers against Serena''s sword and golden coin.


    Seeing No continue to insult her, Serena''s fierce magical energy exploded out of her body and sent her to waltz two hundred meters away.


    "It''s decided; I''m going to kill you and preserve the soul of two others!" She coldly shouts these words while also teleporting behind No, who could barely stabilize her body, and trampled her on her face with her two long sharp heels!


    -BOOOM!


    But even if No could protect herself while crossing her two daggers between her face and Serena''s attack, thistter''s impact force sent her directly more than a hundred meters underground, leaving a giant crater behind her.


    At the same time, Serenanded on the floor and trampled it under her feet, and pressed the earth around No, squeezing her directly a hundred meters underground as if she would bury her alive!


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .


    "Urgh! I may have been a little carried away!" Seeing that No was noting out, her eyes became agitated and carried a trace of concern.


    "Tsk, Tsk, Tsk! It''s really aplicated battle. If only I could break their fusion, I would kill this bitch without hesitation!" She continued while using her primordial perception to look underground.


    ?!


    But at that moment, she remained speechless when she noticed that instead of going out and continuing the battle, No gradually sank underground to join the others.


    "Arghhh! This girl is driving me crazy!" While shouting these words with eyes filled with hatred, she ced her palm on the floor and murmured.


    [Elementary Law: the earthquake!]


    [Spatial Law: three-dimensional chains!]


    [Gravitational Law: Ultimate gravitational inversion!]


    While casting these threews, thest two of which were divinews, No, who made her way with a mocking smile going all the way to her ears, suddenly felt the earth around her trembling suddenly and pulling her up.


    She didn''t need to ask herself questions to know the culprit. But the next moment, when she had no trouble continuing her way, she felt a sudden change in space energy flows!


    The spatial chains rope her to prevent using any spatial spell!


    And even before she realized that she had fallen into Serena''s trap, her body was pulled up by intense gravitational force insanely.


    -Kyaaaa!!


    Serena, who was patiently waiting for her onnd, could hear her sharp cries as if Serena were trying to tear something from her that was close to her heart.


    "F-Fortunately, I haven''t faced this girl from the beginning, otherwise--!


    Before Serena finished her sentence, No was forcibly ejected andnded on her buttocks.


    ''?! This bitch is having fun with me!'' Serena murmured in her thoughts with incredulous eyes when she saw No''s unsightlynding.


    "!" But the next moment, her senses shouted an imminent danger to her.


    But almost instantly, she felt her body temperature drop drastically. And when she tried to fly in the air to escape No''s vicious attack, she noticed that her feet were stuck in the ground!


    "What is that?!!!!" She stuttered, noticing theyer of ice on her feet.


    "Hihi~~ definitely, I love No''s personality." At the same time, No''s erratic voice resounded in front of her.


    "?!" And when she looked at her, she could see a mischievous smile on her lips, even though thetter always had her head down.


    "Unlike Ashia, who likes to fight like a knight, i.e., in the rules, and Helene, who is too innocent to the point of being harmless and who prefers to put her enemies out of the state of harming her instead of killing them; No has everything it takes to bait her prey and trap them with her shameless schemes!" No continued to whisper for herself as she got up from the ground while calmly dusting her clothes.


    ''W-When did she cast this spell under my feet?'' Serena ask herself with incredulous eyes while trying to break the ice around her feet.


    "You, my dear, are very powerful to me. So, loyally fighting against you is the dumbest decision to make. That''s why~ hehe~~"


    "Bitch!" Upon hearing No''s words, Serena''s rage ignited again.


    At the same time, she shot all her fifteen coins at No with the sole intention of killing her for good!


    |Heavenly me: frost field!|


    No yells with a mischievous smile while her yellow pupils turn to pure whites.


    And instantly, the temperature around her became icy to the point of revealing snowkes around her. And just before Serena''s fifteen coins reach her,


    -Craaack!!


    ?!


    Serena remained speechless when she saw all her coins imprisoned in an ice rock.


    "Hehe~ your destructive power has made you forget the fundamental bases that must be respected at all costs on a battlefield. First, never get angry with the enemy. Second, never get angry with the enemy, and finally, never get angry with the enemy!

 Chapter 317 The Primordials Are Scary!

    "Hehe~ your destructive power has made you forget the fundamental bases that must be respected at all costs on a battlefield. First, never get angry with the enemy; second, never get mad at the enemy; and finally, never get angry with the enemy!


    -How can you be so enraged just because I called you a virgin? If you really are, all you have to do is spread your legs and let a stranger fuck you thoroughly, like whores as you do it!" She continued while strengthening the ice rock that had imprisoned Serena''s coins, not to be reckless.


    "..." But upon hearing No''s words, Serena began to speak coldly...


    "No matter what happens, no matter what I have to sacrifice, no matter how long it takes, this bitch will forever be my prey that I''d kill a hundred thousand times!" She whispers as she looks at the frostyer, gradually swallowing her.


    Hearing Serena''s words, No instinctively knew she had lost to her.


    But...


    ''Urgh! I think I provoked her a little bit there.'' She whispers to herself, feeling all the hairs of her body standing up in front of Serena''s rage.


    "If you had kept your cool, you would have glimpsed that, thanks to my speed, I could have avoided your first attack that sent me underground.


    -If you had kept your cold blood, you could have noticed the core of the celestial me that I cleverly sent under your feet as soon as you had trampled the ground to tten me.


    -If you had kept calm, you would never have sent your primordial artifact to kill me. Instead, you would have tried to use them to break the frostyer on your feet.


    -Do you now understand why you should never lose cold blood in a battle? No defeated Ashia hundreds of times, not because she was stronger than her, but because she was more vicious than her. That''s why she was my master card to defeat you.


    -This bitch(No) really has the gift of pissing off everyone. Even my creator can''t keep her calm mood in front of her. So you, hihi~~ it was a victory won in advance from the moment you took my words too seriously."


    After giving this exnation to Serena, she reached out to her murmured.


    |Heavenly me: Crystal prison!|


    |Blood Concept: Eternal seal!|


    At the same time, dozens of golden drops of blood appeared around her while her body released an aura of frost that could even instantly freeze an erupting volcano.


    And the next moment, the freezing that had reached Serena''s waist elerated and gradually imprisoned her as an artistic masterpiece.


    "Haha~ it''s exciting. From there, to believe that a low-ranking being could be so vicious! We''ll cross each other in a short time. And when this happens, I''ll no longer hold back myself against you, and I''ll fight against you as my equal!" She retorted these words and then closed her eyes before being swallowed up by frost.


    At the same time, the dozens of golden droplets drew a seals rune around the Frost Crystal and sealed Serena with a double seal.


    "Do you fight against me? What a joke! I still prefer to face Lady Rina than to face a mad woman like you." She retorted while creating a dome of frost around Serena and her coins so that no one disturbs her sleep.


    "Huff, with that, she may stay quiet for a week or two. The frightening powers she showed are still engraved in my mind. I''d be lucky if she didn''te to haunt me in my sleep. Tsk, Tsk, and to say that she was still not deep against me?! They are frightening, these primordial beings." She said, turning her heel walked towards the stele, which was strangely still intact.


    She then touched the tip of the stele and injected her energy into it.


    -Vrrruiii!!!


    Instantly, the same phenomenon that had urred with Alvine and her group also urred with her.


    Green chains rolled around her and gradually pulled her under the ground.


    ...


    ..


    .


    -Crack---Craack--craaack-BOMM!


    After ten minutes, the dual seals that imprisoned Serena broke into pieces, releasing her instantly.


    Her strange eyes scrutinized the stele that No had used instead to join Alvine and the others with impassive expressions and sharp eyes.


    At the same time, she snaps her fingers, instantly reducing to nothing the fifteen coins with multiple colors.


    "Hehe~, this girl exceeded all my expectations. Her powers are so powerful that she almost forced me to use my artifact tied to my concept. I can only admit it; even if her strategy remains unique, a defeat is a defeat. If she had the same powers as Sabrina or the other most powerful primordials like Sylvia or this Tania bitch, I would surely have died right now." While murmuring these words, a huge ck ring with mystical hieroglyphs appeared above her.


    But noticing the space cracking by the pressure emanating from her artifact, she sweeps the air around her, making the dark ring disappear the next moment.


    "Sigh, but unfortunately, not to mention this that can''t stand the pressure of my artifact, these girls are still not powerful enough to fully entertain me. Maybe I should go and face my loved sister to...; no, perhaps I should change sides and face Randolph in a more exciting duel while we''re there!" She continued while looking behind her with a mocking smile.


    "But first, I must take care of these boring guys who have been hiding from the beginning." While murmuring these words, she destroyed her protective dome and teleported herself four kilometers away.


    --


    "Can I know what you''re doing here, little Brave and ydja?" She asked, looking into the void.


    -Crack!<novelnext></novelnext>


    At the same time, the invisible barrier that covered Brave, ydja, and their men was destroyed after she gave her a slight pinch.


    Following this nonchnt action on her part, Brave and ydja, the two of the three divine kings, each of whom was apanied by five divine generals and their squads, appeared before Serena.


    "M-master, what a happy coincidence to meet you here." Brave stuttered these words while swallowing nervously with sweat pearls on his forehead when seeing Serena''s new appearance.


    "Hoo? A coincidence, do you say?" She asked with a mischievous smile.


    "E-euh! Isn''t it, King ydja?"


    "??! Ahem, Sir Brave has...reason. We-We''re trying to train our elite troops in secret in this forest that has not--


    "Sigh, do as you all see fit; in any case, I don''t need to tell you what awaits you at the end of your road if you ever decide to pursue this man and his small group. Since you have been hiding here for more than an hour, I am sure you have noticed the bodyguard who apanies the leader of your opponents." She said as she returned to leave.


    "P-please wait!" The high-pitched tone of Brave and ydja sounds together when they notice that Serena is trying to leave.


    "Hm? What else?" She asked in a cold tone, guessing their intentions.


    "M-Master, you said you wanted an exciting war, didn''t you? So why did you leave such mages as powerful as you join the enemy camp?! How are we supposed to defeat such monsters?!" Brave asked in an irritated tone, no longer caring about his status as king.


    "Huh? As strong as me? Haha, believe it or not, she''s far from my level. Nevertheless, she can aplish things that even I can''t. And you are wrong about a detail; I had never said I''d help you face your enemies. But I said I''d care for those with the same rank as me." She said in a dull tone.


    ''Unlike these wet hens, whether it was this girl or this bastard who is their master, did not hesitate for a single second to face me from the front. Sigh, even if I knew that this war was lost in advance, I wanted to entertain my eyes, at least to forget boredom.


    -But it seems that these people have lost all theirbativeness just seeing the skills of this woman who is as strong as the weakest primordials, even though she''s not primordial. Sigh, if I had known rather that this girl was so powerful, I''d have driven out these people before they attended this battle as spectators. Instead of motivating them to be strong and find a solution against their enemies, they prefer to crawl in front of me with the tail between their asses so that I can take care of their enemies in their ces. Tsk, Tsk, tsk! So disappointing!''


    She murmured in her thoughts while Brave and ydja had greened expressions of regret.


    "B-but, all the same, you can see that she''s not someone we can beat! And since you seem to know these facts from the beginning, is it different from sending us to the ughterhouse?!"


    Upon hearing Brave''s words, Serena''s irritation turned into a rage in the face of their weak will.


    "Pay attention to the words you will use with me, little Brave. Otherwise, I''d be the ughterhouse you are so afraid of!"


    "!!"


    "Sigh. To begin with, I myself didn''t know that these three girls, who were simple high-ranking divine mages, could possess such powers. And speaking honestly, even one of them will be more than enough to annihte your and you without too much trouble. But now that they have merged, coupled with the fact that they have a celestial me and some concepts'' power in their possession, even a hundred of yours will only be children''s games for them!"


    "A-then...that--


    "Little Brave, if you can answer my three questions correctly, I''ll make sure to prevent them from touching only one of your hair and that of your troops." Serena interrupted him before he finished hisints.


    And hearing her words, Brave unconsciously nods.


    ''Sigh, and to say he was the arrogant king who wanted to kill Alvine? I wonder how he will act when he learns that even a clone of this type can kill him a hundred times without even suffering a single scratch. Sigh, the worst thing about all this is that they haven''t even noticed that this bastard they hunt is nothing more than a clone. Pft~ it''s so funny that it bes ridiculous.'' while thinking of these words, a mischievous smile was drawn on the corners of her lips before it suddenly disappeared.


    "Right, first question, who was the first to start this war?"


    "..."


    "I demand an answer, LITTLE BRAVE!"


    "W-We!"


    "Did I influence this war or force you to continue?"


    "...Sigh, you hadn''t forced us; you just promised us rewards if we could entertain you enough."


    It was only after hearing Serena''s second question that Brave and the others understood that Serena never intended to help them.


    ''Our despair amuses her.'' Brave murmured in his thoughts.


    But the next moment, he remembered that Serena could hear his thoughts, so he looked at her instantly.


    But his vows sank into despair as soon as she noticed the mischievous smile on Serena''s lips.


    "And finally, third andst question; what did I tell you about this man you hate so much just because he is an incubus?" She ignored Brave''s expression and continued.


    "...That it should not be taken lightly."


    "Is that all?"


    "...You also said to be wary of him and not to underestimate him just because he was an emperor mage living on a deadly. And that he also has no connection with the incubus that had stolen my dear wife from me and hurt me to the point of regressing my cultivation." Brave responds with his fists clenched to the point that his joints crack.


    "Very good! In this case, give me a single fucking good reason that will force me to help you in a war that you had provoked and inmed just because of your hatred that dates millennia?!"

 Chapter 318 Master?!

    While Brave and ydja were trying to negotiate with Serena, No, who had just made her way to her master thanks to the stele, appeared in the small white room of five square meters.


    But as for Alvine and his little squad, seeing this new stranger join them, they frowned while the four generals surrounded him to ensure his protection.


    "Master, I''m sorry for my dy, but I did it as fast as possible to join you." No did not pay attention to the suspicious auras from Alvine and the others; she calmly pronounced these words as she approached them.


    ''Master? Who she''s that one again?'' Alvine murmured in his thoughts as his frown gradually increased.


    "My lord, this woman is probably an enemy who wants to take advantage of our weakness to murder you! Please do not listen to her senseless words. She doesn''t belong to any of our squads. Not to mention our four squads; this is the first time I have seen another hybrid except master No and Lady Yury; there are no other hybrids in our ranks!" d, the general of the elite squad of elves, whispered these words with impassive eyes.


    "I know, but this is not the time to waste our energy more. Finally, as long as she stays away from us." Alvine also nods with cold eyes.


    Hearing Alvine''s words, No remained speechless and looked at them with incredulous eyes.


    ''... Huh? Ah! I almost forgot that my appearance is different from usual. And since they cannot use their magical energies or perceptions, they can''t identify me. Hmm~ maybe I should take advantage of this situation to annoy master more? Sigh, but the situation is not adequate for my little whims. On top of that, I''m too exhausted to change shape.'' With these thoughts, she stopped at her steps and looked around.


    Seeing her actions, Alvine and the others became even more suspicious of her.


    ''Sigh, if I were alone, I could have destroyed this room with my Gehenna mes. But if I use them, my subordinates will be the first to die before this space copses. And as if it were not enough, there is now another mystery that has just been added to the chessboard. Even if I do not feel any hostility on her part, her presence in this ce does not foreshadow anything good. And the worst thing is that she seems to have the opportunity to use her magical energy, unlike us!'' Alvine spoke these words while paying attention to No''s actions.


    ''If she learns that our magical energy and physical strength are sealed, this room will surely be her hunting ground.'' He continued to put himself on maximum alert.


    "Seeing your mistrust, if I exin myself more, it''ll only sow more confusion and mistrust of me. That''s why I suggest you cooperate together to go out in this shit. Then--


    "Tsk, tsk, you think you are for whom to dare us--


    "You shut it up! I never asked for your opinion but that of my master." Seeing Barade interrupt her in the middle of her sentence, No shouts these words while using a bit of her primordial aura to intimidate him.


    "!?!" It was only after this action on her part that the others, including Alvine, realized a scary factor.


    Unlike the others who focus only on No''s ability to use her aura in such a situation, Alvine''s thoughts are quite different.


    ''Of the primordial aura?! Who is this girl at the end?! Is she one of the leaders or one of the Punishers?! Regardless of her identity, as long as her intentions are not revealed, she''ll remain a high-ranking threat that must not be provoked in such a situation.'' He said to Himself, tapping Barade''s shoulder to stop him from guessing thetter''s intentions.


    "Fufu~ what do you think of my proposal? ording to your expression, you have certainly concluded that you''ll have no chance against me in such a situation. Above all, with your sealed magical energy." She whispered herst sentence with a mischievous smile that went all the way to her ears.


    ''So she knew from the beginning, Huh? Nothing surprisinging from one of these primordials!'' Alvine concludes the next moment after hearing her statements.


    "Very good. Even if I don''t know your intentions, this is not the time for me to worry about it."


    "Hmm? I find that you ept my proposal too easily. Is there a particr reason for this?"


    "Sigh, only an idiot would refuse such a proposal in such a situation. And then, if you intended to kill us, you''d have already done it from the beginning. After all, we''re currently easy prey."


    Hearing Alvine''sment, Noughed ridiculously.


    "Easly prey, do you say? That''s surely true for others, but for you, I have the impression that it would be unfortunate for me to underestimate you." While retorting these words, she focuses on the wall behind her.


    ''Well, I can freeze a small part of this wall to weaken and break it with a punch. But the problem is the celestial me that refused to manifest its presence since Inded in this room. It''s as if it is afraid of something, but what? This room represents no danger either for me or for the celestial me. So why does she act so strangely?'' While asking herself these questions, No tried to manifest her celestial me.


    But at that moment, she heard the agitated voice of thetter resonate in her head


    *M-Master, if I show myself in front of this man, he would risk killing me!*


    *Hm? Who exactly are you talking about, this man?* She asked with incredulous eyes.


    *The other with white hair!*


    Hearing its words, No looked at Alvine with contracted eyebrows.


    *Why would he kill you? In addition to being powerless without being able to use his mana, you''re also under my protection, so don''t worry; he won''t be able to do anything against y-


    *You haven''t understood yet?! He''s not the real danger, but the mes he possesses!*


    *... Ah, are you talking about his Gehenna mes? Why are you afraid of spiritual mes? Even if you are weakpared to other celestial mes, you are still a celestial me!*


    *Spiritual mes?! It''s impossible! Even if it''s weak and not really present with him, it always gives off a fierce aura that gives me the impression of dying at all times! I''m not ready to face it when I''ve just finished my evolution!*<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''Strange, a celestial me so intimidated by my master''s gehenna me? It''s impossible to feel such fear of a simr, even if it has just finished its evolution. Heavenly mes are known to be arrogant. This little kid respects me only because of his gratitude to me, who yed a major role during his evolution. She even dared to attack a primordial being without flinching, so why is she so afraid of the mes of my mast--


    "Do you have a solution to break these walls?" At that moment, Alvine''s voice woke her up in her thoughts.


    ? "Umm~ I indeed have a solution, but my services will not be free." She said, removing her hand from the white wall.


    "Sigh, I expected this kind of request; you are all simr. Finally, as long as you don''t ask me the impossible, we''ll have a deal. But let''s not waste any more time; my men are starting to run out of air!" Alvine retorted without bothering to listen to No''s request.


    ''Finally! I hold him!'' No retorted in her thoughts with sparkling eyes that dazzled Alvine and the other four, forcing them to look away.


    ''W-why, I feel as if I''ve already seen her. I hope with all my heart that I have misconceptions.'' While pronouncing these words in his thoughts, Alvine focused on his actions after the dazzling light.


    But the next moment, his eyes widened when he heard No whisper something he could never imagine.


    |Concept of blood: blood arrow!|


    Hearing No saying these words in the primordialnguage he understood as well as his mother tongue and seeing the droplets of the golden blood merges in front of No''s index finger and turn into a golden arrow that released relentless pressure to the point of putting them on their knees, Alvine was sure that he hadn''t misheard No''s sentence.


    ''I''m sure it''s the concept of blood she''s using! The same concept as Sabrina! Who is this fucking girl at the end?!'' He shouted in his thoughts while clenching his fists to the point that others could hear his joints cracking because of his nervous astonishment.


    -Shoot!


    -SWHOOOOSH-BANNNG!!!


    But before he could think further, he saw No bomb the ck wall in front of her, creating a ten-meter-thick hole.


    Seeing the damage of her arrow, unlike the others who were surprised by the frightening power that the arrow had just demonstrated, Alvine was surprised to see the resilience of the ripe.


    ''To be able to create such a room just to prevent emperor mages from the lower ranks, located on this, from entering this area; this ce must not only be a simple tomb.'' He said to Himself while looking at the others who had already copsed on the ground because of the pressure of No''s aura.


    But simultaneously, he noticed something that made him sigh with relief.


    "Finally, we can use our powers." He said to Himself with a small smile at the corners of his lips.


    "Since we don''t know what awaits us out of this room, do your best to recover. We can''t afford to--


    But before he finished his sentence, the whole wall began to restore at a breathtaking speed.


    Seeing this, Alvine blinked with a mocking smile.


    [Dimensional jump!]


    He then murmured, teleporting everyone with him, including No, out of the small room.


    ''Hm? A sarcophagus?'' He continued in his dazzling, looking around him and noticing the only coffin in front of him in the grand auditorium, which looked like an underground royal hall.


    But the next moment, No''s voice interrupted him in his thoughts.


    "Huh? Are you now protecting a stranger that you don''t know?"


    Hearing No''s question, Alvine gave her a dark look.


    But the next moment, he sighed with abandonment.


    *You owe me exnations afterward about this strange appearance.* He retorted through their telepathy tie.


    *...! Sigh, I was starting to enjoy this game; it''s a shame.* No answers by guessing that Alvine has discovered her identity.


    ''I''m now sure! His magical perception is not only able to see the magical energy of people but also their souls.'' She continued while creating a translucent barrier around them with a simple snap of the fingers.


    *Master, I have to talk to you in private.*


    *Does this have anything to do with this ce or your new appearance? Then, by the way, why can I feel the magical energy and soul of my three maidservants in you? *


    *I would exin everything in detail, but there is more urgent than my appearance; we must never break the seal of the creature that''s sealed here. Otherwise, we''ll be condemned!*

 Chapter 319 319 The Celestial Emperor.

    *I would exin everything in detail, but there is more urgent than my appearance; we must never break the seal of the creature that''s sealed here. Otherwise, we''ll be condemned!*


    *...* Alvine remained silent after hearing No''s words.


    *If possible, we must take a turn and ask Lady Rina for more details about the identity of this ce.*


    *... Sigh, I trust her judgment. But what I would like to know above all is how you knew about this creature and the fact that it is sealed here.*


    *It''s thanks to the bitch who attacked me when the stele buried you. We were forced to merge together to face her.*


    *M-Merging? Sigh, I''m now beginning to understand why you are so powerful and why I feel your three souls in one body. Even if I had never believed such a thing would be possible, it is still an impressive discovery. I wonder how strong you have be now.*


    Despite his surprise, Alvine immediately turned away his curiosity the next moment, knowing it was not the right time to discuss this subject.


    *Fufu~, let''s say we can now fight you in all areas!*


    *Hm? In all fields?*


    *Yes, absolutely everything, including on the bed!*


    *... I understand, yes, I now understand why I had this difort when I exchanged with you instead. It seems that you are No. Even if this isn''t quite the case, you must surely be more influenced by her twisted mind than by those of others. But it''s not to displease me; we''ll check itter and see if you''re right.*


    *... Sigh, and say that Serena was digging her head to guess my identity. Finally, it doesn''t matter too much. Now that--


    *Wait, when you said you were beaten against a bitch, are you talking about this crazy woman?!*


    *Hm? Yes, I''m talking about her. Is there a problem? *


    Hearing No''s words, Alvine frowns.


    *And how could youe here? Did she let you go?*


    *No, I sealed her with my icy frost mes after making her angry; I''m sure she will try to kill me at all costs if she frees herself from my seals.*


    *...*


    *Don''t worry; no matter her power, it will take her at least a week or two to break my seal.*


    *... Sigh, I think you underestimate primordial beings too much.* Alvine whispered in a fly voice.


    *Hm?*


    *It''s nothing; let''s forget her case. Tell me more about this ce instead.*


    Following this order on his part, No began her exnation from beginning to end.


    Meanwhile, Myn and the other three generals were no longer paying attention to them; they focused on restoring their powers and stamina.


    Since the mysterious woman did not take care of their cases when they were weak, they concluded that she was not an existence that threatened the lives of their lord, at least for now.


    After leaving the small white room of five square meters, Alvine and the others were now in arge hall that looked like a hall of an underground royal pce, like that of the vampires on the Garyth ntation.


    But instead of being furnished by royal buildings and decorations, the hall was empty, except for the sarcophagus in front of them ten meters away and which exuded a threatening presence chilling the bones of those who looked at it and made them shiver with difort.


    Afterpleting her exnation, No did not disturb her interlocutor, who was silent to digest the information she had just provided her.


    *So, you tell me that this madwoman created this only to seal a creature more monstrous than a mana beast? And ording to her, the flute that is our target probably belongs to the former guardian of this creature.* Alvine made this recapittion to make sure he understood No''s exnations.


    *Probably, yeah.*


    Hearing her affirmations and seeing her nod, Alvine continues his questions.


    *But there are always shade areas in your story. First, we still do not know the identity of this so-called guardian and why the creature is still sealed. And finally, we still don''t know where and what Sabrina wants us to find for my lord. With these two missing pieces of information, we must continue our research after reaching this ce.* He said, looking at the sarcophagus in the middle of the hall.


    No also agrees. But the next moment, her eyes froze on the coffin with a doubtful expression.


    "Is there a problem?" Alvine asked, noting her expression.


    "Umm, I don''t know, it may be an illusion or an impression, but I think I''ve seen this thing move!" She whispers while pointing to the sarcophagus.


    "This thing? I don''t think so, no. I didn''t stop ncing at it as soon as we set foot there. But I didn''t notice anything else except the aura of death that surrounded it. Finally, we''ll check everything once the others have recovered." While shaking his head, Alvine looked at Fyora, who came to open her eyes.


    But seeing that the others always had their eyes closed and sitting on the floor with their legs crossed, he felt a little impatient towards them. But he did not interrupt them.


    ...


    After an additional thirty minutes, everyone had filled up with energy and gathered behind Alvine, waiting for thetter''s orders.


    "Well, let''s see what''s in this sarcophagus." Alvine''s rock tone resounded in the hall as he approached the tomb.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Master, are you sure of your decision? This ce is--


    "We have already talked about this. In short, get ready for the worst. You know like me that this sarcophagus exudes a strange aura, and that prevents the curse, which makes me the ideal candidate to open it." He stopped No before she finished her sentence and made her a reminder.


    Following their silences, he moved away from the group while gradually approaching the sarcophagus.


    And when he was five meters from thetter, he stopped suddenly following the strange reaction that had just urred around the sarcophagus.


    Verdish glows began to appear and illuminate the dark hall, followed by the slight undting vibrations of the sarcophagus.


    -Boom!


    And the moment after, Alvine''s eyes and those of others widened with disbelief when they noticed the cover of the sarcophagus exploding into rock grains!


    "Those who have dared to pollute the home of this heavenly emperor and disturb his rest will be condemned to live a life of eternal very! Those who have dared to pollute the home of this heavenly emperor and disturb his rest will be condemned to live a life of eternal very! Those who dared to pollute the home of this heavenly...


    At the same time, Alvine and the others heard these words constantly whispering from inside the now-open sarcophagus.


    But the next moment, a ck mist that suddenly appeared from nowhere merged with the aura of the curse that rose from the coffin and booed to Alvine''s small group as if the mist itself were alive!


    [Pearls of eternal light!]


    Alvine urgently spoke these words, and heard his hand in front of him before instantly creating ten white pearls ethereal between him and the dark mist.


    Almost instantly, the ten pearls merged, and their individual powers multiplied by ten to counter the dark mist.


    But from the moment the small translucent sphere came into contact with the mist, a blinding light emanated from the small sphere that was barely the size of an adult fist and illuminated the entire dark hall of its purifying light.


    This sudden action on the part of the ethereal sphere drastically reduced half of the evil aura in the room. But on Alvine''s side, he wasn''t convinced of the power of his sphere.


    ''For some reason, I don''t think this spell is powerful enough to purify this evil aura. But on the other hand, my mes are bing more and more uncontroble since the appearance of this dark mist. Do they have any connection with them?'' While murmuring these words, he tried to create other pearls to strengthen his sphere, which began to show its limits.


    But at that moment, No stopped him by grabbing his hand.


    "Don''t get tired of that, master. This evil aura is not an ordinary spell of curses; I feel the concept of the curse emanating from this mist; even if it is weak, I can always feel this dangerous concept in it!" No whispered these words so that Alvine alone could hear them.


    ''The concept of the curse? Is it the same concept that almost killed Linn? If this is the case, then only my Gehenna mes can eradicate such a curse. But I have the impression that there is more than that.'' He said to Himself, stopping his actions with undecided eyes.


    "Let me take care of them." While saying these words, No snapped her fingers and created a magic barrier around Alvine and the others and advanced in the mist with a luminous aura around her.


    After only one meter, her silhouette disappeared in the sight of Alvine and the others. But none of them had lost their cold blood since they could always follow No with their perceptions.


    But at the same time, they noticed No''s primordial aura emerging again as dozens of golden droplets appeared around her.


    |Concept prima: domain of death.|


    When Alvine heard her buzz these words, he noticed the drops of blood around her turning anchored ck.


    At the same time, the droplets turned into ck blood pools and sneaked toward the sarcophagus without being affected by the dark mist.


    Feeling the danger, the sarcophagus, who seemed to be alive, ordered the ck mist that boo towards it and created a bright dark barrier to prevent the ck-blood-pool from reaching it.


    But when the blood pool touched the shield, thetter did not resist any.


    It gradually became white as the dark blood pool absorbed all the curses it contained.


    -Craaack!!


    In barely three more seconds, the shield broke into pieces after turning into ethereal white without the slightest evil energy. But unlike the evil shield, the ck blood became even darker after absorbing the curse of the shield.


    But instead of weakening, the blood pool became even more powerful, and its speed of spread increased tenfold as it approached the sarcophagus.


    -BOOM!


    Instantly, when it was about to touch thetter, the sarcophagus sounded another explosion that was none other than the deafening explosion of the sarcophagus itself!


    "Kekek! Kekeke...


    Simultaneously, Alvine and the others, including No, frowned when they heard this metallic and unpleasantugh from a ck cocoon that had just appeared in the sarcophagus.


    The cocoon, or rather the conical shield, which released a dark golden aura floated above the group, suddenly broke and revealed the aberration it was hiding!


    "?! What is this thing?!" Fyora whispered unconsciously, feeling her body cool down by the energy of the evil nature that pressed her body.


    "Suber under my soul collector''s scythe, poor unimportant creatures, and allow this heavenly emperor toplete his resurrection!"


    -To be continued...

 Chapter 320 Serena Is Back.

    "?! What is this thing?!" Fyora whispered unconsciously with incredulous eyes when she saw the owner of the sarcastic above them.


    His body, entirely devoid of flesh and made only of skeletons, wore a dress and a royal crown that allowed his sharp horns to pass over his bald temples.


    At his waist, he had a long sword that he had not yet drawn and a hideous ck flute in his right hand.


    And two orbits had small green mes in them, and above all, he had a long five-meter scythe in his other hand that gave off a strange presence that made Alvine even more sure that this guy had something special.


    "Subscumb under my soul collector scythe, poor unimportant creatures, and allow this heavenly emperor toplete his resurrection!" He shouted with an aura of natural sovereignty that others could see in him.


    "No, is he the so-called guardian?" Alvine asked with wary eyes.


    "Yes, master, it''s...it''s probably him."


    "No, it may be a misunderstanding on our part. There is probably a more powerful guardian a little further away. Anyway, kill this thing, and don''t waste any more time." Alvine replied, looking at the undead above him.


    ''It''s impossible that this thing is the guardian of a creature more powerful than a mana beast. When my lord had faced a mana beast, the power of thetter was so colossal that he could raze an entire second-tier in less than a day. So this weak and fragile pile of skeletons has no chance of being the guardian of such a creature.''


    While continuing in his thoughts, he could feel the energy of an undead increasing drastically because of his wrath. But Alvine didn''t care about that, as long as No ended up with him as quickly as possible.


    At a nce, anyone could say that the skeleton was a high-ranking divine mage, but he was always weak for Alvine, who had more pressure because of the strange reaction of his dark mes.


    But just as No stepped forward, the skeleton approached the flute in front of his skeletal teeth.


    "W-wait." Before No advanced more than three steps away, Alvine stopped her when he saw the actions of the so-called heavenly king.


    "Is there a problem?" No asked with question marks above her head.


    "Look at what he has in his hand; I think that''s what we want," Alvine exined while pointing at the flute that the so-called celestial king tried to use.


    But strangely, no sound came out of the flute he was trying to whistle.


    ''Maybe because he is a skeleton that doesn''t have the slightest breath?'' - He mumbled in his thoughts with curious eyes.


    "Yes, that''s why I wanted to kill him and steal this artifact from him," No exined the findings of her thoughts after Alvine''s question.


    "Sigh, think for a sec; at a simple nce, anyone can see this artifact is cursed. In other words, its curse will affect anyone trying to use it in ce of this undead. But if we know more about what it can do and how to use it without being affected by its curse, then it will be a jackpot! But otherwise, it''ll just be a decorative object."


    "Hmm? Even if the flute is cursed, there is always a solution to purify it. Am I wrong?" She asked with a slight frown.


    "I know, I know, but think for a sec; these kinds of curses can''t be so simple. We''ll not only risk making the flute unusable by purifying it but there is also another factor to take into ount." While calmly pronouncing this hypothesis that No could notpliment, she could patiently wait for her master to finish his exnations.


    "... And finally, there is also ignorance. By this, I mean that we know almost nothing about this artifact except that it can multiply the power of the subordinates of those who use it. But what about the consequences? In my experience, all elixirs aimed at increasing the power of a cultivator will have repercussions on his practice either in the short or long term.


    -And this fact is no different from artifacts either. But since this flute has such evil energy, I wouldn''t be surprised if it cursed its owner or, who knows, maybe even an entire army!" He said, patiently hearing that his opponent was ultimately using his trick to collect more information.


    ''Tsk, but why does this pile of skeletons take so long?! We have been waiting for more than a minute, but there is still no reaction. This...could it be that he''s really unable to activate the effects of his flute just because he is now an undead man who has no breath? On the one hand, it will be understandable since he can''t even flute this artifact, but on the other hand, it will be too ridiculous.'' He continued in his thoughts by frowning at the so-called celestial king.


    "Fufu~ how interesting it is, your analysis is out of the ordinary, really; I congratte you!"


    At the same time, Alvine and the others heard a female voice resonate behind them.


    Because of their attention, which was entirely focused on their opponents, the small group did not notice the presence of Serena, who was apanied by four people, including a human and three ck elves.


    -!!!


    Brave and ydja, apanied by one of their divine generals, have just joined them!<novelnext></novelnext>


    Seeing these uninvited guests who had just joined their solo trips, Alvine and the others frowned.


    But unlike them, No had incredulous eyes.


    "Did you not assure me that you had sealed this crazy woman? So howe she''s there in less than an hour?" Alvine asked with an ironic smile.


    *... There''s a more urgent master! This bitch has a tooth against me! But...I hardly have enough primordial energy to take care of stopping her. The situation can''t be worse!* No stammers these words telepathically while keeping her cold outside blood as if she were ready to mount her fangs and cat ws against Serena if she tried to annoy her.


    -Rumble !!!


    But the next moment, the hall''s walls suddenly trembled, and the empty room revealed fifty dried corpses, making the hall almost narrow because of the sudden crowd.


    "Ho?! So this thing is a Lich? No, maybe a necromancer?!" Alvine looked away from Serena and the others and focused on his new targets that had just appeared.


    "A necromancer? No, no, no~ let''s say it''s one of the effects of the flute that this subordinate holds." Serena''s yful and proud tone resounds once again, not feeling at all offended by Alvine''s ignorance.


    But the moment after, Alvine manifested a long white scythe with his light affinity and looked No straight.


    "Don''t worry about this crazy woman; if she wanted to kill you, you wouldn''t be with us right now; take care of these two bastards and their men if they try to do any suspicious acts while I care for this necromancer." He said out loud, making Brave and ydja speechless!


    ''He... He just used this nickname that Master Serena hates the most?! Sigh, Even if he has a bright future ahead of him, I fear this man will not really maintain his life.'' ydja whispers to himself while his eyes wander between Alvine and his master.


    But unlike him, Brave had eyes out of their orbits, not because he was surprised to see Alvine disrespect the crazy woman he feared the most, but because of another incredulous factor.


    ''How many years have passed since ourst meeting? Four? Or five? But this bastard was a fucking emperor mage! How? By what fucking hell did he use to reach the divine rank of high rank?!'' He had the impression that his head would explode because of his shock.


    Meanwhile, Zanac, who apanied him, only sighed sadly, noticing his king''s expression and seeing the mocking nces that Serena threw at them without paying attention to Alvine''s words.


    ''Sigh, I was wrong to say that this guy was not our real threat. First, the daughter of the empress of demons who betrayed us and became one of the most threatening opponents, then, the three former queens who reached the divine rank as if it were as easy as drinking water, and finally, these three women who can show powers beyond our imaginations!


    -And as if all this were not enough, there is now this abnormal phenomenon that serves them as sovereign. Sigh,pared to my king, this guy''s talent is like a divine tiger against an ordinary ant. Our decision to attack them could not have been worse. At best, we should have destroyed them all as soon as we appeared on this. But even then, I seriously wonder if we had a chance against them!'' Zanac, Brave''s divine general, murmured these words in his thoughts.


    But at the same time, ydja''s divine general had white smoke above his head when he saw Alvine and the others ignore his king.


    He was a ck elf with short and curly white hair and brown eyes, and like the other ck elves, he had honeyed ck skin and slightly pointed ears.


    He clung furtively to the nine-meter blood-red spear on his back and tried to slip behind Alvine, who had his back turned.


    But before ydja or even Brave noticed his suicidal actions because of their shock, he used all his strength and speed to approach Alvine.


    ''If I kill this bastard, my lord will no longer need to humiliate himself more! And as everyone is focused on their enemies, they will not notice the absence of a simple general. That''s the moment where never!'' While retorting these words with eyes carried by malice while hiding not only his presence, his presence thanks to his skill of stealth, which was one of his pride, but also masking his bloodthirsty towards his target as the best assassin who appeared every hundred thousand years.


    *Leave me this bastard; it''s time for these bastards to learn their ce.* Alvine suddenly replied with telepathy when he saw No trying to stop the most daring among the small group.


    Hearing the orders that Alvine had justmunicated to No by telepathy, Serena''s smile became all the more dazzling.


    But as she had promised, she neither arrested the divine general of ydja nor warned him in any way. She was perfectly immersed in her role as a spectator.


    "I hold you!" Suddenly, the high-pitched voice of the general madly thundered behind Alvine with sparkling eyes and tried to directly pierce Alvine''s left shoulder de to kill him suddenly by destroying his central core.


    But at that moment, ydja''s silhouette turned into a golden brume as he sprinted at full speed towards his general with wrath and horrified eyes.


    "Haha~ two? And just for me, in addition to all that?!" Alvine''s euphoricughter sounded as he tries grabbed the spear of his vicious prey with his bare hand.

 Chapter 321 I Finally Found What I Was Searching For!

    "Haha~ two? And just for me, in addition to all that?!" Alvine''s euphoricughter sounded as he grabbed the spear of his vicious prey with his bare hand.


    !?!


    Seeing Alvine''s actions, the ck elf had only a slight momentary surprise in his pupils before his body released all his power and majestic divine aura!


    On Alvine''s side, seeing his target change his strategy, he also changed his attack pattern!


    The scythe in his left hand suddenly became zed with the ferocious dark mes he held from the beginning, and they finally showed their powers more frightening than Alvine himself could ever have imagined!


    Simultaneously, before he faced anything with his scythe, the mes around it suddenly ignited and reduced everything around him to ash, including the ck elf who wanted to kill him.


    Thetter did not even have time to cry out in agony.


    ''?! It''s worse than I thought! Fuck! But why is this bastard so excited?!'' Alvine spoke in his thoughts by looking at the scene incredulously as if he were not the real culprit.


    On the other hand, ydja could stop in time and move away from Alvine before being affected by his mes, which now emitted heat worse than the source of a millennium volcano!


    But as if that were not enough, it was only after about three seconds that Alvine noticed that the decision he had just made and which was only guided by his instincts, was not necessarily the right one; to be more precise, it was perhaps the worst he should have ever made!


    After the emergence of his Gehenna me, he no longer had control over thetter, who made its way to the so-called heavenly king and consumed thistter and his undead''s army as if nothing had happened.


    "What?! Argh..! This bastard!" Seeing the actions of his me that seemed to be endowed with a conscience, Alvine swore these words loud and clear in his most incredible frustration!


    He himself sprinted in the middle of his mes, leaving the others in their dizziness for the sole purpose of saving the flute that his dark ze wanted to take as a new target.


    "Wh...what has just happened?" No murmured to herself, looking at the only person who could give her exnations; Serena.


    But seeing the doubtful eyes of thetter as if she suspected something and noticing the sharp and severe look she had, No no longer spoke a single word.


    On the one hand, she wanted to join her master, but on the other hand, his orders were apparent, which prevented her from deciding.


    "Sigh, protecting the generals is the order given to me by the master. At least, this me is not a threat to him; only to him." She murmured while creating a translucent magical barrier around d and the others, including herself.


    "Did you fall so low to want to use these vicious tricks against my master? You won''t lose anything to wait; I make you the solemn promise!" She thundered in a deep voice while looking at ydja and Brave with rabid eyes!


    "..." Hearing these words from one of the people they feared most at the moment, Brave and ydja nervously gulped while looking at Serena, who did not seem to care about their cases.


    ''I decided toe and interrupt them, but since they have not yet progressed enough, it''s not important. But these ck mes, they give me the impression of already seen them, but where?!'' She whispered in her head, being only concerned about crazy hypotheses.


    Meanwhile, Alvine, who anyone could no longer monitor because of one of the characteristics of his ck mes that could disturb the magical perception, grabbed the ck flute before it was affected by its mes and threw it toward No.


    "Come back!" He then ordered his me while trying to absorb his mes.


    But thetter became more disobedient and booed towards the wall behind the old sarcophagus.


    ''A dead end?! It''s perfect!" He grumbled with frustration that had reached the top and continued to follow his mes.


    !!


    But the next moment, his expression and that of others changed after noticing the sudden disappearance of his mes that had barely touched the wall!


    He turned around and looked at Serena, who had a frown.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Everyone, following me!" He then shouts these words by finally having an idea of the strange reaction of his mes. And the moment after, his silhouette also disappeared in front of the others.


    Following this phenomenon, which urred twice in a row, the others understood that the wall to the back of the room was probably a spell of illusion aimed at disturbing the sight of those who would try to ess the secret area.


    But when No tried to join Alvine, Serena suddenly intervened between her and the way.


    "DON''T DISTURB ME!" No instantly ordered when she saw a simr scene to produce in front of her.


    "Fufu~ don''t worry; I didn''te here to stop you but to team up with these people during your exploration," Serena replied by pointing to Brave and the others.


    "?! These bastards?! The same bastards who tried to kill my master stealthily?! No, if it weren''t for the current situation that requires me to stay in top shape, I''d have already taken care of these people!!" No retorted between her clenched teeth when she heard Serena''s proposal, which was even crazier than when she asked for a duel just to satisfy her curiosity!


    !


    ''Aghh!! Why is a primordial so involved in our business?! It''s so frustrating that it makes me feel ridiculous!'' She continued in her thoughts when she saw the familiar smile on Serena''s lips.


    "Sigh, do you mean that either we will go with them or we will all stay stuck here? Tsk, Tsk, tsk! Very good, but I swear to kill them all without even--


    "Poor girls, you are just calm and undecided, not because you want to save your energy, but because you cannot excite an order that your lord had notmunicated. If it''s not sad, then what will it be? Possess such powers, but without being able to act ording to your own directives?!"


    Hearing Serena''s words, those who were confused about her identity (Alvine''s generals) and those who were confused about No''s reason for obedience (Brave and the other two); each obtained some additional information that helped them get out into the ck hole of confusion.


    ''Is this woman who joined us one of our lord''s subordinates? But why did he pretend not to recognize her? Is it because he did not want to reveal the existence of the person who protects him in secret and permanently? Tsk, in addition to being beautiful, this woman has a power as mysterious as the great lord on the divine! Whether it''s her or this girl viciously dressed in clothes that even we, subus, rarely wear, they must all be as strong as each other. Otherwise, they won''t stand up.'' Fyora murmured to herself while approaching No with her decision already made.


    "I don''t know why the Lord trusts you, but I don''t care; he''s always someone who can see more than what is in front of people''s eyes. So we must follow our Lord''s order, no matter if theye with us or not.


    -By the way, I am sure that the lord expects them to apany us. Otherwise, he will not have left them alone aftermitting such an offense against him. On the other hand, if we were vignt enough, we could have prevented this incident from repeating itself." Fyora murmured next to No, even if her attention was not to prevent others from hearing her proposals.


    "Sigh, I know; that''s why these people are still alive. But there are many shades areas on the subject of their presence in this ce and so few, and I think that''s one of the reasons that prevented the master from taking care of them." While responding to Fyora''s concerns, she passed beside Serena, who no longer stopped her, and she and the others sprinted to the destination and disappeared in Serena''s view.


    After a minute of silence, she did not say a word and simply followed them with always hesitant thoughts.


    --


    On Alvine''s side, when he passed through the illusory wall, he was instantly propelled into a meadow with extensive wild grass as far as the eye can see with a clear blue sky above him, even though it should already be dark on the of Alzania if he calcted the time he had spent in the white room.


    "Hm? Have I been teleported to another without even feeling the spatiotemporal flows? No, this sky is a bit strange." While murmuring these words, he shoots a magic arrow into the sky without bothering to target anything!


    But when the arrow reached five hundred meters above the sky, it disappeared into the visual field of Alvine.


    "Ah? I understood. An artificial sky, Huh? Or maybe it''s an illusory sky? No wonder I couldn''t feel the presence of my me here; maybe it''s because it''s hiding above these illusory stars?" He mumbled, closing his eyes and trying to feel the aura of his me.


    After three more seconds, he opened his eyes and scribbled something on the ground, and flew into the air at full speed.


    "I don''t know where this little man wants me to go, but I feel it''s going to be very interesting to see what''s at the end of my way. And as he attacks others without distinction, the right decision is to take it away from the group and explore this mysterious area that is practically a kingdom, no, a newnd never surveyed since the so-called celestial king. Hah!! I''m impatient.


    -But as for Serena, if she wanted to hurt my maids, they would not be alive at the moment. And as for these two bastards of kings, I don''t know what he is preparing, but I feel fear in them rather than an intention to kill. But it doesn''t matter, even if I''m wrong about their intentions, Nic-... sigh, I don''t even know how to address this new person who apanies me.


    -But as she says, she was born from the fusion of my three maids, then I just have to call her as I want!

 Chapter 322 Alvine Vs Doppelg?ngers!

    After Alvine''s departure, it took only about thirty more seconds for No and Brave''s party to appear in the wild in.


    Like Alvine, they were dazed by this view and this sudden change in their environments.


    "Have...Have we been easily teleported without even knowing it?" Myn murmured in a fly voice while scrutinizing her environment.


    "I don''t think that''s the case. This ce makes me feel ufortable, and the atmosphere seems nd and tense. It''s as if we were always underground. But yet, there is a sky above us." d responds to Myn, who is also an elf.


    Naturally, she could understand what d was referring to. As one of the few species that breathes magical energy with their skins, the surrounding atmosphere is one of the things they constantly feel. Therefore, they are entirely ustomed to handling the slightest change in thetter.


    At the same time, No advanced five meters from the group and leaned toward the ground, finally noticing the message Alvine had left behind him.


    [Be careful with the sky, Henia!]


    Seeing these words written in the primordialnguage, No guessed that this short message could onlye from his master. But what she didn''t understand was the strange name he had used to address them.


    "Sigh, he really didn''t dig his head to find a nickname. Who would have thought he would use the first syble of our names? Finally, it''s not a bad thing in itself." She murmured as she erased Alvine''s words and looked into the sky with her magical perception.


    "Follow me." The next moment, she ordered by floating skillfully in the air, followed by others who no longer put her orders in doubt.


    Throughout the journey, Brave, ydja, and Zanac followed them mysteriously without saying a word while keeping a reasonable distance between them, perhaps not to sow discord or perhaps for fear of being caught off guard by No.


    But despite all the risks they took, the small group did not hesitate for a second to follow their enemies with fearless eyes and objectives that only they knew, except Serena, who had decided to keep quiet about it.


    Just like with the Alvine arrow, when the small group reached a height of five hundred meters, they all disappeared into the air!


    -Bang!!!


    And above the artificial sky, No and the others were caught off guard when they noticed Alvine being propelled by an enemy he had been facing for a few minutes already.


    "Don''t get close!" Alvine shouted these words while wiping the little trickle of blood on his lips.


    Then, hearing these words from him, the others stopped and looked in front of them, more precisely at the person who had just sent Alvine to waltz by fifty meters.


    "Huh?! Is it imitations?!" Fyora stammered to herself when she saw ten silhouettes resembling traits of their lord.


    Whether it was the clothes that Alvine wore, the weapons he used, and even worse, the ten silhouettes were in the same ranks as him and had almost all his skills, including his unique skills and the affinities he mastered!


    "No, not necessarily, they are... Doppelg?ngers!" No murmured heavily with incredulous eyes.


    "W-What?!"


    "Sigh, guardian monsters can take the appearance, skills, and ranks of their invaders. The more powerful their targets, the more powerful they will be too. But I don''t understand why such monsters supposed to be fairytale existences exist here?" She continued with the rest of her exnations.


    "If...if that''s the case, then wouldn''t it be better to go and help him? If these...things take our appearance, the battle will only be easier for our lord, am I wrong?" Barade murmured while watching his lord face the ten clones with dismay.


    "Sigh, it''s not so simple; as long as the person they have taken appearance is stronger than his enemies, they will not bother to change their appearance. And on the other hand, if only one person joins the battle, there will be ten other Doppelg?ngers with the same power as those who face the master.


    -And the worst, if I try to help him, these bastards will not only take my appearance and copy my skills their numbers will also increase to twenty. And if this happens, the situation will be catastrophic!" No murmured as he touched the translucent barrier that separated them from Alvine.


    The barrier did not prevent them from entering but instead prevented Alvine from turning around to escape.


    As for the others, after hearing No''s exnations, no one could hide their concern.


    "Does this...mean that we will leave Lord Alvine to his fate?" d whispered these words.


    "Heh, it''s not vulgar Doppelg?ngers who could beat my master. In the end, no matter the result, the master will not die, as long as the lord is alive." No whispered herst sentence while watching the battle between Alvine and the ten Doppelg?ngers.


    At the same time, the ten created more than fifty pearls with different affinities and bombed Alvine with them.


    Afterward, seeing their hostility towards him, Alvine''s sharp eyes narrowed in their orbits as a mischievous smile emerged on his lips.


    The next moment, just before the pearls reached his body, he created a shield of ck mes around his body.


    -BANG!! Booom-Bomm!!


    As soon as the pearls touched his ze shield, they exploded, trying to reach him.


    "Haha, as expected of my own power, even if their power remains weakpared to mine, these pearls of affinity remain destructive spells!" Alvine''s carefree tone resounded inside his mes.


    Just like that, the Doppelg?ngers continued their sessive assaults without giving him a break.


    ''Sigh, I was panicked at first, but it seems that even if they master about the same affinities and spells as me, they remain limited in terms of the power they can put in their attacks. Which is an understandable thing since they don''t have the same amount of energy as me.'' He whispered these words to himself while continuing to wait patiently.


    Unlike before, since he had entered this ce, his mes have protected him from themselves without using magical energy to control or guide them. He felt like he had Kimiko that knew how to make its own decisions without needing its master''s order.


    After another five minutes, the Doppelg?ngers finally stopped flooding him with their attacks. Maybe because they realized it was unnecessary as long as Alvine remains in his me shield, or perhaps because they were starting to run out of energy?


    Finally, to check this, Alvine only had to order his mes, and they half broke the round shield into half a moon, exposing half his upper figure.<novelnext></novelnext>


    As I imagined, these Doppelg?ngers are only imitations; I think they are created only through arrays that allow them to maintain their existence. In any case, confirming a hypothesis is a hundred times better than referring to a simple theory.'' While continuing these words, he reaches out his hand in front of him, and part of his mended in his hand and formed a gigantic long spear of more than twenty meters and threw it towards one of the targets that was closer to him!


    -Wooooshh!!


    When the doppelganger in question noticed Alvine targeted him, he moved away from him with speed worthy of itself and avoided Alvine''s spear with a proud little smile on his lips!


    "Huh?! But what a bastard!" Alvine squeaked his teeth when he saw his target imitate even the expression he would do in such as situation.


    The next moment, he also showed the same smile as the Doppelg?nger and snapped his fingers.


    Following this action on his part, the spear stopped in its race and reforested the path, and targeted the Doppelg?nger again!


    And this time, its speed was faster than the lightning itself!


    "!"


    When the Doppelg?nger noticed the spear flying towards him again, it tried to act ordingly, but before it even moved three steps away, it was pierced directly by a fiery spear!


    "Haha, you''re a fucking funniest guy. I knew that the necromancer could not be the only obstacle in my way. But, well, it will only give me more entertainment!" He said, snapping his tongue while keeping his triumphant smile on his lips.


    "Well, who''s a turn?" He continued by scanning his other targets.


    But simultaneously, he noticed the Doppelg?ngers creating multyer divine shields around them.


    Seeing their actions, Alvine was not the only one finding this situation bing more exciting; he could even feel his mes ignite more.


    "Haha, you''ve already done enough; let me have fun too." He murmured while stopping his mes from acting on their own.


    Following this, he looked at the nine other Doppelg?ngers in front of him, each of whom was a hundred meters from him.


    [Dimensional jumps!]


    He then murmured, and his silhouette shed and appeared in the middle of the doppelgangers.


    "Let me show you the difference between you all and me." He then murmured with a mischievous smile when he saw them disperse to move away from him as if he were a scourge.


    [Spellcrafting: fusion of three-dimensional lock and pearls of the frost queen!]


    While muttering these words, he joined his two thumbs and index fingers while closing his left eye and looking at his targets through the hole of his four connected fingers.


    [One, two, three, and four!] He then continued to mumble these numbers while sessively looking at one of the doppelgangers through his fingers'' hole as if he were marking his targets.


    Afterpleting his preparations, the doppelg?ngers who had just moved away from him while keeping the same distance stopped after a hundred meters between them.


    "Hehe, do you think you''re safe by staying away from me? Definitely, you only know a small part of my skills. Finally, it may be time for you to take me a little more seriously! After all, I have no more time in front of me!" While muttering these words, four pearls of affinity appeared in his left palm.


    And unlike other pearls of ordinary affinity, the four pearls he had just invoked were white and exuded an icy cold that could freeze divine mages without too much pain.


    But the next moment, one of the four pearls disappeared in his hand.


    As his targets looked around them to find out what had just happened or where one of Alvine''s pearls had gone,


    -Freeze!!


    One of the doppelgangers on the left instantly froze in his shield!


    !?!


    "Haha!! You''re curious, aren''t you? Ah, I''m sure you''re curious to the point of wetting your pants." He then grumbled these words with his eyes barely open by his wicked smile.


    "Good, good. Since you''re so ignorant, let me help you a little." He said, pointing his hand at one of the doppelg?ngers with sudden cold blood.


    "You will be next!" He said then that one of the pearls disappeared around him.


    Simultaneously, the pearl that had just disappeared appeared behind the doppelganger, who had just been designated by Alvine, while ignoring his multyer barriers!


    !!


    -Freeze!!


    Before the doppelganger acted in time, it turned into an ice sculpture!


    The next moment, his other two pearls proceeded in the same way and froze their targets without them opposing any resistance.


    "Well, now we have less prey to hunt. Ah, it always hurts my heart to kill creatures that look the same as me." He said,ughing like crazy.

 Chapter 323 Doppelg?ngers Queen.

    "What is it...what kind of skill?!" Barade asked out loud.


    "Sigh, it''s the fusion of a divinew [the three-dimensional seal] that consists in reaching his target regardless of the distance and his own spell that crystallizes his attributes into an offensive attack," No exined with sparkling eyes.


    "But how can he cast a divinew without the need for incantation?" Fyora asked.


    "It''s simple; any divine mage who has reached the pinnacle of his rank will be able to achieve this kind of feat." She added casually.


    Concerning Brave and the other two, they had strange expressions,ck of better words to exin their current expressions.


    "My lord, is it possible to cast a divinew without incantation while simultaneously using such aplex spell?" Zanac whispered to Brave.


    "Tsk, you already know the answer, so why are you disconcerting me with this stupid question?" Brave scolded Zanac with rabid eyes.


    "... I apologize for my rudeness."


    "Sigh, it''s nothing; it''s just me who got carried away for nothing. In reality, casting a divinew without incantation is not an impossible feat to achieve. But the divine mages of the highest ranks can''tbine a divinew with another magical spell without incantation." He sighed and finally answered the question of his subordinate, who was in the same rank as him.


    "King Brave is right; I don''t even know what kind of concentration you have to aplish such a feat. But this is one more reason to keep your rage under control. Since this guy is not only a high-ranking divine mage but he?s also as strong as we are, probably more than us. So I ask you not to do anything reckless against him to spoil our efforts." ydja made this reminder when he saw Brave''s hateful look.


    "I know, I know all that, FUCK! So stop boring me with these stories." Brave grinned his teeth while retorting these words!


    "Sigh, then so much the better. He didn''t even bother to attack us despite the bold actions of my subordinate. That means we will always have a chance to end this war before it''s toote. What worries me is, will our messengers arrive in time to prevent King Artaros from attacking the elves'' kingdom? If ever King Artaros and our generals, who are apanied by their squads,mit massacres, then--


    "Don''t worry; they will arrive on time!" Brave stopped ydja before his words didn''t bring them more bad luck than they had now!


    ...


    At the same time, the battle of Alvine continued with fervor and excitement.


    After halving their numbers by killing one of the doppelgangers and sealing the four, he focused on the others.


    But just at that moment, he frowned, noticing the first doppelganger he had killed with his me spear reappearing.


    ''Sigh, I knew it couldn''t be so simple. But at least it helped me confirm one of my theories. As these bastards exist thanks to the array, it''s therefore impossible for them to disappear for good after killing them. Their goals are to exhaust their opponent before killing him once exhausted.'' He mumbled to himself while creating a dark me scythe in his hand.


    "Since you want to exhaust me so much, I just have to make sure not to waste more energy while instantly sealing you all without killing you." He retorted while rushing toward the six doppelg?ngers with intrepid and bloodthirsty eyes.


    Seeing Alvine prioritize melee, the six doppelg?ngers also showed their weapons and attacked him.


    "Now, look for the array that maintains the existence of these bastards." He murmured to his mes, which were divided into several tiny mes and scattered in opposite directions.


    ''Huh? Is it even able to understand such aplex order? Decidedly, this me is bing more and more interesting.'' He continued while reaping toward the doppelganger who reached him first.


    -ng!!


    Following this loud friction at the contact of his weapon and that of the doppelganger, Alvine''s scythe remodeled, and its de became stic and whistled towards the doppelganger''s head!


    -!


    Seeing Alvine''s vicious attack, the doppelganger tried to escape him.


    [Mana Chains!]


    Alvine murmured before the doppelganger moved away from him.


    -Swhhoo!!


    Instantly, golden chains immobilized the movements of the doppelganger. But before Alvine went to the end of his actions, the other doppelg?ngers besieged him simultaneously, forcing him to distance himself.


    But strangely, he didn''t let his prey escape from his ws; he dragged it with him like when Darka dragged his gigantesque sword behind him.


    And noticing its agitation and resistance to wanting to stay at all costs with its own, Alvine''s smile became more erratic as he whispered for himself.


    [One!]


    -!!


    Hearing Alvine pronounce this number, the doppelganger no longer tried to stay away from him; on the contrary, its eyes became blood ga, followed by an enormous and gigantic lightning spear that appeared in his hand and pursued Alvine like a rabid dog!


    "Haha! And now, you don''t want to let me go while you struggled in my ws to get away from me as if I were a scourge. Finally, no matter your skills or speed, it was impossible for you to reach me!" He replied while using all his speed to move away from the doppelganger instantly he had just marked.


    [Frost''s Pearl!]


    He then mumbled, teleporting his pearl under the doppelg?nger''s feet he had just targeted with his divinew.


    Unlike other skills,ws only need to be activated once to continue using them for long periods. What a divinew takes to stay active will depend on its user. But on average, it''ll remain active for at least thirty minutes after casting it for the first time.


    -Freeze!!


    The next moment, the doppelganger turned into an ice sculpture.


    But simultaneously, the other doppelgangers suddenly stopped with empty eyes.


    Noticing this phenomenon, Alvine also stopped with frowned eyebrows.


    -K-BOOOM!!!


    Suddenly, without notice, the other five doppelgangers exploded and including those who were frozen in his ice prison.


    "Hmm? What is it?!? Ah, I grasp up. It''s not too early." He murmured while looking under him while using his magical perception to see under the artificial clouds.<novelnext></novelnext>


    At the same time, he could see his dark mes fiercely burn a gigantic ck pentagram in a crater that was once ake.


    ''Ho? So the array was hidden under this artificialke? It''s an ingenious idea, indeed. Attract us to the sky when it was on the ground that we had to look for from the beginning?'' He murmured in his thoughts while patiently waiting for these mes to end their work.


    After ten more seconds, the shield broke into pieces after the destruction of the heart of the formation, finally leaving Alvine to leave without obstruction.


    But before he did anything, he noticed his mes continuing their paths to the ck stele that had suddenly appeared in front of them after the destruction of the Doppelg?ngers and the array itself.


    Following this, Alvine no longer questioned himself; he rushed at full speed towards the stele, followed by the others.


    And since the stele was only about nine from them, it had only taken about fifteen seconds to closer it. And without even Alvine touching the stele or using his magical energy to activate it, he suddenly lit up with a blinding dark light followed by the appearance of a female silhouette.


    -!!


    Just seeing her unicorns on the left temple, her long ck hair, her purple eyes, and her slightly pointed ears, Alvine and the others directly guessed the girl''s identity in front of them.


    "What is this crazy woman doing here?!" Alvine murmured in a sober tone.


    "You''re wrong; it''s not me, but the queen of the Doppelg?ngers." Near that, instantly, Serena''s voice resounded less than ten centimeters from Alvine, surprising him to such an extent that he had almost attacked her by instinct.


    "What?! You''re still not going to ask us to ovee your look-alike, are you?!" He asked, pointing his index finger at the other Serena, who was silent and inexpressive.


    "Huh? Did I force you to do anything? You have recovered what you wanted, so why do you always want to continue to move toward certain death? Honestly, it''d suit me if you stopped there. Even if your death will mean nothing, it''s not the case for others." She retorted while frowning.


    Hearing Serena''s proposal, a slight smile appeared on Alvine''s lips.


    "To see you so agitated gives me more reasons to go to the end and know what awaits me at the end of my journey--


    "Death!"


    "Hm?"


    "What will await you at the end of your way is death!" She replied with seriousness in her eyes.


    "Death, huh?" While murmuring these words, Alvine then looked at No.


    "Henia, don''t let anyone bother me for a while." He then ordered.


    *Ugh, master, don''t you have a better nickname?*


    *It''s not important. For now, protect me while I restore my magical energy.*


    "Hm? Don''t you want me to take care of his case?" She asked with surprised eyes.


    "No, we don''t know what awaits us after this battle. You must keep your strength for future battles." While pronouncing these words, Alvine softly shook his hand, and dozens of Odins'' stones appeared around him.


    And before the spiritual stones fell into free fall, he applied his gravitational magic on them, allowing them to remain suspended around him.


    After that, he began to empty them of their energies with his usual speed, which left Serena and the other three speechless.


    After another thirty seconds, he opened his eyes.


    "Master, are you sure it will work for you?"


    "Hm? Like other doppelg?ngers, this queen is probably weaker than her original. And then, as long as she does not master this woman''s concepts, it will be easy for me to defeat her."


    "... Ahem, even if it''s the case, even if its powers are weakpared to its original, it still remains more powerful than any high-ranking divine mage!"


    "Sigh; in any case, apart from me, no other candidate is qualified enough to challenge her. And if we try to attack it together, it can multiply with our number. So it is not out of envy that pushes me to face him in a duel but out of necessity."


    Then, with thisst exchange between him and Henia. He approached the so-called queen of the Doppelg?ngers.


    But when he approached her in less than fifty meters, the same barrier as the previous one formed behind him, thus separating him from the other group members.


    -Woooh!!


    But when he barely entered the queen''s attack zone, she instantly appeared in front of him, as if she had teleported instantly!


    !!


    As for Alvine, Between his surprise at the speed at that the queen had just risen and his unbelief of being attacked without being prepared, Alvine tried to stop his opponent''s attack by protecting himself with his forearms in front of his face.


    -Bang!!


    Instantly, the Queen''s punch hammered his arms, and the impact force pushed him back without him being able to do anything and hit him against the barrier!


    -Keukh!!


    He clenches his teeth and swallows the blood that had just risen through his throat while enduring the inhuman pain he felt after countering the attack of the queen of the Doppelg?ngers.


    ''Fucks! This bitch is more powerful than I imagined.'' He swore these words between his clenched teeth while looking at the pitiful state of his arms.


    In a single attack, which he had parried with his body strengthened by his magical energy, the bones of his arms still burst into his pulpit and pissed the blood!


    But even before he had time to regenerate, the queen''s silhouette disappeared in front of him.


    And the next moment, Alvine''s eyes widened with disbelief.


    "Wha- Argh...This bitch!"

 Chapter 324 Alvine Vs Doppelg?ngers Queen!

    After being shipped against the barrier, Alvine did not try to rush headlong toward his target,


    But at the same time, as he inspected his body to understand the damage he had suffered, his expression darkened when he noticed something strange, not only in his body but also above him!


    Without notice, the ck mist above the artificial sky suddenly lit up as if it were daylight while dozens of magical weapons appeared with different attributes.


    Unlike the weapons that Alvine and the other divine mages materialize with their energies in the form of an aura, the weapons above the queen of doppelgangers were materialistic weapons with physical shapes and auras!


    At a nce, Alvine could guess that the weapons above him were the tops among the tops, evenparing them with divine weapons. But the worst thing was that the weapons could be guided by the queen as if they were one part of her body! It was the creation of matter that only primordial beings could do!


    ''Arghh! This bitch! The worst thing is that to avoid her attacks, I''d need to use all my power, but, but...


    While murmuring these words, he looked at his chest once again and realized that Serena''s doppelganger had really sealed his central core by pretending to attack him with a punch that was not weak as the regr baits!


    That was the problem he had felt with his body, noting that his fractures healed more slowly than usual; for the simple and good reason that his mana could not circte harmoniously through his three cores to elerate his regeneration speed.


    [--!!!


    -Swhooosh!!!


    Before he finished invoking his mes to try to burn the mark that the queen had ced on his chest, she attacked him with her ten weapons while remaining at her location as if she were ying with Alvine.


    But Alvine himself did not have time toin about seeing his opponent underestimate him. On the contrary, he could not dream better.


    One of the weapons, which was a gigantic bow, drew its golden arrow towards Alvine with incredulous pration force and unprecedented speed!


    If it were as usual, it would be no problem for him to avoid this shot, but except that this time,


    It was different!


    When he leaned slightly to the left, the arrow, which was supposed to follow a fixed trajectory, suddenly changed its trajectory without losing anything in speed!


    ''Tsk! I was sure of it! These weapons act as spiritual weapons!'' He made this grimace in his beard and continued to fly at full speed to get away from the arrow!


    But no matter his lightning speed, he could not escape the queen''s arrow which was twice as fast as him, or maybe even more, Because of two factors.


    One was that he was simply slower than the arrow. But the reason that made him twice as slow as the arrow was because of his sealed magical energy. All he could do to support his body and continue flying was that he uses the energy of his environment to continue his race.


    -Pierce!!


    After just five more seconds, the arrow caught up with him!


    But before thetter reached him, Alvine created a defensive barrier between him and the arrow.


    Then instinctively, the arrow changed direction and pierced his left leg instead heart!


    And as the arrow was an extended size of more than six meters, Alvine''s leg detached directly from his thigh, sshing his blood!


    Simultaneously, while he was going through a pain he had never felt before, a giant halberd more suitable for cutting the head of a dragon than that of a simple humanoid silhouette split the air and whistled toward his skull!


    Seeing this, Alvine had no choice but to give himself entirely if he did not want to join the other shadow soldiers in the dimension!


    His leg, which had just been decapitated, instantly appeared between him and the halberd after he used his blood control on the rest of the blood in his leg.


    -Slice!


    Naturally, his leg could not stop the deadly attack of the halberd, but this short dy allowed him to escape the worst. Or at least, that''s what he believed...


    -Stab!!


    -Krgh-KOFF!


    Even before he could make the slightest movement, a long sword with two hands stabbed him directly in the heart and simultaneously broke his mana core that the queen had sealed!


    While he was spitting arge amount of blood, as if he had just vomited one of his vital organs, the other weapons, including a war axe, a knight''s javelin, and three huge daggers, etc., targeted his other two cores and broke them instantly!


    Still unsatisfied with the result, the queen cast a giantva sphere that booed toward Alvine like a miniature sun and bombarded him with it!


    -Boom!!!


    ...


    Hearing this sound and seeing their leader take this destructive attack with full force in such a pitiful state, the four generals of Alvine forgot to breathe.<novelnext></novelnext>


    None of them could believe what had just happened before their eyes.


    "Impossible! It''s...impossible for him to die!" Fyora, who saw Alvine as an unbeatable and unbeatable deity, murmured these words with eyes that were no different from others, empty and inexpressive.


    "Sigh, this is what happens when a person overestimates himself. Regardless of the power of a person, or an entity, perfection will never exist; even a primordial being will not be able to survive after having undergone the total destruction of its magical cores." Serena''s intrepid tone resonated while in her corners.


    Upon hearing her words, No, or rather, Henia... could notice that others were beginning to feel despair emerging in the depths of their hearts.


    "Why?!" Barade''s rock voice resounded while looking at Hania with hateful eyes.


    -??


    Seeing her gaze on her, she tilted her head in confusion.


    "Why didn''t you intervene to save him?! Why did you chain us with these fucking ice chains to prevent us from intervening too?!" He continued with bloody eyes while trying to breakenia''s chains but without sess.


    "..."


    Seeing Henia silent and always determined to hold them back, her rage climaxed. But unfortunately, regardless of his rage, he could not blow it up because of the absolute power that held him back.


    "So you were an enemy from the beginning?" Fyora whispered this question while in the fog, still not knowing if she should trust her heart or eyes.


    "Sigh, what if that were the case?" Henia asked suddenly, surprising even Serena, who frowned.


    "..."


    Seeing them silent, she continued with a sarcastic smile.


    "So far, all you have done is hide behind the unbeatable figure of your sovereign. Instead of doing your duty to protect him from all the dangers, all you have done is barricade yourself in his shadow and let him save your little asses again and again.


    -It was not he, who was supposed to guide you and remove all the danger in front of your path, but the opposite. The first proof of your failure as generals was when you let him face this bastard who mastered the field of shadows. The second is when he was separated from you and fought a battle against the ten doppelg?ngers. And finally, when you met this queen, none of you volunteered to fight in his ce. And now, do you have the nerve to use me of his death?


    -Are you sure to point the finger at me instead of questioning you? Is this how he educated you as aplished generals supposed to die for their lord? Are you sure it''s not the opposite?!"


    "... If you didn''t have me--


    "Shut up, fucking shit! If? Do you want to tell me that ''IF'' I didn''t stop you, you would save him?! You still haven''t understood the problem, GENERAL BARADE? The problem is not your will but your weakness. You became failures as generals from the moment your lord decided toe to this ce personally to aplish a task that he could have given to his generals if they werepetent enough. only ''IF'' THEY WERE POWERFUL ENOUGH!" She retorted these words with dark eyes.


    Meanwhile, Brave and the other two who had attended the whole scene and heard their exchanges had t expressions.


    But each of them could hide their emotions except Brave, who seemed to retain his joy.


    *Brave!* yja''s frustrated voice rumbled in his mind to the point of making him startled with fear.


    *What is-?


    *Stop being reckless! Just look at this girl''s expression. Although I also know that no one will be able to survive such an attack, you must not forget our goal. The real reason for our project to ''cease fire'' was not decided because of this man, but because of this woman who is always alive* He interrupted Brave without worrying about politeness.


    *...* As for Brave, by noticing The Rage and Frustration of ydja, who rarely lost his cold blood despite his innumerableck of respect for him, he was silent and did his best to hide his joy.


    "Tsk, Tsk, tsk! In order to rejoice, to quarrel with each other to prove who is the culprit, or to y theedy and take this opportunity to motivate your subordinates, why not watch the current battle?" At that moment, Serena''s frustrated voice resounded, followed by a loud thunderous explosion that captivated everyone''s attention.


    -Huuu!!!


    Instantly, dark mes ignited and burned to nothing the sphere and weapons of The Queen, exposing the chopped, perforated and iplete silhouette of Alvine, who had no breath or heartbeat.


    But the next moment, the color of his dark mes turned to scarlet reds, followed by the healing and instantaneous regeneration of his wounds and the missing parts of his body burning in his strange mes.


    In barely three more secs, his body instantly became as it was, except for his skin, which was wholly anchored ck as in his first reappearance.


    "Living among these inferior creatures has almost made me forget my nature as one of the lord''s direct subordinates.


    As long as the mission the Lord had given me is not seeded, I''d not have the right to stand by his side, even if it''s not the envy and nostalgia I miss." While clearing these iprehensible words and empty of meaning for the others, the scarlet mes instantly merged with his body, returning the body to its original colors.


    But itsted only a short period before two dark and pointed horns appeared on his temples, and his skin became ck again, followed by two huge bat wings on his back and a long scaly tail.


    After turning himself into his form of "God Of ughter", He opened his eyes, which were dark ck instead of bloodthirsty reds.


    And the next moment, his shadow materialized into two dark daggers in both hands.


    "You had a lot of fun dismembering me, didn''t you? I guess it''s time for me to give you back. My only regret is to learn that you are not alive and that your emotions and expression are all artificial. But I''ll be satisfied with it." He said, copying all the weapons the queen had created rather with his affinity for the shadows!

 Chapter 325 The Queens Primordial Shape!

    "How?! How can this bastard still be alive?!" Seeing not only this incredulous scene in front of him but also his wish break into pieces in front of his eyes, Brave instinctively shouted these words with empty eyes, devoid of any intellect or other factors such as prudence and patience.


    -BANG!!


    Almost instantly, Henia''s palm impacted him in his face, and without even knowing what had just happened, because of the sudden dizziness and pain he felt, he found himself in the middle of a giant crater with a body whose bones were broken!


    Lying there in his own pool of blood and under artificial clouds, without even being able to make sudden movements because of the pitiful state of his body, only one question constantly came to him the aloe mind by he saw slightly, through his deformed face, his faithful general flying towards him at full speed.


    ''What just happened to me? *Koff! Koff!! * Wasn''t I with the others barely a thousandth of a second ago? Or maybe I was wrong?!''


    While he was in his delirium with his derisory thoughts caused by Henia''s angry p, thetter no longer tried to punish him for his disrespectful remarks to her master.


    But instead, her eyes and those of others were entirely focused on ydja, who cursed Brave in his thoughts for finallymitting the recklessness that he had never stopped warning him.


    "I apologize for his personality being a little strange and a little unsightly for a king. I hope that you--


    Before he finished his words, Henia looked away, followed by those of others. But despite everything, ydja could still hear thetter''s warning.


    "I don''t care about the reasons that motivate his hatred, but it''s not with a simple p that he''ll get from me if he dares to insult my master in front of me. It''s a chance for you that the Lord is not there. Otherwise, you will already be six feet underground."


    Hearing her whisper these words, even if ydja became curious about the identity of the so-called lord, he didn''t dare to be imprudent as Brave.


    Seeing his silence and the slight nod, Henia no longer pursued her threats to him.


    She then focused on Alvine''s demonic silhouette, which was in his semi-perfect shape.


    ''Sigh, I was sure. Unlike the others, the master has an entirely different constitution from the other cultivators. He had only formed his three mana cores after he was disconnected from the lord. This decision was not to allow him to maintain his existence but to better manipte the magical energy by storing it in his cores. It is, therefore, normal for him to survive this, thanks to his regeneration.


    -But why do I feel that it''s not a simple regeneration? These scarlet mes he had just manifested were strongly simr to the celestial mes of the phoenix. And his power has increased drastically.


    -But now, only one questiones to mind; if that was really the case, why did he ask Lady Rina to forge a body for him that can-! Could it be that he didn''t want to use all his powers not to weaken the lord who fights alone in a merciless war? ... Sigh, I guess I''d just have to ask him for more information when the timees."


    She finally closed her little poll by noticing that she was moving away from the truth as she wanted to discover it for herself.


    Meanwhile, Alvine floated in the air, not because of his gravitational powers but thanks to his huge wings that asionally beat to keep him in the middle of his shadow aura weapons.


    Even if they were not as powerful as the queen''s weapons, they were made with his powers from the shadow that he had been unable to exercise since the disappearance of his lord to another universe.


    This detail changed the game and ranked his weapons of aura in the top twenty divine weapons.


    The other factor that made the result of his battle uncertain was...


    Instantly, Alvine looked at his clenched fist and felt his strength far superior to his previous strength.


    ''So that''s how it is, huh? Unlike my otherrades who evolve by consuming virgin souls, I can also evolve on my own by experiencing difficulties against enemies more powerful than me. But the reason why my mes have suddenly changed their personality and colors is by no means rted to me, but surely thanks to my lord. Sigh, I wonder what he''s doing now.''


    While murmuring these words with nostalgic expressions, he focused on the queen of doppelg?ngers who was always carefree in front of him.


    At the same time, the queen reached out and showed up a Partisan in front of her index finger and shot it toward Alvine at speed no lower than the old arrow that had pursued Alvine.


    -Woooshhh!!


    Seeing her attack, Alvine did not bother to avoid it or try to stop it with his powers.


    -BANG!!!


    Following these deafening sounds, the queen frowned, noticing that Alvine had taken her weapon head-on without even scratching.


    Seeing him counter her Partisan spear by the simple hardness of his body, her expression darkens in indignation.


    But Alvine didn''t care about her arrogance and her sense of superiority. The Partisan, who was constantly trying to put the hardness of his body to the test, was seized by its rod by Alvine.


    By guessing the intentions of Alvine, who was trying to break her link with her own weapon, the queen exerted more gravitational force on her spear and tried to pierce his abdomen with her spear.


    -Crack!!


    The next moment, Alvine broke the weapon of the queen he had just caught and who was trying to pierce him.


    ?


    !


    But at that moment, the queen, who had always remained inactive, instantly appeared in front of Alvine with a long sword that whistled directly toward his throat!


    But as usual, Alvine did not try to do anything against the Queen''s attack, who had just appeared in front of him at an incredulous speed.


    Smirk!


    With this mocking smile, the queen used all her titanic strength and cut off Alvine''s neck!


    -Shhhh!!!


    !!


    But the moment after, the queen''s expression turned into disbelief when she saw her sword pass through Alvine''s throat!


    But instantly, she arched her body, forcing her sword to stop in its failed race, and attacked Alvine again with a horizontal sh toward his waist!


    But as before, her sword passed through Alvine''s body as if he were just a hologram.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "..." Unsure of what was going on in front of her, she stopped any attack and tried to touch Alvine''s body with her hand to confirm her hypothesis.


    -Pat, pat...


    "??" When her palm touched the silhouette of Alvine, her expression became even more incredulous.


    Even if she didn''t speak, Alvine could guess her thoughts.


    But Alvine''s sarcastic smile grew suddenly, alerting the queen, who tried to move away from him at full speed.


    -BOM!!


    Strangely, despite her iparable reaction speed, she could not avoid Alvine''s palm thatnded hard on her right cheek, thus sending her to waltz by several fifty meters before she finally stabilized!


    Even if she wasn''t injured, the traces of Alvine''s fingers were nevertheless clearly visible on her cheek!


    "Why can I touch him when my weapons cannot reach him?! That''s probably the question you''re asking yourself; I wrong?" Alvine asked sarcastically with a hrious smile on his lips.


    "??"


    "However, it''s simple to understand." He continued with his sarcasm by watching the traces of his fingers disappear instantly on her cheek.


    "Haha, I''m joking. It''s nothing easy for a retard like you. But the most simplistic answer I could give you is this." He said, pointing at his weapons.


    "??"


    "Sigh, don''t look at my weapons, idiot, but the affinity with which I had created them. Ahah, it''s the fucking affinity that I couldn''t use before my evolution at the level of one of my lord''s intermediate shadows." While retorting these words with proud eyes,


    -p!!


    He pulsing once his huge wings and instantly appears behind the queen.


    "I''ll tell you a secret!" Instead of attacking her, Alvine whispered these words in her ear, forcing her to move away from him instinctively.


    "Haha, good reflex! But well, let''s go back to the subject that concerns us. If I didn''t have this handicap, even a hundred of you won''t be able to defeat me!"


    -Stab!


    Simultaneously, his two daggers stabbed the queen''s two shoulders.


    -GRRR!!


    She growled with pain, not knowing how she could be attacked by Alvine''s weapons when they were with him not even a billionth of a second ago.


    But the moment after, Alvine''s Hallebard also disappeared and the moment after, and appeared in the queen''s back!


    Then, sessively, Alvine''s other weapons pierced, sliced, and stabbed the queen''s silhouette, causing her the same wounds as those she had inflicted on Alvine, no more or less!


    ¡ª


    "What exactly is happening?!" ydja couldn''t help but whisper these words with unbelieving eyes while Zanac was still taking care thinking about the wounds of his king, who seemed to have trouble healing himself.


    But upon hearing his question, neither Henia nor the others answered nor even nced at him.


    "It''s not her his target, but her shadow under artificial clouds," Serena whispered these words with bright pupils, a tant sign that she was constantly using her magical perception to follow the battle of Alvine.


    ''So, instead of trying to attack him directly, his weapons teleport from his shadow and attack the shadow of my test subject. And as they are in the air, coupled with the fact that the artificial sky adorns the sight of his enemy, this vicious bastard uses the ground to his advantage. He is as vicious as this Randolph, who is a special phenomenon. Hehe, I wonder how unbeatable these two will be if they unite.'' She continued in her thoughts.


    But seeing her smile, Henia couldn''t help but frown.


    ''ording to her expression, I can roughly guess that the battle is not ready to end soon. Does this creature still hide its power? If so, I hope the master will not feel overwhelmed by his--!!!


    Before she finished her words, she remained speechless, noticing unusual changes in the queen''s aura and energy.


    "Pri...primordiale energy?! How is this possible?!" She stammered these words with incredulous eyes.


    "Haha, why wouldn''t it be possible? You''re well also able to use this energy, aren''t you? So why would my experience be unable to do so?" Serena asked with a sarcastic smile that could not hide her pride in seeing one of her masterpieces show her true power.


    ''Sigh, unlike my dear sister, I can only seed in this failed experience. But I hope it''ll be more than enough to force this mysterious girl to join the battle. Unlike other doppelgangers who are imitations and existences based on formation, this queen is one of the few real doppelgangers that still exist.


    -Her powers are different from the others. The only problem is that she always keeps her low-ranking intelligence and cannot use the powers of my concepts. Sigh, so frustrating.'' She whispered while looking at the sequence of events with particr interest.


    ¡ª


    At the same time, noticing his opponent''s aura changing suddenly, Alvine frowned slightly but did not change his expression.


    The queen''s cute silhouette, which looked like two drops of water to that of Serena, turned monstrously when her teeth turned into shark teeth, and two wings, the same appearance and size as those of Serena, grew behind her back.


    ''Not only primordial energy, but also the primordial form of this bitch, huh? Kuku, let''s hope she can also handle some concepts like Henia. I want to face an opponent at my height who will put me in trouble!'' While sarcastically retorting these words in his thoughts, Alvine''s body was also zed by his dark mes.


    [Divine domain: Gehenna''s area!]


    He whispered these words with an exciting smile and a breathtaking impatience.


    "Now that we are on par let''s see who will be thest to stand up!" He retorted with a smile up to his ears.

 Chapter 326 Void Realm.

    At the same time, in the kingdom of the elves,


    "Charge!!!"


    While Alvine fought a thrilling battle against the queen'' doppelg?ngers, Britannia, and her elite troops, the three former queens and their royal troops, and Sofia, who is none other than the titled protagonist Alvine also fought against the e, the elite generals of the two kings and those of the demon king also fought with all their hearts and their lives to und


    Britannia and her men had manifested a golden castle before the kingdom after the fusion of their divine domain. Thanks to this divine formation, which was ny percent focused on the defensive, no mage or squad could cross their defensive lines to enter the kingdom.


    But regardless of their military power, or theplexity and powerful training they used, their training knowledge was simply inferior to that of Sabrina or Sylvia.


    This factor was noticed by Artaros, who was also present on the battlefields. But instead of joining the war,


    Thetter was majestically standing in his royal arch of several hundred meters and hovering in the air like the undisputed sovereign he had always wanted deep inside him.


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk! I wonder how this information could leak! What a mess! While the other two kings are trying to steal my war trophy, I am here to take care of the small frets." He replied with rabid eyes, not knowing that his troops had already been decimated by the groups they were following.


    Following these words, his ruthless and despicable eyes looked at the enemy troops, who seemed to be stronger than expected, and stopped his troops with bitter ease and unworthy from his point of view.


    "General Yrash! Why is this war so hard?! Why have your subordinates and those of other kings be so weak as to be not only unable to defeat their enemies but also to die in their hands?!" He asked between his clenched teeth.


    Yrash was none other than the first and most potent divine general in his army.


    Unlike the second divine general that Alvine had crushed in the forest, Yrash had a thin and long figure. But he was straight as the spear he had behind his back, and his aura was piercing and dazzling like a tempestpressed in a small bottle, which could explode at any time and wreak havoc because a bottle is unable to contain a storm regardless of its level ofpression.


    After all, a cyclone will always remain a cyclone!


    That was the example and nickname he had.


    "My king, it''s not our men who are weak; it''s just that the enemy turned out to be too powerful for us. We have to flee; I don''t want to die here!"


    If Groatian was nicknamed the unbeatable, Yrash has nicknamed the sleeping storm because of his calm and unusual fear of death.


    From the outside, he looks like a fragile demon who not only haven''t the same solid and virile silhouette as other demons but also, because of his fragility leads that many enemies underestimate him.


    But in reality, even the three kings are not sure to defeat him in a duel if he gives up his fear and ultimately gives himself in the battle.


    "Tsk! I always wonder how I left you in this position. Now get off this damn arch and go help your men in the war. How can a general retreat and let his troops fight in his ce?!" Artaros grinned with rage when he heard the usual words of his general, hiding in his ship without daring to join the others.


    "Ugh! No way! My lord, please reconsider your decision; I beg you! Imagine, if a misfortune happens to me, your military power will drastically degrade, and you will no longer have the chance to be the second strongest king. If I die here, the consequences will be disastrous! And then, it''s your duty as a king to protect your subjects; how can you be so irresponsible!"


    -Bang!!


    Instantly, Artaros hammered Yrash and tried to push him over the ship.


    But no matter his efforts or the strength he exerted on him, Yrash was like an immutable rock and preferred to suffer all these tortures than to go and help others.


    Seeing this unique and, at the same time, unsightly spectacle, the other subordinates of Artaros on the ship did not know if they shouldugh or cry against the bad luck of their king.


    "Arghhh! This bastard will drive me crazy! Why, no, how can you die when you take my punches without the slightest scratch?! Just get off this fucking ship and join the others! I promise you that you will have a month off just for yourself!" He said, continuing his efforts while the others who were with him on the ship pretended not to see the ugly scene in front of them.


    But hearing his king''s proposal, Yrash disappeared before him without even knowing where he was!


    And the next moment, he saw him in front of his troops with a long war-scyth in his hand.


    "Tsk, what a mess! Why did this bastard have to be as powerful as he was fearful?! Sigh, the reason why I was able to discover his dazzling power was this motivation to leave. How could a person not interested in glory or any form of wealth or pleasure reach a rank?! I really struggled to find the answer to this question. But I would never have thought I had spent more than a year looking for the answer just to ''get it soft!'' Tsk! So skeptical to know that his will to live carefreely is stronger than all the others." Artaros murmured to himself with an ironic smile.


    But anyone could notice his joy in finally convincing Yrash to join his elite squad, which was his pride.


    As soon as thetter appeared, he began to reorganize the troops of his squad without even having to guide them with words but with his skills as a six-star general!


    But simultaneously, Brave et ydja''s messenger appears on Artaros''s side.


    ---


    --


    -


    .


    [Divine domain: Gehenna''s area!]


    As before, small dark mes appeared around Alvine and gradually spread around them.


    In barely three more seconds, thousands of tiny mes surrounded Alvine and the queen in his divine domain.


    ''Hm? The number of mes I can create has also increased?!'' Following this brief surprise, he looked at the queen, who seemed to have trouble controlling her artificial emotions.


    Her nk expression was now a mixture of rage and confusion as if she were trying to understand why she was angry.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But this moment of confusionsted only a moment before her purple pupils became red with rage when she noticed Alvine in front of her.


    ''Strangely, she acts like a mana beast that has lost her mind after using an astronomical amount of primordial energy that she cannot bear. Sigh, I guess this battle is already lost in advance. And I, who wanted to have an interesting opponent who can entertain me enough, you have to believe I will have to wait for the next enemies.'' While retorting these words, Alvine frowns slightly by measuring thebat power of his target with his magical perception.


    ''She''sing!'' He murmured in his thoughts when he saw the signs of attacks from his opponent, who suddenly used arge amount of aura.


    -Whooosh!!


    As he predicted, the queen''s silhouette vanished in front of Alvine''s fields of vision as she flew five times faster than before; but Alvine could still know where she was in his current form.


    -ng!!!


    Her ws and Alvine''s favorite weapon, which was none other than a war scythe, shed and pushed Alvine one meter from his old location before he finally stopped the impact of her attack.


    -Smirk,


    ''I think I was wrong to have underestimated her. She monstrously powerful this creature!'' He stammered in his beard with an erratic smile even though he was disadvantaged in brute strengthpared to the queen, even though he was in his form of God Of ughter!


    At the same time, dozens of aura arrows booed toward the queen''s back and tried to stab her.


    -Crack!!!


    But unlike thest time, Alvine''s arrows were broken into pieces after touching the queen''s body, making Alvine slightly confused.


    But at the same time, he was also targeted by golden brambles that the queen had just used to chain Alvine.


    Escape!


    Alvine, on the other hand, moved away from her before being tied by the queen''s brambles that were influenced and reinforced by her primordial energy.


    And while moving away from her, Alvine sent one of his tiny mes bullet at her, which she could easily avoid.


    [Gehenna soldiers!]


    ? Seeing the queen''s breathtaking reaction speed, Alvine transformed his hundreds of mes into twenty ck mes soldiers who instantly booed towards the queen of doppelg?ngers.


    -Woohh!!


    At the same time, as she could feel the real threat of the twenty burning soldiers, the queen''s speed exploded once again and made her way to Alvine through his gehenna soldiers, who pursued her as guidedmands.


    But despite their persistence and their desire to annihte their target, thetter still managed to continue her meteoric race towards Alvine and reached him in less than thirty seconds!


    And at that moment, dark chains came out of her body and directly chained Alvine.


    Smile!


    Instantly, seeing Alvine fall into her trap, the queen tried to cut him with her purple sword that had thunder buzzing on her de.


    [Tridimensional jump!]


    While the queen''s sword was one billionth of centimeters from Alvine''s neck, thistter escaped his obstruction and appeared fifty meters away with a smile that arched his eyes.


    "Unlike before, you can no longer seal my powers; for the simple reason that I don''t have a magic core. So, stay passive and wait for me to get your ugly head with my war scythe!"


    Alvine shouted these words with fearless eyes and rushed towards her with a speed that was in no way lower than that of the queen with his radiant war-scythe with his golden aura.


    !


    But just before he reached the queen, his senses shouted at him the imminent danger that was closer to him than he thought.


    -Whoo!!


    An overwhelming force suddenly ttened the surrounding air.


    Feeling this change around him, Alvine stopped clearly and looked over him with dark and bold eyes.


    But the next moment, he noticed a gigantic meteorite that targeted him in the face.


    To be exact, it wasn''t really a real meteorite of space, but rather piles of rocks that the queen had created with her mortalw, earth attribute, [Devinew: Meteorits'' fall!]


    And Seeing this, Alvine''s lips showed a grotesque smile. "Decidedly, this duel has been too unfair for you from the beginning."


    While murmuring these words, he held out his palm over him and murmured---


    [High-ranking universalw: Void''s realm!]

 Chapter 327 Void Realm. 2

    "Decidedly, this duel has been too unfair for you from the beginning."


    While murmuring these words, He raises his hand towards the meteorite.


    ''I knew she wasn''t powerful enough to defeat me, but all the same, what''s the point of sacrificing the little awareness she had just for little more power? I now feel like I''m fighting against an overpowered golem who doesn''t have the slightest strategy and still continues to go down in a heap and follow its primitive instinct. A fight empty of meaning and strategy is not a rich duel that can offer me more experience.''


    While murmuring these words, Alvine''s pupils became gradually darker to the point that they gave the spectators the impression of looking into an abyssal ck hole!


    -!!


    The first person to feel in danger of death was not the queen of doppelg?ngers, nor Henia or the others, but Serena!


    At that moment, her eyes, for the first time, had traces of fear, and her expression was a strange emptiness as if she felt condemned.


    -Wooosh!!


    Simultaneously, she manifested more of the fifty coins with multiple colors and created a physical barrier that released a field of force and a quantity of astronomical energy to the point of making Henia and the others rmed, believing that she targeted them viciously.


    But this feelingsted only briefly before Henia understood what she was trying to protect herself from her master!


    Her eyes focused on Alvine''s silhouette, which she could see murmuring a familiar chant.


    ''I hope he''ll be able to control this power this time.'' She said, demonstrating her most powerful barrier also around her and the others while remembering the time when Alvine had almost destroyed not only his army but also an entire when he fought Nelda, the princess of the Valskars.


    Fortunately, Sabrina was with him then and had been able to protect everyone in time before giving Alvine enough time to cancel the effects of hisw.


    Just as she finished murmuring this sentence for herself, her visual field suddenly turned ck!


    But she knew she had not be blind since even her perception could not perceive anything around her.


    This abyss and darkness that suddenly manifested itself was none other than...


    [High-Rank Universal Law: Shadow realm!]


    Suddenly, she and the others could not hear anything more than Alvine''s loud voice echoing in absolute emptiness.


    At the same time, she could feel her protective barrier disintegrating around her, followed by Serena''s, exposing them entirely to the effects of Alvine''s powers.


    But even if none of them was targeted by Alvine, they all became targets of Alvine''s shadow realm, which nibbled on any form of material or immaterial existence.


    The universalw, the lowest level of which is to create a ck hole that sucks everything,


    -The intermediate level, [Gluttony Realm!] Which was once cast by none other than Alvine himself and consists in targeting a specific ce, a single target, or even a material and sending it into the ck hole, making thew easier to handle or making it works as thest.


    But all these steps can be weak initially if activated with a small amount of raw energy. Or to be real natural gues as Greed had shown twice by throwing them with a huge amount of energy.


    -But as for the advanced level of thisw, it was none other than the [Shadow realm], also called the [Void realm] by Alvine!


    Instead of manifesting a ck hole, which aspires materials to another dimension that transforms everything into raw energy, the advanced level of this universalw is to make the extent appear on the other side of the ck hole in the real world!


    As a result, regardless of the target or its power, as long as it has been drawn into Alvine''sw, it can be transformed into fertilizer for Alvine if thetter so wishes.


    But unlike Alvine, who is cautious with thisw, his shadow soldiers don''t care about the damage they can cause as long as it allows them to seed in the mission granted by their lord. The Alvine clone was no exception to this rule either.


    Even if he acts like Alvine and seems to have emotions, it''s nothing more than a kind of role-ying game for him. In other words, he''s as empty and ruthless as the other shadow soldiers who don''t have the slightest feeling of guilt or kindness in them, just creatures of darkness with the effigy of their dark silhouettes.


    !!


    At that moment, the queen of doppelgangers, who was no different from the others, except that she was Alvine''s main target and who was the detail that changed the whole game, was rmed to see her body, her energy, and everything that defined her as an existence, gradually disappear into the dark void!!


    Seeing the inevitable happen in front of her eyes, she suddenly created multyer barriers around her body to defend herself against this mysterious phenomenon. But Alvine didn''t try to stop her, nor take advantage of her moment of weakness to attack her once again.


    In absolute cks, his abyssal pupils, who made one with this darkness, watched the queen struggle with a Machiavellian smile that distorted his expression as he gave her a demonic look.


    "Resist as much as you want, use all the skills you want, even the concepts will not be great against the effects of this ce; in the end, the result will never change." He murmured in a demonic tone while looking at everyone after confirming the queen''s presence with him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Other than these men and Henia, there was also ydja, Brave, and his sidekick, not to mention Serena, who looked around them without being able to see even a millimeter in front of them.


    In addition to being unable to perceive their environments, they were not in a really different situation from the queen.


    Although Alvine did not target them, they still experienced the same hell as the queen, even if it was less concentrated.


    But even with this little bit of effect, they were all unable to prevent their energy and bodies from slowly consuming themselves by the strange domain that Alvine had just invoked.


    Seeing this, Alvine instantly appeared beside them without having to use any spatial skill whatsoever to teleport himself.


    -Snapping his fingers.


    Following this nonchnt action on his part, a shadow shield enveloped them all, including Serena and his enemies.


    ''Since they are always useful to my lord, then it would be unforgivable on my part to kill them.'' He whispered these words while looking at Brave with undecided eyes.


    But in the end, he sighed nonchntly before sparing him, realizing that he''d have nothing to fear from him, regardless of his personal powers or his rtionships.


    But when he focused on the queen, he realized that she was no longer present with them, not that she had escaped but fully consumed, just like her predecessors who had known the same fatal destinies.


    ''Sigh, I guess it''s time.'' He said to Himself by canceling the effects of hisw that did notst more than thirty seconds.


    ording to his will, darkness gradually decreased as the seconds slowly passed.


    After another ten seconds, Serena and the others could see their environments.


    But contrary to what they saw before the appearance of darkness, the view around them differed.


    Whether it was the artificial clouds, the ground, or the roof, everything had disappeared around them, exposing them to the sleeping moon''s real sky.


    And under their feet, a gigantic crater as far as the eye could see had appeared in barely a few seconds.


    What made them unable to know whether or not Alvine''sw still influenced them was to see such a scene in front of them without having heard any noise or vibrations when it was created.


    But strangely, Alvine and the others could now notice a small castle far from them and which was sealed by strange seals and hieroglyphs throughout the gigantic door.


    The castle looked so old that Alvine and the others could guess it was not built with materials from this.


    But the strangest thing about all this was that the castle was half destroyed by Alvine''sw, exposing its interior that was none other than an empty and gigantic hall.


    At the same time, Alvine and the others frown after noticing Serena blocking their roads.


    "Can I know what you intend to do?" Alvine asked in a monotonous tone.


    "You can''t go any further if you don''t want to kill all those who live on this." She replied with decisive eyes that showed that she was not joking.


    "Tsk, it''s the best joke I''ve ever heard. Since when have you been concerned about the natives of this? Rather, you give me the impression of being the real guardian of this warehouse; am I wrong?"


    "..."


    "Seriously?! Sigh, tell me honestly what this castle is hiding, and maybe I will give up. Otherwise, you will have to stop us by yourself." He replied with a mocking smile.


    "Don''t piss off me! No matter what I tell you, you won''t stop before you end your madness. But I wasn''t joking when I told you that you risk killing everyone on this." She remained inflexible in the face of Alvine''s attempt to learn more before moving forward.


    "Yeah, I already know the song. The creature sealed up in this ce is as strong as a mana beast or other nonsense that you have not stopped telling us since just now. But in the end, nothing at all--??


    Before Alvine finished his sentence, he noticed a familiar phenomenon behind Serena.


    Seeing this, he no longer bothered to continue his conversation with Serena; he continued his way by instantly teleporting himself to two hundred meters behind Serena.


    ''Sigh, if it''s your decision, so be it. We''ll see if you''ll be able to go to the end of your decision.'' She whispered without even turning to stop him.

 Chapter 328 Finally Arrived At The Destination!

    Meanwhile, Henia, who had remained behind the others, looked at Serena with an intense frown.


    Noticing her gaze on her, Serena smiled.


    "Why did you let him go? No, it''s rather, why did you be so strange with him? Or maybe you''re asking yourself the question to try to understand what I''m really hiding? Haha, go ahead, and you''ll know that I never lied to you." She retorted these words to Henia''s intention while trying to interpret her thoughts.


    "Oh? Is it because you can now read my thoughts?" Henia asked with a frown when she saw Serena guess half her thoughts.


    "Sigh, I don''t need to read your thoughts to know what you think by looking at me like that. But honestly, I let you go all this way only because I was convinced that you could not unseal this castle that is buried underground. Look carefully at the ce with your magical perception; I am sure you''ll understand why I warned your dear master not to go to the end of his madness." She said, turning to the castle and looking at the back of Alvine, who was closely followed by his four generals and ydja and the other two.


    "Sigh, I know, as this crater is currently more than a hundred kilometers profoundly underground coupled with the fact that the castle is also deeply anchored underground, then it would not be strange if you were right in saying that it hides a--


    "No, not to mention this creature. Have you ever wondered about the nature of the energy that animated the formations, the queen of doppelg?ngers, and above all, about the origin of the energy that maintains this seal?" She stopped Henia when she saw that she was moving away from the subject she wanted to talk about with her.


    "??"


    Seeing her confusion, Serena sighed bitterly.


    "You already know that this was originally a of divine rank, don''t you? You also have that the towers were intended to seal the energy of this and make it a third-tier. You also know that the five towers had the function of channeling this energy to strengthen the seal that seals this creature, of which I myself do not know its identity or its origin.


    -But what you did not know, and have never wondered before, is why, despite the towers breaking, this still keeps the same amount of energy without returning to its initial state?"


    "!!" Upon hearing this question, Serena could see the confusion and surprise in Henia''s expression.


    But she didn''t care; she continued.


    "The reason is simple because the towers are only in the form of artifacts that facilitate the absorption and channeling of the energy generated by the core of this to the seal. The real engine of all this is the core of the. The reason why this castle is so anchored underground is that it''s directly linked to the core of this.


    -But because of the strange spell that your master cast, he not only annihted 80~90% of the bloody most forest, but he almostmitted something irreparable even for me, the creator of this. What''d have happened if the castle had been scratched on this like this ce?"


    "...You want to make me believe that the disappearance of this castle will also destroy the core of this? Tsk, as if I were going to believe you." Henia replied in a doubtful tone.


    ''It''s strange; if it''s true what she says, unless she''s really apletely crazy person, she wouldn''t have let us pass after the demonstration of such destructive powers.'' She continued in her thoughts while looking at Serena a few times, who seemed both undecided and nonchnt.


    ''Sigh, I had forgotten the identity of this person in front of me. I''m even starting to wonder if it''s the same person who was fighting against me a day ago. It would, therefore, not be surprising if she''s disinterested in the natives'' fate in this ce. But why does she want to help us in this case?''


    While Henia was immersed in her thoughts, Serena''s lips moved. And as if she could read Henia''s thoughts, she directly guessed her thoughts by reading her expression and mistrust into her golden pupils.


    "The reason for my warning is simple; I don''t want such an interesting subject of experience as the two of you to perish before I even understand the mystery of your creations. And as capturing you alive and by force will require much more effort and work, and capturing your master is even moreplicated than before, my only strategy is to experiment all along your journey!


    "!?" -Henia


    "Yes, after several thoughts, I decided to follow you no matter the ce, day, or even time! Until I understand everything you''re hiding, I won''t stop!" She reported with a smile and eyes carried by inhuman madness.


    "W-wait! Why are you so crazy that I''m really no longer surprised by your actions?!"


    "Believe what you want, but it will take several hundred billion years to reach my level of intelligence. But it doesn''t matter; time is precisely what we, the primordials, have the most."


    "... I''ll never be like you! You hear me, never!" She replied in a trembling voice before moving away from her urgently as if she were fleeing her worst nightmare.


    Seeing her act this way, Serena did not feel rejected, even if the intention was clearly visible in Henia''s eyes.


    Without saying more, she also continued to follow them like a shade in their shadows.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Meanwhile, Alvine had arrived before the sizeable sealed castle''s door. But he didn''t break his head to find a way to open the main entrance; since the castle was already half destroyed, hended in the middle of therge hall and continued his race towards the basement essible by stairs.


    ''Strange, I expected to meet other guards on my way, but it looks like the shadows realm had taken all the other guards who were supposed to arrest us. Um, I now understand why this girl tried to stop me with her threats in the air. But it''s even strange to see her act so strangely. She seems to want to stop me at all costs but without wanting to attack me. I wonder what she has behind her head that makes her hesitate. Sigh, no one could understand her madness since her level madness reached the highest level.'' He wondered while continuing his journey without stopping.


    ''Anyway, this ce gives me a familiar and nostalgic impression. I need to know what it is. Haha~ Maybe the so-called creature in question is just an old friend.'' He continued with his sarcastic smileughing at his own jokes, which were not funny, especially in such a tense situation.


    At the same time, Henia appeared by his side with a rabid expression.


    "From your expression, I can guess that you have either learned unpleasant things or been dissatisfied with her silence," Alvine murmured as he continued his descent into the basement, which seemed infinite.


    "Unpleasant things, yes! It''s our bad luck to have such an embarrassing slut to stick to our Basques!" She retorted between her clenched teeth while looking behind her.


    "Ho? It''s interesting; as long as she doesn''t bother us, it''s not a bad thing. After all, if she''s not an enemy, then she must surely be an ally." He replied with a mocking smile.


    "Sigh, it''s not even funny as a joke; in short, given how horribly unpredictable she is, I''d no longer be surprised by her actions and decisions. But it''s precisely this unpredictability that makes her more dangerous than any enemy. She is able to save her enemy just for fun or kill her allies for the same fun. I think she lives only for the pleasure and excitement of living. It''s surprising how much she can reach this level of madness." Henia continued with incredulous eyes.


    "Hmm, I''m not so sure. But on the one hand, it''s not only she who is crazy; ording to my lord, no primordial is normal except Sylvia, who has a littlemon sense.


    -ording to my lord''s analysis, Sabrina is too cold and too reserved to the point of being distant from life and tends to forget her own life and life only in the world of my lord.


    -Linnae is obsessed with her nobility and sees all the others as ants. And it''s even worse for the non-primordials who will stand in front of her.


    -As for this woman who masters the concept of time and herpanions, umm, I think they are called Ferda, Helios, and Xelor. Even if I didn''t really talk with them, I noticed something strange with them thanks to the memories of my lord. They are entirely obstinate with their quests for absolute powers to the point they dare to ask my great lord''s general for some advice. Haha, I''d never need to know their bitter fate!


    -As for the leaders, hah! These bastards tried to sell me at auction. Especially this Randolph! Argh! This bastard annoys me just thinking that he really dared to exchange me for a! Do I really have such a tiny value?!"


    "... Master, I think you must also put your name on this list." Henia retorted these words, seeing Alvineining not about being sold as amodity but about his ''lowest'' price.


    "Urgh, but think it for a second! Sigh, in fact, you were right when you said that this girl is the dumbest of them. She doesn''t know how to identify the true value of my person. Otherwise, she''ll never ept to sell me against a single. Tsk, tsk, just thinking about these events, I have the impression that my hatred for these bastards will not disappear even after my death."


    "..."


    Finally, Henia decided to quiet when Alvine became crazier and more shameless in his hypotheses.


    But at that moment, the two suddenly stopped when they noticed Alvine''s ck mes spinning around arge all-ck door.


    "Master, even if this door is sealed, all the signs show that it''s a door that should never be opened! Are you sure it''s a good idea to open it?" Henia couldn''t help but ask her this question with her frowned eyebrows.


    "Hm? They are nothing more than seals; why do you hesitate after facing all this danger and finallying here? I not only had to fight against ten divine high-ranking doppelgangers but also against their queen, who is as powerful as a mana beast." Alvine asked with confused eyes when she saw Henia''s hesitation.


    "W-wait, don''t tell me that you don''t feel the strange aura from this room? There''s probably something that doesn''t need to fight seriously against us to defeat us. I don''t even know how this woman could seal such monstrosity on a simple divine!" Henia stammered when she saw Alvine as nonchnt as usual.


    Hearing Henia''s question, Alvine looked behind him and realized that all the others were tenser and more nervous and frightened than Henia.


    ''It''s strange, apart from this familiarity feeling, I don''t feel anything more. Anyway, I absolutely need to know the kind of creature that''s locked up in this ce. It''s for my lord''s good but also for my own curiosity that will kill me in the end if I turn my heel and leave as if nothing had happened!'' He spoke these words in his thoughts while unconsciously approaching the gigantic door more than fifteen meters long.


    "First, a white room without a door or window with walls over ten meters thick. Then, an army of skeletons and their kings. Then, doppelg?ngers and their queen. Now, let''s see if all these guards were really necessary to prevent us from disturbing the rest of the bastard who is sealed here." He murmured in his thoughts as he touched the gigantic door.


    !!


    But just before he ordered his mes to burn the door to nothing, a small earthquake with a lower magnitude shook the corridor that led to the stairs, followed by the simultaneous opening of two doors. "Hah! Even better!"

 Chapter 329 Alvines News.

    "Luna, how many years have passed since we came to this universe?"


    "To be exact, today is precisely our sixty-ninth year, my lord."


    "Hmm, time really passes like lightning in such a vast universe. I''d never believed such arge time shift would be possible."


    Luna: "... It''s true; the transcendent who created this universe must be a mediocre rank."


    "Hm? A transcendent?"


    "Yes, my lord. The transcendents are existences that are more powerful than the primordials or monarchs who are also among the primordials; the only difference is that, unlike primordials like Sabrina and the others, monarchs are intermediate or advanced primordial ranks. And above the primordial beings, there are the transcendent."


    "Hmm, so it''s the so-called transcendent that has been watching us since we came; I''m wrong?"


    "You are right. Even if he observes us from afar, I am sure that he will eventually show himself from one moment to the next. But as long as we areplete, regardless of his intentions, he will not be able to harm you."


    The conversation that took goes on with titudes without the slightest ounce of joy or positive emotion was none other than Alvine, who was talking with his shadow soldier on an arid and on the verge of destruction.


    He looked into Luna''s ga red pupils, who had nowpleted her evolution and had reached the same rank as Zakiel!


    She was not the only one to have reached the advanced rank. Greed, Alvine''s exclusive mage, and Darka, his shadow knight, were now all shadow soldiers who could instantly defeat mana beasts!


    Even if this information may seem intense and unique, it is only an estimate of their powers. Otherwise, they are probably as strong as primordial mages.


    As for Alvine himself, despite the years that have passed, he has not undergone any significant changes in his appearance, except his hair, now up to his waist, and his body that does not have a single ounce of magical energy.


    Hearing Luna''s statements about this new threat tracking them, Alvine did not even frown. "So, in short, the beings who are called transcendent are as strong as they could create a universe with hundreds of billions of differents and creatures; that''s what you mean by that, Luna?" He asked in a monotonous voice.


    "Yes, that''s it."


    "Does this mean that the goddess who created Sabrina and the other primordials is also a transcendent and not a supreme being?" He asked instinctively.


    "Hmm, I don''t really know. But what is certain, I know only one being who deserves the ce of supremacy." She said with a more repressive face than before.


    Unlike Zakiel, after her evolution, she also became refined with her long shiny ck hair and ruby-red eyes. Her silhouette resembles that of a human woman. The long ck hooded cape she wore to cover her face was now absent from her. But instead, her light armor in the form of leather with draconian scales highlighted her attractive curves that have cup H breasts and a plump ass.


    Apart from her skin, which is slightly honeyed ck, her appearance was as if sculpted by a talented divine artist.


    And an important detail that Alvine had noticed after the evolution of his first three soldiers from the advanced shadows rank was that they looked a little him too much, even too much, to be exact.


    Greed was always a little thinner than usual and always wore his half-ck and white mask to hide her face. But just as with Darka wearing her dark knight ck armor set, Alvine could see their appearance afterpleting their evolutions. But just like Alvine, their beauties were not ordinary, especially that of Ste and Luna, who looked more like him in their women''s looks.


    "Ho? So, do you know a supreme being? Is it Dalvine?" He asked with curious eyes.


    "No, Sir Dalvine is Shadow, one of your generals."


    "...Shadow? A general? Hmm, what do you mean by that?"


    "... My lord, I don''t know if it''s the right time to tell you the information you have preferred to forget by your own will. In addition to the--


    "No, it''s not a question I''m asking you, Luna, but an order. Tell me everything you know about Dalvine." Alvine stopped her halfway through her sentence and gave her this order with ga eyes that had not returned to their usual colors for several years.


    But simultaneously, Ste, the shadow girl who handled a bow, and Ignotus, the shadow soldier who used the fiery mes, appeared instantly before Alvine.


    "My lord, we havepleted our mission. That''s the core of the." Ste expressed herself while on her knees, just like Ignotus.


    "Um, it''s a good job." He nods, looking at the tiny purple seed before putting it in his ring, which had still not given a sign of life despite the fact that it has harvested several thousand of the seed.


    "And what about the other mission?" He continued after noticing that the ring had absorbed the core like the others.


    ''Sigh, this insignificant had only holy rank practitioners. So I didn''t need to take care of killing them myself. Ste would have been enough toplete this mission.'' He murmured in his thoughts without showing any sympathy for the billions of creatures who disappeared by his fault.


    Hearing his question, Ignotus also nods.


    "The mission was a sess. I used my powers to burn them alive! Making them feel suffering worse than death. And like other insects, they will be tortured before being purified in the soul''s prison in your castle." He said.


    Hearing Ignotus''s report, a slight smile emerged on his lips as he nodded slightly.


    "It''s a good job, both of you. Join others in the dimension, and when you have enough ingredients to make your evolution to the next tier, don''t wait for my orders to absorb virgin souls." He added while looking around with ordinary eyes.


    But even if he didn''t use his magical perception, he could see the whole globe that was like an erupting volcano after the massacre of Ste and Ignotus.


    Following these words, the two disappeared in front of him and Luna.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Now I''m listening to you; tell me everything about him." He insisted while looking at Luna.


    "My lord, if we don''t leave this ce, the explosion could cause you--


    "Don''t worry. I wouldn''t even need to use a magic shield to protect myself from the explosion of such a cheap. In short, let''s continue our conversation before attacking our next target." He retorted, noticing Luna''s reluctance to his question.


    "...Your desires are orders, my lord. In fact, Dalvine is called Shadow. He and the power of the shadow are one."


    "...I don''t understand."


    "He''s the shadow itself. Each of your generals is an existence that has no fixed form or own existence. To give you an approximate idea of my actual exnation, consider Shadow as a shadow entity. He is both present without really being present. He is with us constantly every time we, your shadows, use the power of the shadow. He''s the shadow itself, as the shadows are him.


    -Apart from him, there''s also Heepha, your current ck mes. Like Shadow, she also represents her attribute, and even if its powers and existence resemble those of celestial mes, this is not the case; since she represents the mes themselves, in all their forms and powers. - And even if she''s not awake right now, I think she''ll soon appear before you.


    -I noticed the presence of her mind after you have calcined tens with your powers that are the foundation of her existence. But she gains strength, and her awakening elerates every time your mes are strengthened, as when you have awakened the rebirth''s mes."


    After hearing Luna''s exnations, instead of being enlightened, Alvine became even more confused than before.


    -Grrrrr-BOOOOM!!!!!!


    But simultaneously, the, which had just lost its core, exploded into a tera-tonne explosion while Alvine and Luna were there.


    But despite this explosion that could instantly kill any intermediate divine mage, Alvine was still nonchnt while Luna protected him from all the debris that looked like giant meteorites.


    "Sigh, you don''t need to protect me if you can. You know very well that this little debris and tiny fires won''t even be able to scratch me, so why are you losing your energy for that?"


    "My lord, how could I let you get dirty with this filth?! If this happens, and your clothes get dirty, I will never forgive myself!"


    "... Sigh, finally, let''s forget this story. On the other hand, I guess you were right in saying that I''d not understand your exnations. You''re not yet smart enough to clearly exin things in good words; I guess I still have to be patient to find out more." He nods while understanding the source of the problem.


    "... You are right, my lord. If I continue my evolution, I will soon reach my former rank of captain of the assassin squad." She said with guilty eyes.


    "Don''t worry about that. I still understood the essentials. First, I-- Hm? We have a visit."


    At the same time, Alvine slightly frowned, noticing from afar a demonic creature with two enormous wings on his back and green scales on his skins as if it were his clothes.


    Following his words, Luna also looked in the same direction as him and noticed the same creature.


    "No, let''s listen first to what he tells us. I have the impression that this guy doesn''te to us by chance. Anyway, he''s more powerful than Doungra, who is with us." He stopped Luna, who wanted to kill the neer.


    After an additional minute, the demon had reached Alvine after traveling a thousand kilometers without too much trouble.


    (Foreigners, my master would like to have an audience with you. Please follow me.)


    Hearing his thunderous voice resonate in the surroundings, Alvine frowns.


    ''Even if he seems respectful to me, the tone of his voice clearly shows that this bastard is angry with us.'' He murmured in his thoughts with a slight demonic smile.


    (Your master? And why do I have to meet it?)


    (Foreigner--


    (One minute; first, I have a question. Are you one of the celestial demons?)


    Seeing Alvine interrupt him in the middle of his sentence, his eyes became even more bloodthirsty than they were.


    But despite his frustration and his impression of feeling insulted, he still answers Alvine''s question in an even more serious tone than before.


    (YES, I am Gartas, the 39th among the celestial demons!)


    (The 39th, do you say? Interesting. And I, who found this universe a little too boring for my taste.)


    (...WHAT DO YOU MEANS BY THAT?)


    (First, lower your fucking voice when you''re just a messenger. I''m not in the mood to talk to bastards who seem respectful to me only in order. Be a good little dog and make a little effort to y your role well.)


    (...)


    ***


    The editor is not feeling well. So, before his recovery, there will be fewer chapters than usual. Be a little patient.

 Chapter 330 Alvines News. 2

    "My lord, should I take care of this ant, who dares--


    "No, it is customary to let a messenger return safe and sound to his master. In any case, he will only have a few more days or years to live. After this time has psed, I''d personally take care of his case." Retorted Alvine without paying more attention to Gartas.


    "... Heard, my lord." Luna nodded and stealthily approached Alvine to prevent any surprise attack by the demon, who had a red face of rage, despite the fact that he had green and scaly skin.


    After that, Alvine looked at the messenger with cold eyes.


    (Instead of following you, I have a message for your dear master. Repeat my words to him without omitting a single alphabet: I didn''te here to talk over a cup of tea; my goal is simple,


    He suddenly stopped in the middle of his sentence and indexed before him.


    -Whoosh!!


    Suddenly, Doungra''s silhouette instantly appeared in front of him. Thetter''s body was skinny to the point that he gave people the impression of looking at a dead man with skin stuck to his bones.


    (As I said, my goal is simple, because of this dog, I have lost someone who can never be reced. So see me as an enemy. Kill me if you don''t want to die in my ce.


    -And onest thing, I let it pass for this time, but if I still see you in front of me like a messenger or another bastard, I''d simply kill him without even listening to what he has to say.)


    He ended his short speech while sending Doungra back into the dimension.


    (Kekekeh! You don''t understand the extent of the luck you just missed. But for my part, I will also let you live as my master wished. But your death will only be more painful in the future.)


    Gargas'' rockughter resounded in the vicinity to the point that his expression distorted his already demonic face.


    Seeing this, Alvine sighed boringly.


    "Well, Luna, I know I said that it''s customary to let a messenger go home alive and safe and sound; but now, let''s forget the part where I said: safe and sound; do you know what I mean?" He then focused on Luna.


    "... You''re always righteous, my lord!" Thetter responds in a fly voice, seeing Alvine simply find an excuse as he used to do to kill all those who crossed their roads.


    "Hehe, I know, I know. Anyway, I''ll show you some interesting tips to change an arrogant messenger into a good and obedient little dog." He said as he approached Gargas up to one meter and looked at him straight into his blood-red pupils with his own.


    (I changed my mind, dear Mr. 39th. What if you showed me what you, the famous and one of the arrogant celestial demons, have in your belly?)


    (... I have an order not to use my powers against inferior beings like you. If it wasn''t to respect my master''s order, you''d already beg me to spare your wretch li--


    -BANG!


    Before he finishes his words, Alvine''s palm mercilessly ms on his cheek, sending him to fly like a boomerang hundreds of meters away.


    "Hm? What''s his problem?" He frowned while whispering these words to himself.


    He then looked at his palm and realized that he had traces of green blood on it.


    ''Seriously, why do I feel like I overestimated this bastard? Do I really have such a bad judgment?'' He continued looking at Luna, who had her usual expression, except for the proud little smile at the corners of her lips, as if she was the one who had just hit Gragas.


    (Bastard! I''m going to kill you!!)


    -Woosh!!


    Almost instantly, Gargas'' angry voice resonated from afar as he rushed towards Alvine with a gigantic halberd whistling towards Alvine''s neck.


    -Grab!!


    Before his halberd touched Alvine''s neck, thetter stopped his attack by clinging to the de of his halberd with his bare-handed.


    But Alvine''s face darkened the next moment after noticing his hand bleeding from the small notch his opponent''s weapon had just caused.


    (So, the celestial demons are as strong as that, huh? No wonder Dougra asked me if I was also one of the celestial demons.)


    He retorted with titude as he controlled the few droplets of blood he had just lost and recast them into a small dagger that directly stabbed Gargas'' left shoulder!


    -Whoo!!


    The next moment, the small notch on his palm instantly regenerated less than a sec after the appearance of the scarlet mes that covered the wound on his palm.


    Following that, he looked at Gargas, bleeding left shoulder ten meters from him, and who had a red face of rage and disbelief.


    But Gargas didn''t give up, may because of his pride or something simr.


    -Wuishhh!


    His silhouette suddenly eclipsed in front of Alvine and instantly appeared behind him at a faster speed than the previous one and once again aimed at Alvine''s neck with his halberd.


    -?!<novelnext></novelnext>


    But simultaneously, while his halberd was less than a centimeter away from touching Alvine, his movements froze suddenly!


    (What is--??


    ''Sigh, I think I got what I wanted from him.'' Alvine murmured to himself, looking at Gargas with even more bloodthirsty eyes.


    And simultaneously, Gargas'' pupils became empty and darkened, taking on the same abyssal colors as when Alvine used his shadow powers.


    "Who is your master?" Alvine asked him this question in Azania''snguage.


    "... My master is this universe''s ruler, and that reigns over everyone." Gargas'' voice resonated with titude by answering Alvine in the samemon Alzanianguage.


    Hearing Gargas'' statements, Alvine frowns.


    "So, what does your dear master want me? Why did he send a simple dog instead ofing directly to meet me if he''s so curious about me?" He asked with dark pupils, proving he used his shadow skills on Gargas.


    "..."


    "I demand an answer!" He said, strengthening his mental control over him after noticing his silence.


    "... I don''t know why she wanted to meet you. All she told me was not to underestimate you if I did not want to die a tragic death in the hands of one of the few supreme beings."


    "?? She? Do you mean that your master is a woman?"


    "Yes."


    "Hmm, and why does she think I''m a supreme being? Is she talking about one of my subordinates?"


    "... I don''t know. I didn''t dare to ask her the question."


    "..."


    ''Well, this transcendent is more and more interesting. I was wondering how a transcendent could be powerful and smarter. But it seems she is not different from the others like Sabrina.'' He said to himself by denying the hypotheses of the Gargas''s master without thinking more.


    "Finally, what did you mean by being the 39th celestial demon? Does this number represent your seniority as a celestial demon or your power?"


    "Yes, I am Gargas, the 39th most powerful celestial demon among the hundred celestial demons!"


    Hearing him answer his question almost instantly, Alvine had a small ironic smile when he saw how proud Gargas could be of his rank.


    "Hmm, a hundred celestial demons, huh? Interesting. And what is your powerpared to the 38th celestial demon?"


    "He''s at least ten times stronger than me. But don''t worry, master; it''s only a matter of time before I exceed her!"


    "...Y-yeah, do your best little puppy! In short, onest question. Do you know where the likes of the creature that I showed you reside?" He asked with intrepid and frustrating eyes when he noticed the change in Gargas'' habits.


    ''This skill I acquired after Darka''s evolution is a little strange. It is even more powerful than the mental control skill I acquired after the evolution of my lineage. All these thanks to the shadow crows that can now change shape and furtively contaminate my target.'' He said to himself while looking at the dark glow in Gargas''s eyes.


    "If we head north, more than three billion years away from light, we will meet the same humans on N?12234626--


    "It''s good, it''s good, I understood. But you will not apany us; remember, you have a message to deliver to your master on my part. So do your best to deliver this message to her and then suicide yourself in front of her to rify the message."


    "It will be done ording to your orders!"


    "Haha! Good~ good~! Now, get out of here before I kill you myself, little shit." He said, patting his shoulder with a demonic smile.


    -Whhshhh!!!


    Instantly, Gargas used his maximum speed and vanished in front of Alvine and Luna as if he had never been with them.


    "You see? That''s how you have to treat arrogant messengers. He is still alive, without really being alive. Remember it and draw on an experience that will serve you for life." Alvine coldly retorted to Luna''s intention.


    Thetter, who had dazzling eyes to the point of forcing Alvine to look away, constantly nodded with endless admiration.


    "Well, our next target is the reason for ouring. All we have to do is head north and do the same on thes that will be nearby." He said, looking in the direction designated by Gargas.


    "My lord, I think you have to rest at least one day and sleep. You haven''t closed your eye for more than--


    "Don''t worry; I''ll rest after locating the residence of the bastards who had invaded us." He interrupted Luna in the middle of her sentence by guessing the rest.


    "But... you really don''t seem to be getting better. In addition to having sealed your magical energy, you are not even--


    "Luna, I''m fine. I sealed my magic essence only to get used to my unique skills that work without mana. In addition, this universe has almost no mana. So it''s the best solution if I live in this state." He said, instantly disappearing in front of Luna with his explosive speed.


    "..."

 Chapter 331 Celestial Flames?

    -Krkrrrr!!!


    On Alzania, more precisely in the forest where Alvine and the others were, the main door to the sealed room opened suddenly following Alvine''s contact with it.


    -!


    Seeing this strange phenomenon that none expected, Alvine and the others withdraw their breaths withplex emotions of nervousness and impatience.


    "Well, it''s even better," Alvine murmured with sweaty hands.


    "Master, be careful; this ce is anything but normal!" Henia gave him this warning once again while watching the two gigantic doors open with shrill and metallic noises that sounded like bad symphonic in their ears.


    "I know, I know, but all the same, this ce really gives me goosebumps! I''m so nervous that I feel like I can''t wait for another sec in front of these damn doors that are as slow as a turtle onnd!"


    "... Master, what you say is not nervousness but excitement." She said, sighing bitterly when she saw Alvine not taking her seriously.


    "Oh well? Finally, it doesn''t matter. But reassure me; I''m not the only one to notice the abnormal magical energy of this ce, am I?"


    "Indeed, as we are currently so deep underground, I can therefore assume that this woman (Serena) was right when she said that this room was connected to the core of the. On the other hand, we should expect the worst in this room." She insisted once again as she approached Alvine after noticing theplete opening of the doors.


    -?!


    But strangely, as she and the others not expected, the room waspletely dark.


    Specifically, it was like the oven of a divine cksmith with mes of multiple colors that engaged in fierce battles between them.


    And Alvine, who wanted to enter the room, stopped in his steps, noticing this unique and fanciful show.


    ''What is... how is it possible?! There are at least ten different types of mes that are as powerful as my icy frost mes! W-Wait, there''s even a me of icy frost! Of the same type as mine!?'' Henia cried out of disbelief in her thoughts while casting her most powerful magical barrier around them.


    -Craack!!!


    "What?!" She couldn''t help but be horrified when she saw that her shield broke almost instantly after she cast it!


    "Tsk, tsk! However, it''s not forck of warning you!" Simultaneously, Serena''s frustrated tone resonated at their side as she also created a magical shield around everyone with her primordial energy, unlike Henia, who did not have arge reserve of primordial energy.


    "Hm? Are you still here? You--


    "Master,e and see!" At the same time, Henia''s strident voice interrupted Alvine, who still seemed as calm.


    But hearing Henia''s restless voice, he forgot what he wanted to say to Serena and looked at Henia sitting among his subordinates, who copsed on the ground!


    "What happened to them?!" He asked by appearing instantly next to Henia with dark eyes.


    But when he also noticed Brave and the other two in a simr state, he crossed his first hypothesis, believing that Brave and the others had taken advantage of this brief inattention to attack his subordinates by surprise.


    But, he became even more confused by noticing their abnormal red skins as if they were exposed to chemicals.


    "It''s because of the impact caused by the different auras of these celestial mes!" Henia exins with sweat beads on her forehead, proving that she also had trouble withstanding the heat and magical energy of this ce.


    "..."


    Thus, after hearing Henia''s statements, Alvine approached Fyora and inspected thetter''s condition using his magical perception.


    "Sigh, she took some damage before finally fainting because of the pain." He said, looking at the sad expression thetter always had despite being unconscious.


    [Laws of healing: jellyfish''s cocoon!]


    Simultaneously, Henia created a white cocoon around each of the four in which small transparent jellyfish-like creatures healed all the anomalies in her patients'' bodies.


    ''Incredible, from there, to believe that this room contains so many celestial mes of high ranks?! This bitch made fun of us by saying there was only one creature of the same power as a mana beast!'' Alvine retorted in his thoughts while nonchntly watching Serena heal Brave and the others with hostile and frustrated eyes.


    "Don''t give me such an aggressive look. Contrary to your belief, these mes are not celestial mes but a single entity. I don''t know why they suddenly started fighting each other, but what''s certain is that they are trying to kill us." She murmured to Alvine, noticing the strange look he threw at her.


    "Only one entity? Don''t make fun of us! These things can never be a single entity; they Are definitely celestial mes, even if they are only fragments without cores! Just say that it''s one of yourboratories in which you practice all kinds of crazy and inhuman experiments!" Henia retorted, looking at her with eyes that were no different from Alvine''s.


    "Inhuman? Why do you talk to me as if I were one of these inferior creatures? Finally, believe it or not? But I would have been happier of all if I had such interesting topics to experiment with!" She said, looking behind her with dreamy eyes.


    "..."


    "Whatever; I''d like to know why you manage to remain indifferent despite so many asphyxiating auras of these mysterious mes?" She asked Alvine with contracted eyebrows.


    "Me?" Alvine indexed himself.


    "Yes, you! Don''t y the idiot before me, and tell me what you know about this creature!"


    "But what are you still talking about? I absolutely don''t know what you''re talking about this so-called entity. All I know is that my mes get excited as we approach this ce." Alvine replied nonchntly.


    But at that moment, he noticed someone, or instead, something missed calling him.


    ''Speaking of these mes, where are they?!'' He wondered while looking around and tried to call them to him.


    But instantly, his expression became cold when he noticed the impassable!


    ''I can''t feel them. Were they swallowed up by its fellows who are in this room?!'' He wondered with a slight emotional tremor.


    "Something is wrong, master?" Henia asks, noticing Alvine''s disturbing expression.


    "..."


    With Alvine silent, Serena approached the room with the intention of closing her doors.


    "Wait! I have to go there!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Have you gone crazy?!" She stopped in her footsteps and asked him this question with incredulous eyes.


    ''Why is this bastard so eager to death?!'' She continued thinking when she saw Alvine getting closer to the room.


    But at the same time, Henia stopped him by clinging to his wrist.


    "Don''t go! Even I can''t be sure to go out unscathed if I ever enter this room which is the battlefield of the celestial mes fragments!" She said with intrepid eyes.


    "Don''t worry; in fact, you have to!"


    "But why?!"


    "You still don''t understand?! I can ept returning empty-handed, but I''ll never ept losing something irreceable!" He retorted with a frustrated look with slightly dark eyes.


    Hearing him say these words with as much seriousness, Henia let go of his wrist.


    "Is it so important for you to the point of defeating the mission the lord had given you?" She whispered ast question which was a reminder of the cause of Alvine''s presence on this.


    "No, nothing is more important than my lord''s orders!" He responds almost instantly with entirely dark pupils.


    "So why do you want to waste everything?!" Henia asked with confused eyes.


    "I think there''s a misunderstanding; I never said I was going there to die!" He replied by indexing the room.


    "As this madwoman has just said, for some reason, I don''t know, I''m not affected by the hot heat of this room. Even if I am stronger and more resistant than the others, don''t you find it strange that I can stay in front of this room without sweating while you and Serena have clothes soaked in your sweat?


    -Sigh, think for a second; Sabrina sent us here without telling us what we came for. In addition to that, I can bear the heat of this room. It is, therefore, evident that these things are linked for some reason."


    "..." Hearing Alvine''s hypotheses, Henia no longer had words to say.


    And seeing this, Alvine did not try to convince her more; he looked at Serena with her stern expression.


    "Let me out of this barrier."


    "No, I can''t do that."


    -Dark frown.


    "Do what you want, but I will never let you ess something so dear to me. These mes are mine! And they will be forever! It is out of the question that I let anyone touch it; these are my properties!" She retorted with decisive eyes.


    "Do you really want us to fight for that? I don''t care about these mes that don''t even belong to you, to begin with; all I want is to recover my mes that are probably in the middle of this strange battlefield!"


    "Your mes? Are you talking about your ck candles that are not even spiritual mes? You don''t care about the world or what? Do you think that simple spiritual mes will be able to survive in the hands of this creature?!"


    But what creature are you talking about?! There are only mes, just heavenly mes, damn it! Sigh, for thest time, stop blocking my way, otherwise--


    "Otherwise? Hah! That''s the best. Do you think you can defeat me? You? A simple clone?" She asked with crazy eyes!


    "... Master, I think she is losing her mind; if we confront her in her current state, this will risk being the most prominent victim that--


    "So what?! If this is the case, she will also lose the guinea pigs she wants to protect at all costs!" Alvine interrupted Henia with eyes and a smile no different from Serena''s.


    ''... Sigh, it''s off to a bad start. I think I''ll have to contact Lady Rina before it''s toote. If these two crazy people go wild here, the consequences will be--!!


    -RUMBLE!!!


    Before she finished her words in her thoughts, a violent earthquake fell on the small room, following Serena, who manifested her primordial artifact, which was a gigantic ring of light around her.


    "Even if it takes me another century to seal this thing again and study it, YOU WILL NOT ENTER THIS ROOM!" She retorted with bloody red pupils.


    ''This bitch!'' Alvine gnashed his teeth with rabid eyes feeling the unbearable pressure of Serena''s magical energy.


    "This creature is my property! It belongs to me! I wouldn''t let anyone touch it!!" She retorted firmly and was ready to protect her possession to the end.


    "Kuku, your property? Do you really believe this slut is sweet enough to be tamed by someone other than her lord?"


    "!!!"


    At the same time, the funny voice of a man with ruby-red eyes and long ck hair echoed as he appeared between Serena and Alvine.


    Seeing this new guest standing nonchntly in front of her with his hands crossed behind his back, Serena had dark eyes as her crazy smile fad on her lips.


    "What the hell are you?!" She asked with cold eyes.


    "Me, just a person who hates this bitch more than you. Oh, there~ my peaceful days will now be a distant dream!" He said while instantly appearing out of Serena''s shield and bringing Alvine with him.


    "What are you waiting for? That''s the second time I''ve pulled you out of the shit; it''s really unsightly, apart from being so weak to the point of remaining hesitant in front of this weak and frail creature. You''re a shame to be one of us!" He retorted, pushing Alvine into the middle of the mes with disappointed eyes.


    ''Sigh, fortunately, I arrived in time before this bitch went wild!'' He murmured, crossing his arms in front of the door.


    "Huh?! What is--?!" Seeing the mysterious man send his master to certain death, Henia tried to save him by teleporting herself out of Serena''s barrier and tried to join Alvine.


    -Ekuh!!


    But she was seized by the throat by none other than Dalvine, who looked at her with dark eyes.


    "Stay quiet, little girl. Your master hasn''t stopped ying with me since the beginning, and take my word for it; I''m really not in the mood to have fun with the three of you!" He retorted, sending Henia back against the wall and immobilizing her with ck chains.


    Following that, he focused on Serena.


    "Again you? That''s the second time you have been surprised to intimidate this youngest subordinate. But you see, I''m not so lenient to the point of bing a saint. So what''d you say to experiment a little it''s feeling of being crushed by stronger than you?" He said with a demonic smile that could only be described as cruel!

 Chapter 332 Heepha.

    "What do you still want?" Sabrina asked while looking at Dalvine, who had just entered her cultivation room.


    "Kuku, I have the right to leave wherever and whenever I want. If you don''t like it so much, you just have to try to send me back." He responds to Sabrina with a provocative smile.


    Hearing his words, Sabrina closed her eyes and continued her practice, acting as if she was still alone in her bedroom.


    "By the supremacy of my lord, I don''t know what he finds you, really. You''re so weak and yet so important to him. Maybe I should kill you for fear that you will influence him more." He retorted by appearing behind Sabrina while murmuring in her ear.


    "..."


    But thetter did not even frown, not to mention open her eyes or respond to his provocations.


    Seeing her indifference, Dalvine nonchntly waved his index finger over Sabrina as if drawing an invisible circle.


    And the next moment, tiny water droplets appeared above Sabrina''s head.


    -Smirk!


    With his sarcastic smile, he points his index finger in the middle of Sabrina''s head.


    Following this action, the water droplets fell on Sabrina as rain.


    "Tsk, tsk, I see that you are still on your guard." He retorted in a frustrated tone when he saw that his vicious tricks were countered by Sabrina, who had erected a tiny barrier around her body, just strong enough not to be wet by Dalvine.


    "Sigh, I see that your new toys don''t amuse you enough; otherwise, you won''te to bore me so much." She said, finally opening her eyes, which bore frustration.


    "Ah, them? They suck to the point of being idiots. They are currently fainted by exhaustion while we were in the middle of our training." He said as he sat on Sabrina''s bed.


    "Sigh, idiotic victims. But it will teach them to curb their thirst for power." That was the only answer she said without asking for more.


    "Heh, your coldness will never cease to amaze me. I think it''s this personality that attracts my lord. Finally, let''s talk a little, but let''s talk well; a question, what''re you preparing in the shade?"


    "A straightforward answer...


    Seeing her triumphant smile, Dalvine frowns with a bad feeling, but he lets her end her sentences.


    "...Yes, I have a straightforward answer to give you to satisfy your frantic curiosity. But instead of giving you this answer, why won''t we y a fun game?"


    "A fun game, you say? Why not~? This ce is to die of boredom." Even if his words seemed to be said joyfully, his expression and frown contradicted everything.


    "How do you think I discovered your identity?"


    "Hm? Your question is so simple that I can answer it even while being sleepy."


    "Ho? Because you sleep, you?"


    "...?? In short, it''s probably by spying on my lord''s memories. Even if I doubt it''s intentional."


    "Hm? You are right. But this is not the only factor. I had already seen you in the debris of the memories I had obtained from my goddess. You were the entity who had almost killed her before sealing her!"


    "...! So what? She was the necessary sacrifice to guarantee my lord''s sleep. As you know, light and darkness cannot coexist. In the presence of one, the other weakens or disappears. Finally, it is only her powers; in reality, apart from her powers, your dear goddess has nothing to do with light. But I guess you already know that."


    "..."


    -Smirk.


    Seeing her silence, he continued while keeping his wicked smile on his lips.


    "And as my master was a supreme being, it was impossible to erase his memories or force his sleep normally without his consent. This decision had, therefore, not been made by me but by him." He revealed calmly with a sarcastic smile when he saw Sabrina''s dark eyes.


    "Hmm~ but howe you''re not surprised to learn this? Decidedly, you''re more informed than I thought. In short, everything I had done, I did only on my lord''s order. But think again; I loved fighting against an opponent of my size. She was...hmm~ strong and funny!" He continued seeing Sabrina regain her usual calm.


    "Sigh, no matter what you say, it wouldn''t concern me. So I have no interest in listening to your stories. In short, as I said, I intended to reveal to him the truth about where I had found him. But when he awakened powers familiar to me, more precisely, this cursed affinity that is the shadow reign; I changed my mind and waited before I found out more. It was only after I realized this truth about your identity as the enemy of our world, but also one of its three former transcendent generals."


    "... Hm? Former? Kuku, I am still under hismand, but he''s simply not powerful enough tomand me. I''m waiting; yeah~ I''m waiting for him to regain his sovereignty and charisma from before, my dear little one~." Unsurprisingly, Dalvine''s nonchnce was still present in his pulpit.


    "But you''re not at the top of your powers. So the conclusion I drew in this story is that you are nothing more than a shadow of yourself. Your power is as low as ever. If I give an approximate idea, I''d say you''re at least 50% weaker than before."


    "50 percent? Sigh, it''s unsurprising to hear you make such estimates; as my lord says, ignorance is also considered a luxury in certain situations. Let''s admit this is the case; what do you intend to do with this information? Although weak, I can still care for you and your band of wimps that copse after a few stretches and some strength training."


    "Haha, me? I don''t intend to arrest you since you have recovered some of your powers, unlike ourst head-to-head. But there''s someone capable of it. And unlike you, I''m convinced she''ll love me since we share the same passion!" Sabrina retorted as she got up from the floor and sat on the chair opposite.


    "The same passion?"


    "Yeah~ same passion. Just like me, this woman hates you as much as I do. No, I''d say she hates you, even though you''re in the same camp!"


    Hearing her words, Dalvine frowns slightly. But the next moment, he regained his usual calm by noticing that Sabrina would never be able to know the identity of his lord''s enemies.


    "Be brief." He murmured in a slightly impatient tone.


    "Fufu~ I see the nervousness on your face, my dear~!"


    "..."<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''Does she really talk about these bastards? Sigh, I''m just getting ideas. If these traitors had discovered our location, this universe would already be on the verge of extinction. The reason I am trying to regain my power from before is to protect my lord from these bastards until he is strong enough. But despite my efforts, I could barely recover 30% of my power. It''s frustrating.


    -But given the almost infinite numbers of universes and parallel universes, they''ll not be able to find us anytime soon. And as my lord''s powers, if so weak, they will be unable to locate him quickly. That''s why I let him do what he wants in this slut''s universe, to leave false clues to these bastards. And as this slut is a low-ranking transcendent, she will never dare to hurt my lord, no matter how weak my lord is, and she could defeat him with a simple finger movement.'' He said to himself with even darker eyes.


    Seeing his distant look, Serena frowns.


    "I don''t know what you''re afraid of, but I wouldn''t like to find out."


    Hearing her statements, Dalvine focused on her.


    "Are you right? The universe bes more frightening as we know more about it and the overpowered entities that threaten our lives. Finally, it''s not important at the moment. Let me know instead who you are talking about exactly. You may not know yet, but there are not only allies that my lord has. Among his circle, more enemies desperately wanted his powers but dared not show themselves. But now that he is weaker than he can die by my snoring, it''s--


    "Are you really sleeping?"


    "...? What do you have against me and whether you sleep or not?! In short, let''s talk a little but let''s talk well. Who is it exactly?!" He insisted on his question even though he was frustrated by Sabrina''s strange curiosity.


    "Sigh, Heepha, does this name remind you of someone?"


    "?! Ah! This Bitch?!" He suddenly jumped out of bed with eyes both agitated and nostalgic.


    "Apparently, that''s the case." Sabrina nods when she sees Dalvine''s restless look for the first time.


    "How did you know this name?!" He asked suddenly, looking straight into Sabrina''s eyes.


    "Hehe, as if I was going to answer you." She retorted with a victorious feeling.


    "Fuck! Stop joking; it''s not a game! This slut doesn''t know a certain thing yet. If she wakes up without containing her magical powers, she will risk having us spotted. And if this ever happens, you, including this universe, will only be ancient history!" He retorted with dark eyes, unlike their ruby-red gleam.


    "... This is only a hypothesis. But ording to my research, my sister had sealed certain--??


    Before she finished her words, Dalvine instantly appeared before her and touched her forehead.


    Almost instantly, Sabrina''s pupils became dark like those of Gargas.


    But it took only a thousandth of a second before she regained the usual color of her eyes. And when she regained her spirits, Dalvine was no longer in the room.


    Seeing this, instead of the joy of getting rid of the thorn in her feet, she was furious and worried at the same time.


    ''Are there really such enemies chasing my master? Are they really so powerful to the point of making this arrogant mother fucker so agitated?'' She whispered in her thoughts with empty eyes on her seat.


    She then touches her forehead with sore eyes.


    "The power of this bastard is like heaven and earth with mine. Sigh, no wonder he''s so arrogant. But what exactly has he just done? He can''t acquire all my memories just by simple contact, can he?"


    -Bang!


    At the same time, Sylvia entered Sabrina''s bedroom with agitated eyes.


    "Sabrina, are you doing well?!" She asked while looking at the bedroom with sharp eyes.


    "Hm? Why wouldn''t I be better?" She asked confusedly.


    "?? Sigh,e outside and look for yourself!"


    Hearing Sylvia''s words, Sabrina instantly teleported over the pce and looked at the entire kingdom with her primordial perception to be sure not to miss a single detail.


    "?!!! What happened...here?!" She murmured with incredulous eyes.


    In front of her, apart from Linn and the other three primordials, all the other residents of the kingdom were lying on the floor. They were in a simr state to those with Alvine in front of the sealed door; they fainted.


    "Who was with you in this room?! I had thought that a new threat had appeared after feeling this strange aura whose nature was unknown,ing from your apartment; that''s why I came to see and ask others to protect those who fainted because of the pressure. But who was it at the end?!" Sylvia asked persistently.


    "Sigh, just the guy who annoys us all the time."


    "Huh? Are you talking about Sir Alvinos'' master? Is he that powerful?!"


    "Apparently... yes," Serena murmured, still in her thoughts.


    ''What could make such a powerful entity so anxious? I wonder.'' She murmured to herself, ignoring all Sylvia''s questions.


    "Sylvia, make sure you take care of these people. I''m going to be away for a while!" She said while drawing runes in the void.


    "Huh?! In such a situation? But where are you going?!"


    -Vhhoooop!!


    Instantly, a gigantic portal appeared in front of her, and she passed through it instantly.


    But her voice always resonated in Sylvia''s ears.


    "On Alzania and also on the ce where I had found my master to have more information and clues about him!"

 Chapter 333 Heepha. 2

    -Vwoop!


    Two hundred kilometers from Dalvine, who was with the others, Sabrina appeared out of a golden portal.


    -BOOM!!


    At the same time, an earthquake of a deadly magnitude made the earth and the entire forest around it tremble.


    "What is this guy still doing--?!


    As she asked herself this question, she noticed Serena''s shadow flying in the air, despite herself, towards her position.


    But before she fell to the ground, she could slow down her fall in time by beating her enormous golden wings to stabilize.


    But almost instantly, a ck rope wraps around her ankle and ms her to the ground with force more powerful than she should have taken if she had fallen from her previous fall!


    -??


    Seeing this, Sabrina became even more confused, absolutely not understanding the reason for the scene taking ce in front of her.


    But as if it were not enough for her, she also felt a magical energy of indescribable ferocity, even for her, which was unleashed about a hundred kilometers from her.


    And instantly, Dalvine''s silhouette appeared in her shadow.


    "What are you doing here? I don''t remember having be so close to you to the point that you follow me on the trail." He asked in a monotonous voice.


    "Huh? What''s going on ther--


    "One sec." Before she finished her words, Dalvine disappeared in front of her and lifted Serena into the giant crater with her gravitational magic and brought her to him.


    "Oh? I see that you are still as energetic as before!" He retorted when he saw the confused and hateful look that Serena threw at him.


    Seeing this, even if Sabrina did not quite understand what was happening, she appeared between them, trying to calm the electrifying tension that reigned between the two.


    "Get out of there!" Serena shouted with crazy eyes while wiping the trickle of golden blood on her lips.


    "Kuku, this girl is as fun as you." Dalvine retorted, trying to continue what he had started.


    But instead of answering Serena, Sabrina gave her a stern gaze that could freeze her blood.


    "... That''s this fucker who came to meddle in my business. We''ll finish what we started, so don''t get involved!" She retorted when she saw Sabrina''s gaze at her.


    "Sigh, if you want to fight, then do this elsewhere, but not on this!"


    With thesest words, she focused on Dalvine, who always had his nonchnt air.


    "And you, why do you act like a kid?! Did you forget what you told me instead?!"


    "Huh? Am I dreaming, or are you scolding me there?"


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk! You are all the same. Argh! I''m going to go crazy at the end." While retorting these words, she left both behind and went to the source of the real problem; the sealed room!


    "..."


    Seeing her agitated in this way, the two looked at each other with hostility, but strangely, neither attacked the other as if they were two prey waiting for each other.


    "So, you''re the so-called mysterious guys that had attacked Randolph? Show me what you''re made of!" She said with a crazy smile while bending her knees to start the second round.


    -DOOM!!


    But just as she wanted to attack Dalvine, she stopped suddenly, looking toward the seal.


    After that, Serena looked at Dalvine with frustrated and undecided eyes, not knowing if she should take her revenge or go and secure her property.


    But finally, she mmed her tongue with a nd air and teleported to the sealed room.


    ''Sigh, if it weren''t for the memories I acquired of this woman who has interesting ns for your case, you''d already have died right now. Tsk, I think I''m also affected by her. She''s dangerous, this bitch!'' He murmured with a frown.


    As a result, he also disappeared as ck smoke.


    Meanwhile, Sabrina, who had left the others behind, remained speechless in front of the scene in front of her.


    But before learning more, she teleported everyone to an unknown ce with a teleportation parchment.


    Following that, she took out another ck parchment with golden hieroglyphics on it and injected her energy into it.


    [Sabrina, you will finally exin to me what--


    "No time for that, Sylvia. Order Linn to join me as soon as possible and go to my room and watch the people there." She said monotonously, looking at the two gigantic doors in front of her and Henia, who had also fainted from exhaustion.


    "Don''t worry, she''s fine." At the same time, Dalvine retorted, finally freeing Henia from his shackles.


    "..."


    Sabrina remained silent in the face of his assertions and approached the dark room.


    "No, no, no! Don''t be stupid, like these three." He said, indexing Henia in suspension by his gravitational magic.


    "..."


    Even if she did not respond to Dalvine, she still stopped, looking at the mes that seemed more ferocious than ever.


    At the same time, Serena appeared in the room with bloodshot eyes.


    ''This bastard had influenced space flows to slow down my teleportation!'' She murmured to herself, looking at Dalvine with hatred at its peak.


    ''Tsk, I feel that these two will really end up getting along since they have so much inmon.'' Sabrina whispered in her thoughts as her eyes switched between them.


    But just like Sabrina, Serena did not try to approach the room. But instead, wave your hand, mming the two doors and seal them with primordial seals without paying attention to the others.


    "Kuku, she...is... CRAZY, this little one." Dalvine murmured, looking into the dark eyes of Sabrina, who no longer wanted to get involved in the stories.


    Meanwhile, Serena acted as if she had not heard Dalvine''s provocative remarks and continued fervently.


    After a long minute that seemed to havested an eternity, she finally finished sealing the door with hundreds of indescribable runes that gave off relentless energy.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Sigh, finally!" She said with a sweaty body.


    She then turns to Dalvine and Sabrina.


    "As I said, no one will take this--


    "Nine, eight, seven...


    Suddenly, Dalvine began his countdown with a devilish smile up to his ears.


    ''What is he still preparing?'' Sabrina frowned and looked at Dalvine with confused eyes, unlike Serena''s bloodthirsty expression.


    "... Five, Four, thr-- oh?! She exceeded my expectations!"


    -Boom!!


    As he suddenly stopped in his countdown, the small corridor suddenly trembled, followed by a mind-boggling explosion that swept the door and the whole room, bringing Serena.


    But At the same time, Dalvine inconsistently stopped Sabrina by her shoulder to prevent her from suffering the same fate as Serena.


    But the next moment, he was so surprised by his actions that his expression became stupid.


    Release!


    Instantly, he no longer asked himself a question; he released Sabrina with the simple and good intentions to expose her to the same humiliation as Serena.


    But thetter had just had enough time to prepare for the impacts, thanks to Dalvine''s intentional intervention.


    "Tsk!" Seeing her erect her barrier, Dalvine mmed his tongue with frustration and pierced Sabrina''s barrier with a little shades spear, finally granting his own wish to watch the draft carry her away!


    "Kuku, don''t me me; after all, it''s thanks to my intervention that this gust could spare you! So--!


    -BANG!!


    But simultaneously, purple mes looked like lightning fell on him!


    "I see that you are still as awful as usual." Alvine''s clone went out into the sealed room and pronounced these words with a female voice.


    "Kuku~ happy to see you too, little bitch!" Dalvine''s carefree voice resounded in the lightning, although he had taken the destructive attack with full force.


    "Sigh, you''re really the worst swelling! Finally, it was not a bad decision to send me this subordinate. It taught me more about the current situation and your miserable failure!" Alvine''s clone retorted with rabid eyes staring at Dalvine as if he were prey in front of him.


    "Failed? There was simply no better option. And just like you, I was also unconscious when he woke up!" Dalvine asked casually with a frown that contradicted his nonchnce.


    "I''m not interested in your justifications, General Shadow. You were supposed to be the guardian, not thezy. In short, this ce is not suitable for having a conversation!" While retorting these words, the body of Alvine''s clone ignites with rainbow-colored mes as he disappears into the room, also taking Dalvine with him.


    After the disappearance of both, the finally regained its usual calm.


    --


    Instantly, the silhouette of Alvine and Dalvine appeared in front of the giant pce in the Dalvine dimension.


    -BANG!!


    Instantly, Alvine''s fist ms Dalvine''s belly, pushing him back ten meters from his former location.


    "Koff, Koff-Kahahahaha!! I missed it, this feeling of feeling like I''m burning from the inside." While having stinging eyes as if he were about to die, he also had a crazy smile on his lips while he had arge hole in the middle of his stomach.


    But the strangest thing was that he didn''t sign. In fact, not to mention bleeding, his belly seemed devoid of organs.


    "So you''re more pitiful than I expected." She whispers these words with contracted eyebrows after realizing that Dalvine does not really have a body envelope.


    But the next moment, thetter''s body regenerates instantly! As fast as a blink of an eye!


    "Yes, as you can see, I am currently so weak that I could die from a simple blow of the wind. Finally, I am not the only one in this situation.


    -But tell me one thing, Heepha, why do you continue to own this body? I clearly see that your power is asmentable as mine. So stop hiding and go out if you really want to measure yourself against me." He nods while exining himself after finally stoppingughing like crazy.


    "..." Hearing Dalvine''s words, Heepha frowned as her pupils, which seemed to change color every second, became almost emerald green.


    -Whooo... Crack-Freeze!!


    In front of Dalvine''s eyes, ayer of frost crystallized Alvine''s silhouette while a halo of blinding and zing light rose above him.


    But this actionsted briefly before clouds of mes under all their splendors left Alvine''s body and merged in as a little girl of barely thirteen years old.


    Gradually, the dazzling light around her silhouette became more perceptible and distinct in front of Dalvine, who had confused eyes.


    But the next moment...


    "Hm? Hoo!? Bwahahahah....! I now understand why you were hiding in the body of my youngest subordinate. My word! You''re downright a kid and as t as befo--


    Before his sentence ended, a long ck sword with Gehenna mes decapitated his head.


    "Don''t forget that my rank as a second transcendent general is higher than yours! And then, just like you, my powers are linked to the existence of our lord, so what right do you make fun of my appearance? Unlike you, who is in the form of a spirit!" She retorted in teen voices with bloodthirsty eyes and mad with rage.


    *Huhuh, I don''t make fun of the power of My Lord, but of your little appearance! *


    "... Ites back to the same thing."


    "Amazing! I knew that I could no longer be calm after your appearance. Anyway, show me if you still deserve to be higher than me!" He said aloud after pushing a new head above his neck.


    As Dalvine had announced, she was downright an ordinary teenager with a cute appearance, long white hair, and emerald eyes.


    She was dressed in short ck dungarees barely reaching her thighs, a little long-sleeved jacket, and white gloves.


    Her small size of barely 163cm was only thanks to the long ck leather boots she wore under her tights of the same color. But what gave people the impression of not being in front of a girl was the magic stick she had in her hand and which had a Crystal on top, and her mature mood. And finally, she wore a small military hat on her head that was also ck.


    ---


    Join my discordmunity to learn more about the illustrations of MCs!


    https://discord.gg/spxKDxt4dv

 Chapter 334 The Strangest.

    "Where did they go?!" Serena''s angry voice roared in the vicinity after Dalvine and Heepha left.


    She had red eyes of rage and indignation, which burned like two small sr eclipses as she constantly used her perception to inspect every nook and cranny of the with her majestic aura.


    "Don''t get tired; this bastard is in an inessible ce for us, the primordials." The next moment, Sabrina appeared ten meters from her with blue eyes.


    "Hey, sis! You really pissed me off this time!" Her shrill voice resounded in the vicinity as she erased the distance between them, instantly appearing in front of Sabrina with a long scarlet spear.


    "What do you n to do? Fight against me?"


    "I swear by our links that I''d kill you if you don''t tell me where this motherfucker is!" She points the spear a few centimeters from Sabrina''s throat, who does not even frown.


    "What if I refuse?" Calmly asked Sabrina with a slightly sarcastic smile.


    "In this case, go to hell!" While retorting these words with fierce eyes, her spear directly stabs Sabrina''s throat!


    But the next moment, she frowns, not feeling resistance on the tip of her spear!


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk! What took you so long?" At the same time, Sabrina''s voice resonated a hundred meters from Serena as she scolded a woman with sky-blue hair and eyes almost of the same color.


    Seeing this woman with Sabrina, Serena became even crazier as her silhouette became a mirage due to her explosive speed.


    -CLANG!


    But instead of Sabrina, it was the other woman who was none other than Linn, who had countered Serena''s spear with a de created by a spatial fragment.


    "Get out of there, Linnae!" She retorted, moving away from her with surprised eyes when she saw Linn''s power that exceeded her expectations.


    "I only came because I have a favor with your master. So stop scolding me. Otherwise, I''ll go back to where I was!" Instead of answering Serena, Linn retorted by looking at Sabrina with dull eyes.


    "Well, now that you''re here, take care of her during my absence."


    "Huh? What are you talking ab--


    "She wants to find the person who stole something that supposedly belongs to her. So settle this between you; I have other concerns." While saying these words, she vanished in front of Linn without letting her understand what was really happening.


    "..." Seeing Sabrina disappear in front of her as if she were fleeing from Serena, Linn had an indescribable expression, not to describe her as an idiot who let herself be fooled by Sabrina.


    "How long do you n to make me wait?"


    "Huh? What do you want too?" She asked with confused eyes.?


    Seeing Linn''s confused expression, Serena remained silent with a bad feeling. But she did not disy this expression on her face.


    "Stop pretending to be ignorant and bring me to where you were! I''m sure this bastard is there too!"


    ''?? Sigh, it''s only now that I see how weak she is. But yet, her arrogance is of an indescribable level. Sigh, I was probably like her.'' She said to herself with an ironic smile.


    "What makes youugh--!!


    Before Serena finished her remarks, her environment suddenly changed, and she found herself in the middle of arge living room with Linn, who was sitting on one of the armchairs.


    ''What? She teleported me without me noticing?! Since when has this girl be so powerful?!'' She whispered in her thoughts with wide eyes because of her dizzying surprise that she could no longer hide.


    "Where are we? And where is this bastard?!" She finally asked between her clenched teeth and confused eyes, unlike before.


    "Sigh, I don''t know who you''re talking about. If you''re not stupid, you must realize that Sabrina fooled us. All she had told me was to join her on your while I was busy. As for where we are, I think you should already know." She said while taking her ss of spiritual wine that she had not finished drinking before being interrupted by Sabrina''s convocation.


    "... Decidedly, you have be even more arrogant than I expected. Even if you managed to get rid of Yemina''s poison, you think it''s enough for me--


    "I have no intention of wasting my time with you. I have already warned Sylvia of youring. And unlike me, who is ignorant of thetest news because of my sunstroke, she can help you. Just be a little patient; she will arrive soon." She said, interrupting Serena in the middle of her sentence.


    "..."


    On Serena''s side, even if she was annoyed by Linn''s arrogance, who looked up at her as if her nothing more than an ant, she did not dare to attack her.


    ''These people are different from before. And they are all linked to this bastard who influenced them. How mysterious and unique is he? Does he hide his power? I already knew that my sister had been obsessed with him since he didn''t wake up. Then he suddenly woke up and changed everyone around him. Even my sister, a fury who was only thinking about fighting, left me in the n for the first time, even though I started a fight with her.'' She said to herself while sitting on the sofa before Linnae.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She then looked into the starry blue eyes of thetter, who nonchntly tasted her spiritual wine without caring about her or what she could do to her.


    ''But the strangest thing is this woman. She not only managed to get rid of a deadly poison, but she also managed to exceed her limits. Surely because of one of Lindra''s primordial elixir-- Sigh, that can''t be the cause. If Lindra could make such elixirs, she would not hide them from the others. Because all she was interested in was the gratitude and admiration of others for her and her creations. But what''s the reason?'' She wondered and continued in her thoughts with frowns.


    "Ah, she''s here," Linn said, looking towards the main door of the guest lounge where she was currently with Serena.


    Almost simultaneously, Sylvia entered the living room with wrinkles before her eyes by dint of being overworked by Sabrina, who constantly left her all the jobs and the management of the kingdom in the absence of Alvine, who never had, never, never ensured his role as a sovereign.


    "Sigh, and now she''s sending another problem bag!" These were the only words she uttered in a robotic voice after crossing Serena''s eyes.


    ''No matter from what angle I look at things, I don''t like this crazy woman who is the queen of unpredictable people! But why the hell did Sabrina bring this crazy woman here?! If I had known she was summoning Linn just for that, I would never have conveyed her message!'' She thought as she sat next to Linn on the sofa.


    "And what does she want too? I guess you didn''te here for a courtesy visit, am I wrong?" She asked, cing one leg on the other.


    Her question was direct and was asked so that both could answer her without her having to waste more time.


    "Apparently, she is looking for someone who stole her so-called possession, if I repeat Sabrina''s words." Linn''s neutral tone resonated beside her after hearing her question.


    "Hm? Someone who has stolen something from you? Does this mean that you do not know the identity of this person? I ask this question because people who can perform such prowess without being captured by you are rare. But above all, why did youe to get this so-called thief here?" She quickly asked to put an end to this case.


    "..."


    "Linn, can you help me watch the queen while waiting for me to finish my tasks?" She then asked when she saw Serena''s silence.


    "Sigh, I''m not a Babysitter, Sylvia."


    "Among everyone, you''re the only one who does nothing! So stop beingzy for once and move your butt to fucking help me!" She shouted these words with full lungs despite sitting next to Linn.


    ''Sigh, she finally ended up breaking too. First of all, unknown invaders, the absence of Alvine, followed by all kinds of agitation. Sigh; even if Alvine did nothing special, he makes them believe that his only presence was like a kind of tonic for them. And among all, Sabrina is the most agitated, to the point of asking me to bring a potential enemy to her master''s without even considering the consequences that thetter could cause.'' She said to herself while putting her ss on the table with a faint sigh.


    "I can''t me you for being so frustrated, Miss Sylvia; Anywhere, I believe everyone is on this. But I hope it won''t push you to make strange and crazy decisions." She spoke these words that seemed to be words of encouragement for her as she went out into the living room, leaving Sylvia alone with Serena.


    "And so? Do you decide to answer me, or do you want to keep quiet? I''m not free enough to take care of you any longer. I have too many things to do." Sylvia spoke in an impatient tone.


    "...This bastard had long hair--


    "Long ck hair, red eyes, and a boring smile on his lips make us want to hit him to death." Before Serena finished her exnations, Sylvia continued her sentence.


    "Yes! Where could I find it--


    "Don''t get tired. It is not you who will find it, but he who wille to you. But if you want to have a better chance of finding him, then stay here for a while. I am convinced that he wille back soon." She exined once again after guessing Serena''s following words.


    -Dark frown.


    "Do you want me to stay here even though I''m no longer one of yours?" She asked with suspicion.


    "I don''t care about your mindset; if it''s Lady Rina''s decision, then it''s up to her alone to take responsibility for your actions. And honestly, you''re not qualified to be a threat. But on the other hand, you''re more than qualified to put your hand to the paw!" Sylvia retorted by getting up on the couch to go out.


    At the same time, Serena had a green expression of indignation and a red expression of frustration, absolutely not believing that she could be insulted and treated like this, even by Sylvia.


    But thetter suddenly stopped and looked at Serena, who was always stunned by the strange actions of her formerpanions.


    "Instead of sitting there and doing nothing, give a hand to the healers."


    "Huh? Do you want me to help you?! Why would I do such a thing?" She asked, no longer knowing how to react to everyone''s strangeness.


    "What a stupid question! It''s because I don''t want to see anotherzy man like Linn around! And I also have two pieces of advice to give you just out of sympathy.


    -First, forget this guy if you want to live a peaceful life. I won''t tell you more, but you will soon know what I''m talking about when you arrive in the healers'' department.


    -Secondly, if you intend to cause us trouble, forget immediately. Because, unlike Lady Rina, I no longer see you as one of ours but just a stranger who came to attack us. And unlike Sabrina, I''d kill you without the slightest hesitation!" She retorted with an imposing aura that left Serena speechless for the umpteenth time.


    Following this warning, Sylvia ms the door behind her, leaving Serena alone in the living room without worrying about what she could do during her absence.


    "Am I in another parallel world? Why does everyone seem so different and so...?" She wondered with curiosity at her climax!

 Chapter 335 An Oath Of Loyalty.

    -RUMBLE!! Rumble!!!


    "Zakiel, what brings you here?" Alvine''s roque voice echoed in the dimension, more precisely in the souls'' purification room.


    Just like Luna, Darka, and Greed, who now live on the upper floor after they evolved, Zakiel is also the shadow soldier who has resided there since he evolved to the upper level.


    But unlike Luna and the other two, he was the subordinate who rarely went down to the first floor, even if hecked the desire.


    But it simply was because he was strongest than the others because of the rich souls he had absorbed for his evolution, unlike the others who had obtained only lower-ranking souls inrge quantities, more than enough for their evolution during the long years he had spent in his war.


    "My lord, I came to warn you that there''s an ongoing battle in the arena," Zakiel announced in a distant voice that seemed to resonate in Alvine''s soul; despite being close.


    -BOOMM!!


    "Hm? A battle? In the arena?" He asked with a frown as he looked above him.


    ''I thought it was Greed who was training with Darka, but apparently, I was wrong.'' He continued in his thoughts by finally guessing the cause of the countless tremors in his castle.


    "Yes, the third General Shadow is currently fighting against the second General Heepha in the arena on the second floor.


    "... Heepha?" He murmured as he looked at Luna, who had never left him.


    "So she ended up waking up?" He concludes by seeing Luna''s nod.


    ''But why is she fighting against Dalvine? Sigh, it''s already a problem to manage this bastard alone. But there seems to be another troublemaker who is no different from Dalvine. I don''t have time to care for them.


    -It''s already a problem locating the where the like of this fucker Doungra resides. Could it be that this so-called transcendent has moved their? Sigh, this is the most usible hypothesis since I separated from this Gargas; I have not seen a single despite a year of nonstop travel! And since my powers of mind control worked perfectly well on him, it was, therefore, impossible for him to lie to me!'' He murmured in his thoughts with rabid eyes.


    "Yes, and she--


    "Let them do what they want. I''m not interested in a head-to-head with this bastard. Not to mention managing another person who is no different from him." He said as he walked towards the exit to continue his progress.


    But he suddenly stopped and looked at Luna.


    "Ignotus and Ste still haven''t founds?" He asked.


    "No, my lord. They are slower than me and the other shadows of the high levels, so they take longer than us. My hypothesis is, in my opinion, you must send Sir Darka or Zakiel here to elerate the spotting."


    "... I had already thought about it. But this transcendent seems to put obstacles in our way, and I hate that. In addition to that, there are--


    -BOOOM!!


    "As I said, there are currently more things to consider. First, there are 99 other celestial demons whose power is not negligible. And above all, there is their master, who is probably the so-called transcendent that hides in the shadows and begins to act. So we should stay at the top of our strengths before meeting them." He continued after being interrupted by the deafening noise from the upper floor.


    "I understand. Since your goal is to end them by methodical extermination without sparing one of these inferior creatures, it is understandable to remain cautious and hide your real power." Luna also nods with a cruelly pressed smile on her lips.


    "Finally, this is only a temporary solution. If it takes longer than expected, we must move to n B!"


    "?? n B? You mean to meet this woman?"


    "Yes, it''s the only solution to speed up my ns. I don''t intend to drag on to a ce that doesn''t give me too much advantage. I have not advanced my rank as an intermediate divine magus for years. And above all, there is also--


    -!!!


    "Fuck! What are they doing, these fucking two?!" He retorted annoyedly after repeatedly interrupting himself by the sound of their fights.


    -Craaakckk!!


    But the next moment, the roof above them suddenly began with cracks before suddenly breaking, followed by the fall of Dalvine with the rubble.


    "..."


    Everyone remained silent, including Alvine, when they saw the strange appearance of Dalvine, who was fully dressed in ck armor from head to toe, making his figure strangely threatening in front of Alvine, who saw him dressed like that for the first time.


    [[KEUh! This slut is still as strong even though she just woke up!]]


    By hearing him speak in anguage unknown to him and yet understandable to him, although he heard it for the first time. He frowns with a tiny smile after seeing Dalvine''s dishonorable state for the first time.


    [[So? Do you admit defeat, or do you prefer that I kick your ass more?!]] At the same time, Heepha''s childish but cold voice resonated above Alvine.


    "..." he raised his head and saw the inside of the floor that he had wanted so much ess to from the start. But because of the seal on the stairs, he could not ess it.


    "Heh! They have a certain use." While whispering these words to himself, he tried to teleport to the upper floor instantly.


    "!?!"


    This action, on his part, revealed his presence to Heepha, who had not yet noticed him and, simultaneously, made Dalvine and the others nervous.


    "No!!" Dalvine and Heepha shouted together with horrified expressions on their faces.


    "??" He suddenly stopped in his actions after hearing these disturbing criesing from them.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Hey, you two! With what right do you get involved in my business?" He asked with bloody eyes, which switched between Dalvine and Heepha.


    "!?"


    Hearing his question, the demonic silhouette of Dalvine, who had two long draconian horns exceeding his helmet, eclipsed and appeared before him.


    And at the same time, Heepha also descended from the lower floor by borrowing the hole that Dalvine had created by his fall and which regenerated the second after.


    ''Tsk, I expected to be overwhelmed, but now, it''s already unbearable to stay with these two.'' He said to himself in his thoughts with strangely colder eyes than usual while staring at Dalvine and Heepha with a frown.


    "My lord, you can''t go up there yet; the energy of the upper floor is--


    "You are this so-called Heepha, aren''t you?" He suddenly asked before she even finished her sentence.


    "..." Hearing Alvine''s question, she looked at Dalvine next to her with a frown.


    *Don''t look at me like that! He wasn''t like that during ourst head-to-head, believe me! * Dalvine exins when he sees Heepha''s confused eyes.


    ''At some point, I would have sworn to see the old one before me. How could he change and be so powerful in such a short time? Exactly how many years have passed there?! I know that this little girl''s universe is low-ranking and that time flies at a speed impossible, but all the same...


    While Alvineined about his slow progress, Dalvine had an incredulous expression as he showed an excessive surprise for the first time in front of him.


    After a while, he could not contain his surprise and curiosity. He used his magical perception to inspect Alvine.


    But the next moment, as his eyes turned to the abyssal cks, they wavered with horrors as he unconsciously walked away from Alvine.


    ''Hm? What was that?! Why can''t I see through him?! It''s--


    "Hey, you two, I thought I asked you a question. When do you n to answer me?" He asked casually in a cold tone that woke Dalvine up in dizziness.


    "?!" Then, the two exchanged looks and realized they had the same expressions.


    ''Kuku, I''m beginning to understand now why the lord is so strange. Even if he has not recovered a percent of his power, it seems he has made dazzling progress. No wonder this slut beside me looks at me like that, as if she was waiting for my exnations.'' He said to himself with a strange smile that could not be identified as a joyful or disdainful smile.


    !?


    But the next moment, he was speechless when he saw Heepha''s actions, who kneeled respectfully in front of Alvine with her eyes closed.


    "Yes, my lord, I am Heppha ze, the name you had blessed me since my creation." She announced in an inflexible voice with a smile while extending her stick toward Alvine.


    ''What is she still doing?!'' Dalvine shouted in his thoughts, not understanding the reasons for Heepha''s decision.


    Alvine, for his part, also frowns when he sees the strangeness of the two. Not to mention Heepha, whom he knew absolutely nothing about her apart from the fact that she was one of his former generals.


    ''Why does this guy, who is usually arrogant, behave like that? Is it rted to this girl? Sigh, it seems that she is different from this bastard.'' While Alvine himself was in his thoughts, he then looked straight into Dalvine''s eyes, wanting to know what he was doing while ignoring Heepha in front of him.


    ''That''s the guy who is the problem.'' He continued frowning towards Dalvine.


    But thetter had misinterpreted his thoughts. He was not the only one; anyone in the hall of purification of souls had the same hypotheses as Dalvine, including Heepha, who looked at him with dissatisfied eyes.


    "..."


    *Heepha, it''s--


    *Stop being an idiot, imbecile! I''ll exin everything to you afterward. You know very well that I''m not mistaken when measuring someone''s power, and there, we talk about our lord; never forget it!* Before he finished his words, Heepha interrupted him with their telepathic links by retorting these words with an angry voice.


    Instantly, Dalvine removed his helmet, exposing his face, which was still different from those before, with a strange scar on his left cheek that was like a trophy from his previous battles.


    But unlike his previous appearances, his skin was darker ck than the other shadow soldiers, and his irises were redder than before, as if they were blood crystallization.


    And apart from that, he also had a rune engraved on his forehead that Alvine could read, thanks to these sses with Sabrina.


    ''Shadow.'' He murmured to himself, interpreting the rune on Dalvine''s forehead with confused but, at the same time, clear eyes.


    Following Dalvine''s evasive actions, he knelt and held his helmet to Alvine while speaking in a rock but powerful voice...


    "Shadow presents his respect to his lord."


    "??" Hearing Dalvine says these words while kneeling in front of him, Alvine''s confusion reaches its climax.


    "... Sigh, what do these mean?" He finally asked after seeing Luna and Zakiel''s nod.


    Even if he was suspicious of Dalvine and the neer, he knew he could trust those loyal to him from the beginning, unlike Dalvine, who had imposed all kinds of trials on him and tried to manipte him several times, even if it was for his good.


    "It''s to prove to you our loy--


    "I know what you intend to do; I''m not stupid. What I want to know is to know what motivates you to make such a decision. You know, just like me, that this is not something to be taken lightly. So why do you want to submit soon?" He interrupted Dalvine in the middle of his exnations while asking him this question in a monotonous voice and with dark eyes.


    "..."

 Chapter 336 An Oath Of Loyalty. 2

    "I know what you intend to do; I''m not stupid. What I want to know is to know what motivates you to make such a decision. You know, just like me, that this is not something to be taken lightly. So why do you want to submit soon?" He interrupted Dalvine in the middle of his exnations while asking her this question in a monotonous voice and with dark eyes.


    "..."


    "Judging by your silence, I can therefore assume that you have no valid reason; am I wrong?" He insisted with a nd smile.


    But seeing their confusion in the face of his unexpected refusal, he then gives them the reason for his rejection.


    "From your expression, I can conclude that you did not expect me to hesitate to ept your loyalty oath, right? Am I an idiot for not getting two beings with disproportionate powers among my subordinates?


    -Exactly, the reason for my refusal is your power. Your powers are so mysterious that they could cause me more problems than they could solve if you turned against me.


    -As the saying goes, a visible enemy is easier to manage than those hidden in the shadows. I know what I''m talking about since I was one of the victims of this proverb. You, Heepha, I barely know you, and just like this bastard by your side, you are not linked to me like the others. In addition to your disproportionate powers, I doubt that even the heavenly oath or the blood oath can be a problem for you if you want to break it. The problem is not you but your powers. An immense power out of control is doomed to cause harm to its owner and his entourage.


    -So, for thest time, what motivates you to want to be one of my subordinates again when I''m not powerful enough to control you?" Hepleted his little speech with this question that was casually asked to them but which nevertheless gave a deep meaning to them.


    ''Sigh, I now understand why the second general insisted. I clearly understand the hidden meanings of his words. Even if I did everything I could to help him progress, I would never have tried to make him the person he had been; it is a mistake and an unforgivable sin for a subordinate to want to decide for his lord''s ce.'' Dalvine murmured for himself with a deep sigh that was both mncholic.


    He then looked at Heepha and realized she was looking at him with even more evil eyes than usual.


    ''...Yes, even she, who had just woken up, understood my mistake. The reason why the lord abandoned his supremacy was not for pleasure. Until now, I thought he was bored after conquering the ce of supremacy and that he could no longer find anyone topete with him, but apparently, I was wrong. He may have done it because he felt an emptiness in him or something simr. But instead of helping him, I did everything wrong like an idiot.


    -I am his subordinate and his creation. As such, my existence is dedicated solely to him, helping him achieve his goals and granting all his wishes. But like an idiot, I only wanted to make him strong by going through the path he had taken and that he had voluntarily preferred to forget afterward because he was not satisfied with his former existence. Instead of helping him flourish in his new life, I did the opposite by trying to make his heart harder than a (Chankiq''s stone).


    -Instead of bing one of the friends he may have always wanted to have, I continued to be his subordinate, who envied the captain of the former assassin squad and even the youngest subordinate because of their proximity to my lord. I envied them to the point of hating them to see them so close to my lord while I, one of his powerful generals, received only his perplexed and hateful look for my actions.


    -Since when? Since when have I be so stupid? Was it a kind of pride to see a so powerful entity ask me for advice?


    Was it the feeling of superiority that I felt towards him, seeing him so weak when his simple presence in front of me made me tremble with fear?


    Or was it my fear and worry about what could happen to him if he was discovered by these traitor bastards who had betrayed him and tried to prevent his resurrection?


    Or maybe I acted like this out of anger to see the being I admired with all my soul by his supremacy and coldness to kill and annihte all existence when it pleases him, to be so weak after having abandoned everything he had worked on for billions of centuries?


    Sigh, I guess it was all that.


    Seeing him so weak, friendly, and close to others while leaving me aside and...


    All these reasons made me angry with him, even if I didn''t want to admit that I could get mad with my lord. But this rage made me unconsciously make all these decisions and pushed me to want to revive my lord, who existed only for destruction.


    But will I be able to adapt and follow this new person who has nothing to do with my lord except his soul? Would I be able to do it like Luna and the others? Maybe one day, he will be the lord I have always known and admired from the beginning; I have constantly reassured myself with these words. But in the end, I realized that I was wrong.


    He hadn''t met these people. Nor know this boring thing that weakens his stone heart. It is, therefore, impossible that he bes the being he had been, no matter how much he recovers his memories.


    Just thinking about it, I know it''s a more challenging mission than anything I''ve done so far. And I''m not there alone who seems to have understood this.


    Just seeing the expression of this boring woman next to me, I know that she thinks the same thing as me.


    Unlike me, her cruelty is beyondprehension. Will she, who had spent her existence burning lively people while delighting in the smell of burning pulpit, manage to follow the lord? Or did she prefer to change sides and join the other traitors? I wonder. But regardless of her decision, if I see any suspicious signing from her, I would send her to hell before she does something regrettable to my lord.


    She''s not a problem at the moment. I was able to see, during our little confrontation, that she is currently weaker than me. But it''s just that I''m not crazy enough to change the hierarchy the lord had established.


    "Sigh, it''s disappointing." Suddenly replied Alvine when he saw their silence.


    !!?


    "Luna and Zakiel."


    "Yes, my lord?"


    "Follow me; it''s time to start n B." He retorted in a deep voice while casting a portal in the dimension to continue his iplete work.


    "..." Hearing Alvine''s hasty decision, Luna''s lips moved, but finally, she decided to remain silent by noticing the horrible expression on her lord''s face.


    Following his orders, the two followed him through the portal, leaving behind, Heepha and Dalvine kneeling.


    "..."


    -DOOM!!


    Just after Alvine''s departure, Heepha''s bloodthirsty aura ravaged the room, apanied by the multi-colored mes that burned all around her, including the pirs and souls purified to nothingness!


    "..."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Meanwhile, Dalvine looked at her but withoutmenting.


    [[YOU NOW UNDERSTAND WHAT I WANTED TO WARN YOU ABOUT?!]] She asked in an angry voice that made the whole room tremble.


    [[...]] But despite his question, Dalvine did not say a single word.


    [[... Oh shit! Just ten years! Ten fucking short years have passed since you woke up, and you have caused more problems that deserve a thousand death sentences!]]


    [[...]]


    [[I swear by the supremacy of our lord that if you do not solve the brothels you have caused, I will make sure to kill you! Even if I have to sacrifice myself to do it! Fuck!! How could you forget your first duty as a general?! Regardless of his decision or wishes, we exist only to obey and fulfill his desires. Even if we have to be saints, it is not expensive to pay contrary to the facts of denying our raison d''¨ºtre!]]


    She continued without getting up from her knee, just like Dalvine, who listened to her words without giving her an answer.


    [[I know, I know I''ve wrong. And I also know that, through my actions, he also questioned your loyalty! And I''m going to manage the situation, so stop screwing me up!]]


    [[?!~~!!]]


    [[~~! ~~?!]]


    --


    While Dalvine and Heepha continued to use each other, Alvine and the others appeared in the middle of nowhere on his hunting ground.


    "My lord, is it a--


    "I don''t want to talk about it, Zakiel. For now, let''s focus on the current mission." He interrupted Zakiel, whose intentions were easy for him to guess.


    "At yourmand, my lord. And I apologize for--


    "It''s not serious, Zakiel. Instead of dwelling on this subject, the two of you know how to cast the [divine spacew: Space destruction]?" He interrupted him once again and went straight to the point.


    "Order, and we will obey." They answered together with a tense air.


    "Hm? Why are you so nervous?" He asked, noticing their nervousness.


    "Well..." Zakiel began but could not finish his sentence.


    He looked at Luna next to him as if he expected her to exin. But just like him, she was silently careful.


    "Sigh, don''t worry. Unlike these two, I have absolute confidence in you and the others. So don''t have unrealistic thoughts." He exins himself with an ironic smile when he sees their expressions change instantly after they have heard his statements.


    "In short. Since you can use the other affinities, n B will be easy to implement." While saying these words, he holds out his hand, and a ck mask with strange patterns manifests itself in his hand.


    "Luna, call back Ignotus and Ste in the dimension." He ordered, after wearing his ck mask on his face.


    And simultaneously, Greed and Darka appeared before him after summoning them without needing to call them out loud.


    Then, after the greetings of his two subordinates, Alvine looked at everyone in front of him with the imposing aura that unconsciously emanated from him even though he had sealed his divine powers.


    But even if his aura had nothing of the one he had around him, the presence and threat of his current aura was like the distance between heaven and earth.


    "The mission is simple. Since no exists to destroy, we will cause even more disorder than before. I''m not going to exin myself anymore.


    -All you have to do is listen carefully to my orders and execute them as I will announce them without omitting a single detail.


    -Each of you four will position yourself in a cardinal direction, namely East, West, North, and South, by keeping one kilometer between you and me, which will be in the middle of you four.


    -Then, you will cast, at the same time, the divinew that''s space destruction! Don''t do anything more than that. Especially you, Greed! If you do something else to stand out, you will spend a century suspended on one of the pirs of the dimension!" He ends his exnations with this warning, which was only dedicated to Greed.


    Gasp! Nod! Nod!!


    Hearing the punishment Alvine reserved for him, Greed nervously gulped while nodding twice in a row just by seeing his lord''s cold scarlet eyes through his mask.


    "Well, then, to work!" Barely finished with these words, the four disappeared in front of him before appearing a kilometer from him as if they had just made a dimensional leap because of their explosive speed that left Alvine indifferent, unlike other times.


    ''Well, do you want to put obstacles in my way? Let''s see if you can stay in your corner by seeing your universe and your fucking creations undergo an even more awful fate than those before.'' He murmured with his abysmal eyes while joining his two palms.


    |Shadow Concept: --?!

 Chapter 337 Renia.

    ''Well, now that everything is in ce, it''s time to show a little of the power I have acquired over the years spent wandering in this damn universe.'' While whispering these words to himself with subdued eyes, his shadow flickers in the void after he joins his two palms.


    -Whshhhh!!


    Despite being in space and without a protective barrier around him, a ferocious current of air suddenly imposed itself because of the agitation of the ck sail, which had several tiny purple pearls as ster stars.


    After seeing that, he regains his usual mood as he closes his eyes to observe the others'' progress.


    Then, while noticing that everyone was waiting for his signal...


    "Now!!" He murmured in a barely audible voice but which was heard by his four subordinates despite the distance of a kilometer that existed between them.


    Simultaneously he bitterly sighed when he saw Greed take action before everyone else.


    ''Sigh, I don''t know how I should express myself so that this bastard understands the meaning of not standing out. While I tell him not to do too much, he tries to be faster than the others.'' He told himself, focusing on Greed, who waved his magic stick in the void, followed by the appearance of a fierce aura around thetter''s body that disturbed the spatiotemporal flows around him.


    ?!- it''s decided; I''m really going to hang him for a week and purify hisparative mind with my mes!'' He annoyedly takes this decision into his thoughts, noticing that Greed cast not only a spatialw but also a temporalw to disrupt the space around him further.


    "Synchronize yourselves with him." He then instantly changed his orders for the proper functioning of the destructive magic he was about to cast, followed by Greed''s careless acts!


    Hearing his orders and guessing that their lord intended to change his ns at thest minute, Darka and the other two stared at Greed with dissatisfied eyes for his idiocy and audacity.


    But on the other hand, the three had no trouble performing the same skill as their colleague.


    ''Sigh, this bastard forces me to use a skill whose damage I can''t predict myself. Finally, it''s not a bad thing in itself.'' He then retorted while focusing on the others to prevent them from making the same mistake.


    While Luna gave several daggers in the void at lightning speed, Darka just made a vertical slice with his imposing sword. And concerning Zakiel, thetter did nothing shy and stood calmly in his spot.


    -Whoops!!


    But regardless of their strange and iprehensible movements for Alvine, he soon noticed two independent pentagrams appearing in front of them of an ethereal blue and a barely visible pure white that merged to be a single spell of spatiotemporalw. The same divinew that Greed had cast and who was waiting for the others; to activate them together.


    Seeing this, Alvine understood a crucial thing about their ways of activating the same skill in such different ways, including Zakiel, of whom he understood his actions.


    ''In conclusion, apart from Greed, a mage who activates his spells with words, the others cast their magical spells with their weapons. It''s interesting; they have more fascinating weapons than I had imagined. Maybe I should inspect them soon, he said to himself while keeping his eyes closed and monitoring them only thanks to his magical perception.


    -Craack!!


    Instantly, Alvine opened his eyes, which were turned to the abyssal cks after hearing noise resembling thousands of sses that break simultaneously.


    But not surprisingly, Alvine witnessed a scene he expected, seeing the emptiness around his four subordinates break into the form of gigantic mirrors that are both sharp and transparent.


    Just like Linn''s space de that she had manifested, the space debris looked like it, except for the difference in size between them.


    Unlike Linn, who created and wielded a rtivelyrge sword-shaped space de, the space debris around Alvine''s subordinates were deformed and different sizes without anything more or less.


    Since their objectives were not to make weapons or other purposes other than to destroy everything around them, they were more than satisfied with this result.


    "Greed, it''s your turn to y now. Use all your powers to disrupt space flows further and prevent space from regenerating by all mea--?


    -Grrrshhhhh!!!


    As soon as he finished his sentence, Alvine noticed a purely destructive golden energying out of Greed''s body, followed by the sudden appearance of the four small ck holes that sucked all the space debris around them.


    The four ck holes he had cast just by waving his stick without having to incant had the consequences of creating spatial distortions showing areas, parts of thes, or random creatures who were also victims of destinies even more tragic than space itself.


    ''As Linn said while I was staying with her, earth and sky are linked by spatiotemporal queues. Divinews connects and space. And space and the universe are interconnected by all these things but also by universalws that keep everything in ce.


    -Just like a mortal who cannot change divinews, these so-called deities can do nothing against space itself. That''s also one of the fundamental reasons why divine mages cannot survive in space without erecting a protective shield around them to protect their divine bodies.


    -And finally, just like the divine mages who alter the divinews, the primordials can also impact space. Still, they are powerless in front of the universe. But what about my universalw?


    Universalw, huh? Why this name? Why is thispetence called universalw instead of divinew or even a concept? I got the answer to these questions after spending several years wandering in the universe using only my unique skills, more precisely, my shadow affinity and gehenna mes!


    While remembering the knowledge he had acquired and his discoveries, he looked at the pure chaotic scene in front of him with inexpressive eyes.


    ''Well, it''s time to do things my way!'' While murmuring these words, he slowly moves away his two palms that were closed and ced against each other by finally revealing what he had been preparing all this time!


    ...


    A small jet-ck cube slowly emerged between his two palms as he moved them away.


    The ck cube had nothing shy or strange aura around it, but it just looked like a small cubic box of just a few centimeters and turned by itself while floating slowly but surely above Alvine, who had clothespletely soaked in sweat because of his exhaust.


    -Vreeeuiiiii-Creeeeck!!


    Instantly, the cube gradually increases and reaches the size of a container in the blink of an eye, with a strangely metallic noise apanying it.


    Seeing this, Alvine spreads his two arms as if trying to control his spell.


    |Shadow Concept: Pure dest--!!


    -Whoooshhhhh!!!


    Before he finished his incantation, thousands of thick chains in scarlet colors came out behind him and his shadows at an imperceptible speed, chaining them instantly!


    -?!


    Alvine frowned, noticing that apart from being immobilized, nothing strange had happened to him and his shadows.


    But this was precisely what made him suspicious to the point of being confused about the intentions of the new intruder whose identity was easy for him to guess, even if he did not see her yet.


    *No, y the game. Wait a little longer!* He ordered Greed, who always seemed to act ording to his goodwill without waiting for his orders.


    -Nod.


    Seeing Greed nod his head despite the obstructing chains around his body, Alvine guessed, by this nonchnt action from Greed, that his subordinates were not really caught in the traps, just like him.


    ''If the objective of this so-called transcendent was to kill us, she would not bother to stop us only with these thick chains. I think she intended to deconcentrate us to help me toplete my actions. And if I''m right, she will soon have to move on to the second phase of her ns.'' He said while waiting quietly like a predator watching for his prey while pretending to be sleepy.


    -Wrrrrr!! Wrrrrr!! Wrrrrr!! Wrrrrr!!...


    After an additional ten secs, just as he had predicted, scarlet portals appeared in the form of a circle around Alvine and his shadows despite all the disturbance of the spatiotemporal flows that Alvine and his shadows had caused around them.


    ''Sigh, as I expected. Apart from being a superior being, I doubt that even Linn can create so many portals in such aggressive conditions. No, she can''t aplish such a feat. But all the same, I''m surprised that she invoked all the celestial demons for a meeting.'' He said, scrutinizing his environment with eyes that were both impassive and cold.


    After his countdown, Alvine realized that there were, in fact, a hundred portals around them.


    But what he didn''t understand was the number of portals that were one hundred instead of 99!


    ''Either she had revives Gargas, or she is herself who will go out in the hundredth portal.'' While continuing with his hypotheses, his gigantic cube that had reached the size of a football field slowly narrows before returning to its original size while swirling around it sometime before being eaten by his scarlet ring!


    Seeing his ring''s avidity, Alvine had an ironic smile but did notment.


    Then...


    -Wshhh!!!


    As he looked at the portals with particr attention, they lit up with a blinding glow, followed by the appearance of Gargas-like creatures with scaly green skins and pointed horns above their heads.


    But looking at them more closely, Alvine realized that the so-called celestial demons were not as identical as he expected. They had only a few traits inmon, namely, the color of their skins, the two draconian horns pointed on their temples, and, finally, their scarlet eyes.


    Apart from these three typical features, they had different shapes. Even if they all had humanoid silhouettes, some had long arms up to their ankles, while others had thin bodies resembling skeletons.


    And just as Gargas had warned, Alvine did not need an etiquette to understand which celestial demon was the highest ranked among them.


    But his eyes became mad when he noticed that among the top five of the most powerful celestial demons, there was a demon who had amon trait with his prisoner!


    "Finally! I finally met one of the kinds of these sons of whores who had invaded me and attacked my people on my ownnds!" For the first time, his eyes shone with a glimmer of vivacity for several decades when he looked at one of the ny-nine celestial demons who had a hole in ce of his eyes.


    Craack-Craack!


    Almost instantly, the chains around Alvine broke, followed by his vanishing and sudden emergence behind one of the ten most powerful celestial demons.


    -?!


    But before his hand seized his target''s neck, he was stopped by the famous mysterious chains once again, making him more bored than enraged.


    -Grab!!


    But the next moment, just when Alvine was about to free himself, a translucid wless hand grabbed him by the cor of his coat and pulled him back, more precisely, into one of the portals that had still not disappeared!


    ''...''


    As if he didn''t give a damn about the mysterious intentions of his enemies, he let himself be mysteriously pulled through the portals, leaving his shadow soldiers behind him.


    But itsted only a moment before the silhouette of Luna and that of the others disappeared in their turns through other portals that engulfed them, leaving only the celestial demons!

 Chapter 338 Temporal Traps.

    -Tic-tac, tic-tac, tic-tac...


    ''Hm? Where am I?''


    After being mysteriously kidnapped, Alvine found himself in a vast hall entirely white and virgin and which seemed to be as far as the eye could see, even for him, who could now see hundreds of kilometers without needing his magical perception. But apart from the gigantic clock above him, the vast hall was empty.


    But when he looked around, he realized that he was separated from Luna and the others.


    "Master, what are you doing here?"


    -?!


    Alvine''s expression suddenly darkened when he heard this familiar voice echo behind him.


    As if he did not believe in his ears, Alvine suddenly turned around, looking at the source, the origin of the familiar voice that resonated near him, without him noticing her presence.


    ''?! What''s-- Sigh; I hate this kind of game.'' His surprise was only momentary when he saw Sabrina in front of him.


    But realizing the conditions that had led him to this empty room, he guessed that the Sabrina in front of him was not his Sabrina, but probably an illusion, or at least, ording to his thoughts.


    "Well, I don''t want to ask the reason for your blurry mindset, but if you intend to make me waste my precious time with this stupid game, find another person." He announced calmly without a sign of agitation in his eyes that stared at those of Sabrina.


    Hearing his words, Sabrina raises her eyebrows slightly with confusion.


    "..."


    Seeing this fascinating imitation, Alvine looked at Sabrina with his magical perception to confirm his hypothesis.


    But the next moment, he became even more confused after realizing that Sabrina was not an illusion but a person alive in flesh and blood in front of him.


    "Sigh, you almost convinced me. Yes, almost convinced. But unfortunately, my perception does not only allow me to see the realm and nature of the magical energy of others. As a result, no matter how much you manage to imitate her personality, nature, or cultivation level, a person''s soul is unique and impossible to reproduce or imitate. As long as I can see this difference, it is, therefore, impossible for you or anyone to deceive me with these poor-quality tricks." He retorted with bloodshot eyes while showing a long jet-ck sword.


    As for the mysterious woman, after hearing Alvine''s words and seeing his decisive eyes, an attractive smile emerged on this mysterious being''s lips.


    "... Well, so I was right." She said as she sat on a chair that suddenly appeared behind her.


    "About what?" Alvine asked, tightening his grip on his sword''s wrist.


    "I just wanted to reassure myself of some things before dealing with an unknown factor that came to my peaceful home to sow chaos."


    "..."


    ording to Alvine''s silence, she continued while keeping Sabrina''s appearance.


    "But now that I know who I have to deal with, I don''t know if it''s an honor to meet the famous Karahan after several millennia."


    "..." Alvine does not say a word when he sees the mysterious entity beside him confuse him with someone else from the beginning.


    "Hm? Maybe if I call you, Kayra would make you react?" She continued seeing Alvine''s confusion increase.


    "..?!" But after hearing this strange name he heard for the first time, Alvine couldn''t help but frown.


    His lips moved, but ultimately, he decided not toment.


    "... How strange. I thought you were yingedy for me at first, but now it''s getting more interesting." While saying these words, a round table appeared in front of her with luxurious cups of tea that gave off a soothing and intoxicating smell to the point of disturbing Alvine''s concentration and mistrust towards the mysterious woman who had impersonated Sabrina.


    Knowing this, Alvine frowns and unconsciously uses his powers to protect himself physically and mentally from the new enemy he has never met before, whether in terms of power or the mysteries surrounding her.


    "I thought you were going to me--


    "Sigh, I guess my message wasn''t interesting enough for you to captivate its content." Finally, Alvine monotonously spoke when he saw the mysterious being serve him a cup of tea while continuing to speak.


    "Hm? Do you want to talk about this message that said you didn''te here to have tea with me? You are mistaken, Lord Kayra; how dare I neglect a message that was apanied by the suicide of one of my most faithful servants?" She said with a carefree smile on her lips.


    "..." Alvine, who saw this, had nostalgic eyes when he remembered his home for the first time.


    "But with all due respect, you''re not powerful enough to force me to do anything." She said while sipping her tea after half-filling Alvine''s cup.


    "Not powerful enough to kill you; I agree. But not powerful enough to cause you more harm? I doubt that."


    "Hm? Sigh, you may not know it yet, but you are currently in my domain. And believe it or not, you won''t be able to leave here unless I want to. And since you seem so sure of yourself, why not try?"


    "..."


    Seeing Alvine''s silence, she smiled bitterly after noticing Alvine''s nonchnce.


    "You don''t believe me, do you? No wonder you let yourself be fooled so easily. But this decision you just made because of your excessive confidence will cost you more than you expect.


    -Anyway, what motivates you so much to go wild on mynd? I know that my creatures have had some problems with you, but is it necessarily worth it for you to shave everything that is in your way when it sings to you?


    -Because of a single person, you killed countless creatures by destroying at least two thousands on your way. Why?"


    "..."


    "Why are you still not satisfied with this? Why do you act like this even after spending so much time destroying my efforts for a single person so insignificant?" She continued with a soft tone that gradually became cold as she saw Alvine remain silent.


    "Before answering you, I have two things to tell you to clear my doubts. First, stop using this appearance. And secondly, why did you summon all your celestial demons if your goal was to bring me here?" While retorting these words, Alvine finally sat on his chair, which he also created with his shadow.


    Seeing this, his interlocutor slightly frowned, but just like Alvine, she did notment on it.


    She took another sip of her tea with her eyes arched at her mysterious smile before answering Alvine''s two questions.


    "As I said, just as I verified your identity by using this appearance that will go unnoticed in front of anyone except the transcendents and superior beings, I had also summoned my other servants to see who deserves your hostility or not.


    -You may have already guessed it, but each celestial demon represents the races with advanced intelligence that I had created. These so-called humans who had invaded your were just an unfortunate ident, and I sincerely apologize. Apart from that, I have nothing else to tell you except to stop what you have been doing for decades and go back to where youe from if you don''t want to have to do with me."


    Seeing her pronounced with a fearless voice and cold eyes, Alvine had an okay smile on the corners of his lips while finally trying to take a sip of tea that the mysterious woman in front of him served.


    But noticing that he was still wearing his mask, he put down the cup of tea as if nothing had happened.


    "It''s interesting to hear you talk like that. But I''m not surprised by that. You others, your feeling of superiority makes you forget the importance of living beings. In short, my goal is simple. Currently, I know that I''m not powerful enough to kill you. But rest assured; your turn wille as long as I have a breath of life left." While retorting these words, he gets up from his chair, which also disappears the second after


    "..."


    -Tic-tac, tic-tac...


    A dull silence imposed itself in the mysterious room, forcing Alvine to focus on the noise emanating from the clock''s mechanisms above them.


    On the one hand, even if his threats seemed to be windy, the expression on the face of the person who was listening to him changed the whole game.


    "You really n to go all the way, huh?" She coldly asked when she saw Alvine trying to leave.


    On Alvine''s side, he stopped in his contemtion and focused on her.


    "... Yes. My decision is final." He said with a frown.


    ''Why do I feel like I''ve experienced that moment?'' He wondered with confused eyes as he looked at the mysterious woman, who had a strange smile on her lips, with a restless heart.


    "Well, it''s still a shame." She replied as she got up from her chair.


    "?? Still? Why?" He asked confusedly as the strange sensation persisted in his heart as he listened to the girl speak with this cadence as if it were not the first time he had had this conversation with her.


    "Because after hearing such words, I am not stupid enough to let go of an entity that can threaten my peaceful daily life. Especiallying from a future Kayra!"


    While seeing her retort these words with decisive eyes, Alvine guessed that she no longer intended to negotiate with words.


    ''...I guess I was wrong.'' He continued seeing her not understand the meaning of his question.


    -Wshhh!!!


    Simultaneously, before her enemy takes the first step, Alvine rushes toward her at an explosive speed and stabs her directly in the heart!!


    -?!


    But the next moment, he frowned when he saw ''Sabrina'' indifferent to his attack, which had not missed her.


    "Hey, how weak have you be? I asked myself this question incalcble numbers. Finally, I decided to tour your dear to learn more about the current you.


    -But the most ironic thing was to learn that apart from your shadow general, who had not noticed my presence because of its low power, the others were still absent.


    -So, I can keep you forever here while preventing you from making the slightest progress towards your ascent!" She retorted by lightly tapping Alvine''s de, which broke instantly!


    !!


    Seeing her unreasonable power, Alvine jumped back away from her.


    "It seems that you know more about me than I expected." He retorted in a cold voice while removing his mask.


    -Tic-tac, tic-tac, tic--


    "So what?"


    ?! - Almost instantly, his enemy''s voice resounded behind him after she disappeared without Alvine noticing any movement on her part!


    ''What an unimaginable speed!'' He shouted in his thoughts As he pushed his other sword into the throat of his target that had just appeared beside him!


    -Tic-tac, tic--


    ?!


    But the next moment, he realized that she had avoided his attack, which was less than a millimeter away from sinking into his throat, and at the same time, appeared behind him while continuing whispering the rest of her sentence.


    "Who of my level would not know you? Even if you are still weak, your reputation is not negligible." She continued with a devilish smile that distorted her face.


    ''?! No matter its speed, I should at least see it; even a tiny one can. But I don''t see any energy fluctuation around her when she disappears and appears behind me, but I also can''t know when she disappears or where she was supposed to appear.'' He said to himself while frozen on the spot with questioning eyes.


    "We will continue this conversation when the timees." Alvine retorted by gradually vanishing in front of her.


    ''Since she does not intend to give her all, not to mention my weak powers in front of her, the best decision would be to withdraw as I had announced and prepare myself for better--


    "Haha, what a good joke!" By guessing Alvine''s intentions, she indexes him, freezing him instantly.


    -Tic-tac, tic--!


    The hands of the clock above her also froze, followed by Alvine''s eyes that became empty and her consciousness that faded in time.


    Following this, she makes a counterclockwise circle.


    -Tac---tic, tac--tic, tac-tic...


    And a second after, the clock second hand above them inverted its rate and progress.


    Simultaneously, Alvine, frozen on the spot, began to move, but in reverse, the clockwise direction.


    His silhouette, which was fifty percent be transparent, gradually became visible.


    ''Hehe~! Since killing you here will only dy the inevitable, then I would continue to make you regress continuously and eternally until you change your mind.'' She said to herself as she continued to reverse the time until Alvine found herself in his chair.


    -Tac-tic, tac-tic, tac--


    After seeing Alvine sit on her chair, the clock hand that disyed the seconds froze once again after she disturbed the time flow with her unreasonable powers.


    She walks calmly towards the table and sits on her chair as before with confused eyes thatst only a moment before she regains her usual expression.


    After checking everything was in ce, she drew a small circle on the table that instantly vanished before taking her teacup.


    "..."


    -Tic---tac, tic--tac, tic-tac...


    When time resumed its usual course, Alvine''s empty eyes gradually regained their usual gleams.


    But before he says anything, the cold voice of his interlocutor resonates in front of him.


    "You really n to go all the way, huh?" She coldly asked.


    "..." Alvine remained silent and looked around him with confused eyes.


    ''Why do I feel like I''ve already heard this question?'' He wondered confusedly.


    "Yes, my decision is final!" He still retorted by getting up on the chair that immediately disappears behind him, like thest time.


    Seeing Alvine trying to leave, she puts her cup of tea on the table.


    "Sigh, it''s a shame." She coldly replied as she got up in her chair as before.


    "?? Why?" Alvine asked unconsciously.

 Chapter 339 Temporal Traps. 2

    -Whhshh!!


    For the umpteenth time, Alvine''s sword stabs his target''s heart,


    -Craack!


    ... And breaks it into pieces after her light tap on its de.


    And when Alvine realizes that he does not have the slightest chance of defeating his enemy with his current level and tries to leave her behind, thetter stops time, preventing him from leaving.


    This cycle that seemed eternal, unless his enemy got tired of it, continued smoothly, endlessly, without obstacles, and finally, without Alvine realizing that he had fallen into a trap that he had never faced.


    .....


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .


    -Tac---tic, Tac--tic, Tac-tic,...


    "I stopped counting time by dint of living alone in this field that is out of time and space without getting bored. But I must honestly admit that having a source of entertainment is different from my millennia spent alone. Especially if the entertainment in question is this famous Kayra!" Shemented as she watched Alvine join him at the table while walking in steps back.


    "He''s different from the others. Despite the valuable numbers, he always remains healthy on his decision and does not hesitate for a second to attack me despite the fact that he knows that he can do nothing against me." Following these words, she approached Alvine, frozen on his chair like a sculpture, and start at him with cold eyes


    "What exactly do you want?" She asked with confused eyes that scrutinized every part of Alvine''s face.


    "..."


    "Sigh, I forgot that you can''t hear me. But despite everything, I can''t help but want to know everything you''re hiding. Why be so decisive while knowing you are not qualified to face me? There''s really something wrong with this story. And I''d soon know what it is!" She continued in her rambling while trying to touch Alvine''s cheek with her trembling fingers.


    "How could such a weak and emotional person be such a scourge in the future?" But by asking himself this question, she restrained her curiosity and went to sit on her chair.


    -Tac...


    "You really n to go all the way, huh?" She asked while imitating her coldness as she was angry with him.


    "Yes, that''s my decision." He retorted with a frown.


    --


    Meanwhile, Alvine''s subordinates were nowhere but in the dimension.


    Unlike Alvine, who found himself in the empty and endless hall, he had ordered Luna and the others to return to the dimension to invoke them in case of need.


    That''s why, from the moment their enemies'' portals swallowed up the four, they, at the same time, teleported themselves into the dimension before reaching Alvine''s spot.


    Unlike Alvine, who had let himself be trapped with an enemy more powerful than all he had met, Luna and the others had arrived safe and sound in the dimension where Dalvine and Heepha were still kneeling, waiting for their lord''s return.


    But contrary to what they had expected, and seeing Luna and the othersing without their lord, Dalvine and Heepha looked at them with questioning eyes.


    "Where''s the Lord?" Dalvine asked in a monotonous voice.


    "... He''s currently talking with the transcendent. And hisst orders were to stay on hold until he needed us." Darka responds in a roque voice as he looks at the two kneeling with doubting eyes.


    "What?! Did you really leave him alone with this woman?!" He asked with skeptical eyes, almost getting up on his knees.


    "The Lord''s orders are absolute, General Shadow," Luna coldly replied when she saw the agitation of her superior, who still did not trust their lord.


    "Who are you still talking about?!" Heepha asked with confused eyes that always had traces of her rage.


    "... Renia Raylka, the little girl who had recently reached the transcendent tier before our disappearance." He briefly exins to Heepha by seeing her curious eyes.


    "Ah, are you talking about this girl? Sigh, even if she''s a little more powerful, she''s not crazy enough to attack the lord; that''s what you say; I''m wrong?"


    "Hm? Isn''t that the case?" Dalvine asked with confused eyes when he saw Heepha frown towards him.


    "Huh?! Shadow, did you have brainwashing when you were asleep?" She asked with a bitter smile.


    "Think for a second! This girl is a talent when ites to manipting time and space. Do you believe physically attacking is the only way to harm someone?" Heepha asked with her teenage voice, which coldly echoed in the room.


    "... Sigh, I have already taken these factors into ount. It is not powerful enough to y with the lord, even in his current state. Don''t forget that she''s a transcendent only by name. Her power is so low that she won''t be able to--!!


    Suddenly, Dalvine stopped without being interrupted by anyone. But interrupted by the sudden hypothesis that had just intruded into his spiritual sea.


    And when he looked at Heepha, he realized that she was looking at him as if she was looking at another person in front of her.


    "Tell me one thing, shadow. Did you really have memorypses?" She asked with a serious tone.


    "... I''m seriously starting to ask myself this question." Dalvine himself retorts in a shaky voice.


    "... You will really have to take the time to think about this issue. Because the more I look at you, the more I am convinced that something is wrong with you. And it will really be a disaster if that''s the case." Heepha stammered these words with dark eyes.


    The next moment, she and Dalvine get up on the rugged and icy ground.


    "You can''t intervene, General Shadow, nor can you, General Heepha," Luna repeated these words in a deep voice, guessing the intentions of her two superiors.


    "Sigh, don''t forget who you''re talking to, cap--


    "I know very well who I''m talking to. Currently, apart from being subordinates, you both are nothing more. You have no rank since the lord has not epted your loyalty oath. And without your former titles, you remain low-scale subordinates. Will you dare to disobey not only your superior that I am now but also the orders of your lord, who ordered us all to remain retired until he appealed to us?" She asked before Dalvine finished his words.


    "..."


    Hearing her questions and audacity, the two looked at each other with incredulous eyes. But they realized that they couldn''t say anything to defend themselves.


    "... Sigh, you''re right. But think for a second; this woman was weak only before we disappeared. But how many years, centuries, or millions of millennia have passed since? Her power will have nothing to do with what she had then." Heepha tried to convince Luna with her strange expression, not believing that she must one day lower her tone in front of one of the simple captains.


    Hearing Heepha''s assertions, Luna and the other three looked at each other momentarily without changing their expression.


    "Hm? Why are you always undecided?" She frowns, noticing the strange cold blood of the four in front of her.


    "Well, we had already taken all these things into ount. But you forget something more crucial, just like Shadow. We are talking about our lord. He had voluntarily allowed himself to be fooled by this woman. So I have absolute confidence in his ns. If you run there and try to help him, I believe all you will do is cause him more harm than good." Darka announced by speaking strangely more than usual.


    "... Sigh, I guess you''re right. In addition to everything, if we help him to get by against a simple transcendent, how will he progress? People are progressing faster as they face tough trials." Heepha nods his head with impassive eyes while curbing his impulsivity.


    Dalvine, on his side, was no different from her.


    But he looked at Luna with mischievous eyes. "As you are our superiors, do you intend to give us any orders?"


    "... Sigh, it''s not us, the problem, General Shadow, but you. If you want advice, I think it''s better to go and help our lord''s subordinates on his. Staying here without doing anything would not earn our lord''s trust." After saying these words, she teleported to the upper floor with the other three, leaving Dalvine and Heepha in the hall.


    "I don''t know why, but these three seem to know the lord better than you, Shadow. Anyway, I think it''s better to follow his advice."


    "... For my part, I''m going to check something on my side."


    "Hm? Is it your pride that prevents you from--


    "My pride? What is left for me as pride? I want to be sure that my memory has not been altered by someone else. It was only a hypothesis initially, but the more time passes, the more I be sure that something is wrong with me." Dalvine replied with a cruel smile.


    "... What makes you sure of that?" Heepha asked with a frown.


    "Well, if I told you, you don''t believe me."


    "... I can''t be sure without hearing what you want to tell me;e on." Heepha''s expression became darker and darker as she listened to Dalvine''s words, which had a seriousness that he only showed a few times.


    "..."


    Seeing Dalvine''s silence, Heepha sighed but no longer insisted on it, believing that Dalvine did not want to talk about it.


    But before she leaves, Dalvine''s cold voice resounds in the hall.


    "And if I told you I didn''t find my envelope where I left it, would you believe me?"


    "?! Impossible!"


    "Yes, it''s true. I looked in my apartment, but he wasn''t there. That''s why I have shaped this spiritual body so that only you and the Lord can know that it''s not my true body. Anyway, I must know who is bold enough to break into my transcendent domain." He said with fierce eyes that could not hide his rage.


    "... Indeed, you have a problem!" Heepha retorted with a dark frown.


    "Yes, and not just a little."


    "No, I''m not talking about your body, but your mind has a problem." She continued seeing Dalvine not understand the meaning of her words.


    As for thetter, he looked at Heepha with confused eyes, not knowing at all what she was talking about.


    "Your body? But what kind of shit are you telling me about? Since when have we had bodies?"


    "... I don''t see what you''re talking about." He asked with even more confused eyes than before.


    "Sigh, I thought you just wanted to find excuses to justify your mistakes, but from your expression, I can see that this is not the case."


    "Hey, tell me exactly what you want without turning around!" He curtly asked when he saw the suspicious look that Heepha threw at him.


    "... Sigh; for now, do what you want. But keep your distance from the lord."


    "What the fucking right do you have to order me?!"

 Chapter 340 Heepha On Freydja Planet.

    "Believe me; it''s for the good of all of us, including that of the Lord. Hearing you say that your body was stolen in your domain, which is only essible by you, means that an enemy even more powerful than we expected began by operating in the shadows. In other words, it means we''re not undercover as we thought." She exined briefly.


    "It is precisely for this reason that we must stay close to our sovereign for--


    "No, no, and no! You were wrong from the beginning, Shadow. The reason I said your memory had been altered is for another reason. To ensure the sleep of the Lord and his reincarnation, we have all made extraordinary sacrifices. And one of them is the destruction of our transcendent bodies!"


    "?! - ... Are you really sure?!" He asked with ridiculous eyes.


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, why would I lie about these facts? Tell me one thing, how can you ess your domain without even having recovered thirty percent of your powers?!"


    "...so...


    "Exactly, I think your so-called domain was only an illusion; if you don''t believe me, try to bring me with you so that I can check it myself. In fact, I think you won''t even be able to ess this so-called domain."


    ''... Strange, I had believed until now that it was because of my current weakness that prevented me from essing this damn domain, but now I realize the bastard who yed with me from the beginning took me for an idiot!''


    Seeing him silently, she continued while having her eyes far away.


    "I believe that a being of the same level as us or higher had taken his time to change your memories. And I can guess that his intentions should not be taken lightly."


    "..."


    "You now understand why you must stay away from the Lord before knowing more about your current problem?" She asked onest time.


    "... It''s to prevent this unknown enemy from monitoring our actions, right?" He asked for confirmation from Heepha, who instantly nodded.


    "It''s true. And since we''re all in pitiful states, we cannot afford to trigger something we cannot manage. For my part, I''ll concentrate on observing our lord''s allies to learn more about the identity of this traitor in question." She said with eyes that were no different from Dalvine''s.


    "Very good. I think it''s the best solution. Heh, I can''t wait to meet the son of a bitch who dares to take advantage of my current weakness to have fun with me. I really can''t wait to show him what the word ''fun'' means." He retorted, disappearing in front of Heepha.


    "..."


    ''Sigh, I can''t rely only on him. Zakiel, huh? This first name is more interesting than his old first name. But he''s currently in a worse state than Shadow. As for the general-in-chief, this woman did not even show a sign of awakening, unlike the first general who acts like an idiot among the other subordinates.'' After finishing organizing her thoughts, a scarlet magic circle appeared under her stick and gradually grew, followed by a blinding light that enveloped her.


    "Well, since I can only count on myself, it''s time to start my research, starting with my lord''s entourage. But the only problem is getting closer to others to deserve the lord''s trust. Sigh, it''s not an easy task!" She disappeared the second after whispering these words to herself.


    --


    "How is she doing?"


    "Well, still no sign of awakening. But she''s still out of danger; that''s the great good news." Sebastien answers in a monotonous voice to Sylvia''s question, which had just entered Alvine''s apartments where the queen was who was still unconscious.


    "... Do you think she''s going to get by?" She asked while approaching Lilliana, who was still in aa on the extra-king-size royal bed.


    She then touches her forehead with a strange expression andplex feelings.


    "Sebastien, since when have you be a healer?" Linn, who had joined Sebass yesterday until now, finally asked for the first time, not knowing what was wrong with the patient.


    "I''m not. It''s just that my bits of knowledge about my own is more advanced than anyone on this, including healers." He announced nonchntly.


    "Hmm, you may be right. No matter how much I look at this woman, all I see is a ck fog constantly trying to corrupt her soul and magical energies. I have never seen such a curse. Did she have the misfortune to cross the path of this woman who had poisoned me?" She continued after Sebass'' brief exnation.


    "... No, it''s not a curse, but something else."


    "Not cursed? If this is not the case, then what is it about?"


    "Well, this woman is, in fact--!!


    -DOOM!


    Before he finished his sentence, he and the other two frowned, feeling a familiar evil energy suddenly appearing on the.


    "Tsk, this man, does he has a hobby to create problems for us?! I''m going to tell him my four truths!" While retorting these words, Sylvia disappeared, followed by Linn, who followed her closely out of curiosity, leaving only Sebass and Lilliana behind them.


    ...


    Rather,


    -Wshhhh!!!


    ''Hm? Did I make the mistake of my destination?" Heepha wondered, calmly scrutinizing the living room with her inexpressive expression.


    -Click...!


    "Huh?! Y-you... I knew you were going toe back to me." At the same time, Serena, who had just finished her inspection and the tedious tasks that Sylvia had entrusted to her, entered the living room.


    But after her brief surprise, when she saw a little girl barely fifteen years old, she had wide eyes after feeling the familiar aura emanating from her.


    "Who are you?" Heepha casually asked when she saw Serena''s ''warm'' smile while walking towards her.


    "Hm? Didn''t youe for me?" She asked with a crazy smile as she approached her.


    "... Why? Do we know each other?"


    Hearing her question and seeing Heepha''s confusion, Serena was not discouraged by her!


    "Where is the other guy?" She coldly asked, stopping suddenly after remembering Dalvine and the humiliation he had inflicted on her.


    "The other guy? What do you want from him?!" Heepha finally frowns while asking this question with slightly angry eyes that had the consequence of exposing part of her dark aura.


    -Doom!!


    -?!


    Instantly, Serena forgot Dalvine when she saw the power of her ''possession'' and felt her hostility towards her.


    Heepha from her part...


    ''Now that I''m looking at her more closely, this little creature seems familiar. But as I did not take the time to consult all the memories I had acquired after possessing the body of our youngest subordinate, I only know those close to my lord.'' While Serena was frozen and frowning, Heepha was in her thoughts.


    But the next moment, Serena noticed thetter closing her eyes after revoking her dooming aura as if nothing had happened.


    That confused Serena, no longer knowing if she should treat her like Dalvine or continue her initial n.


    "Ah! Ites back to my mind!" Suddenly, Heepha''s amusing voice woke her up in her thoughts.


    "Do you remember me?! It wasn''t very early!" She says with a weing smile.


    But just by seeing the mistrust in her purple pupils, anyone could guess that she wasn''t really thinking about what she had just said.


    -?!


    But despite her mistrust, she could not follow Heepha''s little silhouette, who suddenly zoomed in in front of her the next thousandth of a second.


    "Yes~ you''re the little girl keeping me safe for years. My bodyguard, right?" She murmured with a mocking smile that only made her cuter in the eyes of others, even if this was not really the case with Serena.


    "Your... bodyguard?" She bluntly stutters these words while moving one step away from her.


    "Hm, hm! You did a good job." She said, caressing her head while standing on her toes to barely reach Serena''s head, who no longer knew how to act in the face of such a misunderstanding.


    "No, I''m not your guardian." She stammered.


    ''She called me a little girl? She can barely reach my head!'' She says in her thoughts with an ironic smile.


    At the same time, Heepha stopped her action and walked towards one of the sofas with her stick in her hand that matched perfectly well with her small size.


    "Sigh, don''t trust my appearance; I have at least a thousand of your current age." She said these words while she walked nonchntly.


    "... I''m not so sure. I stopped counting my age probably several thousand years ago."


    "Oh well? For my part, I don''t remember when I stopped counting mine. But hey, I wouldn''t insist on his insignificant details." She replied with an ironic smile, sitting on the sofa while her stick disappeared simultaneously.


    "..."


    Seeing Serena''s silence, she continued calmly.


    "I feel that we can be terrific frien-- I meant... good friends. But don''t worry, even if it''s my first, I''ll do my best! Sigh, you will be my friend and will serve me as an experience to know what it''s like to live with loved ones. Be honored with this act of bravery that will be your greatest pride with which you will boast over theing millennia. After all, it''s for the greater good of my lord."


    "... What are you--!


    She stopped suddenly when she saw the threatening look that Heepha threw at her to the point of freezing her body.


    Seeing Serena''s silence, she continued...


    "This is not a request. If I were in your ce, I would think twice-- no, a thousand times before saying anything that could cost me my life. ording to my knowledge of this subject, it is normal for friends to forgive and do each other a favor. That''s also why I dismissed you for your offense by saying I was your possession.


    -This clemency is a first experience for me. And I must admit that it''s not pleasant. I always feel bitter in my heart. It''s like if--


    -Click.


    The next moment, Sylvia entered the living room with Linn, who followed her closely.


    -Frown.


    She looked at Serena''s authors with dark and dull eyes.


    But when she noticed the absence of Dalvine and Heppha, whom she saw for the first time, she frowned.


    "Who are you?" She asked soberly while her gaze switched between the two.


    But the next moment, just before she answers Sylvia''s question, Serena intervenes between the two.


    "Don''t get involved in that."


    "I don''t remember asking you the question, do I?" Sylvia coldly replied when she saw Serena''s suspicious acts.


    "However, I was clear when I told you to stay quiet if you don''t want to have regrets. So what does this mean?" She continued.


    "I have nothing more to do on this where people live in a dream of fictitious peace that will break their minds after understanding that the world is not as peaceful. Now that I have obtained the reason for my presence, I will withdraw before being affected by this poison." She coldly replied while indexing Heepha, who looked at her with stupid eyes.


    "Is it this little girl you came for?" Sylvia asked, looking briefly at Heepha, who seemed to be anything but ordinary in front of her eyes.


    "Yes! And I don''t want to go into details. But rest assured; you won''t see me in this dump after I leave."


    "Then so much the better. For my part, I prefer not to cross paths anymore. Have a good trip!" While retorting these words, Sylvia turned to Linn and nodded to her to leave.


    "Wait, I think there is a more serious problem that has exceeded my imagination." At that moment, Heepha''s amusing voice resonated in the living room.


    "..."


    Seeing their confusion to all, she straightened her little hat and walked towards Serena and the others after finally getting up from the couch.


    "Delighted to meet you, Miss Sylvia; my name is Heepha, the college of this bastard who ismonly known by the nickname of Dalvine." She said, reaching out to Sylvia with a warm smile.


    "Don''t worry; unlike this arrogant bastard who tarnished our reputation, I''m different from him." She convincingly said when she saw Sylvia''s mistrust of her.

 Chapter 341 The Great Meeting Between Goddess Subordinates.

    "..."


    "Hmm, I guess my exnation wasn''t convincing enough." She said, caressing the bird''s feather on her hat.


    "Ah, I know! By the way, I am also the subordinate of my lord, which makes us associates. So that''s normal to be friends...right?" She continued with sparkling eyes.


    "..."


    But seeing the confusion in their eyes, she frowns as if she no longer knows how to convince them.


    The next moment, she returned to the sofa while murmuring in a discouraged voice.


    "I give up; sheplicates my mission more than I thought. I''m going to wait for this girl named Sabrina if I''m not mistaken."


    "..."


    ''She doesn''t have the slightestmon sense, this girl. I think it will be more difficult to manage than this mysterious guy who constantly sticks us to the Basques.'' Sylvia murmured while watching Heepha''s actions with suspicion.


    The reason she did not doubt Heepha''s words was that she had the same mysteriously overpowered aura around her that forced her to be wary of her at first nce.


    "Instead of staying with them, why wouldn''t youe with me? These people are--


    *Shut up! I''ve already had enough problems because of you. If it wasn''t for my lord, I think you would already be in the afterlife.* She coldly and telepathically retorted these words before Serena ended her sentence.


    "In short, what are you waiting for to leave here?" Seeing the dark expression on Serena and Heepha''s, even if Sylvia did not hear what they were saying to each other, she could still guess that these two did not get along as well as she thought, hence her sudden request to prevent further problems.


    "I''m going--


    "Don''t worry about her; I promise she won''t do anything cumbersome to disrupt your daily life." Before Serena finished her remarks, Heepha interrupted her by discussing something irrelevant.


    But Sylvia, who listened to her words, had a dark expression.


    ''So, you can also read my thoughts like this bastard, huh?!'' Instead of addressing Heepha telepathically, she retorted these words in her thoughts to be sure of these hypotheses.


    But seeing Heepha''s inflexible expression, as if she had not heard her words, she had be even more confused.


    *Stop talking nonsense... We are not going to stay here!*


    Meanwhile, Heepha also ignores Serena''s frustrated voice that resonated in her mind like podcasts.


    "... Sigh, Serena is not a problem, but you, on the other hand, you are! I have no intention of leaving behind a person as suspicious as you on this." Sylvia retorted by indexing Heepha''s slight silhouette.


    "Huh? Is it me the problem? But why? I just said that I came in peace. It''s not like I intend to burn everything as before, even if my hands itch with envy-- anyway, I''m quiet and will do my best to act like you all." She exined herself by seeing Sylvia''s tant intentions, who did not want her on their.


    "..."


    "... Come on!" She continued while finally looking at Linn, who had her eyebrows contracted.


    ''I can''t see through this girl''s power despite the fact that I am now reached a primordial intermediary tier. How does a little girl like her manage to contain such power? She''s like our little librarian; small but still scary.'' She whispers while continuing her observation.


    "... How am I even supposed to believe you to begin with? As long as you are with this woman, you''ll never be wee! For thest time, leave this if you don''t want to leave away by force!" She retorted with decisive eyes that attested to her seriousness.


    "..."


    The second after, her emerald green eyes turned slightly to bloodthirsty reds with rage when she heard Sylvia order her.


    But the next moment, remembering the reason for her presence, she sighed sadly.


    "... Sigh, it''s a shame. However, I wanted to stay with you a little to get to know each other." She said while looking at Serena.


    "But since I''m a problem because I''m with you, then I have a better idea to solve this little problem." She continued in a rock voice.


    "??" While Sylvia and two others wondered what she still had behind her head, she appeared in front of Serena with her little stick.


    "?? What do you n to do now?" Serena asked while frowning after noticing this cruel smile on Heepha''s lips.


    "You still don''t guess? Friends must sacrifice themselves for the good of the other. That''s why you must be the sacrifice to ensure our friendship." While retorting these words that left them in a dazzling ?state, her body ignited in golden mes!


    -Swhhh!!


    -?!


    Despite her incredulous surprise, Serena regained her spirits in time and avoided by a millimeter, Heepha''s golden spear that split the air towards her!


    But before her spear reaches the wall behind Serena, she instantly cancels it, transforming it into an orb of golden me thates toward her.


    "?? What''s the world are you doing?!" Instead of Serena, it was rather Sylvie who asked this question with incredulous eyes.


    "Hm? Isn''t it obvious? Since it''s because of her that you do not trust me, I''ll burn her to nothing and solve this situation." She stopped after hearing Sylvia''s high-pitched tone.


    "?! - No! You can''t!"


    "Why?"


    "Huh?!"


    "Why can''t I? Is it wrong to want to get rid of her for my own good? She isn''t your enemy?" She continued seeing Sylvia''s confusion and the others gradually increase.


    "I''d never have believed that such a person could exist." Linn murmured next to Sylvia.


    Meanwhile, Serena herself was so surprised that she couldn''t pronounce any sentence even if she wanted to.


    Sylvia, for her part, did not let herself be frozen by her astonishment. Seeing Heepha target Serena''s heart core with her strange spear, she knew she was not joking.


    And that was precisely what made her more bitter in her heart.


    "No, isn''t she supposed to be your friend? If this is how you treat your allies, then why the hell will I let you stay here?!" She justifies her intervention with this excuse.


    ''Even if this whore is better dead than alive, I can''t disobey the leader''s orders who strictly forbade us to harm her. I don''t know what she''s hiding, but she seems to know more than what she told us about Serena''s betrayal.'' She continued in her thoughts.


    "... It''s getting more and moreplicated there. I can''t stay there because this girl met me rather than you, even though I originally came to meet my lord''s subordinates. And now, when I try to kill her to solve problems and misunderstandings, you tell me I can''t. What do you want in the end?" Heepha casually asks after hearing Sylvia''s thoughts.


    "..."


    ''What did I do to deserve such punishment?!'' Sylvia wondered after listening to Heepha''s protesters.


    *Listen, I think the best thing is to leave her alone.* Linn says this request when she sees Sylvia and Serena''s expressions.


    *Impossible! She''s like Serena! She did not hesitate to attack her even though she seemed so close to her a few seconds ago. ording to her actions, I would even say that she''s worse than Serena. In addition to being powerful and suspicious, she does not have the slightestmon sense. I will never ept having another troublemaker that I have to watch h24!* She replied without looking at Linn.


    *... By the way, what worries you is not the problem she is likely to cause but having extra work.*


    *...Whatever my reasons, they''re reasonable, unlike her, who says that she''s my master''s subordinate when she is not apanied by any of those I know. Imagine for a second this decision''s disaster if she has malicious intentions!


    -We have just prevented invaders on this. The mysterious appearance of Serena, who said she came to look for this girl who refuses to follow her, is also suspicious.


    *...*


    *I''m not stupid not to know that they are not close. If Serena really had the assurance of forcing her, do you think she would waste her time trying to convince her?!* She added, noticing Linn''s silence, who no longer seemed to have strong enough arguments to convince her.


    As usual, their conversations were quick and only took about a second because of the spiritual bond they used to exchange.


    Heepha, for her part, nods with an understanding air after listening to everything they had just said to each other.


    "You want proof, so tell me who you want me to call to convince you. Unfortunately, Shad- Dalvine is on a mission, so he can''te and whitewash me." She asked suddenly, making Serena even more confused, not knowing what she was discussing with them.


    But seeing the dark expressions of others, she understood something.


    ''Could it be that this creature is also under the orders of this bastard? From everything I have seen and heard so far, she seems to know more about them than I think. In addition to being close, even more, potent than our goddess''s monarchs, she''s also closer to this bastard than I thought.


    -It besplicated if she bes their ally. At this train, the bnce will break, and these bastards of the monarchs will risk acting at our disadvantage to help the leaders. My ultimate sacrifice would be useless if it happens!'' She said to herself with sweaty hands, just thinking about the worst.


    "... Sigh, made as you see fit." Sylvia retorted as she went out into the living room.


    "...Huh? Does this mean that she finally leaves me alone? It wasn''t very early. We seeded!" Shemented, looking at Serena with an innocent smile as if she didn''t try to kill her.


    "..."


    Thetter remained silent by hearing Heepha''s words and seeing Linn sit on one of the sofas instead of following Sylvia.


    "Don''t get tired; she didn''t doubt your identity. She simply didn''t want to have enough of the additional tasks." Linn spoke out loud for the second time.


    "Hm? So, if you stay here, does that mean you will keep an eye on me in her ce?"


    "Sigh, I have nothing else to do anyway. So she gives me the painful stains." Linn continued sadly.


    Hearing her words, Heepha had her eyes wide open.


    "Linn, you are what we call a real friend! You sacrificed your peacefulness just to do it a favor. I would sincerely like to count you among my friends!"


    "No! I will never be close to someone as foolish as you with nomon sense! And stop reading my thoughts!"


    "Huh?! Why?!"


    "I just told you the reason."


    "Yes, but it''s absurd!"


    "~~~"


    "~~!"


    Meanwhile, Serena, who was ignored by two to the point of being invisible in the living room, also sits down while murmuring for herself...


    "I''m tired of all this. I can only hope that Sabrina will manage this situation." She retorted withplex eyes.


    "...What do you mean?" Linn frowns when she hears her words.


    "Sigh, you may not have noticed it yet, but the gathering of leaders is for today!"


    "What? But it''s at least ten years ahead!" She froze on the spot when she heard Serena''s statements.


    Thetter stares at her like an idiot when she sees her surprise.


    "On which do you live beforeing here? I thought Sabrina had run away from me because she had to go there urgently?" She asked confusedly.


    "No, she just said she had to go where she found Alvine for the first-- ahh, what an idiot I''m doing! It''s sure this that she had also found Alvine!" She said with an ironic smile.


    "But why did she tell Sylvia that she had to go there to learn more about Alvine''s identity?" She continued while frowning with her excessive curiosity.


    "You don''t have to ask me this question. But ording to Sylvie''s agitation, I can already guess that this boring meeting will not be like the previous times. It seems that everything is ready for the return of our goddess!"


    "?!"


    ''... Hm? This bitch will finally wake up?!'' Heepha wondered with an ironic smile on her lips, finally guessing Dalvine''s bold intentions.

 Chapter 342 Worse The Expected!

    ''... What? This girl will finally wake up?! Sigh, I now understand why Shadow looked so in a hurry. It seems that he knows what he is doing.'' Heepha whispered to herself with a sarcastic smile


    "?! What makes you say such important things with so much casualness?" Linn asked with incredulous eyes.


    "...Forget it; I think you''ll know soon!" Serena did not exin anymore when she saw Linnae''s curiosity and agitation.


    -Bang!!


    "Hey, stop ying this game with me. You are aware that leaders have begun to move mysteriouslytely. Sabrina would risk having serious problems if she had to fight against these bastards on her own!" She said, splitting the table in front of her.


    "...In case you have forgotten it, I am no longer one of yours! So why will I reveal the ns of my allies?" She retorted with hesitant eyes.


    "Tsk, how long do you n to do thisedy? It may work with Sylvia and the others, but it''s different from my case."


    "...Never mind, I stay the one who had killed three Punishers for--


    "So what? Do you want to talk about these three bastards who had tried to betray this arrogant slut for selfish reasons?!" Linn retorted before Serena finished her words.


    "?! - How did you know it?!" She asked in disbelief, no longer being able to keep calm.


    "..."


    Seeing Linn''s silence, she frowned and frowned.


    "Is it Sabrina who gave you this information?! However, she promised me not to reveal anything to anyone other than--


    "Try it again; this arrogant slut has nothing to do with it. As you know, I was the person who absolutely did not agree that she was our leader. And imagine that these traitors hade to ask me to help them in exchange for giving me Sabrina''s position.


    -But just by seeing their expressions, I knew that these weak bastards only wanted my powers. In addition to that, they had allowed themselves to be coaxed by the unfounded promises of the monarch of light and corruption that had promised them to make them one of the most powerful among us.


    -But if what the monarchs really wanted was to elerate the resurrection of our goddess. But the thirst for the powers of these three bastards was so intense that they had not even been able to notice this truth yet tant before their eyes! It was annoying." She exined herself briefly when she saw Serena misunderstand.


    "Do you think it really was that anyone would not notice this or end up having suspicions? If you were really one of the leaders, do you really believe that I would have brought you here to let you settle downfortably and let you go whenever you want?!" She added, noticing Serena''s silence.


    "... Are Sylvia and the others also aware?" She asked in a roque voice.


    "... I don''t know, but she should have her own suspicions. This girl may seem innocent and calm, but she''s more calcting than most of us; otherwise, she will not intervene between you and this girl. And even if she is weakpared to Sabrina and me, I am 100% sure that you will not be able to defeat her in a duel." She exins by briefly looking at Heepha, who listened to their discussions with particr interest.


    "..." -Serena.


    "In short, tell me what you know without pretending." She continued, noticing Serena''s silence.


    "... First of all, how much do you know?" While pronouncing these words with an ironic smile, she looked at Heepha with hesitant eyes that had tant intentions.


    "..." Seeing her look at Heepha while pronouncing these words hesitantly, Linn also looked at Heepha, raising her eyebrows.


    "Good, very good. If you don''t want me, then just say it; it''s not like I don''t have anything else to do than waste my time listening to such boring and unimportant stories."


    While retorting these words coldly, her silhouette ignites once again on the armchair before disappearing in front of them.


    But despite the fact that mes surrounded her, the chair where she was sitting did not have the slightest burn.


    "..."


    The two remained momentarily silent when they saw Heepha''s sudden disappearance without notice and without resistance.


    "Finally, she at least manages to understand some things," Serena murmured before creating a magical soundproofing barrier around them.


    Seeing her actions, Linn frowned, guessing there was more than she thought.


    "Apart from that, I don''t know anything more. It''s total fog." She says.


    "Hmm, very good. Since things have happened at this point of no return, I want to reveal some details that the Monarchs and Leaders only know of our two camps (The punishers and the Leaders). But you must promise me not to make it known before the timees!" She started with this warning.


    "... Um, that''s okay." Linn nods her head with slightly confused eyes.


    "Well, to begin with, what do you know about our war against the Leaders?"


    "I don''t understand."


    "What I want to ask is, what do you know about the origin of this Huguette thatsted almost forever?"


    Linn frowns.


    "Isn''t it to prevent them from abusing their powers?" Instead of affirming, she reformtes her answer as a question.


    "Sigh, as I imagined. But you are wrong. It''s just a lie mounted from scratch. In reality, our existence and those of the Leaders, the war that hassted for millennia, all this is intended to ensure the return of our supreme goddess." Serena said, making Linn even more confused and Heepha, who had never left her seat.


    ''Why do I feel like I''ve made the best decision? ording to myst memories, this girl was supposed to be killed by Shadow to ensure our lord''s sleep. But just by seeing the beings of this universe, I realized that something was wrong. But to believe such a n in progress exceeds my expectations.'' Heepha murmured while in her camouge.


    "Impossible! Why go so far as to massacre billions of people and reduce the poption of this universe to half just for that?" Linn asked with disturbing emotions.


    "You still haven''t understood? We''re only cannon balls destined to die to umte enough energy to resurrect our creator! Prevent them from abusing their powers? You are foolish enough to the point of believing that such absurd grapes could be enough to create such hostilities between us?! Have you ever asked yourself the question about that?!" She asked with an ironic smile when she saw Linn, who seemed to have trouble believing the cruel truth.


    Seeing Serena make fun of her, Linn inhales several times to regain her cold blood.


    "I''m not stupid for not noticing this. That''s one of the reasons that led me to move away from this absurd war with the excuse of being unable to exercise my powers. On the other hand, what makes us different from Leaders?


    -Just like them, inferior creatures are only seeds before us. Even if we do not kill to ensure our survival or go so far as to create dozens of ntations, we have still done things as awful as they are.


    -There is also another detail to take into ount. If we were also forced to kill people to absorb their magical energy, would we be really different from them? Will we make other decisions from theirs? The answer is obvious. And I am probably not the only one who had such thoughts; otherwise, this war will not calm down as it is now." She continued with an ironic smile.


    "... You are right. Apart from Ferda and her gang, no other Punishers answered Sabrina''s call. And seeing that she did not insist, I think she has already chosen her side."


    "Her camp?" Linn asked confusedly.


    "Yes, recently, the war between our two camps has be only a spectacle to divert the attention of librarians and theirckeys, who are none other than monarchs. Anyway, This project had started when Galiel, the former owner of this, was still alive. There are two camps in the shade. The monarchs and those who allied themselves to their causes, like the three traitors I had killed and the resistance fighters who did not want to die to ensure the resurrection of the goddess! It''s also--


    "What?! Do you say that librarians are more powerful than monarchs?! But why?!"


    "Sigh; as I said, it''s to prevent us from going against the goddess''s will. Our books of destiny held by librarians are only artifacts linked to our lives and destinies. And since I am the only one endowed with the concept of destiny, I am, therefore, the disruptive factor in their ns. And just as they had killed Galiel, they had tried to fuck off me before I caused more problems. In short, this is another story; let''s go back to the subjects that concern us.


    -They had killed the former owner of this only because he was out of reach of their powers and any influence of their parts since although this is one of the fragments of the original, it is the only one that does not have a celestial library or monarch living on it!" She paused when she saw Linn confused.


    "I don''t understand what you mean by killing Galiel. This guy was killed by none other than Sabrina and Sylvia. Do you also want to tell me that it was a staging also to hide the real assassins'' carpet in the shade?" She frowns while asking in an uncertain tone.


    "... Not quite; it was actually a kind of orchestrated execution."


    "Hm? An execution?"


    "Yes, I''m sure, since Randolph himself had shared this information with me. ording to him, they had not intervened in this battle between Sabrina and Galiel only because they had been ordered not to intervene. And as Randolph is also one of the resistance fighters, who was with Galiel and the others, including Sabrina and me, and some other Leaders like Linda, the queen of giants who are hidden in another space-time, he had no choice but to make a low profile so as not to fail the n.


    -In fact, the monarchs themselves are not problems, but our natural enemies are the three librarians who are on our twos and the denial that resides on the of ancient beasts, and finally... two other people you know as well as I do; Raydja, the primordial cksmith and Lindra, the primordial alchemist!"


    Hearing Serena says these two names, one of which was one of her best friends, Linnae stopped breathing as her starry blue pupils became dark golden.


    "... Tell me, Serena, what kind of nonsense have you been telling me about earlier? You know, just like me, that this alchemist woman and this cksmith have disappeared for a millennium. So how can they be our enem-


    "Disappeared? It''s true, but they are alive. By the way, these two are more powerful than the three librarians and are not even what they im to be.


    -To be exact, they are not even subordinates of our goddess, but her knowledge! And unlike the others, they are ready to do anything to revive her! Think for a second; they gave us weapons capable of killing our fellow primordial beings, elixirs of all kinds but not those who heal curses like the one that gnawed at you sometimes ago.


    -Don''t you find it strange that this girl, Lindra, creates all kinds of elixirs and poisons but no high-ranking healing elixir? And this cksmith was the worst bastard! He only made weapons and artifacts capable of killing or destroying, but no artifact aimed to improve our daily lives. They aimed to intensify our war!" She exined herself without considering the insults of Linnae, who was overloaded with information.


    ''Lindra and Raydja? These two names seem familiar to me. But I don''t remember where I heard them.'' Heepha, sitting quietly on her sofa, uttered these words thoughtfully.


    ''But one thing is for sure; Shadow is currently not powerful enough to care for the two transcendents. If this girl really tells the truth, then I must warn Shadow to be careful-- sigh, but given his previous anger, it will only push him further to wash his honor.'' She continued with a frown.


    "Goes on!" Linn, for her part, retorted these words in a cold voice.


    "Well, I think the situation could go wrong this time, given the current tension between these two sides. But what is certain, we are always on the side of the losers. Even if Randolph and Sabrina are in our camp, you know that the monarchs are stronger than us. The librarians are stronger than the monarchs themselves! Not to mention these two beings, I think they too aremanded by someone superior to them!"


    "?!" - Linn.


    "In any case, thisst information is not confirmed; it is only a hypothesis on my part after their mysterious disappearance even before the war ends." She justifies before Linn misunderstands.

 Chapter 343 The Beginning Of The Great Upheaval.

    "In any case, thisst information is not confirmed; it is only a hypothesis on my part after their mysterious disappearance even before the war ends." She justifies before Linn misunderstands.


    ''Interesting, a bastard stronger than a transcendent? There''s obviously not much to be powerful enough tomand a transcendent. One of them is the monarchs of my lords. And apart from them, there''re also some traitors and others obsessed with the power of supremacy held by my lord.


    -Finally, from everything I have just heard, I understood a crucial thing. The purpose of these strangers isn''t really to ensure the resurrection of this girl, but they came for the sole reason of disturbing my lord.


    -Just by noticing Shadow''s memory hole, and the pitiful state of the first general who has forgotten all his past and follows the lord as an ordinary subordinate instead of ensuring his duty as first general, I think they have been targeting my lord for several millennia.


    -In the first ce, he was not supposed to wake up before all his subordinates (captains, generals, and monarchs) gathered. But all this doesn''t matter anymore. The Lord is definitely safe where he is now. In the worst cases, I''ll make sure he goes back into his sleep. It''s always better than letting these people capture him.


    -Sigh, given the pace with which he is progressing, I am sure it will take him at least a century to allow him to invoke his monarchs; but it is precisely time that is a problem for us. And the worst is that time does not apply to our enemies. So, no matter how much I influence the time, as long as my powers are not powerful enough, it wouldn''t be helpful.''


    While Linn was exchanging with Serena, Heepha tried to organize her thoughts.


    She no longer paid attention to them after learning the crucial information.


    Following this, she got up on her sofa and left the living room, passing through Serena''s shield, who had not noticed anything suspicious, and did the same with the exit door of the living room without needing to open it; her body passed troughs as if she were only a shadow.


    "Well, it''s time to start the main n. I didn''t know thating to this would help me so much. But before going to help Shadow, I have to regain all my powers. And unlike this bastard, I can regain about 60% of my old power. Even if small, it''s more than enough to solve this problem, at least, as long as the master of these two transcendents does not manifest himself." She continued out loud as she walked through the long corridors.


    ''?! What kind of joke is it again?!'' When she wanted to teleport, she froze, looking at the door to her left.


    ''It''s not an impression, right?!'' While whispering these words to herself, she focuses on the white door with two high-ranking divine royal guards in front of her.


    But being still in her camouges that primordials could not notice, the divine mages were only a joke in front of her.


    But no matter how much she used her eyes or her incredulous perception to scrutinize the luxurious room that had only two vampires inside, one of whom was a girl with long soft scarlet hair. In contrast, the other appeared as a middle-aged man with a fierce look and only focused on his booklet.


    ''So this frail creature is the wife of our lord, huh? Sigh, to say that he had refused to bind himself to anyone in his previous life. And now, this woman has even inherited the seed from our lord! It''s extraordinary and unimaginable news!'' While retorting these words, she entered the queen''s room and, at the same time, canceled her camouge.


    ??


    Seeing Heepha''s sudden appearance, Sebastien looks at her briefly.


    But by noticing her nonchnce, he focused on his booklet.


    "Are you?" He asked casually, knowing very well that any strangers could not be able to enter this room which is well guarded by the Punishers'' gangs on this.


    "Hm? I am Heepha, my lord''s subordinate."


    "Your lord? And can I know who this lord you''re talking about is?" He asked by turning the page of his booklet.


    "... I would like to reveal his name, but are you qualified enough to hear him?"


    "I don''t know, but it is no longer rare to see such strange beings as you appear on this like mushrooms growing in humid ces." Sebass casually continued without bothering to take another look at her.


    "Fufu~ the more I meet the natives of this small, the more I be dazzled by the task my lord had aplished." She giggled when she saw S¨¦bastien''s nonchnce towards her.


    "... So, can I assume that your lord is King Alvine?" Sebass asked without paying attention to Heepha''s mockery.


    -p, p, p...


    "What insight! I am impressed by your coldness which attests to your many years in fierce wars. But this information is not quite correct. This name is only a nickname that Miss Sabrina gave." She shouted slightly, dramatizing her surprise.


    "Please make less noise. I have a patient to watch."


    "Oh?! Are you talking about this woman? Well, that''s good. I just came to get her."


    "..." hearing Heepha''s carefree words, Sebass finally stopped reading his booklet and looked at Heepha with his bloodthirsty red pupils that had their natural colors.


    "Hmm? Is there anything on my face?" She asked him when she saw Sebass''s stern look, which could even intimidate some primordials while keeping her usual expression.


    "... Sigh; normally, I don''t like to be too disturbed by strangers. But I can''t feel this trouble with you; why?"


    "Stop; I''ll stop you right away. That''s not the time to y riddles with me. The more time you lose, the closer this woman will get to her grave." She waved to Sebass to stop while exining these words with frowns that attested to her eagerness.


    "... Do you know what she is suffering from?" Sebass asks with suspicious eyes.


    "Hm? Isn''t it obvious? This woman has the seed of my lord, something you will never be able to understand with your current knowledge. But it''s not for her that I worry, but for the seed! It''s something I never thought possible!"


    "... I don''t understand; what do you mean by seed? Wouldn''t it be easier to understand by saying that she''s pregnant instead of saying that she--


    "Sigh, do you think she''s pregnant? Rah, what a joke! Such an inferior creature will never be able to carry my lord''s child. But what she currently has, I guarantee you that she will die if she does not leave here without dy!" While retorting these words, Heepha mmed her fingers, followed by Zakiel''s appearance.


    "..." Thetter remained silent when he saw Heepha invoke him even though she knew he was waiting for his lord''s orders.


    "I know it''s not the time, but it''s really urgent, general- Ahem, I meant, Sir Zakiel. Bring this woman back to the royal room!" She ordered in a stammering tone.


    "... I can''t ess the highest level of the pce, General Heepha," Zakiel responds in a rock and distant voice.


    "Hey, stop being an idiot; apart from you, everyone who can go there is not awake yet. So do it quickly before she''s discovered. All you have to do is want it. And the rest will be easy." She says in a nd tone.


    "Before she was discovered? Can I know who you''re talking about exactly?" Instead of Zakiel or Sebass, this question is asked coldly by Sylvia as she enters the room.


    "I don''t have time to exin it to you, but it''s really for its own good and everyone on this. I haven''t recovered enough to face enemies of the same rank or even more than mine!" She said, opening a gigantic portal that had only darkness in it!


    Seeing the other side of the portal, Sylvia frowns, guessing the destination of the portal.


    "Then let mee with you!" She no longer insisted when she saw Heepha''s expression.


    ''If there is one thing I know about these strange creatures, it is that no matter their origins or threats, they have never dared to disrespect Lilliana; since she is the only one who is really rted to my master. But I still can''t leave our queen alone in such a strange ce.'' She continued in her thoughts when she saw Sylvia frown.


    "Sigh, I would like you to continue caring for her. But you will not even be able to stay more than a minute on the pce''s second floor, so the highest rooms, you will die instantly as soon as you set foot there." Heepha retorted, urgently nodding towards Zakiel.


    "But--


    "I know what I''m talking about. So stop wanting toplicate my tasks. Even if this woman is a weak creature, as long as she has the seed, she will be out of danger, unlike you!"


    Following these words, she raised Lilliana, who was like a blood fairy with her scarlet hair and her white dress in celestial silks, with her gravitational magic, thus allowing Zakiel to bring her.


    -Wshhhh!!


    ?!


    But just as Zakiel came into contact with her, the dark invisible aura around the queen resonated with him, making Zakiel''s silhouette momentarily more threatening as his magical power increased drastically in disbelief!


    Seeing this and the tant improvement in the queen''s health, Sylvia and Sebass had wide eyes, unable to believe what had just happened before them.


    "Do you now understand why she is better with us than with you? She cannot contain even a percent of the energy of this seed. It is already a miracle that she is alive so far. Not to mention her, even I can''t do it. Anyway, let''s not waste time! Zakiel, go ahead!" She continued with even more agitated eyes.


    ''So I wasn''t wrong! I don''t know if this woman is lucky or not. But what is certain is that she now has something that is coveted by the bastards who are stalking us. Sigh; in addition to our lord, the protection of this woman has be an absolute priority.


    -But this resonance could really cause us serious problems!" She continued while monitoring the whole with her perception.


    ?! The next moment, her eyes wavered when she noticed invisible guests booing toward them.


    And at the same time, she canceled her portal when she saw Zakiel bring Lilliana to the other side.


    -DOOM!!

 Chapter 344 Even If A Predator Is Injured, It Always Remains A Predator.

    And at the same time, she canceled her portal when she saw Zakiel bring Lilliana to the other side.


    -DOOM!!


    A man with a fierce appearance and pure white eyes with pointed eyebrows like two long swords casually entered the bedroom.


    But when she saw Sylvia and Sebass acting nonchntly, she understood that the two did not see the new guest or feel his magical energy.


    **Listen to me carefully, both of you. Don''t ask me any more questions, and act as if nothing has happened. I promise to give you adequate exnationster, but for now, trust me. That''s all I ask of you.**


    Shemunicates these words telepathically to Sylvia and Sebass, who are bing increasingly confused.


    ''This guy is not as simple as the others. Even if he is weak, he is more powerful than those with me. If I act recklessly, he might give me more headaches than expected.'' She murmured to herself with her usual expression.


    -?!


    But the next moment, Heepha, who wanted to act like the others, jumped back after the sudden appearance of the man ten centimeters from her!


    "Kekeke!! I''m now sure! Why pretend not to see me? It''s an honor to meet Mdy Heepha ze in person!" He said with a wicked smile after seeing Heepha''s actions.


    "?! And to whom do I have the honor?" She asked, frowning.


    ''This bastard is not even at the transcendent rank, but he dares to be so arrogant in front of me! But the problem is that I don''t know if he is the only one to have infiltrated this or if he hase with other bastards. I must


    contain my rage!'' She murmured to herself.


    "Can I know what you''re ying exactly?" Sylvia asked when she saw the girl''s crazy actions in ?front of them.


    ''Why does she suddenly jump back and speak alone? Has she gone crazy?'' Thetter frowns while being warier of Heepha.


    "...Sigh, it will be easier if you show up in front of everyone, right? I don''t want to be treated like an idiot." Instead of answering Sylvia, she addresses the man in front of her.


    "Of course, it goes for sure. If it is a direct order from the queen of mes, then who am I to dare disobey?" Even if these words seemed respectful, his mocking smile attested to his arrogance.


    Thus, Sylvia and Sebass suddenly felt a threatening and ferocious aura in the room just after Heepha''s request, followed by the appearance of the mysterious man.


    "Who are you?" Sylvia asked coldly, transforming herself into her primordial form.


    Sebass, as for him, had nothing shy; he was still sitting on his stool with his booklet in hand.


    "Wow~ Calm down! You will still not dare to attack an acquaintance who has been assisting you for days!" He retorted with his confident smile that had never left his lips.


    "I don''t remember seeing a bastard like you on this." Sylvia continued by showing her white spear in her right hand.


    But the next moment, the man''s silhouette suddenly turned into someone Sylvia knew better than anyone!


    "You? ...Are you still not the owner of the merchants'' guild branch?!" She stammers these words with surprised eyes when she sees a chubby man with a big belly standing before her!


    "An almost excellent answer! But unfortunately, I am only his recement after killing him." He revealed nonchntly.


    If Alvine were here, he would know this man at a nce; it was the same chubby merchant who weed him when he visited his kingdom with Assiaphir after his return with Linn to the small mansion.


    "Since when?" Sylvia continued coldly.


    "Kekekh, let''s say I reced him before hended on this. After all, it''s the only that escaped our control."


    "Who was out of your control? Do you mean by that you control this ce?"


    **Sylvia, I have only one question; apart from him, how many people did you suspect?**


    Heepha asked when she saw Sebass''s nonchnce and Sylvia''s fake expression that pretended to be surprised and overwhelmed by the events.


    ''I don''t know at what level this girl controls the situation, but what is certain is she seems to know more about this man and his identity. Otherwise, she would not use her powers to prevent him from reading her thoughts. She''s smarter than I expected.'' She then murmured to herself while keeping her usual expression.


    As for Sylvia, noticing that Heepha saw through her acting, she honestly answers her question. After all, an ally is already better than nothing; but a powerful and event-informed partner is even better!


    *...There are only two suspicious people. But it was the master who had discovered the other girl, who was probably his aplice. But she vanished as soon as the master left this. It was the subus who was called Yasmine.*


    **Yasmine? Wait, did you say Yasmine?!** Heepha asked with a frown.


    *Yes,... Is there a problem?*


    Seeing Heepha''s insistence, Sylvia also frowns, guessing that Heepha knew this woman.


    **... No, not exactly. Apart from her and this bastard, are there other people?**


    ''Is it a coincidence, or is it another person who has the same name? If this is not the case, it would mean that this girl had orchestrated everything from the beginning to attract the lord to her universe. Sigh, the situation is a little more threatening than expected. I''m seriously starting to wonder if the situation is still under control.'' She continued in her thoughts after asking Sylvia the question.


    As for thetter, even if she knew that Heepha was hiding information from her, she did not insist on it.


    *... No, not to my knowledge.*


    **Very good, so let''s see if this is the case.**


    Hearing Heepha''s words that confused her, Sylvie continued to listen to the chubby man speak constantly.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    "This is no longer a problem, at least before the appearance of another problem guest." He said, pointing to Heepha next to Sylvia.


    "Me? What am I a problem with?" Heepha asked with a cruel smile on her lips.


    "You are right; you are not a problem. If it were before, I wouldn''t even dare to appear in front of you. But currently, you are just as weak as this esteemed Shadow. No, I would even say weaker than him; after all, unlike him, who had recovered a little, you have just woken up. Which makes you one of the weakest people in his rank; am I wrong?"


    "...Sigh, I understood." Heepha retorted by showing her little stick in her left hand.


    "..." Seeing this, the mysterious man frowns.


    "Right, what you are trying to do is to save enough time by waiting for your allies to apply!" She continued seeing him silently.


    "Hm? Why would I need others to take care of your--


    "However, you should do it. Do you know, from the moment I appeared on this, I erected a multidimensional barrier that prevented any form of energy or creatures from leaving this." She casually revealed while mocking the man''s expression, which darkened slightly.


    Even if it was barely perceptible, she could notice it.


    "... You''re bluffing." He stuttered.


    "Hahah~ obviously, I''m bluffing. But it''s more than enough to check my assumptions." She retorted while giggling innocently.


    "??" Hearing Heepha''s words, Sylvia and the man were both confused.


    "... Assumption?" He once stammered on this question, even if he did not want to hear the answer.


    "Um, um. I wanted to know why a weak like you was so arrogant in front of me. Why did you suddenly appear in this bedroom at the same time that the first general brought this woman? And above all, why did you only act now and with so much eagerness?!" She listed the questions she had asked herself from the beginning.


    "..."


    Seeing him silent and finally forgetting how to smile, Heepha joyfully continued.


    "These questions'' answers are simple to guess. Since your appearance, I have noticed your bloodthirsty aura. But as soon as you saw me here, you preferred to converse instead of going to the end of your actions. Seeing this, I understood that you and your superiors did not know I was here yet; but I needed to be sure before purifying you.


    -And by noticing your strange actions, I immediately erected my barrier around this!


    "You just said you were bluffing."


    "Of course, I was bluffing when I said I erected a multidimensional barrier when I appeared. But I only did it after I saw you in this room. Because no matter your madness, you will never dare to appear before me and threaten me if you don''t have something to rest on to stop me.


    -This assumption on my part put the chip in my ear. But despite everything, I couldn''t kill you without knowing something even more crucial. Namely, how many of you are on this? And above all, why are you here?


    -It was also easy to guess. But to be sure, I asked Miss Sylvia, who already has suspicions about you. But this is not surprising since you are in the same kingdom as her, apart from the fact that you are of high rank, unlike her, a low-ranking primordial." She paused by looking at Sylvia and Sebass while waving her hand as if greeting them.


    And the next moment, she focused on the guest.


    "You had suspicions but no more. That''s why, when Zakiel''s magical energy resonated with the seed, you rushed here, thinking you could kill the seed''s host before stealing it!


    -That''s how I confirmed my doubts about your information about my appearance on this and know what you were really looking for when you came here. As I said, you must be suicidal to have the nerve to appear in front of me. Your goal is not my lord nor the people of this but the seed that was probably to appear here; because of these women''s rtionships with my lord.


    She ended her exnations with these words.


    "..."


    While everyone couldn''t help but admire her insight, including the man before her, Sylvia had other concerns besides her dizziness.


    "How can you be sure he is the only spy on this?" She suddenly asked.


    "It''s simple. When this fucker noticed my presence, instead of trying to flee, he immediately tried to inform his superiors about my awakening.


    But it was already toote for him since I had sealed this with my multidimensional shield. But instead of trying to contact someone on this, his message was directly intended for people who were not on this.


    As a result, even if he has allies on this, he knows they will still not be enough to stop me. Otherwise, he would not ask for external help. I''m right?" She asked while looking at the man who had a darker expression than the anchor itself.


    ''Sigh, even if she has nomon sense, her insight is unimaginable. I don''t even dare to think about the long years of experience and battles she had fought to be endowed with such a sharp mind that she could take all this into ount without omitting a single detail.''


    While Sylvia was thinking, Heepha''s cold voice rang in the room, almost making her startle.


    "Well, let''s finish in. I will begin the purification of this before my lord''s return. As for this girl, don''t worry about her; she''s not with these bastards; she had probably acted alone with other intentions." She retorted these words that were intended to assure Sylvia.


    Seeing this brief moment of deconcentration on her part, her opponent took advantage of this situation and tried to flee.


    ?!


    -Crack!!


    But at the same time, the pentagram that had just appeared under his feet broke like ss after Heepha pointed his stick at him.


    "Haha, you send me sorry, my dear. But you will go nowhere!" She retorted with a more cruel than amusing smile.


    "Kekek! No matter your intelligence, you won''t be able to predict everything!" Seeing Heepha prioritize his imprisonment rather than the safety of her allies, the man sprinted at full speed towards Sebass, who was sitting on his stool, to take him as a hostage!

 Chapter 345 Even If A Predator Is Injured, It Always Remains A Predator. 2

    "Kekek! No matter your intelligence, you won''t be able to predict everything!" Seeing Heepha prioritize his imprisonment rather than the safety of her allies, the man sprinted at full speed toward Sebass.


    -appear!!


    "What?!"


    But just before he reached Sebass, he was horrified when he noticed that he had just walked into a hidden trap around Sebass!


    Seeing this, he jumped back to escape!


    -Freez!!


    But despite his lightning speed, his right leg was trapped in a block of ice that came out into the trap!


    "What is--


    "When I saw you flee, I thought you had noticed my traps around these two. But apparently, I had overestimated your intelligence." Heepha, who did not move from her ce, murmured these words disappointedly.


    She had stealthily set these traps when she pretended to greet Sylvia and Sebass when she exined the hidden intentions of her prey, who yed the tough guy in front of her, to shorten her battle against him and not waste time with negotiations.


    ''Sigh, it is easy to see through his strategies. But since he''s mentally more confused, it''s time to put an end to him.'' While nonchntly whispering these words to herself, her aura channeled into her body, proving she was about to counterattack. Or at least it''s that she wanted to make her opponent believe.


    "?!"


    But just seeing his panic, her smile became even more mocking when she saw the man''s hasty decision!


    -sh!


    "Keuk!!" Instead of trying to get rid of the ice block, he opted for the fastest solution by imputing his leg, knowing that Heepha wouldn''t give him enough time to free himself!


    "Ahah~ It''s an effective solution." As for Heepha, she continued her words without blinking when she saw the decision of her prey.


    |Concept of-


    -Whooo!


    "Hey, did I also forget to warn you that the ground is also trapped?" She suddenly retorted when she saw her enemy try to activate his concept.


    ?!


    But even if he didn''t want to believe her, just by seeing the dozens of pentagrams under his feet and the shiny bs, he instinctively jumped while floating in the air.


    ?! - "Shit!"


    But just then, he realized he had been fucked just by noticing Heepha''s mocking smile!


    -Shhhhhhh!!


    But before he acted ordingly, dozens of chains chained him at the thousandth of a second in the air.


    -p, p, p...


    "Congrattions for believing me so easily~."


    "Keukh!! You don''t have the slightest pride to act so viciously against me?!" He shouted these words with mad eyes when he saw Heepha congratte him for his stupidity.


    "Huh? Do I need to worry about these trivial things? And above all, I don''t want you to cause more agitation. It would make it difficult for me to find the other bastards on this." She retorted with confused eyes and a sarcastic smile.


    |Void''s mes! |


    She then murmured, mming the cane of her magic stick on the ground.


    "..."


    The next moment, instead of the red or ck mes, the silhouette of the chained man consumed itself despite the fact that Sylvia and Sebass saw nothing abnormal with him.


    And the worst thing above all was, seeing the man''s confusion, they were sure that he had not yet noticed that he was slowly burning with Heepha''s strange spell.


    ''Void''s mes, huh? Does this mean that they are invisible mes? I used my perception, but I saw nothing except the body of this spy, who gradually turned into ashes. What exactly are these mes?!''. Sylvia stammered these words with incredulous eyes.


    But the next moment, noticing the empty look of Sebass and Sylvia, the victim himself looked above him...


    "Huh?! Heuukh!!!" While noticing the state of his body, his already indescribable expression became something else; after seeing that half of his body was vanished!


    His magical energy bursts in his body, making the whole bedroom tremble as he tries to stop Heepha''s spell from affecting him.


    -...!!


    But the next moment, the magical energy of his body itself was also consumed by Heepha''s invisible mes as if they were nutrients.


    "Dying in suffering, dying in agony, or dying by slowly consuming himself without feeling suffering, in the end, death will remain dead. Faced with this appalling and mysterious reality, even a demonic god will be a simple demon struggling to escape from its ws." She murmured as she watched her target struggle pitifully with an ironic smile on her lips.


    ''This is the difference between you and my lord, who had decided to let himself be carried away by this thing even though none of us had the certainty that the resurrection could work on an entity of his caliber.'' She continued in her thoughts.


    But no matter what she said, the only truth that everyone could ept in Alvine''s bedroom was that the man was not ready to give up.


    Until his figure finally disappeared, he did not stop trying everything he could to reverse the situation.


    -To be able to cast arge-scale spell, you must first channel the magical energy into the central core and reshape it with the upper core through the pentagrams. This reality applies to all beings of primordial rank and below them, regardless of their powers.


    ''Our concepts may be powerful, but they cannot be cast instantly. The problem was that this man could not activate his concept because of a single factor...


    Sylvia whispered these words in her thoughts as she looked at the ck ashes on the shiny tiles on which she could also see her reflection as if she were looking at herself in a mirror.


    ''The reason that caused his death was that he could not channel enough primordial energy to cast his concept.'' She continued while staring at the ashes with incredulous eyes.


    ''A short time ago, I believed that we, the primordials were at the heights of perfection. But when I saw this girl kill this man at a rank higher than mine, I finally realized that we are really no different from the others.


    -But all the same, how could she kill this man so quickly? Was it because of her tricks that made her opponent panic? Anyway, she mastered everything from the beginning. She killed him before he cast any spell, not to mention transforming himself into his primordial form...


    Hearing Sylvia''s questions and seeing her expression both bitter and ironic, Heepha scrapes her throat to attract her attention.


    "Ahem, I managed to kill this bastard easily only because of a single factor."


    "Which one?" She asked in an absent tone.


    "It''s because he knew my identity."


    "..."


    Seeing her more confused, she sighed boringly and deepened her exnations.


    "A battle is not only a question of power but mindset and will. This weak bastard had lost all his will andbativeness when he saw me with you."


    "... Weak, huh?" She murmured when she heard Heepha treat someone who could defeat her as weak.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    "Hgh, don''t take my words too much to heart; I''m talking to this guy. By the way, it was because of this factor that he panicked and could not think seriously, thinking only of fleeing instead of confronting me with everything he had. And since he was already mentally agitated, he could not know that I wanted to lure him into the air to finish him at once. I suppose that with these exnations, you could satisfy your curiosities?" She ended with thesest words.


    "... Hearing you, I have the impression that you used most of the powers I could not see?"


    "... I don''t really know. And then, I don''t know what you can see."


    "..."


    "Whatever, it''s time to put an end to microbes on this." She changed the subject when she saw Sylvia''s depression.


    As for her, seeing Heepha''s intentions, Sylvia did not insist too much.


    "Do you think there are other spies on this?" She asked Heepha with her dark expression.


    "Hahaha, we will soon find out." While retorting these words, she tickles the ground with her cane.


    -Shahhhh!!


    Like other times, her mes zed her body.


    But unlike other times, she neither disappeared nor drew a magical circle under her stick. Instead, a cocoon of frost swallowed her momentarily, making Sylvia and Sebass, who was always casually sitting in his chair, confused.


    -Crack!!


    But just as they wondered what she wanted to do, the frost cocoon slowly broke before revealing a girl with long ck hair and dark pupils.


    "What do you... intend to do with this appearance?" Sylvia stutters these words when she sees her look-alike standing before her.


    Whether it was her size, or her g cups, up to her clothes, she could not see any apparent difference between her and Heepha.


    But she found it incredulous that Heepha had even duplicated her magical energy!


    "Fufu~ don''t be so wary; I just intend to rece you for a moment and hang out with your loved ones. You just have to stay here and cultivate during that time." She said, even imitating her voice.


    "Rece me? Sigh, I guess that''s the best thing to do. But don''t do anything strange with this shape!" Her confusion was only momentary before she understood Heepha''s intentions.


    "Sigh, rest assured, I manage!" She said, also changing her cane into a spear, the same one that Sylvia had.


    "... However, I don''t have the impression."


    "Huh? Why?"


    "I don''t go out with wings. Only my fellow primordial beings know that I have such an appearance." She said, indexing the white wings behind Heepha''s back.


    "Ugh, I didn''t intend to walk like that." She said by bing the person Sylvia knew again.


    But all the same, she could no longer treat her as before, even if Heepha acted like a child who had just been caught in the act.


    "Sigh; anyway, don''t forget your goal. The main thing is that you--


    "Before leaving, I need some basic knowledge about your entourage. Even if unpleasant, I must inherit some of your memories to avoid being unmasked." She exins herself before Sylvia finishes her sentence.


    "... Sigh, very good. But don''t do anything--


    "Rx, rx~ I know all this." Even if her words seemed reassuring, her strange excitement said a lot about her intentions.


    But even having this feeling of unease towards her, Sylvia did not insist.


    --


    Meanwhile, Sabrina was floating in the immense starry desert with no oxygen, aura, or other conditions favorable to the survival of mortals.


    "Sabrina Alpha, Punishers'' leader, came to attend the leaders'' meeting." She coldly pronounced these words by being alone in almost infinite space.


    [You arete.]


    [I know, but I''m here, and that''s the main thing.] she responds to the threatening voice that thundered in the vicinity despite not being with anyone.


    [...]


    [Well, are you nning to receive me or will I have to leave? I have things to do on my side. In addition, I am ready to bet that I am not the only one to. Zenof is alsote too, ...as usual.] she continued by seeing the silence imposed.


    [Sir Zenof! In this ce, he''s not your subordinate!]


    [I don''t care, and it''s not the title that makes a person.] She immediately replied after hearing the orders of the mysterious voice.


    [INSOLENT!! Do you know what consequence could have your--


    "Calm down, the first guardian. As long as she''s the punishers'' leader, she''ll remain my master, no matter where the ce." At the same time, Zenof''s childish voice resonated in the void, followed by the appearance of a dimensional portal that manifested itself next to Sabrina.


    [Lord Zenof, it''s an honor to see you.]


    Simultaneously, the voice of the so-called first guardian urgently resounded as he sent his greetings to Zenof, who still had his appearance as a little boy of barely twelve years old with his curly red hair and his monocle on his right eye.


    Of course, no need to mention his two enormous butterfly wings, which beat a few times on his back.


    "Delighted to meet you again, master Alpha." He greeted Sabrina after straightening his monocle out of habit.


    "Simrly, Zenof." She causally answers without ncing at Zenof next to her.


    -Grghhhh-Whhhh!


    Suddenly, two ck dragons suddenly appeared in front two thousand meters from Sabrina and Zenof.


    But neither of them frowned when they saw the two dragons flying towards them at explosive speed with their imposing and, at the same time, suffocating aura.


    -Graaahh!!!


    Then, arriving a hundred meters from Serena and Zenof, they suddenly stopped with their mouths open.


    As usual, Sabrina could see a portal in the throat of the two dragons in front of her.


    "Well, see you again at the meeting. But if I have any advice to give you, dear leader of the Punishers, don''t call me too friendly at our next meeting." Zenof calmly uttered these words with a sadistic smile on his lips.


    "..."


    -Whshhh...


    Sabrina, for her part, did not take the time to listen to his words, not to mention to answer him.


    "Sigh, she already knows what awaits her. Hah! This meeting will be a little more interesting than before." He said, keeping his mocking smile on his lips while looking at the back of Sabrina, who was crossing the portal after letting herself be ''devoured'' by one of the ck dragons.

 Chapter 346 Meeting Room.

    Just after crossing the portal, she found herself floating in another space-time with a giant ind in front of her as her onlypanion.


    But although she was far from the ind, she could see a gigantic tree whose shadow covered the entire fantasy ind because of its size and thick leaves.


    ''Sigh, a blessing or a curse for us? We will soon find out.'' She whispered these words to herself, bowing respectfully to the giant tree before continuing her journey to the ind.


    -Wssshhh...


    ...


    ..


    .


    After three more minutes, she arrived at the foot of the ind, which was even more significant than the entire Alzania itself.


    But strangely, the ind had no guards against intruders. Instead, there was a small mansion a littlerger than Linn''s small mansion on its meteorite and which had only two strange guards, one with two pointed red horns while the other was a woman with long vermillion hair and scarlet eyes.


    "It''s a pleasure to see you, Mdy Sabrina." The two guards bowed to Sabrina while giving her their respects.


    "Hehe, no matter how much time passes, you are still as beautiful as rumors say, Lady Yukina." She said, patting the fairy-looking girl''s head with two huge cups H that her clothes could barely bear their weight.


    "Fufu~ unlike me, you''re more beautiful, even in this form, not to mention your primordial form. For goddess''s sake, stop insulting me." Yukina responds while nobly covering her mouth while sheughs with mour.


    "Sigh, it was not insulting; I sincerely think so. Your nobility is unparalleled, evenpared to this boring girl (Linn)." Shemented, even though she knew that Yukina didn''t really think about what she had just said.


    Following this brief conversation with Yukina, she focused on the man with a ferocious appearance and his horns strangely sharper than those of Bkh, the red dragon that Linn had decided to take with her for a mission he no longer carried out.


    "Elder Gargantua, even if I know that this old man really didn''t think about what he was telling me earlier, don''t you think he''s doing a little too much? Why should I address this vicious bastard with honorary titles?" She asked, looking Gargantua straight in the eyes.


    "... Sigh, as you have just said, he is only doing his duty. But pay attention to your words; this is only my humble advice. Milord Zenof is anything but lenient. So understand that--


    "Sigh, I know all that. Anyway, delighted to see you again too." She arrested Gargantua, who intended to defend the first guard before he finished his remarks.


    "What about your descendants? Did they alsoe there like thest time?" She then asked.


    "Sigh, unfortunately, yes. Even if the three current queens of our three races of ancient beasts are still inexperienced, I hope they ensure, asst time." Gargantua whispered these words with an ironic smile.


    "... Sorry for you, but I promise all this will end soon." She then tapped Gargantua''s shoulder, about 350cm tall, standing on the tips of her toes.


    "Do not do anything reckless; those who are waiting for you inside are not entities that can be--


    -Crrrrrraaaa!!


    Following this, she walked towards the two main doors of the mansion that opened instantly in front of her as she approached.


    *I know.* She pronounced these words telepathically after crossings the door.


    "..."


    [Besides beingte, you dare to waste more time with this giant lizard!]


    Simultaneously, the familiar voice used her of beingte resonated inside the mansion, more precisely near the door.


    He was an old man with a long white beard up to his knees, and above all, he had a heavy turtle shell on his back and wore luxurious monk''s clothes. But unlike Gargantua, he only measured about 170cm.


    [Tsk, don''t annoy me more than I am, senile old man. And stop talking to me in the primordialnguage. You are not primordial but an ancient beast; remember it!]


    Sabrina retorted by pulling the old man''s long beard, who did not change his expression despite Sabrina''s disrespectful actions.


    [Tsk, tsk, tsk! Is this how you treat your elders?! Sigh, it''s a misfortune for this old man to endure children''s whims.]


    He then retorted while caressing his beard as if he wanted to erase Sabrina''s traces.


    "Sigh, no matter the weather, you there, the first three ancient beasts, seem frozen in time with your ents and antique behaviors. Anyway, it''s a pleasure to see you always energetic, even if it would be better if you came to die!" She replied with a teasing smile when she saw the old man''s expression change.


    "Pfff~ seriously? You still have this habit, huh? Sigh, I offer my dishonest excuses to my DEAR ELDER." She continued as her smile grew on her lips.


    Like the Leaders who were older than the ancient beasts, the first three ancient beasts were also older than Sabrina and her gang of Punishers.


    "...?"


    But the next moment, she frowns when she sees the aura of the ancient turtles'' ancestor change following her dark expression.


    "You probably know what awaits you inside, don''t you?" He asked with old eyes.


    "..."


    Seeing Sabrina''s silence and dark expression, he sighed heavily before continuing.


    "...Since you seem aware of recent events, I don''t want to try to advise you. But despite everything, caution is the elder of safety. So pay attention to the person who decided to attend this meeting for the first time." He said, tapping Sabrina''s purple high heel with his cane.


    Seeing her actions, Sabrina guessed that his movements were not carefree, but still, apart from her soft smile, she did not have the slightest expression except the emptiness on her face.


    "Thank you, old man. But you don''t need to go that far for me. This war is not for you but--


    "Close it, insolent little one! A simple thank you would have been enough." He stopped Sabrina with these harsh words.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Huh? You misunderstand me, and I just don''t want to be used of havingpleted an old man already at the gates of death because he has used his power to protect me with his already rotten shell for millennia."


    "Hugh! My shell is harder than your little shields. Now, get out in front of me before I change my mind!" He said, chasing Sabrina with his stick.


    "Sigh, okay, okay. It''s not like I''m about to face a demonic God." She retorted with an ironic smile that could not hide the feelings of gratitude she felt towards the three elders.


    As for the old man, he looked at Sabrina''s back with confused eyes.


    ''May you go back safe and sound, little girl.'' He whispered in his thoughts.


    But the next moment, Sabrina stopped and looked at him with a sarcastic smile.


    "I heard you, Fulgar!"


    "Ugh! What an ill-behaved girl!"


    "Haha~ don''t worry, this girl won''t let you die in peace."


    With thesest words, Sabrina goes down to the basement after passing by the stairs that led to the so-called basement.


    "..."


    After reaching the basement, she was weed by a gigantic door with an incredulous thickness of more than fifteen meters.


    But at that moment, her coldness reced her smile as she approached the door.


    -Craaak-ka-ka-ka....


    The next moment, the gigantic door began to open, exposing the darkroom that awaited her at the end.


    But just as with the Queen''s bedroom on Garyth ntation, the room behind the door was also covered with a thick fog that prevented not only the perceptions of primordial beings but even above them.


    As a result, regardless of Sabrina''s efforts, she could not see the inside of the darkroom before crossing the huge door.


    But instantly, the gigantic door closes by itself after Sabrina enters the room.


    -DOOOOM!!


    At that moment, she couldn''t help but clench her teeth after feeling pressure strong enough to put her almost on her knees.


    [Echidna, don''t be so sentimental towards Miss Alpha.] At the same time, Zenof''s voice resonated in the darkroom as he coldly and majestically uttered these words with unprecedented arrogance.


    [Sir Zenof, I inform you that this girl was not onlyte, but she also dared to make us wait longer by chatting with these miserable guards.]


    As Sabrina''s field of vision gradually and proportionally improved as she got away from the door, she heard a female voice resonate in the room.


    [Echidna!] Zenof expressed himself once again with a more imposing voice than before.


    [... Sigh, very good. I''m letting it pass for this time. But if she dares to do the same thing again next time, I''ll send her to the afterlife!]


    After hearing Zenof call her that, Echidna, the guardian of the celestial library of Leaders, had no choice but to stop her actions.


    "... Huff..." As for Sabrina, she finally exhaled the suffocating air that filled her lungs after feeling the pressure get off.


    She found herself in the middle of a vast room that surrounded her with a Crystal rock that had chairs engraved in her, ced in a circle and at different heights.


    And when she looked in front of her, the first person she looked at was a girl who had the same features as Zenof, with her wings of giant butterflies on her back and her long red hair descending along her back like a celestial waterfall.


    Naturally, her pupils were ruby red like those of Zenof; but unlike Zenof, she had the silhouette of a mature woman with a fanciful ck dress that perfectly drew her enticing curves for any man with little vigor.


    Like a blood fairy queen, she was coldly seated on a crystal chair engraved on a gigantic white crystal rock.


    The meeting room was more significant than the mansion itself and had dozens of chairs engraved in the rocks of crystals on which creatures and other strange entities upied.


    But just by seeing the positions of the chairs, and their heights, anyone could guess the essential people in the meeting room.


    The most straightforward example to understand was that the chair of Lith and S¨¦ria, the two current queens of ancient beasts, were also present in the meeting room with the current king of ancient turtles, who was a young man with short ck hair and dark pupils, sitting on the lowest chairs.


    Above them, a man has slightly dark skin but who did not spoil anything in his appearance as a handsome man with his short curly golden hair, his pupils of the same color, and his face carved like a model in men''s articles, was sitting on a chair a little higher than the chairs of the ancient beasts.


    But in front of him, the chair that Sabrina was supposed to upy was still vacant and was waiting for her owner, who had just entered the meeting room.


    Unsurprisingly, the mysterious man could not be any other than Randolph, the current leader of the Leaders!


    He had his nonchnt and vicious smile on his lips when he saw Sabrina''s punishment that also looked at him with fierce eyes when she saw the mocking smile he threw at her as she joined her seat.


    "Well, now that everyone is together, let''s start the assembly." The next moment, a familiar voice also resounded on the third floor of the seats.


    Even if this man had a little different appearance, unlike his first appearance, Sabrina identified the owner of this voice without even needing to look at him.


    He was the monarch of corruption, the entity that exists for the sole purpose of corrupting everything thates into contact with him and all those with whom hees into contact.


    Next to him, as a circle, there was also a handsome man resembling a human with a white dress with gold ruins drawn along it and a woman whore a half-dark-white mask with a bloody mist around her that made her silhouette more threatening than the other two.


    The three monarchs of the goddess were also present in the meeting room!

 Chapter 347 Gathering Of Titans.

    [Well, now that everyone isplete, we will start the meeting."] The monarch of corruption uttered these words in a cold voice.


    Unlike before, he had a humanoid appearance with short brown hair and emerald green eyes. In his current appearance, no one will be able to differentiate him from an average human, except for the third eye on his forehead and which is a bloody red.


    As previously exined, the monarch of light was sitting before him, with his white clothes and long white hair cascading on his shoulders.


    Not to mention his hair, he was like an inhabitant in the Far North, with his pale white skin and eyes resembling those of the blind because of their abnormal whiteness without anyone being able to differentiate his pupils and his sclerotic.


    But unlike the monarch of corruption, he was a human, not only in appearance but even in the soul.


    As for the third monarch, a woman and the most mysterious of them, even Sabrina only met her at meetings; she did not have the slightest information about herself.


    [Well, first of all, let''s recap the objectives that obliged us to organize this great meeting all century.]


    Seeing no one contest his words, Corrupt continued his sentence in themonnguage, which is the primordialnguage.


    [The goal is to do everything vital for the grand return of our esteemed goddess and creator.]


    He stopped looking above him, where the highest ranks were, namely, the three librarians and the two beings supposedly missing for millennia, Lindra and Raydja, who upied the two highest chairs.


    [Thus, we put into practice the messages that the goddess Reha had left before her death; concerning the method of her reincarnation.


    -But, there were someplications afterward. The Punishers, the Leaders, the ancient beasts, not to mention us, the three monarchs, are not powerful enough to help her resurrect, even if we all sacrifice ourselves!]


    While exining these words, his fierce eyes focused on Sabrina.


    [Sabrina Alpha, when you were appointed head of the Punishers, we agreed on an agreement. Where are you with your mission?] He asked while everyone listened to him with special attention.


    [... The mission? An agreement?] Sabrina asked with confused eyes.


    [??]


    Seeing her confusion, everyone looked at her with confused eyes.


    At the same time, Randolph scraped his throat.


    [Little, don''t pretend to know what Corrupt and we will all want to know about, it''s about thest piece that is absolutely necessary for the resurrection of the supreme goddess.]


    Hearing his words and precisely knowing what Corrupt was talking about from the beginning without even needing Randolph''s exnations, Sabrina did not change her expression.


    She was always casually sitting on her crystal chair, despite the fact that everyone was waiting for exnations to suppose toe from her.


    [I still don''t see what you''re talking about. To my knowledge, he--


    [Enough! We don''t have time to waste on your fucking nonsense!]


    Before she finished her remarks, Echidna''s frustrated voice thunked in the meeting room, severely retorting these words.


    [Echidna, let her finish what she meant.] This time, instead of Zenof, another person interrupted Echidna by seeing her impatience.


    [Alright!] She retorted these words between her clenched teeth, being able to do nothing but obey the orders of the man who was none other than the supposed primordial cksmith who had disappeared.


    The man was naturally muscr, like any other cksmith.


    But unlike the others in the meeting room, his dress style was somewhat strange, with a worn ck coat that had some traces of burns and his grumpy red beard that did not seem to be maintained for centuries.


    Anyone in the room could guess that his dark red hair and beards were not natural, but probably due to the burning heat he continually exposes himself to during forgings.


    Apart from that, just like Lindra, he had a pointed horn in the middle of his forehead and shark teeth that his lips could not hide.


    But despite this hideous appearance, Lindra was also a beautyparable to that of the primordials, or even a little more, thanks to her milky white skin and ruby red pupils, not to mention her short blonde hair almost reaching her shoulder and which suit perfectly well with her hourss silhouette that waspressed in her golden dress.


    A demonic appearance yet endowed with an unreasonable and contradictory mour for a species unknown until now.


    Meanwhile, another person who was so silent and carefree to the point of being invisible in the room was calmly sitting on the third chair the three librarians were supposed to upy.


    Indeed, all the signs showed that he was probably the third guardian of the third celestial library on the of ancient beasts.


    But his appearance differs from that of Zenof and Echidna. He was also a man with a human appearance with sharper ears than the elves. In addition to wearing light armor, he had a sword on his knees as if he were ready to fight anyone at any time.


    But apart from his red hair and greenish pupils like Zakiel''s, he had no other shy appearance.


    [Well, we''re listening to you, Miss Alpha. Why are you so confused about something so important? You must have noticed the size of the supreme tree; am I wrong?] Raydja continued the conversation when he saw Echidna''s silence.


    [You are right. Even if the supreme tree has not matured, it has begun to manifest the fragments of our mother''s mind and is endowed with her imposing energy. But all the same, there''s one thing I don''t understand; no, I should rather say that I disagree with that!]


    She retorted calmly, looking straight into Raydja''s red pupils.


    [Continue, we can''t know what it is if you remain silent.] Seeing Sabrina''s audacity, Raydja did not change his expression, unlike the others who looked at Sabrina with their sometimes confused or furious expressions.


    [It''s simple to understand, why do we have to be sacrificial victims for the resurrection of the goddess? As far as I know, if you and the monarchs sacrifice themselves, the rebirth of a goddess will not only be guaranteed, but she will also be more potent than before, perhaps more than she had been before!]


    She retorted without taking into ount the annoyed expressions of the senior officers.


    -!!!!!!!!!!


    At that moment, the room became silent, and the atmosphere was not at all pleasant; on the contrary!


    [You, you--<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    [Echidna! That''s enough!] Before she finished her words, she was interrupted a second time by Raydja, who had a sarcastic smile up to her ears.


    Following these words, he got up from his chair and floated in the middle of the others with his hands behind his back.


    [Sabrina, have you forgotten who we are? I am Raydja Fulgar, a being of the same rank as your goddess. Even if she were present in this room, she would not dare to be so disrespectful towards us!] He said while looking at Lindra, who also had the same expression on her face.


    Apart from her, no one else had the same expression except the person who asked the question, namely, Sabrina!


    [It was in no way my intention, but despite what you believe, I just want answers.] She insisted despite Raydja''s words, which were natural warnings.


    Hearing Sabrina''s words, Raydja finally frowns when he sees her, not considering her warning.


    [... Sigh, very good. Do you want to know what prevents us from proceeding, as you say? Well, it''s simple, it''s because of our ipatibility.]


    [I don''t understand.]


    [The energy that Miss Reha needs to return to living differs from what my colleague and I possess. In addition to this difference, there is also another factor.] He said, frowning.


    Seeing her expression, Sabrina and the others held their breath, patiently waiting for Raydja''s following words.


    The next moment, thetter points his hand in turn at Sabrina, Randolph, and the current sovereigns of the ancient beasts.


    [It''s because you are the perfect sacrifice!] He replied by fully exposing his shark teeth with his devilish smile.


    -Frown


    Seeing their discontent, he continued while keeping his threatening and disdainful smile on his lips.


    [Do you understand? You are weak! And it is because of this weakness of yours that we have decided to sacrifice to you. It is because of your weakness that we have decided to do so. And it is because of this same pathetic weakness that we, the powerful, have decided to find you other uses.


    -But I don''t understand your frustration and rage in the face of this reality. It is not we who are at fault, but you. You must not me us but your weakness. You must not hate us but hate your weakness.


    -But even after giving you enough time and a chance big enough to spare some of you and give us some sacrifices, you stayed here, stagnating like the water of a thousand-year-oldke without making decisions.


    -Even with this, we have also given you other chances, such as providing you with artifacts and powerful weapons to know who will survive. But instead of continuing to kill each other for the good of your creator, you have chosen to waste your time to find a way to kill us. Yes, we know what you were preparing behind our backs.


    -But honestly, what can you do against us? Why are weak beings so insignificant they are so obsessed with this luxury that is life?]


    He ended these exnations with these words that he pronounced with an unfathomable disdain apanied by his mocking smile.


    [...]


    Despite his insults, even Randolph did not dare to reply for a frank answer.


    [I will be clear for the first andst time with you. Time has passed for you. A century was more than enough, but in our transcendental clemency, we offered you several millennia to aplish this simple task. All it took was a decision on your part to eradicate the rest of the Punishers and Leaders. But instead, are you there thinking about things like camaraderie or loyalty?


    -It was fun to see you coveted by such luxuries. Just likemoners who do not have the right to ask for their freedoms, you are also not qualified enough to ask for luxuries such as the right to live. Not to mention saving another person. Do I make myself understood?]


    [... Well, I think you have pretty satisfied my curiosity. But I still have onest question.]


    While everyone had anchored expressions, including the three librarians, Sabrina remained nonchnt and spoke to Raydja a third time.


    [Kukuku, it''s interesting. But I''m listening to you.]


    He retorted when he saw Sabrina''s always nonchnce.


    [Why do you want this man so much? No, since I have only one question, I will try to be more precise as possible. Why did you, who are so proud of your abilities, not dare to attack the source of the problem directly?]


    She asked.


    [I don''t see what you''re talking about.]


    Raydja then asked that his smile fades on his lips.


    -Smirk!


    Seeing Raydja''s confusion, a cruel smile appeared on Sabrina''s lips.


    [Now, are you the confused one?]


    She asked with a ridiculous look.


    [Who are you?] Lindra suddenly asked as she appeared in front of Sabrina with crazy eyes.


    At this moment, Sabrina frowns with a sarcastic smile.


    [Me? Who else could I be apart, the weak girl you want to trample on for your own goal?]


    She asked with crazy eyes that were no different from Lindra''s.


    -?!


    Seeing her strangely threatening look, especially the strange darkness in her pupils, Lindra moves away.


    ''What was it? Why did I instinctively distance myself from her?'' She wondered the second after.


    [There''s something you haven''t told us so far, both of you. You are not here to resurrect our mother goddess but for other purposes!] At that moment, Randolph finally spoke with a sarcastic smile.

 Chapter 348 Gathering Of Titans. 2

    [There''s something you haven''t told us so far, both of you. You are not here to resurrect our mother goddess but for other purposes!] At that moment, Randolph finally spoke with a sarcastic smile.


    [...]


    Seeing Randolph''s intervention, everyone became confused except Sabrina.


    [Kukuku, from your expression, I can guess that you have more to tell us. All right, so empty your bags of weak people.] Raydja continued by noticing Randolph''s expression.


    [During millennia, you have lied to us about three major factors. First, about your goal; second, our sacrifice. And thirdly, the identity of the person who''s with me.] Instantly, Sabrina spoke when she heard Raydja''s question.


    [...Goes on.] Raydja replied in a cold voice.


    [First, the resurrection of our goddess.] She began her exnation by indexing the direction where the great tree was nted.


    [You say that if we die, our energy will return to it and thus elerate our goddess''s resurrection. It''s true, but there''s information that you had knowingly omitted. Even if this is proven after a great massacre that took ce during the previous wars between the Leaders and us, it also made it possible to free the creature that was sealed in its roots; my master!]


    -!!


    Hearing her address Alvine with this nickname, Raydja, and Lindra, without talking about the three librarians and monarchs, frowned.


    But she didn''t care about their thoughts, expressions, or other trivial details. She boldly continued the next second.


    [This event made me ask myself questions for centuries, or even more. Why was this person sealed in the roots of the tree? Why, even if he looks like a boy barely six years old, is he so strange and exudes this presence that constantly forces me to bow to him? And above all, why did you order us to stop the war and confided this child to me to take care of him?


    -Is it to take care of him, but above all, to help him wake up in this sleep that was anything but typical? Why are we, who would be supposed to be a kind of fertilizer for the resurrection of our goddess, suddenly taking second ce? Reced by this little boy of the time out of nowhere? All these questions led me to ask myself a question that aroused my suspicions about your goal.]


    She retorted herst sentence with a slightly loud voice and full of certainty.


    [It is true that the more a primordial dies, the bigger the tree bes as our bodies and energies return to their sources. This mystery was notplicated to understand; it''s like the phenomenon that urs with Leaders when they collect the souls they had once given life. But why did you suddenly change your n? Why are all our subsequent meetings based only on the progress of this child frozen in time with me?


    -You went so far as to order us to find a soulpatible enough to possess this empty body that continued to grow as the centuries turned into millennia, despite the fact that it did not have a soul! You really take me for an idiot who wouldn''t notice this strangeness that added to my countless unanswered questions?] She looked at each person in the meeting room with dark eyes.


    Unlike the first time, Raydja noticed the strange change in Sabrina''s eyes.


    ''Something is wrong with this girl. I feel a strange and unknown presence in her; even if I don''t know what it''s, there''s something wrong with her!'' He murmured while looking at Lindra, who was also staring into Sabrina''s eyes with a dark expression.


    But as usual, Sabrina herself didn''t care about them; she continued after catching her breath.


    [Well, the day I really understood its importance was the day when he opened his eyes after having consumed countless souls provided by all of us. He was there, lying on the bed, not knowing what to do or why he was there; even if it was ironic to see, I quickly ended up discovering more about his abnormalities and his lightning speed of cultivation.


    -And as Randolph had not obtained the right to keep him, he opted for another method of monitoring by cing a bug on thest soul that my master had absorbed and of which he was convinced to be this person living on one of Randolph''s ntations. Even if I was confused to see him act like that at first, I understood the son of the years spent by his side.


    -Having no memory of his identity or who he was, he ended up epting this man''s memories as his own and living with his identity and behaviors. But I''m not here to use this bastard (Randolph) of his curiosity. After all, I was on the same stick as him.


    -You lied to us, assuming you were acquaintances of our goddess, but this is not the case. I could confirm it with the debris of the memories I had inherited from the goddess, and in which I understood that the creature that is with me had nothing human in him. But I also understood that he was your main target from the beginning. So my question is simple, Why didn''t you, who are so proud of your abilities, dare to attack the source of the problem directly?]


    She closes her speech with the same question she had previously asked Raydja.


    [...]


    [...]


    [...]


    [Why don''t you say anything? It''s strange, right? You have not constantly stopped talking to us with your quirky and baseless words. But what I find odd is the way you proceed. Why am I specially chosen as a babysitter? The most likely answer is that you expect me to get something from him. Otherwise, Randolph will be the ideal candidate for this mission just with his knowledge and multiple quasi-versatile Concepts. In addition to all-


    -p, p, p....


    Just in the middle of her exnations, she was interrupted by Raydja''s apuse.


    -p, p, p....


    But her expression became dark when she saw five other people apud her, in addition to Raydja, namely, Echidna, The Three Monarchs, and Finally, Lindra!


    As for the others, they all had indescribable expressions when they saw the strangemon actions of the six most powerful beings in the meeting room, except for a few people who knew what was really happening.


    ''So then, the dice are thrown.'' Sabrina whispered, squeezing her fist with fierce eyes when she saw bastards supporting Raydja and Lindra despite the truth she had just revealed.


    The reason for the confusion of others was about the same as Sabrina''s. They simply no longer knew who to believe.


    ''Are monarchs not the most faithful servants of the goddess? Why did they choose the camps of these foreigners? Unless the irrealis information just provided by the queen of blood are falses.'' Lith, the current sovereign of the red dragons, murmured these words with confused eyes.


    But the next moment, the confusion of the ancient beasts and those of the others were swept away because of the following exchanges between Sabrina and the others.


    [You are almost right on the whole line. Yes, almost!]


    Hearing Lindra retort these words with crazy eyes, Sabrina frowns.


    [Almost, you say?] She couldn''t help but whisper this question with a touch of curiosity embedded in her skull.


    [Yes, you''re right about everything but one detail, it''s about our goals.]


    Lindra retorted as her smile faded on her lips.


    [...]


    Seeing her dark and threatening expression, Sabrina did not say a word, guessing Lindra had not finished her sentence.


    [There is indeed something we wanted from this entity that we had given you to monitor its progress. But you see, dear frail little creature, it was only for the purpose of aplishing an even greater project than anything you can imagine.]


    Unsurprisingly, Lindra exined briefly.


    But all the same, her exnations did not satisfy the curiosity of Sabrina and the other ignorant people in the meeting room.


    And given her rank and intelligence, Lindra naturally guessed that she had to provide more information, mainly because of the tensions and electrifying friction of the room''s atmosphere.


    Everyone knew at that moment that the meeting would not end smoothly!


    [Sigh, first of all, you must know that we''re ready to do anything to resurrect Reha, and she is already about to wake up, even without your sacrifice!]


    [?!!!- What have you just... said?!]


    For the first time, Sabrina stuttered these words after believing she had misunderstood Lindra''s words.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    [You heard me well. All the preparations are over; Reha will soon be with us! Whichpletely contradicts your words, saying that we did not intend to resurrect the owner of this.]


    [If it was so easy, why did you provoke this fucking war that took 3/4 of the primordials and half of the people in this universe?!]


    Hearing Lindra repeat the same thing, instead of Sabrina, it was rather Randolph who spoke in a rabid voice.


    [Hahaha, you still don''t understand?!]


    Echidna asked with a devilish smile.


    [Understand what? Ah, it''s true! It was for your fucking--


    [Randolph, don''t let your rage have the upper hand over you.]


    Before Randolph finished verbally expressing his rage, he was interrupted by Sabrina, who coldly retorted these words.


    [SABRINA! If the death of your fellow primordial beings makes you neither hot nor cold, mine are--


    He suddenly stopped in the middle of his sentence without being interrupted by anyone but just noticing the abysmal coldness in Sabrina''s eyes.


    Seeing that Sabrina''s rage is equal to his, or even more, he swallows the words he wants to say to Sabrina.


    As for thetter, when she saw Randolph momentarily hold his rage, she exined herself.


    [We have arrived toote, these bastards have already made enough sacrifices for the awakening of the goddess!]


    She coldly replied without worrying about politeness!


    But unlike before, Echidna''s smile did not stiffen, despite Sabrina''s insults to them.


    [...I don''t understand. No, I do not seriously understand anything about all this! Why...no, how did they do it?]


    Randolph asked with the same confusion as the three current rulers of the ancient beasts.


    [It''s easy to understand, how many of your members were with you when you came here?]


    [Huh? Why this question? W-wait, please, wait!]


    [No, we no longer have the luxury of time! At first, when I tried to gather the Punishers, only four of them responded to my summons; the others were--


    [I TELL YOU TO CLOSE IT!!]


    Randolph cried these words out with blood-red eyes, not because of his rage but because of his grief, guessing the information for himself.


    Surprisingly more emotional than expected...


    [...]


    Seeing his current condition, Sabrina finally decided to take a break.


    But unlike her, Lindra didn''t give Randolph this luxe; that was the silence.


    [Ah~ it''s also a way for the weak to escape the painful and pitiful reality in their daily lives. Instead of facing reality, you prefer to deny it by barricading behind this illusion that is the--


    [You, bitch! You shut up!]


    Randolph retorted these words before Lindra finished her sentence in a deep voice, apanied by the murderous aura that destroyed his seat and the crystal wall behind him.


    **Calm down, bastard! Don''t screw everything up! **


    At that moment, a familiar voice resounded in Randolph''s mind, instantly freezing his blood.


    [You?! You''re..!!]


    Before he finished, he crossed the dark pupils of Sabrina, who was furtively shaking her head toward him.


    [...Keep going! I want to hear everything!]


    He then retorted in a cold voice.


    **Kuku, Wise decision, buddy! **


    ''Tsk!'' He ms his tongue while hearing the disdainful voice in his mind again.


    Following this brief crisis, Sabrina continued her exnations as if nothing had wrong.


    [Sigh, they not only betrayed our formerpanions who had allied themselves with them but probably also stealthily captured ourrades who had isted themselves to increase their powers!]


    Hearing Sabrina''s words, Randolph''s teeth made strange noises, proving how enraged he was.


    [Even if I don''t know how whereby what method they used to locate them, they carried out their MISSIONS well!!]


    Sabrina continued in a bitter voice.


    [This girl''s insight is at an eptable level. If she were a little more powerful, I would have kept her with me. Sigh, what a mess!] Lindra murmured in a sad tone.


    But just by seeing her sarcastic smile, anyone could guess she was not honest.


    [You are right; it just took a simple promise on our part to force them to follow us obediently, hoping that we would keep our promise. But you see, bastards who have decided to choose to betray theirpanions rather than choose the dead do not interest us. And above all, they were weak; I think that''s what motivated me to kill them rather than expected.


    -Believe it or not, I sincerely wanted to show you this show, but I lost my cold blood; I hope you won''t me me too much for having almost finished the party behind you.] Raydja confirms Sabrina''s assumptions, unlike Lindra, who wants to keep the mystery going.


    [...I guess you didn''t touch the triads (Ferda, Xelor, and Helios) because they were together, and they were a little challenging to master?]


    [Yes and no. Yes, because we don''t want the information leaked before their deaths. No, because they were not necessary. Before their turns arrived, we had already recovered enough cattle to feed Reha!]


    Echidna retorted.


    [Alright, now that we''ve reached this point, let''s end what we started!] Sabrina finally retorted, followed by the asphyxiating explosion of her primordial aura!

 Chapter 349 Goddess Reha.

    [Alright, now that we''ve reached this point, let''s finish!] Sabrina finally retorted, followed by the asphyxiating explosion of her primordial aura!


    But just as her eyes gradually became more bloody red, she instantly eradicated all energy emanating from her body.


    [...]


    Seeing her evasive actions and breathtaking rage that faded the second after, Lindra and Raydja, who had not even blinked, frowned.


    [I suddenly remembered one thing, you said you had almost finished all the preparations for our supreme goddess''s resurrection, didn''t you?]. She asked the second after as if nothing had happened.


    But by the simple colors of her eyes that could not hide her rage, Randolph and the others guessed she would begin hostilities by transforming into her primordial form.


    But for some reason, she stopped halfway.


    ''It''s probably because of this fucker!'' Randolph retorted in his thoughts.


    But he did not have to worry about others reading his mind since he was the only one among the Leaders to fight against Sabrina in a battle of usury.


    On the other hand, Sabrina''s words were quite convincing and reasonable for Raydja, even if the others still had doubts about her intentions, especially Zenof, who was currently neutral.


    [Well, it''s true. But now, I don''t know if we should let you attend such an event. After all, you are--


    [They have the right to do so.]


    Before Raydja finished his sentence, he was interrupted by one of the two most mysterious beings in the room; the leader of the monarchs!


    For the first time, her soft and cold voice echoed in the room by retorting these words with her dark eyes passing through her mask.


    [Do they have the right? What right exactly are you talking about? Fraydja?]


    [?!]


    Just hearing the name Lindra had just used to address the leader of the monarchs, Sabrina and Randolph, not to mention the others, everyone had confused eyes.


    ''Fraydja?! This name, don''t tell me that this girl is--


    [Sigh, Miss Lindra, I decided to ally myself with you only for the purpose of bringing our sovereign back among the living. Now that everything is ready for her return let''s start the ceremony immediately!] She casually replied but imcably while Sabrina was in her thoughts.


    [You mean these insects won''t die?!] Lindra asked aloud.


    [... Insects? Tell me one thing, both of you, by what right do you treat the goddess''s creatures like vulgar insects?!]


    Instead of answering Lindra''s question, she asked this question, which had nothing to do with the subject.


    [...]


    [Listen, I have no intention of wasting more time. Let''s do things correctly. As for their fates, only the goddess will have thest word for her creatures; you have no right to decide in her ce!]


    She continued after noticing the suffocating silence in the room.


    ''This bitch! She--


    [She is right. Let''s do as she says.]


    Before Lindra finished expressing her rage in her thoughts, she was interrupted once again by the other mysterious person in the room, the third librarian!


    Unlike Echidna and Zenof, this girl was even more mysterious than the leader of the monarchs.


    And the others could guess her abnormality and importance for Lindra and Raydja just by seeing their silences.


    ''Fraydja? Why does the leader of the monarchs have the same name as Galiel''s favorite concubine?'' Sabrina was still confused after hearing Raydja''s name.


    ''This woman is supposed to have died after sacrificing herself in Galiel''s ce during my fight against him. It is, therefore, impossible for her to be the same Fraydja. But the strangest thing is the reaction of these two bastards to the third librarian on the of ancient beasts; her name is Horea, if I''m not mistaken.


    -Her aura has nothing to do with the Horea I know. She is an impostor!


    But even if I know it from the beginning, I didn''t expect her to be the supposed guest.'' She continued, then focusing on the supposed Horea.


    [Well. So let''s begin the resurrection of the goddess.]. Lindra retorted in a frustrated voice.


    ''Tsk, tsk, tsk. She pretends to get angry with this girl. So I''m right; this girl is probably the master of these two bastards! But where is Horea in this case?'' The more Sabrina ventures into her deep thoughts, the more confused and agitated she bes.


    But in the end, she did not dare to think more after crossing Horea''s gaze, who seemed to suspect her.


    ''Well, since the dice are already thrown, there is no turning back. Sigh, the situation is more disadvantaged than expected. But the most important thing remains the decision of our goddess.'' She concludes after careful consideration.


    [Raydja.]


    Horea murmured in a monotonous voice.


    [Of course.]


    This time, it was not only Sabrina but even the three rulers of the ancient beasts who had suspicions about Horea''s identity when they saw Raydja''s answer.


    But thetter didn''t care; he casually waved his hand in the void, followed by the sudden appearance of a liquid in the shape of a golden sphere the size of a basketball floating above his palm.


    -?!!!


    ''Such an essential amount of blood! Reha, are we really created to sacrifice?!'' Sabrina murmured with empty eyes.


    [Kukuku, yeah, that''s what you imagine; the blood of the cattle that died for the noble cause!] Raydja almost retorted these words, apanied by his metallicughter, while Sabrina finished her tough.


    [Randolph! That''s what''s done is done.]


    Sabrina instantly replied when she saw Randolph''s expression and decisive eyes!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    [Fuck!!]


    He swore coldly with pearl sweats on his forehead.


    ''Sigh, if this bastard is so eager to die, he only has to do it elsewhere; but he must not lose his cold blood; these sons of bitches will suffer a fate worse than death! I take the oath on my existence!'' Sabrina retorted in an inner voice while being exhausted by controlling herself.


    But the worst thing was that she also had to constantly pay attention to Randolph, who knew full well that he would not have the slightest chance against his enemies, but despite everything, he was making the wrong decision to get involved in a few irreversible things.


    ''I understand him, but he''s an idiot. He acts like when Galiel was killed by bastards when we wanted to assimte his death. After all these sacrifices, I can''t afford to screw up the n!'' She continued with her irregr breathing.


    But seeing her expression and Randolph''s, making them look like intable balloons near the mes, Horea had only a disdainful smile as she casually nodded toward Raydja.


    -Wooop!!


    Almost instantly, Sabrina and the others found themselves outside, more precisely at the foot of the great tree that gave the impression to the weak to bow in its presence.


    But without even taking into ount their statutes and arrogance, the ancient beasts, Sabrina and Randolph, not to mention the monarchs and librarians, all bowed to the supreme tree that had not even reached a tenth of its size!


    But Raydja and Lindra only greeted it with one hand on his chest.


    [Well, it''s up to you, Fraydja.]


    Hearing Lindra''s orders, the leader of the monarchs approaches the tree and touches it before providing it with enough energy.


    But seeing her calm, yet suicidal, action, Sabrina and the others frowned by understanding Fraydja''s actions with a simple look.


    ''It does not only provide magical and primordial energy to the supreme tree. But also her vital energy! Does she intend tomit suicide?'' Sabrina whispered in her thoughts.


    [That''s enough; now, to the others.]


    But she bitterly sighed when she heard Raydja''s following orders.


    Following this, the Monarch of Light was the next candidate. And he did the same thing as Fraydja after a few seconds before stopping.


    Afterward, the same procedure continued with Corrupt, Echidna, Horea, and finally, Zenof!


    The more vital energy the tree received, the brighter it became, to the point of dazzling and blinding for those close to it!


    ''Sigh, I guess it''s our turn.'' Sabrina murmured as she walked forward.


    [Wait.]


    But she stops suddenly after hearing Zenof.


    [They don''t need to do that; Sir Raydja has already collected more than enough vitality toplete the process. If they and the ancient beastse into contact with the supreme tree, they will risk having irreversible repercussions.] He exined himself by seeing everyone look at him.


    [It''s true, but is it really necessary? No matter what happens, they will die sooner orter!] Lindra replied nonchntly.


    [For thest time, this decision is not up to you.]


    Near that, instantly, Fraydja''s intrepid voice thundered to answer Lindra.


    [...Hey! It''s not--


    [Do as she says.]


    Horea stopped Lindra before the situation degenerated as it is now.


    [...]


    Even if everyone was silent, they still did what she had ordered.


    Raydja, who always had the blood sphere, finally frees it from his grip.


    -Wshhhh!!!


    Instantly, the sphere rushes at full speed toward the tree before impacting fiercely against it.


    But strangely, not even a drop of blood touched the ground; the sphere was wholly absorbed by the tree, which gradually became brighter and grew until it reached at least twice its current size!


    -Rumble!! RUMBLE!!!


    At the same time, fierce lightning and tremors agitated not only the giant ind but also throughout the universe and thes under its influence!


    But at this precise moment, as the herbs and forests gradually became Lush, the magical beasts that bowed and roared everywhere and whatever the ce where the distance between them and the ind, not to mention other creatures that unconsciously trembled with mysterious fears, the energy of the universe also became pure and rich to the point of being felt by those who were in the darkest and most distant corners of the ind; Sabrina and the others who were infinitely linked to the creator goddess had empty eyes as if their minds had stopped working.


    To exin this mystery, it was not them, nor because of the resurrection of the goddess, but a more critical factor of everything, even beyond a point of no return.


    [Something is wrong! Who is the bastard who dares to disrupt my ns?!]


    While everyone was frozen in time, except Horea, who shouted these words angrily, silhouettes of shadows began to appear around her.


    Not only humanoid shadows like those with Alvine, but also shadows of giants, ferocious beasts, up to the titanic dragons that were ten timesrger than the imposing and majestic shape of Alvinos!


    And at the same time, Sabrina''s shadow wavered, followed by the appearance of an entity known to all.


    [[Kuku, I see that you are still in good shape.]] He retorted these words in themonnguage of the dimension.


    [You! So it was you who was with this girl from the beginning?!!] Horea stammered these words with incredulous eyes when she saw Dalvine''s slight silhouette between the giants.


    Hearing Hora''s voice, he focused on her, frowning.

 Chapter 350 Everyone Has Their Own Goals!

    --


    A week rather,


    "Are you sure you don''t change your mind?"


    "No, my decision is done!"


    -Tic-tac, tic--!


    Meanwhile, Alvine was still stuck in the eternal time loop with Renia, who didn''t seem bored.


    At that moment, she no longer knew how often she repeated this process with Alvine.


    But thetter did not change his decision, no matter how much time he had spent suffering the harmful effects of Renia''s spell.


    ''Sigh, he lived so many time loops without showing the slightest sign of double personality. But there is something strange with him. I would have sworn to see him blink when I had my eyes turned away from him.'' Renia, still under the appearance of Sabrina, whispered these words to herself with wary eyes.


    But at that moment, she also noticed a stunning detail when Alvine sat in his dark chair!


    ''... Why didn''t his chair disappear before reappearing with him? Was this guy pretending from the beginning?!'' This time, she frowns with a dark expression.


    -Wshhh!!!


    Instantly, she shot a wind arrow that whistled towards Alvine''s forehead before stopping a few millimeters from him!


    Seeing that Alvine did not even blink, not to mention to move, she became even more confused.


    ''What is his problem? He thinks he''s cheating on me with such wacky tricks?!'' She retorted as she got up from her chair and approached Alvine with a suspicious air with a short spear in her hand.


    ''If he thinks I haven''t noticed the fluctuations from his magical energy around him, so, let''s see how far he''s ready to go!'' She indifferently continued while pointing her spear at Alvine''s neck.


    Then, without the slightest hesitation...


    -Stab!!


    ...She harpoons Alvine''s neck to the point that the tip of her short speares out on the other side of Alvine''s neck!


    But contrary to these expectations, Alvine was still frozen, even after being stabbed by Renia!


    At the same time, thetter jumped back, leaving her spear in Alvine''s throat.


    -Wshhhh!!


    The next moment, Alvine''s motionless silhouette turned into a thick shadow resembling the ink that sank the length of the chair before merging with it.


    "What is it?!" Renia thundered these words that echoed in the white room as far as the eye could see, seeing Alvine''s abnormal reaction, which instead of bleeding, turned into a shadow.


    "Time affects a person, an object, or even inanimate things but can never influence the shadow." simultaneously, she heard Alvine''s voice behind her, more precisely under her feet!


    ''What?! However, I have no shadow! Howe he''s in my shadow?!'' She retorted with frowns.


    "Contrary to what you thought, it is impossible to get rid of this thing that is the shadow. It''s not a question of living creatures or not. The shadow exists everywhere, as long as matter exists." As if he could guess Renia''s thoughts, he continued coldly.


    And the next moment, the motionless shadow under Renia''s feet wavered slowly and began to crawl slowly but surely from her toes, passing through her ankles, until he reached her knees while she was still confused.


    -!!


    But no matter where she went, her shadow naturally followed her, no matter how fast she was.


    And by noticing that Alvine had, for some reason, managed to influence her shadow permanently, she clenches her teeth by watching the shadow reach her size with frustration


    "Don''t make fun of me!" While shouting these words indignantly, the room lights up with a blinding light, eradicating her shadow!


    Just as light may be absent in absolute darkness, this is typically reciprocal for darkness in the presence of blinding light, perhaps.


    "..."


    And seeing Alvine''s silence and theck of reaction on his part, she fixed the clock to confirm her hypotheses; but to her great dismay, the clock was always frozen in time!


    "Hah! I was sure this ce was powerful enough to eradicate your powers because of its luminescence! That''s why the room was always bright enough to erase any shades. But apparently, I underestimated you!"


    She madly retorted these words with eyes carried by unfathomable madness.


    -!!


    But the next moment, her mocking smile faded on her lips when she felt a foreign energy on her neck, more precisely under her hair!


    "Your shadow is part of you. Wanting to eradicate it is like getting rid of your body! Even a hail of sand, no matter how small, has a shadow." At the same time, she heard Alvine''s murmuring voice as close as possible to her.


    That was obvious since Alvine was currently in immaterial form.


    On second thought, this situation is moreplex than expected. And to understand it, it is better to regress a little more; no, surely more than usual, when he was affected the second time by Renia''s temporal skill!


    ---


    ''Hm? Why do I feel like I''ve experienced this event?''


    It was Alvine''s inner voice after being affected, for the second time, by Renia''s skill.


    "Sigh, I see; it''s a shame." Renia retorted as she got up from her chair.


    Seeing her tant intentions, Alvine does not ask himself a question; he rushes at full speed toward her and stabs her directly in the heart!


    But just at this moment, his ring, for the very first time, reacted!


    Even if Renia didn''t notice, a slight, imperceptible glow emanated from the ring!


    But instantly, Alvine found himself in a ce darker than his dimension, where he could not even see his own silhouette, not to mention the surroundings!


    And just before he had incredulous thoughts, such as losing his eyes ability, he suddenly noticed a threatening energy beyond imagination pull towards him!


    ''What is--? Where the fuck am I?!'' He swore in his thoughts with frustrated eyes while preparing to counter the threatening entity booing towards him.


    [[Weak! Weak! You are still weak!]].


    Simultaneously, he heard this close voice, both distant and threatening, resonate in the depths of his being.


    But by hearing him speak in the samenguage as Shadow and Heepha, he frowns.


    Instead of feeling threatened and close to death, he felt confused and suspicious.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "And who are you?" He soberly asked.


    ''Tsk, in addition to Shadow and Heepha, it was necessary for another crazy guy to show up, and just when I was about to-- Huh?! What is Kimiko doing here?!" He stopped mid-sentence, noticing his faithful servant floating in the middle of nowhere as his visual fields cleared up.


    But the more he saw in front of him, the more confused he became by noticing not only Kimiko but also the dark sphere on Greed''s stick and, above all, the small ck cube that was just a few cubic centimeters!


    ''Are I inside the ring?'' He whispered to himself, instantly understanding this fact after noticing all the things, energies, and artifacts the ring had swallowed over the years.


    [[Try it again; I''m not-- in short, we don''t have enough time. I will intervene for this time, but next time, do your best instead of disturbing my sleep.]]


    ''Tsk, this bastard is more arrogant than Shadow and the others!'' He retorted these words annoyed voice when he heard the haunting words of his ring.


    [[... Interesting, this is the first time I''ve heard someone insult me in this way. Finally, this is not surprising. After all, you are not diff--


    "Sigh; tell me why I am in this room instead of wasting more time!" Alvine retorted, after his brief surprise, to know that the spirit of the ring could read his thoughts without his consent.


    It was another unknown factor for him, knowing that even Kimiko could not read his thoughts without his consent.


    [[Well, since you are in such a hurry, let''s do as you wish!]]


    "Hm? Wait, do what exactly--!?!


    -Swhhhh!!


    Before he finished his words, the little cube whistled toward him at full speed.


    But before it reached him, Alvine managed to avoid him narrowly.


    "Say what you intend to do! Otherwise--


    [[Shut up a little! We don''t have time for exnations.]]


    While hearing the ring''s spirit retort these words with nd air, Alvine once again felt his visual field darkened, followed by absolute cks like before!


    -!!


    Just at that moment, he had another revtion about the mysterious powers of the ring that was also a mystery in its own right.


    ''So, it wasn''t because I got used to the light that my field was dark, but it was because of its powers, huh?'' He murmured by opting for other means to see around him, using his magical perception.


    But realizing that his magical perception was no better than his eyes, he tried his other senses that worked perfectly well, except for his sense of hearing!


    And just at that moment, Alvine felt the impact of something on his torso before he woke up in his dizziness.


    But just as he regained his senses, he found himself in the white room with his sword pressed into Renia''s heart.


    And as if it were not derisory enough for him, he also felt his movements follow a path already traced.


    "Fufu~ did you think that it was by stabbing my heart that you will manage to kill me?!" He suddenly heard Renia retort these words with a disdainful smile on his lips.


    -Tic-tac, tic--!


    But unlike before, he was confident about one thing,


    ''Huh? She maniptes time, like Ferda! So that was why I couldn''t follow her speed with my eyes!'' He murmured to himself, following Renia from a different point of view of his body, namely, the shade''s invisible areas!


    The shadow under the only table in the room, the shadow under Renia''s seat, but above all, his shadow chair that had stopped disappearing.


    But instead of focusing on his target, his attention, and magical perception were entirely focused on the ring.


    But the next moment, his eyes became dark when he also noticed a ck cube tattooed on his chest!


    ''... Sigh, I don''t understand what''s going on, but it seems that this cube, which was originally supposed to imprison celestial demons, has merged with my body. All this because of this ring that turned out to be more arrogant than ording to my estimates.'' He whispered, watching his body move despite his will.


    A feeling both strange and insecure, knowing he was with an enemy who could harm his life at any time.


    ''But if I''m out of my body, does it mean the ring controls it? This thing is a real nuisance for me! I must remove it as soon as the opportunity arises before this situation bes permanent.'' He continued while doing his best not to think of the worst.


    Just so, he stayed there, hiding in the shadow of objects and even in the shadow of Renia at the time when he had ended up getting bored listening to Renia talk with another person who was not him, not to mention Renia''s solo conversations after she freezes his body in time.


    But contrary to what he imagined, this experience proved to be not only enriching for him, concerning the understanding of the powers of time and his own powers of the shadow but also concerning new knowledge about his existence as Renia spoke alone.


    Even if he does not believe her at first, he ends up being convinced after hearing thetter talk about Dalvine by calling him by his true identity, that is, Shadow, Heepha, and other people she called his two other generals.


    ...


    ..


    .


    Now!


    "Your shadow is part of you. Wanting to eradicate it is like getting rid of your body! Even a hail of sand, no matter how small, has a shadow."


    After whispering these words, the shadow of a knife makes its way to Renia''s throat from under her neck.


    "... Thank you for your information. Thanks to you, I know pretty much what I must do now. Now it''s time to separate, Yasmine!"


    -?!


    Hearing Alvine retort these words coldly and address her with this false identity she had used to infiltrate Alvine''s kingdom, she froze with sweaty hands, not for fear of being killed by Alvine but because of another factor.


    "W-wait! How did you know I was Yasmin - Ah, I understood; you had been conscious all that time!" She stammered.


    But instead of answering her question, Alvine continued with disturbing subjects for him.


    "The seed that allows anyone to reach the rank of supremacy, the resurrection of the supreme goddess, and this guy nicknamed the absolute creator or absolute evil, etc." He whispered these words with a doubtful air.


    But seeing Renia''s reaction, he guessed the next moment that the words he had heard from Renia were not empty.


    "Heh, interesting. Anyway, thank you for all this." Instantly, his shadow slowly disappeared around Renia''s body, who, strangely, no longer tried to stop him.


    But even seeing this, Alvine did not change his mind, fully knowing that Renia would not die even if he beheaded her.


    ''Honestly, I don''t even know how to kill a transcendent. In addition to hiding her shadow, this whore doesn''t even have a magic core. The only exnation must surely be because this envelope is not his real body.'' He murmured as he gradually disappeared into the white room as a shadow.


    "Heh, I understood your mindset, Kayra, or should I say... Alvine! But I''m not wise enough to miss such an event too!" While replying to these words, she also vanished into the white room.

 Chapter 351 --Reha. 2

    Strange events have continued to be repeated on hundreds, even thousands ofs in the gxy where the resurrection of one being, beyond all the others, processes!


    Whether it is her strength, magical power, or everything that characterizes her, she was none other than the ultimate suzerain, the creator, and above all, the owner of the said gxy, the supreme tree.


    Not to mention the powerful mages who could feel her presence, even the banal mortals who had no notions about cultivation or its existence; felt this inexplicable fear and respect they felt at the moment.


    The strongest understood the cause of this phenomenon. In contrast, others, such as the ordinary divine mages and below, asked themselves the question about the probable appearance of a bloodthirsty foreign demon that hade to sow chaos.


    As for the ignorant people ons without the slightest notion of such existences, they have attributed to this phenomenon the probable and famous great end of anything.


    The only thing thesemunities had inmon was fear and respect.


    But above all, to ept divine, celestial, primordial, or universal judgment!


    -Rumble!!!


    "Sigh, it''s finally time, huh?" Sylvia murmured on the balcony with, behind her, thest five Punishers, namely, The trio (Ferda, Xelor, and Helios), Serena, and Linn.


    Apart from them, there was also Heepha, who stood casually in the sky with her faithful cane in her hand.


    ''Well, I was nning to give this bastard a hand, but it seems he has already obtained the necessary help.'' She murmured with her eyes frozen in the void.


    Even if she was the closest to the lightning, she was as invisible to them, who passed by her side without targeting her.


    And above them, the natives all had frozen eyes to the sky as if they were frozen in time when hypnotized by this strange phenomenon that was also a first and never mentioned in ancient histories.


    --


    Not to mention, this phenomenon urred in the four known and unknown corners of the universe and even outside the Reha gxy.


    As far as the lightning and dark and dense clouds were noticeable, anyone could guess something unique and unusual was happening.


    As for whether it was a good or bad omen, everyone had their judgment.


    Unlike them, we are lucky to witness this phenomenon more closely at its source; on the celestial ind!


    --


    -RUMBLE!!!


    [I now understand why she was so arrogant.]


    "Hm? Another mysterious factor, huh?" Shadow murmured with an ironic smile as he noticed Horea behind him.


    But it onlysted a time before he focused on the giant shadow army with frowns.


    ''They also suffered the same punishment as us. Sigh, it was to be expected; even if they are not as weak as the troops of the three captains, they have lost at least fifty percent of their normal powers.'' He murmured to himself, floating above all, like the only sovereign.


    -DOOOOOMMMMM!!


    The next moment, all the shadows kneel before he manifests his majestic and asphyxiating aura to catch their attention.


    [[Delighted to see you again, my dear subordinates. We will celebrate this event after our lord''s return. But for now, you must go and recover before the arrival of our lord and, above all,...


    He stopped looking at the tree behind him with a gloomy smile.


    [[...That''s all; Kuku, at least, for now.]]


    -ROARRRRR!!!!


    -Whsshhhhh!!!!


    Instantly, the colossal and imposing army, not because of their number or size, but because of their abysmal and absurd presence, turned into clouds of shadow, almost covering the huge ind before instantly vanishing by merging with Shadow''s shadow!


    [...]


    Seeing the suicidal actions of Shadow, who sent back his reinforcement instead of dealing with her case, made Horea more suspicious about his objectives.


    But she did not have time to ask herself the question before she also noticed the silhouette of Sabrina and Randolph suddenly disappear before her.


    [Do you think I''m going to let you run away?] She coldly asked, followed by a burst of her mysterious energy that stunk of blood.


    But she did not stop there; her silhouette gradually gained in size, followed by the appearance of a thick red horn on her forehead, the emergence of her shark teeth, and her muscles that seemed soaked in magmaticva reced her breasts!


    Instead of a woman, she turned out to be a man with the same appearance as Lindra and Raydja!


    And as his top was exposed and devoid of habit, his bodybuilding body of about 400cm was, on its own, quite threateningpared to Dalvine''s, which was only 190~195cm.


    But seeing his transformation and the confident smile on his lips, Dalvine frowns.


    "Excuse me; I think I misunderstood what you want to say." He stammered confusedly.


    [I''ve been clear, you''re not going anywhe--


    "Kahahahahahah...


    [...]


    Seeing his preyughing out loud at his threats, he remained silent while grinding his teeth with hatred.


    "Leaving? No, did you just say, run away?! Ah.. it was good, this joke.


    [What are you--


    "Yes, surely the best joke of all time. By the end, I would never have thought that hearing someone say ''run away'' could be so hrious." He continued while putting his hair back.


    [...You will pay for this insult with your life!]


    By finally guessing what Shadow was making fun of, his rage and energy exploded simultaneously before his titanic figure disappeared in front of Shadow.


    -Swoshhh--


    And a billionth of a second after, he appeared behind Shadow, who was still looking in front of him as if he had not noticed The transcendent demon behind him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    [Die!] He replied coldly with his halberd that split the air towards his prey''s neck!


    -Grab!!


    But the next moment, he froze with incredulous eyes.


    "I would never have thought that one of thest ancient demons I thought had exterminated them to the roots would one day allow himself to be arrogant in front of me even before he reached the high rank." He murmured disinterestedly after grasping his aggressor''s halberd de with his bare hand.


    But at that moment, the aura of the tree became even more ferocious, even forcing both to focus on him with frowns.


    [She''s not supposed to be so powerful!]


    The demon stammered with wide eyes.


    "Sigh, I thought I would find here the bastard who had yed with my mind, but apparently, it''s not the case. Instead, I find myself with this slut and more powerful." Dalvine murmured to himself, nonchntly repelling the demon through the force of retreat he had put in thetter''s halberd.


    "I''ll take care of your caseter. But for now, I have important things to converse with this girl; well, if she is in the mood." He said, watching the ancient demon stagger back.


    Like Heepha''s prey, the current demon was also in the same rank as thetter, even if the other was not of the same species.


    And strangely, hearing Shadow''s warnings, the demon was not reckless with him.


    [Humph!]


    He sniffed arrogantly before canceling Shadow''s spell on the others with a simple movement of fingers.


    But Shadow just smiled with a disdainful air before focusing on the tree.


    And unlike the demon, the others could not see Shadow before them.


    In reality, not to mention noticing Shadow, they did not even bother to ask themselves questions about the disappearance of Sabrina and Randolph. Their shocks were beyond what they could show as an expression when they noticed the giant next to them.


    ''So, this bastard finally shows his true appearance, huh?'' Zenof murmured with dark eyes.


    [What did you do with Hora?!]


    But contrary to the silences of others, echidna stood out with this question.


    [For now, let''s wait for the end of this ceremony to rify the situation.] Zenof retorted between his clenched teeth, already guessing the answer Lindra would give.


    ''This man is smarter than excepted. Apart from our goddess, we are currently disadvantageouspared to them. Apart from me, the other two monarchs are the intermediate rank. And this Zenof and Echidna are only at the same rank as me, namely, the high-level primordial rank.


    -But these two are already more potent than all of us together. Not to mention this giant who pretended to be Echidna''s close friend. No wonder she suddenly fainted three centuries ago without giving any news. Let''s just hope that there will be no other victims. Our forces are already weak enough to take care of these foreigners. If it continues, even the goddess will have difficulty caring for everything.'' Fraydja murmured while keeping her casual mood on her face.


    And unlike the others, she was the only one to have noticed Shadow''s energy fluctuations.


    -WRhhhhh!!


    Suddenly, her attention and that of others were captivated by the noise emanating from the condensation of the energy of the tree that gathered in its core; in other words, in its taproot!


    But because of the dense energy around it, it was not given to everyone to see what was happening inside this taproot.


    ''Oh, so she learned some basic notions, huh? Sigh, I understand now! Not only how she recovered so much energy but also why my subordinates were in sad states. She used her unique ability to purify their energies to strengthen her own. Lord, this whore always has her twisted mind.'' Shadow murmured while mming his tongue with a frustrated look.


    ''But unfortunately, she made her biggest mistake when she hadn''t even appeared. Kuku, I don''t even know if I have to be funny that she followed this path that had previously led her to her loss or if I have toin about her being so stupid!'' He continued with an ironic smile.


    Meanwhile, slowly but surely, the flows of abundant energy continued to flow harmoniously from its roots to its taproot, which crystallized a core in its middle; except for its size and the magical power of endless purity that emanated from it, the core had nothing different from the others.


    This phenomenon also caused changes in the trees, which gained height, and the wild nts on the ind, which gained energy.


    After two hours, that passed as a sh of lightning because of their concentrations, and the nucleus finally stopped channeling all the tree''s energy towards it in the taproot.


    But instead of stopping there, the show became all the more exciting.


    After the formation of a nucleus, the taproot began to have strange changes. It slowly went from a banal root to a humanoid silhouette with barely perceptible hands and feet that continued developing like a fetus in a pregnant woman''s belly.


    -DOOOMMMMM!!!


    Almost instantly, the whole ind trembled fiercely, followed by a humanoid silhouette that split the earth before appearing in a halo of white luminescent and purity...astonishing; forck of better words to describe the sweetness emanating from her energy and her simple presence.


    She wore a white dress with some greenery and had bare feet.


    But before dwelling on her clothing style, let''s focus instead on her unique and human appearance. To start, she had no pointed ears or horns on her head.


    But instead of the horns, she had which looked like white crown-shaped branches or roots on her head. Even if the shape of the white roots were not round, they still half surrounded her head, exposing only her forehead, exposing the mystical rune in ruby red on her forehead.


    And her hair was white-mint, the same as her deeper white-mint pupils.


    She was so rxed that she forced all the people before her to feel soothed.


    And when she opened her eyes, her expressionless gaze scrutinized everyone under her before she met Shadow''s gaze!


    But the next moment, she continued her inspection as if nothing had happened.


    ''...How strange; I would never have thought she could ignore me like that.'' Shadow murmured with a frown as a result of Reha''s unexpected action.


    But suddenly, she appeared in front of Lindra, staring at her and her gang with questioning eyes.


    "What are you doing on my territory?" She asked in a voice softer than anyone couldn''t expect.


    -?!


    This simple question allowed Shadaw to understand why Reha lost interest in him.


    ''Kuku, for a transcendent, seeing another transcendent on its territory is the same as a deration of war. But I''m not surprised to see these confused idiots. They may have expected this woman to congratte them for helping her wake up.


    -Oh my lord, it''s really a pretty delicate situation. I can''t figure out which side I should be on.


    -But hey, let''s wait to see how the situation will evolve before participating. I already know how disappointed she seems not to find Sabrina here. But it''s not like I will allow her to get her hands on this little girl!

 Chapter 352 The Power Of A Transcendent!

    "What are you doing on my territory?"


    [Is this the question you are supposed to be asked?]


    Raydja coldly asked, following Reha''s question.


    But instead of answering her question, she looked at her servants one by one, starting with Fraydja and the two monarchs, The Librarians, and finally, the three descendants of the ancient beasts still present.


    "General head,e here." She then ordered, always keeping the same tone that came almost out of the unreal.


    -??


    Regarding Fraydja, Even if everyone could perceive the confusion in her pupils through her mask, she did not lose a second before approaching her after getting up from her knees.


    "My Lordess, what can I do to--


    Her words suddenly stuck in her throat after seeing Reha holding her in both hands with a tender and mysterious smile.


    But her enigmatic actions did not remain a mystery any longer, neither for Fraydja nor for the others, for that matter.


    -Wshhhh!!!


    A wave of magical energy burst from her body, instantly engulfing Fraydja''s silhouette!


    Then to be normal again, with one exception up close...the smile on Reha''s lips recently seemed to be an illusion. Her expression of iparable sweetness was undoubtedly present, but her look had something different from the one before.


    "... I see that weak people have contented themselves with doing what they please here in my absence." She then whispered, nonchntly petting Fraydja''s head while she focused in turn on the three great demons.


    ''Kukuku, contrary to this appearance and way of being, this girl has nothing holy or pure. Finally, it''s just one factor that makes her interesting.''


    -?!


    When Shadow finished thoughtfully uttering these words, the giant tree measuring several thousand kilometers vanished, leaving only a gigantic crater under it!


    But the most incredulous for others was to see such a colossal mass disappear almost instantly and without making the slightest noise above all.


    At the same time, a sword almost made of white wood appeared in her right hand while her dark gaze was fixed on Raydja.


    [-?! If I were in your ce, I would think twice before acting.]


    Guessing Reha''s intentions, the great demon who faced Shadow retorted these words loudly in the face of Reha''s hostility towards them.


    "I know. - I didn''t stop thinking when I saw you on my territory. I originally wanted to erase a ck spot that''s in the darkness. But by noticing you here and your involvement in something that does not concern you, I have--


    [Stop telling nonsense... Without the intervention of Lord Bartos, you''ll not be with us at the moment. You must be grateful instead of--


    Lindra, whom Reha interrupted, was also interrupted by their leader with a shake of his head.


    [In this case, what do you n to do? You have just woken up; one of the reasons that make you weaker and more vulnerable than before!]


    Raydja and Lindra''s leader, who bears the name of Bartos, suddenly asked with a devilish smile, guessing Reha''s intentions.


    ''If she had not turned out to be a little more powerful than expected, I would have been able to kill her at that moment and absorbed her domain to perfect mine that is in the making. But not everything has been lost yet; after all, she seems hostile to this mysterious guy. If we join forces, I am sure we will seed in putting her out of harm''s way.'' He continued in his thoughts by looking at Shadow with contracted eyebrows.


    ''Even if we are in opposing camps, I am sure he is also here to take over her territory. As the saying goes, my enemy''s enemy is my friend. It is just enough that I find a good agreement to benefit both of us. It''s not aplicated thing.'' The next moment, his smile grew as he ventured into his thoughts.


    Seeing his look, Reha frowns slightly, guessing Bartos'' tant intentions just by seeing his gaze, and nods toward Shadow.


    But she doesn''t say anything, patiently waiting for Shadow''s answer.


    "Kuku, it seems this dear friend has things to tell me." Suddenly, Shadow''s silhouette appeared in front of everyone.


    But the strangest thing was to see him sitting on the floor in the middle of the wild herbs that surrounded them.


    -?!!


    His sudden appearance, of course, alerted others who had not, until now, noticed his presence.


    [Since we have the same goals, I offer you cooperation that will benefit us all.] Bartos proposed with his friendliest smile, which seemed more mocking than his intentions.


    "Hm? A proposal that would be advantageous to all of us, right? You say that believing that I''m here to kill the owner of this domain?" While asking this question, he gets up on the floor while keeping his usual expression.


    [Keheheh! Isn''t that the case? I suggest you help me take care of this transcendent with me while the two subordinates will take care of cleaning her minions. And exchange, I would offer you fifty percent of the gains we will collect.]


    "Fifty percent, you say? It''s an offer a little too enticing to refuse, don''t you think?"


    [Khehehe! Our species is known to keep its promises at all costs.]


    He joyfully eximed when he saw Shadow''s interested look.


    "I know, I know. But what about the other reward? Don''t you find it unfair that I only get fifty percent of her domain without getting any share about the other reward? Are you trying to scam me?" He asked with dark eyes.


    ''What exactly are they talking about?!'' Wondered the monarch of light, not understanding anything in the current situation; he was not the only one; the others were as confused as he was.


    But one thing was clear for them, Shadow and Bartos were not friends of their goddesses. And the most worrying thing was to realize that both were probably powerful enough to achieve their goals if they ever reached an agreement!


    Bartos, for his part, stopped smiling following Shadow''s words.


    [You are also informed about this seed, huh? I guess you also got the information from this mysterious bastard?] He asked coldly.


    "Hmm, who knows? By the way, I can''t know if we''re talking about the same bastard until you tell me what he looked like?" He also retorted by crossing his hands behind his back.


    [... Sigh, I can''t. I didn''t meet him in person; we just exchanged by transmission. Wasn''t that the case for you?]


    "By transmission, huh?" He murmured with dark and dissatisfied eyes.


    [What about my proposal?


    "Get by yourself."


    [Perfec-- w-what? We can still discuss it for the seed.]


    "Sigh, idiots are everywhere, like microbes. First, I have no interest in cooperating with you. You lost your only value when you said you didn''t meet the bastard who revealed information about my lord. In short, act as if I didn''t exist."


    While retorting these words with a mocking smile, Shadow walked away before stopping fifty meters from them.


    [You, fucker! Whether I fail or win, you always lose!]


    "Kukuku, no, this revtion is not true. Nothing will change for me, regardless of the result of your confrontation. And onest thing, don''t speak to me anymore if you don''t want me to take care of your case personally." He replied casually.


    The distance was not a problem for others to hear his threats.


    ''Tsk, I''ll care of this bastardter!''


    While filming these words with intensity, he focused on Reha, who still had no tant expression, which made it difficult for others to know what she thought.


    [... I--


    "If you want to take so much care of having the seed, it''s up to you to go get it; after that, it''s up to you to do what you want." Suddenly, she said calming these words before Bartos finished his sentence.


    -?!


    ''Huh? What is this fucking situation again? I have the impression that these two fucker are ying with me.'' Bartos became more confused as the situation became unpredictable.


    ''First, I was sure that this bastard would agree to cooperate with me, and now, just as I try to withdraw, this bitch makes me this proposal? What do they have these two?!'' He continued by staring at Shadow, who had a smile a little different from that of the previous one.


    ''Does the seed have a connection with this bastard? If so, this slut tries to send me to fight this guy before finishing thest one standing and taking away the seed of supremacy for herself. She''s more vicious than I expected.'' He continued with his hypotheses.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Contrary to what the others thought, these three were in another form of a strategic battle that did not necessarily need the intervention of weapons.


    Bartos was also not an idiot who would let himself be manipted so easily by them. But what he did not understand was the role that these two attributed to him despite his power.


    [It''s not me, the sacrificial pawn here, but one of you two! Do you think I don''t see your game clearly?]


    He fulminates with indignation.


    ''A battle between three opposing camps with approximate powers can only have two usible strategies; either two camps cooperate in caring for the strongest, or the strongest uses two weaker ones by promising to spare the survivor. But in the end, the first two who face each other will only be pawns.


    -No matter who wins, he will be too exhausted to care for himself, the third opponent. And if this bastard hadn''t guessed my ns in advance, I could have taken care of his case after killing this bitch!'' Bartos continued in his thoughts, not knowing how to solve this dilemma in front of him.


    If he faces Shadow, Reha will have no trouble caring for him and his subordinatester. But conversely, if he decides to face Reha don''t he was not sure whether to defeat thetter; even if a miracle happens, his triumph will only be momentary before Shadow takes care of him before collecting all his winnings.


    ''I force this bastard to cooperate with me at all costs!'' He concludes by looking at Shadow in the distance.


    [I have onest proposal!] He coldly shouted these words while looking at Shadow.


    "..."


    [If you help me take care of this whore; I swear on my vital essence that I will give you a choice between the seed and the domain!]


    He retorted between his clenched teeth.


    ''I could always track and kill him afterpleting my part of the deal. But he mustn''t stand by this bitch!'' He continued in his thoughts with frustrated eyes.


    "... Tsk, tsk, tsk! However, I didn''t want to get involved in this story. But now, I guess I have no choice." These were Shadow''s only words before he manifested a long dark Scythe in his left hand.


    [Keheheh! You made the right decision, my friend!] Bartos retorted when he saw Shadow approaching them.


    -Swhhhh!!!


    [Huh--?


    But the next moment, Shadow''s silhouette suddenly vanished at the same time as his right hand was dismembered on his shoulder!


    -Keuught!


    [What is--?! What are you ying, Bastard?!]


    "However, I warned you never to try to ally myself with your cause again. Am I wrong?" He replied with nd air.


    [Lord Bartugghh!!


    -Puff!!!


    Just when Raydja tried to take action, dozens of ck spears came out in his shadow before stabbing her from all sides before he could act in time.


    -Swoshhhhh


    And at the utmost time, Shadow''s shadow appeared above Lindra, always dazed by unforeseen events, with his five-meter-long scythe.


    -nG!!


    "Ho?" He frowned when he noticed the sudden appearance of Bartos, who opposed his murderous attack with his halberd, just as he was going to finish with Lindra.


    But instead of being frustrated, his smile grew when he noticed Bartos with him.


    [-?! Shit!] He swore by guessing Shadow''s evil intentions.


    -Vopp! Vopp! Vopp!!! ...


    At the same time, dozens of halberds appeared around Shadow before hended on the ground.


    -Puff!!


    And simultaneously, the dozens of barleys of Bartos stabbed him with the speed of light!


    -?!


    But at that moment, Bartos became even more agitated when he noticed the silhouette of Shadow bing a mirage!


    And almost simultaneously, he noticed Raydja''s shadow wavered, followed by the sudden appearance of Shadow behind him, as if he were one with him!


    -!!


    [[Scythe of Soul Collectors!]] He murmured like a reaper, instantly freezing Raydja, who was still struggling to free himself from his spears!


    [Fuck! Sto--


    -sh!!


    Bartos'' words stuck in his throat when he saw his subordinate''s head flying in the air with a bluish liquid that watered the earth.


    At the same time, Dalvine''s weapon began to shine with a dark aura that sucked not only Raydja''s aura but also his vital energy the next moment!


    "Kuku, I had missed it, this excitement," Dalvine replied, followed by a massive explosion of his energy at the same time as his pupils changed to abysmal dark colors.


    -BOMMMM!!


    And simultaneously, Bartos'' stifling energy was superior to Shadows because of its current weakness.


    [Star Falls!]


    He cried out by pointing his hand to the sky!


    ...


    "Tell me, are you pretending, or are you an idiot?" Shadow murmured as he saw the time needed to summon such a significant spell.


    [...] Hearing Shadow''s words, who made fun of him when he saw his spell take only two seconds to cast, his face turned green with rage.


    But despite his rage, he focused on his spell-crafting, which soon appeared!


    -RUMBLE! RUMBLE!!!


    After this rumble that made every corner of the ind tremble, a giant sphere the size of a half-moon erased the cloud on its way, and thanks to the unbearable heat emanating from it, Dalvine and the others froze, feeling like they were in the depths of hell!


    ?


    "...Sigh, nobody cares; when they can reach their goals !" Reha casually whispered.


    But whether it was her, Shadow, or the others, no one was in the mood to take Bartos'' spell lightly.


    Then, Seeing the giant mass floating above them, Shadow''s and Reha''s smiles stiffened!


    [Be reduced to ashes!]


    Heughed with eyes carried by pure madness!


    -Gruuuuuuudgh!! BOOOMMM!!!!!


    Almost instantly, the ind turned into a supernova burst following the bombing of Thera ton of the artificial star of Bartos!

 Chapter 353 First Meeting Between Alvine And Randolph.

    -Plop, plop, plop...


    Suddenly, Heepha frowned, noticing a strange phenomenon with her shadow that was like the pot of a boiling alchemist, with dark and viscous bubbles emerging from it.


    But the next moment, her eyes widened before she rushed down to the balcony behind Sylvia, where her shadow originally was.


    [[My heart is filled with joy at your return, my lord.]]


    She said, after kneeling in front of Alvine''s silhouette that was still half visible.


    -?!!


    Hearing Heepha''s voice coldly resonate in an unknownnguage, the six punishers with her turned around to satisfy their curiosity.


    "Hm, I see you''re not with Dalvine. Did something happen to him? I can''t feel his presence." Alvine murmured with his rock voice.


    ''Strange greetings.'' He murmured to himself with his inexpressive expression.


    "Huh? Could it be....


    At that moment, not to mention those who were linked to him, even the trios held their breath, not knowing how to react to the sight of the most unexpected guest who had long silvery white hair that almost reached his size and his dark eyes that did not have the slightest light or saintliness in them.


    "Gen- Sir Shadow is currently on an ind that is currently inessible to us due to the resurrection of little Reha," Heepha answers the next moment following his question.


    "Hm, inessible, do you say? However, I only came here to attend this unique event." He murmured, finally canceling his shadow sword in his left hand.


    "You don''t have to worry about it, lord. She shoulde to meet you soon."


    "...Good."


    After this brief exchange, Alvine finally focused on Sylvia and the others before him.


    At a nce, he could guess that they had a lot to say to him. But for some reason, a dull silence reigned among the small group.


    "It''s good to see you again, master." Finally, Sylvia said these words with a clumsy smile.


    "Simrly, Sylvia. But unfortunately, the situation is quite delicate for a reunion. Let''s wait until we find the right time to wee them." With thesest words, he suddenly stared at the sky with dark eyes.


    But just when the others were wondering what he had noticed...


    -GRRRRRR!!!


    The suffocating sound of the explosion also made the entire tremble, followed by a strong tide of violent wind that cracked the protective barrier around the.


    "What was that noise?!". Serena eximed in disbelief.


    "A battle between two giants, maybe," Alvine murmured in a rock voice.


    "Impossible. Does the goddess face someone as powerful as she is?" She stammered while staring at Alvine.


    "..." But thetter did not answer, except for his dark expression.


    ''This guy does not have the same presence as before. I can''t know how strong he has be. But the worst thing is that I don''t see the slightest trace of energy emanating from him; what exactly did he do during this short period?'' Ferda whispered to herself, cleverly looking at Alvine, even if she did not know that Alvine had noticed her actions.


    But no matter how much she tried to see through Alvine, all she saw was the same ck mist surrounding Lilliana.


    -D00M!!


    On Alvine''s side, by guessing Ferda''s incessant actions, he nonchntly releases part of his dark energy that currently contained the aura of death and deste of his countless victims and the massacres he hadmitted during the century he spent on the territory of Renia!


    ''Urgh! What a psychopath!'' Ferda retorted these words with sweaty hands, guessing Alvine''s intentions.


    For his part, seeing Ferda curbed her curiosity; he no longer cared about her or what she could think about him.


    ''I wonder what this bastard is doing now. I can feel his aura even by being so far from them. His opponent must not be a simple person.'' He said to himself while taking a sharp look at Heepha by his side.


    *Do you think he will need our intervention?*


    **I don''t think so, my lord. Even if his power is currently low, his experience equals mine. So he must not have a problem facing enemies more powerful than his current ''me''.**


    *... Good.*


    After this brief exchange with Heepha, Alvine remained silent once again.


    But he took this opportunity to inspect the current state of his citizens in his kingdom without needing to use his magical perception.


    -??


    *Heepha, teleport those in prison N?03 to the pce''s basement before my return.* He then ordered by noticing interesting guests in his kingdom.


    **It will be done ording to your orders, my lord.**


    At the same time, Alvine disappeared in the form of a shadow. His destination was none other than in his domain.


    "Huh? Does he n to go to the ce where he--


    "Don''t worry, Miss Sylvia; he will return soon," Heepha reassured her with this brief sentence.


    Then, she tickles the tiles with her cane, instantly creating a fire magic circle under her feet.


    ''Hm? So it''s them that captivated his attention, huh?'' She murmured as she looked at the three prisoners behind bars.


    --


    "Luna, what is it about?" As soon as he appeared in his domain, he noticed Luna kneeling before him, who seemed to be waiting for him.


    "My lord, we received strange guests that General- Ahem, Sir Shadow had sent instead during your absence. So I thought it was wise to keep you informed."


    "Guests? Not prisoners?"


    "Yes."


    "... It''s a first on the part of this guy. Finally, who are these guests?" He then asked while going to the purification room.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    -Hm?


    But suddenly, he stopped, noticing an unusual door that he had not yet seen.


    ''I am sure there was no door in this corridor. Where can he lead this door?'' He asks himself, staring at the jet-ck door ten meters high and about five meters wide.


    "They are...the troops who were under themand of Sir Shadow when he had his status as a general. But at the moment, they are currently in hibernation for restorative sleep." At the same time, Luna''s voice resounded behind him.


    "Shadow''s troops? Does them have anything to do with the sudden appearance of this door?"


    "Perhaps it is the case. In any case, something must happen on your side to trigger such a redevelopment. In addition to this hall, there are also three or five other rooms that are now essible; the cultivation room, the forge, the room for alchemy, and finally, the deposit. As it is the first floor of the castle, there are only these rooms dedicated to practice, experimentation, and level increase. Behind this door, there is the living room where the guests I told you about earlier are."


    Upon hearing Luna''s exnations, Alvine, who intended to enter the room, suddenly became confused.


    ''On my side? Very true that the castle gradually became essible as I became strong; I don''t see what influenced it to this- ah, it''s true, it may be rted to the ring and the cub tattoo.'' He said to himself with this sudden awareness.


    "Are the guests in question not Shadow''s elite troops?" He continued after half elucidating the mystery.


    "No, it''s Miss Sabrina and a man with curly blonde hair I''m talking about."


    "...I see." He understandingly nods while pushing the door that opened before him with disconcerting ease.


    ..!


    Just the next moment, he stopped when he saw Randolph and Sabrina scold each other.


    "Stop making fun of me! You obviously brought this bastard with you intentionally. And now, the whole n has fallen because of him. If he hadn''t intervened, I could have avenged myrades by killing these fuckers billions of times!" Randolph scold her with fierce eyes.


    "Revenge yourrades? Does your tongue stumble? You can''t even defeat one of the three monarchs. So by what miraculous means do you intend to take revenge on these three bastards who are even more powerful than the librariansbined?!" Even if Sabrina''s tone seemed calm, unlike Randolph, the coldness in her voice was just scary for ordinary people.


    "Tsk, so you thought about bringing this psychopath with you? In case you have forgotten it, this bastard is not our ally but that of your little protec-"


    "Sigh, I didn''t even know this asshole was hidden in my shadow."


    "What? Do you think I''m going to believe you?!"


    "I don''t care about your judgment. But sooner orter, you have to choose your side, Randolph." Sabrina suddenly and loudly replied, surprising Alvine, who had just arrived in the living room.


    But he did not interrupt them after noticing that they had not yet seen his presence.


    "Choose my camp? S-Sabrina, what exactly do you have behind your head to have the audacity to have... such thoughts?" Randolph suddenly asked in a baroque voice.


    "..."


    "... Fuck, have you lost your mind? You still don''t intend to follow this guy whose origins are unknown by betraying the being who gave you life, don''t you?!" He stammered when he saw Sabrina''s silence.


    "... Randolph, do you know why I am the only one among you to have inherited some memories of the goddess?"


    "What does it have to do with your betrayal intent?"


    "Just answer my question."


    "... I don''t know. But are you--


    "In this case, you''ll not be able to understand my decision." She said as she sat on the sofa behind her.


    "Hey, stop making me confused. As our creator, she''s the reason for our existence; everything we have, we owe them to her; only thanks to her!"


    "In this case, you, who collected hundreds of the lives you had once created, how did you proceed?" She soberly asked.


    "Be more precise, Sabrina."


    "What I want to know, do you really think they will let themselves be killed by you while letting you kill their families without doing anything, just because you gave them a chance to live?"


    "?!- what do you mean by taking these people as a reference?"


    "Are you still pretending not to have understood me? Alright, in this case, why are you in this state because of the loss of your subordinate Leaders? Isn''t the purpose of our existence to resurrect the goddess? Why did you choose to join me for--


    "I understood what you''re talking about. What I want to know is, why do youpare yourself to them? The goddess is among us. And just like me, you can feel her presence deep inside you. So why the fuck are you nning to betray your creator?"


    "Oh, do you think it''s over? Sigh, this is just the beginning, believe it or not, but you will know soon. For my part, I am not really different from you; but your fate will all be worse than mine."


    "What do you mean by that, Sabrina?" At the same time, Alvine''s dark voice resounded behind Sabrina.


    -!!


    Just as he tapped Sabrina''s shoulder, her murderous energy exploded from her body because of her mistrust and sudden surprise.


    But hearing Alvine''s familiar voice, she turned to him with suspicious eyes, not knowing if he was the same person who had spent several centuries with her.


    "... Master?" She murmured, staring at Alvine''s dark eyes.


    "Um, it''s me."


    "..."


    ''Sigh, I have a serious problem with my eyes that don''t want to be like before since this ring drew me this damn tattoo on my chest.'' He said to himself with a clumsy smile when he saw Sabrina''s suspicions about him.


    And at the same time, he focused on Randolph with the same expression as thetter, namely the tant mistrust in his golden pupils.


    "I guess this is our first meeting? I don''t know your ns, but as long as you stay out of my way and mine, I will do the same for you. Your intentions, your history, and those of your fellow Leader beings matter to me. And as far as possible, I would like never to meet you again."


    Hearing Alvine''s threats, Randolph''s frown increased as his murderous aura escaped under his control.


    "...I don''t care about you. You were just a pawn for me, nothing more. But regardless of your connection with Sabrina, I advise you to think twice before threatening me; I am currently anything but in the mood to argue with a person who is partly responsible for the death of my men." He also threatened Alvine with murderous eyes.


    "Randolph! You know very well that he has nothing to do with--


    "Enough! If this guy had not interfered in our business, our creator would not be in this current state. It was you who revealed this information to me; I''ll let you know! He can''t be innocent just because he doesn''t remember!"

 Chapter 354 Reha On Fraydja Planet.

    "Ho? Am I guilty of something I still don''t know about? Well, in that case, what do you n to do? Kill me?" Alvine replied coldly, following Randolph''s words, which he took as an excuse to attack him.


    "What if that''s the case?!" Randolph coldly retorted in turn while demonstrating two transparent swords in his two hands.


    -Swhoooshhh!!!


    At the same time, his murderous intention, like two long sharp swords, attacked Alvine to bring him to his knees under the weight of his majestic energy.


    ''Hm?'' Nowning a sudden pressure falling on him while having the impression of having two des under his throat, Alvine frowns.


    But before he did anything, his body suddenly became light as before, despite the presence of Randolph''s aura.


    But unlike him, who felt all these changes, Sabrina did not know that he had no trouble resisting Randolph''s aura.


    Then, After noticing Randolph''s crazy actions, a long scarlet rapier appeared one millimeter from his chest!


    And looking at the person who just pointed this weapon at him, he crossed, unsurprisingly, Sabrina''s bloodthirsty pupils.


    "What do you intend to do by pointing this weapon at me, Sabrina?!"


    "For thest time, KEEP YOUR AURA!" She coldly ordered.


    "Sabrina, stay out of that."


    -?!


    Contrary to what she and Randolph expected, Alvine was standing like a celestial pir whose only purpose was to reach the heavens.


    ''He manages to resist fifty percent of my primordial aura''s pressure?!'' Randolph frowns when he sees this anomaly ur with Alvine.


    But the next moment, Alvine also showed his murderous aura.


    "?! Luna!"


    But the next moment, he suddenly breaks while shouting this name, noticing Luna acting ordingly to his murderous aura and intent!


    At the same time, Sabrina put away her rapier after noticing Luna''s transparent silhouette, who had her two daggers under Randolph''s throat.


    "...!!!"


    The room became silent as Sabrina and Randolph understood the situation.


    Not to mention Luna, there are also Greed, Darka, Zakiel, and twenty other shadow soldiers, who had already surrounded Sabrina and Randolph after feeling their lord''s murderous intention!


    ''What an idiot! He had believed, until now, that it was my master that I was trying to protect.'' Sabrina ms her tongue while scolding Randolph in her thoughts.


    As for Alvine, seeing Randolph hold his breath so as not to be touched by Luna''s dagger under his throat, he briefly shakes his head, ordering, by this gesture, Luna and the others to leave.


    -Swhoo...


    Seeing Alvine''s gestures, Luna and the others mysteriously vanished as when they had appeared instead, leaving the living room to be only sheltered by the three.


    "..."


    "The reason you''re still alive has nothing to do withpassion, Mr. Randolph. But because of a debt that I had to honor." He retorted while approaching him, up to a distance of thirty centimeters.


    "Even if you have not done it out of pure kindness of heart, it is still thanks to you that I am still here. That''s the only reason your head is always on your neck; remember, MR. Randolph! And also know that it would not happen again, never again!"


    After thesest words, and seeing Randolph show his hostility only through his eyes and not through his actions, Alvine contented himself with stopping with these words.


    "Sabrina, we are going back. This ce is not made to wee people like you, but only to make bastards suffer who had put obstacles in my way." He soberly continued while moving away from Randolph as if he had not yet qualified topete with him.


    "Master, before leaving, I want to know... why do I feel the same energy of the goddess in this ce?" She asked as Alvine was about to teleport them out of his domain.


    "Hm? I don''t know what you''re referring to, Sabrina."


    "There is necessarily a part of her powers and spirit that is sealed in this--


    "In short, leave from here. For now, time is tight to allow us to debate topics based solely on your impressions and assumptions." He stopped Sabrina, who was in the middle of her sentence, murmuring these words.


    ''So, she can feel the presence of this flower, huh? It must necessarily be in one of the rooms that have recently be essible. In short, I would do a global inspection with the other parts after settling current affairs.


    -But for now, I have to evacuate this arrogant bastard who thinks he is the master of everyone; well, even if I do not have the assurance of defeating him, he is not a problem.


    -The situation is still unclear, but by listening to their conversations, I can already guess that he is not as vicious, but just a little too endearing to his loved ones. Something I don''t have a say in.''


    After ordering his thoughts, Alvine escorted both through his dimensional portal.


    But instead of following them, he remained alone in the room.


    "Luna, can I know why the flower''s energy has be so dense in this castle?" He asked, despite the fact that he was alone in the living room.


    But strangely, Luna appeared as if she had never left the living room, even if it was not the case.


    "My lord, it turns out that the flower in question is trying to rebel because of the familiar energy it felt in this room. She acted more in the presence of Miss Sabrina than the man with golden curls hair."


    "... Do you know anything about the cause of his agitation?"


    "I''m not sure, but I think Sir Zakiel can tell you more about its intentions. His powers are, above all, focused on the soul and the mind."


    "Alright, in this case, let''s ask him directly."


    As soon as he finished his sentence, Zakiel also appeared in the living room, making Alvine more confused.


    ''Are they supposed to be so proactive?'' He murmured, staring at the evasive and threatening silhouette of his scythes soldier who had only a long ck hooded dress that hid his face and his two long scythes with chains soaked in ck mes.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Zakiel."


    "Yes, my lord?"


    "Why has the flower been so agitated since Sabrina''s appearance in this ce? To my knowledge, she had never shown such a particr interest in Sylvia and Linn, who had visited this castle before. Do you know the reason behind this mystery?"


    Hearing Alvine''s question, Zakiel first looked at Luna before focusing on his thoughts after noticing the same look in Luna''s eyes.


    And after three seconds,


    "My lord, its actions also remain mysteries for me. But if there is one detail that is a little worrying, it is the harmony between their vital energies that are almost simr."


    "?!- What do you mean by that, Zakiel?!" Alvine asked coldly, unsure if he should go to the end of his curiosity.


    **My Lord, we have a small problem that requires your presence.**


    But at the same time, he was interrupted by Heepha''s voice that resonated in his head.


    "We will continue this conversationter."


    To this end, he focused on Heepha.


    *What is it about?*


    ''A little problem, huh? If this information were provided by someone else, I would not have too much suspicion; buting from someone like her, I wonder how special the problem must be. Is this rted to the two bastards who proimed themselves as heavenly kings?''


    Because he could not contain his curiosity, he teleported instantly without waiting for Heepha''s answer.


    --


    On Fraydja''s, Heepha, Shadow, and Sylvia were no longer in the kingdom but in front of the portal of the ghost city.


    But the problem was not them, but the neers who were also a hundred meters from them.


    Reha and her servants! Except for the three rulers of ancient beasts, She was still with her monarchs and the two librarians!


    "What do you intend to do bying here without an authorization?" Heepha fiercely replied with fearless eyes, who stared in turn at Reha and her subordinates.


    "Do I need authorization to go where I want in my field?" She causally asked while staring at Sylvia instead of Heepha.


    **Shadow! Aren''t you supposed to prevent this kind of situation?! Why the hell do you never fulfill your mission as it should?!**


    **Kukuk, there are always unforeseen events. Instead, I focused on enemies who would likely help us unmask the real bastard who had orchestrated all this.


    -After my battle against him, he used a high-level skill to orchestrate his escape. But as his intentions were so obvious, I took the time to give him a spy. It is, therefore, only a matter of time before we know the identity and location of the bastards who have always acted in the shadows.


    -After all, the early resurrection of our lord, the great demons'' appearance, and the resurrection of this girl are all linked to this person or their groups. And this woman also knows that; just by understanding the methods of her forced resurrection.'' He gave this brief exnation to Heepha, whose eyes were filled with quite great frustration.


    **Sigh, can I trust you?**


    Hearing Heepha''s strange question, Shadow frowns.


    **I ask because we don''t know how much you are affected by--


    **Don''t worry too much; I didn''t n hering to this.**


    **Very well, in this case, I will--!!


    Just before she finished her sentence, Alvine appeared next to her.


    "Who are these people?" He asked, seeing only unknown faces in front of him.


    And unlike Alvine, everyone else knew him; he was sure of this fact just by noticing their expressions.


    "?! You again?!" At the same time, Reha''s hateful voice echoed from afar when she saw Alvine.


    But itsted only a while before her rage turned into an uneven smile, perhaps after noticing Alvine''s pitiful state.


    At that moment, Alvine had an idea of Reha''s identity after hearing her familiar voice and a small amount of her aura that had escaped her control by her rage.


    "You are... this flower--?


    "I''m not a flower!!" She furiously shouted these words with dark eyes, giving Alvine the impression that she would devour him alive the second after.


    "..."


    ''Why the hell she''s so angry?!'' He asks himself while frowning.


    **My lord, She hates this nickname. It is not advisable to provoke her at the moment.**


    Simultaneously, Heepha exins herself by seeing Alvine''s confusion with Reha''s sudden anger, which was calm a second ago.


    But despite Heepha''s exnations, Alvine was still confused about the hateful look that Reha had thrown at him.


    ''Originally, I rushed here thinking of asking her to resurrect Vandel; but why is she so enraged by my simple sight? Do I have a tag on my head that tells everyone to attack me? Or maybe this arrogant bastard was right from the beginning? Huff, I hate this kind of sensation.'' He said to himself, looking at the others behind Reha.


    "Whatever, what should I conclude by seeing youing with so many men? Enemies? Or people who came to talk?" He then asked with an irritating air.


    ''I don''t need to ask the question to know who these people are behind her. This man with white hair and monk''s dress exudes the same presence as the energy of divine tribtions; if I''m right, it was this bastard who had tried to kill me with his lightning dragons!


    -As for the others, I can roughly guess that they are at least as strong as Sabrina and the others. Were they the so-called monarchs and librarians that Sabrina spoke to? Anyway, I must first update my information on recent events before dealing with them.''

 Chapter 355 Question Ones Existence.

    Hearing Alvine''s words and seeing his carelessness while addressing their sovereigns, it was not only Echidna who was angry with him, but even the others could not hide their frustrations.


    But on the other hand, they could not afford to intervene in the conversation without Reha''s order. Hence their hostilities, which are only visible through their eyes.


    "Tell me, little Sylvie, what should I understand by your actions?"


    Instead of answering Alvine''s question, she just asked this question to Sylvia, who always had a confused expression, not knowing what to do.


    "??... that is to say... the situation is unclear. In addition to that, Lady Rina is not yet--


    "Speaking of little Sabrina, what does she do? Why didn''t shee to meet me even though she is on this? Do you have the audacity to betray me by barricading behind these people?" She interrupted Sylvia, who just wanted to find excuses.


    But even if her words seemed to be pronounced without hostility, her expression showed some traces of confusion and anger.


    "... I don''t know. I don''t have a satisfactory answer about her intentions." She whispered these words while looking away.


    "Ho, I see." She casually replied when she saw Sylvia''s actions.


    Following this, she focused on Alvine.


    "I''m going to go to my old city that was under the supervision of my first monarch. Does that have anything to do with you?"


    Following her words, Alvine frowns while taking a look behind him.


    "Well, even if it''s not a problem in itself, your intentions are, however, suspicious. For some reason, you seem to have a tooth against me. It''s something quite unpleasant and suspicious; am I wrong?"


    "Suspect, do you say?" She asked with an ironic smile while staring at Shadow with hostile eyes.


    "... Sigh, which of us is suspicious here? In case you have forgotten, it was you who came to sow chaos on my territory; It was you who ordered this guy to put me out of harm''s way to use me as an elixir to ensure your sleep. So, which of the two of us is suspicious?"


    "..."


    No longer knowing how to react, Alvine looked at Shadow by his side with questioning eyes. But seeing his silence and his facial expression,


    ''Did I really cause so much chaos? And why am I the viin in every fairy tale these people narrate? First, the Brave King, this white-haired guy, and his gang, and now, even the goddess also had to get involved. Anyway, as long as I haven''t rified these stories that should be linked to my old life, I couldn''t know what and who I should be wary of.''


    With this conclusion, he fixed Shadow and Heepha.


    "You two, answer me honestly, did I have a life other than that of the earth?" He asked both of them coldly.


    -?!


    "The earth?" Heepha murmured to herself, not knowing what Alvine was referring to.


    But unlike her, Shadow had different and doubtful eyes.


    "Dalvine, so, I conclude that you have things to hide from me just by seeing your expression; am I wrong?" Even if his voice seemed peaceful, his emotions were other things.


    Just by imagining the scenario, he could already think of the worst.


    ''I had doubts about it, but I was not stupid enough to believe that everything I got, including the protection and strange and mysterious loyalty of Sabrina and others, not to mention my entourage and my shadow soldiers... all this could not be the result of chance or luck. I should never have neglected this part, thinking it wouldn''t affect me; it was really stupid on my part.''


    As he whispered these words to himself, he finally noticed the strange silence between their camps.


    A strange thing for him was to see Reha''s hesitation and indecision since her appearance. She has a tooth rage against him, but at the same time, she does not start hostilities; and by noticing this strangeness, Alvine suddenly bes aware.


    "What do you say about apromise? You know it would be useless for both of us to fight here. That''s why, instead of wasting our time in a battle that will not be profitable for any of us, let''s try instead to reach an agreement." He proposed while waving his hand in the air, an action that was well calcted.


    This nonchnt action allowed him to break the invisible barrier that Heepha had created around him as soon as he appeared.


    To this end, he approached the others with suspicious eyes, ready to defend himself at any time in the event of a surprise attack.


    ''Let''s just hope my assumptions are correct.'' He continually pronounced this sentence in his thoughts as if he were trying to convince himself.


    *Shadow, Heepha, stay with Sylvia. It''s only a hypothesis, but I have the impression that this woman wants, above all, to have Sabrina and those who are with me. I don''t know her intentions, but what is certain is that she has not yet attacked us for a good reason. I''ll try to find out more about it. *


    And arriving at fifty meters, he stopped in the middle while murmuring these words to the attention of his two subordinates.


    "There is something I expect from you, just like you, who wants something from me. But before starting anything, I would first like you--


    Just before he finishes his sentence, Reha, still silent, interrupts him with more unexpected words that make Alvine and the others more confused about her goals.


    "I want to have a conversation with you, but not here and not with them too." She suddenly revealed, indexing Shadow and Heepha.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''She wants to separate me from them?'' He murmured with contracted eyebrows while looking at Heepha and Shadow behind him.


    **It''s a terrible idea. This girl may be calm and carefree from the outside, but she is not--


    *Do we have a chance to defeat her? *


    **... No, not at the moment. But as long as we withdraw and wait for the--


    *No, Heepha, we can''t afford that. If it were before, it wouldn''t bother me; but right now, I have more responsibilities on my shoulders than when I woke up in this world.


    -It''s no longer a question of worrying about my person; there is an entire kingdom and hundreds of thousands of living beings under my responsibility. And it''s something I couldn''t aplish when I was on earth.


    -Just as I had already told Linn, it is out of the question for me to abandon those who trusted me and decided to abandon their homes to follow me. * He interrupted Heepha by guessing thetter''s intentions.


    **... Do you think they will remain faithful to you until the end? **


    Suddenly, Shadow intervened in the conversation. He, who saw everything in ck and white, could not afford to mince his words, especially in such a situation.


    *Sigh, Shadow, this is not something you will be able to understand. I am not so naive to the point of thinking that everyone is faithful to me, but there are people among them who are. And it''s them I''m talking about. For now, I''ll let you two manage the situation in my absence. And if the situation became dangerous to the point of threatening my life, I would act ordingly; don''t forget that we have a valuable asset used against her. And I think that''s what makes her still hesitant.* He concludes with these words while making his decision.


    **...Very well, I trust you, my lord. **


    Hearing Dalvine pronounce these words unexpectedly, Alvine could not hide the surprise in his eyes.


    But a strange smile that could not hide his current mood was clearly visible to others.


    "Good, but only under three conditions." He replied coldly, after focusing on Reha.


    "..."


    Seeing her silence, Alvine lost no more time.


    "You must let me choose where our meeting will take ce. And secondly, you must not take a subordinate too." He listed these two factors when he saw the expectation of Reha.


    "... As long as it''s in my domain, you can choose where you want. As for your second condition, it will not be a problem for me."


    "Of course it goes." Alvine also nods.


    "And what about the third condition?"


    Hearing Reha''s long-awaited question, Alvine frowns.


    "First of all, I would like to know more about myself; by this, I mean finding a way to revive my so-called old memories!" He soberly retorted these words with fierce eyes, which attested to his tant intentions.


    "And to do this...


    ''I wasted too much time before unraveling this mystery. From the beginning, whether Shadow or Sabrina, they had told me fairytale-like stories about my identity.


    -An orphan: who was found in the forest of green hell and was allowed to absorb the powers of the monarch of death?


    -A tool: An earthling named Alvine Dragnar who was transmigrated to this world for the sole purpose of spying on the actions of the Punishers?


    -Or a being born from and for the destruction?


    Which of these three paths should I take seriously? Which of these three stories is the truth? Which of these three hypotheses is the most usible?


    By dint of thinking and turning in circles without an answer, I had put aside these mysteries that could affect and weaken my will as a cultivator and focused on the most usible hypothesis I had provided myself. A poor man who had done nothing in his previous life and who lived in solitude and finally died alone in a hospital bed without even having a friend by his side.


    That''s why I made sure to do everything possible in order to exceed my limits, increase my rank and sharpen my will and determination to no longer have such a miserable life.


    A life that, if I may say so, did not deserve to be lived. A life in which, instead of continuing to fight, I gave up by continuing to curse my Karma and destiny for its cruelty to me.


    It was by deciding to choose this path that I was able to set goals and sharpen the de of my will with it. That''s why I have no regrets about having made this choice. It is thanks to this path that I was able to aplish what I could not do in this old life; to have a family that does not need a blood bond.


    That''s why...


    "We are going to earth!"


    As far as I remember, and my oldest memories are on this, where it all began!


    ...Finally, I believe.

 Chapter 356 Newfoundland And Labrador.

    -All the truth will be revealed as soon as you set foot on the upper floors. -


    The first answer Shadow gave me was when I asked him about their links with me.


    That''s why I have to go to earth! The ce where the key is located to ess the upper floor and discover what it hides.


    "Do you want to go to earth?" Reha suddenly asks this question with confused eyes.


    And instead of answering her directly, he momentarily stared at Shadow, then nodded after noticing thetter''s answer.


    "Yes, and during the trip, we mustply with the natural rules of this as long as the situation does not require it." He also added with dark eyes.


    ''The most suitable ce for a peaceful conversation is, of course, where all magic is abolished. And as it is an area is not belong to her directly, it makes this the most suitable ce for any significant alteration or influence on her part.


    -If she tries anything, I will know immediately and act ordingly. Of course, as she''s more potent than Shadow and Heepha themselves, my strength is nothingpared to hers. But in theory, I would still have enough time to withdraw. After all, my goal is, above all, to get the key to be able to ess the upper floor of the shadow castle. It''s already a good situation, even if it''s frustrating.''


    "... All right, in this case, let''s not waste any more time!"


    -?! While Alvine heard her say these words, his environment suddenly changed from an average temperature to an Arctic cold.


    And when he looked around, he realized that he was in an icy desert as far as the eye could see. Apart from the penguins and the frozen ocean nearby, he could not see other things around him except those.


    But just before he asked himself more questions, he also saw a woman with long ck hair and emerald eyes five meters behind him, dressed in a purple sundress despite the freezing cold.


    ''Hm?! This ce?! This atmosphere ting corrupt, and these little creatures!! Am I-- am I really on this?!'' He shouted in his thoughts with eyes that were both nostalgic and suspicious.


    "Did you need to do this so suddenly?" He frowns while asking this question to none other than Reha.


    Even if her appearance differed, it was not enough to mislead him.


    "What do you want to exchange for what you owe me?" Instead of answering him, she went straight to the point with the firm intention of starting them to talk.


    "... It''s not as simple. Have you forgotten my third condition? Without this, I can''t say anything with certainty." He also made this reminder when he saw Reha''s nd expression.


    ''Does she even have emotions? She looks like a puppet that is only programmed to imitate humans.'' He whispered to himself, looking at his empty and unemotional eyes.


    "I remember it. But since you seem to have considered all this, what is the point of wasting time? Tell me what you are looking for, and I will find it for you so that you can give me back what belongs to me and honor our old deal!"


    "A deal?!"


    "Why would I lie to you?" She frowned when she saw the suspicion in the look that Alvine threw at her.


    "Why would I make a deal with-- Anyway, let''s first find what I''m looking for. Then we will know more about your usations."


    ''Perhaps one of the reasons that prevented her from attacking me. But why would I agree with a person as powerful as her?! What do I have to offer her?! Damn it! My head is spinning just thinking about it.'' He swore in his thoughts while continuing to stare at Reha with suspicion.


    As for Reha, hearing Alvine''s words, she frowns only slightly.


    "... Do you think you can save enough time by getting me here?"


    "... Sigh, think what you want. But I didn''te here for a summer vacation. And also know that I don''t intend to believe in what you say until I''m sure that what you''re saying is true." He retorted with frustration.


    "I heard what you want, but how do you n to find it? And how long would it take?!" She insisted, despite Alvine''s annoyment


    "...I don''t know. But when I''m nearby, I''m sure I can feel its aura. As for how long it would take, the more you continue to put me under pressure, the more time we will lose enough time. And above all, what you are doing now is only a waste of time since I don''t even know what you''re talking about. Wait for the end before asking for anything." While retorting these words, he touched the snow on the ground while closing his eyes.


    Reha, for her part, did not ask any other questions. But instead, she continued to look at his actions with curiosity without cing a word.


    [Manifest yourselves!] The next moment, she heard Alvine whisper these words as his eyes became darker than they were now.


    -Swhhhhh


    And almost instantly, Greed, Luna, Zakiel, and Darka appeared before him.


    "I thought we had to respect the natural norms andws of this ce. Why--


    "Think again; the shadow is part of everything. It is in no way supernatural or defying the divinews of this." Alvine stopped her before she finished her sentence.


    "Contrast what you think; I didn''t use magical energy to change anything. It''s as natural as using my legs to walk or my hands to catch an object. And you had only designated Shadow and Heepha and not the others." He continued with a vicious smile.


    "...That''s right. But add this man to the list." She replied by pointing to Zakiel.


    "...Zakiel, join Sahdow and Heepha with others and help them in the event of an attack." He ordered briefly after a brief hesitation.


    "Satisfied?!" He retorted after Zakiel''s disappearance.


    "..."


    Seeing her silence and empty look, he shakes his head with a nd air before focusing on the others.


    "There''s something I want to find on this. It looks like a jewel of ruby the size of one of these jewels on my ring. Finally, let me know when you feel energy familiar to us. And onest thing, don''t let yourself be spotted by anyone!"


    "It will be done ording to your wishes."


    "Greed! Did I make myself understood?!"


    "Yes, my lord."


    "Are you sure you understood what I just said?! No appearance, nor anything, just a research mission. And above all, you should under no circumstances make victims; is that clear?!"


    "Affirmative, my lord!"


    ''?!? Why am I not reassured by his words? Sigh, the best thing will be to put him aside before he no longer gives me a problem than I currently have. Argh, but he is the mostpetent when ites to feeling the flows of magic.''


    After a war between his thoughts, he finally sighed and looked at Darka.


    "Darka, you will stay with him to prevent him from making idiocies."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I would do my best, my lord."


    "..."


    Upon hearing Darka''s words, Alvine realized that it was not only him that Greed was a problem.


    "In short, even if it''s a little moreplicated task than the mission itself, keep an eye on this idiot throughout; now you can start the research."


    -Swhhhh!!!


    "Sigh, this guy is only good at killing and destroying everything in his path; he is really a disguised curse." He whispered with an ironic smile.


    "Aren''t they as your effigy?"


    "Hm?"


    "I''m talking about your shadows. Aren''t they in your effigy?"


    His smile stiffens following Reha''s assertions.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. They have their wills independent of mine. That is what makes them beings in their own right. But it''s just that they have not yet reached a level high enough to have a mature mind." He murmured soberly, knowing very well what Reha was talking about.


    "Don''t pretend to ignore what I''m talking about. Just as I created my monarchs and the sheltering creatures in my domain, these shadows are part of you. Their actions, their personalities, and everything that defines theme from you; it''s something you can''t deny." She says casually.


    "... I guess you''re right. But does this mean that you can also exercise the same power as me? On your creations, I mean."


    "I''ll let you guess." She replied almost instantly with a mocking smile, unlike her usual mood.


    -?!


    Finally seeing a mischievous smile on her lips, Alvine couldn''t help but stare at her.


    ''So, can she have expressions other than tness on her face?'' He whispered to himself with a dense air.


    And this brief moment of inattention on his part allows Reha to get close enough to him.


    And without even realizing it, Reha''s handnded on his shoulder.


    "?! What are you?-


    Before he finished his sentence, his environment changed once again, and he found himself in the middle of a tropical forest.


    "Huh? What exactly are you ying?!"


    "Can you feel what you''re looking for?" She immediately asked, making Alvine more frustrated about her hasty actions.


    "I guess it''s no." She continued seeing Alvine''s annoyance.


    But just when she wanted to teleport again, Alvine cleared her hand on his shoulder.


    "Don''t touch me! And stop acting like...that!" He fulminates these words with dark eyes.


    "What are youining about? I''m just speeding up what you came for here."


    Hearing her say these words so casually, Alvine''s frown was entuated.


    ''Something is wrong with this girl. No, she''s not normal, in the good sense of the word. In addition to being boring to death, she''s impossible to read to know what she thinks or intends to do exactly.'' He whispered to himself with suspicious eyes.


    "Stop acting like a--Sigh, let''s first find a suitable ce to have a serious conversation about the research procedure and your strange actions."


    "Hm? Is this ce not suitable? I have already ordered the stray animals not to approach us. In addition to that, if we start with less lively ces, it would save us enough time before going to the cities. This ce is unpleasant, especially the corrupt aura, and barely exists."


    "... No, let''s go to one of the cities."


    "Why? There it''s noisier than here. You should know what you really want. We don''t have enough time ahead of us."


    ''Fucking bad luck! She will drive me crazy if she continues!'' While shouting these words in his thoughts, he no longer tried to resonate with Reha.


    His shadow wavered under his feet and formed two enormous dark draconian wings on his back before he flew into the air to the West at a reasonable speed, yet faster than any divine magi.


    And when he looked to his right, unsurprisingly, Reha was flying by his side with the same white wings as Sylvia''s.


    Seeing her silence, Alvine sighed with relief.


    "You know, I didn''te here only to find the pearl that will allow me to know more about myself but also to face my past that I had ignored initially."


    "It is not by wanting to forget your past that it will erase your crimes."


    "...I''m not talking about this past, of which I have no idea, but about my life on this."


    "You have never lived here before. But given your obsession, I will let you know for yourself. It will be pleasant to watch."


    "...I will act as if I haven''t heard anything. As strong and powerful as you are today, do not forget the day you were just like these frail and weak creatures that you look at with so much disdain. No one is born omnipotent; everyone started somewhere with a starting point and history. You are no different from us." He retorted with a nd air that seemed to be his daily life.


    "It''s ironic to hear you say these words. But no matter what you say, it will never change your already corrupt soul that my vital essence could not even purify. You are not--


    "We are there!" He suddenly stopped in the middle of nowhere above the sea.


    Reha, who had just been interrupted in the middle of her sentence, did not take this to heart, but despite everything, her skeptical look was still present on her face.


    "The Labrador Sea; ording to our geographical trajectory."


    "How can you be sure that this is the name of this ce?"


    "Hm? I don''t base myself on my knowledge, but on the memories I got with Sofia. If I''m not mistaken, she was an explorer at the time and lived in Newfounnd and Labrador. And since our ce of appearance was entirely made up of snow as far as the eye can see, coupled with the fact that you had teleported us about a thousand kilometers away into a forest that was not far from the ocean, I, therefore, believe that this ce is probably the East of the secondrgest continent on this; it is also here that I will begin my research."

 Chapter 357 Alice Morgan.

    "...it is also here that I will begin my research." While nonchntly pronouncing these words, his body disappears under the moonlight before it appears five hundred meters from Reha on the edge of a deserted beach.


    And the next moment, Reha appeared by his side without making any noise.


    But strangely, they were not the only ones on the spot, and Alvine had forgotten a detail on this by dint of living in a mana-based world.


    A detail which, when he learns, it will be toote to change it.


    ...


    "Are we here because you felt--


    "No, I''m here only because we must start our research somewhere. And as the shadows take care of exploring uninhabited ces, our mission would be to search among humans." He affirmed while looking at the familiar checkpoint with dreamy eyes.


    "Sigh, it''s not ready to finish." He then continued.


    After thesest words, familiar silence settled between them as they moved away and sank into the nearby city.


    "This ce is almost deserted. But fortunately for us, there is still an awake man in the area; the best would be to inquire with him." He suddenly stopped in his steps after this quick change in his ns.


    "He must be the guard who takes care of this ce. But there has nothing to protect." Acquiesce Reha by looking around her with confused eyes.


    "... Yes, there is the beach."


    "The beach? Do you mean that the sea of this needs guardians? But this water is nothing special besides being worse than the other dilute seas andkes."


    "I''m not talking about the whole ocean. Anyway, don''t try to understand. It is not only this''s residents based on modern science to improve their living conditions. I also remember seeing dwarves and other demonic species, such as blood demons or other species, using the same methods as earthlings.


    -The only difference is that these races are based on magical science to create machines and other means of transport; the Kelspians are also part of it. Their civilizations are even closest than the humans of this. It''s--Ugh!


    At the same time, the light of the surveincemp stops clearly on them!


    And Alvine couldn''t help but close his eyes following the sudden blinding light that brightened his visual and nocturnal fields.


    But the next moment, just reflexively, he vanished under the light before appearing in front of the small high hut.


    -Knock, knock...


    "Ahem, I know you''re here. I just have to ask you a few questions." He uttered these words awkwardly after knocking on the wooden door.


    "[A demon! Saint Michael the Archangel, defend us in battle. ~~~


    "Huh?! Is it English?!" He murmured, astonished after hearing the agent''s prayers.


    And just out of curiosity, he waited for a little to confirm his suspicions.


    "[~~~O Prince of the Heavenly Host, by the power of God, thrust into~~~~. Amen!]"


    "...But what the hell is he saying...this guy?" Alvine shouted out, bing more confused when he heard the trembling voice of the security guard behind the door.


    But despite this clue, he could not make the connection with his horns and shadow wings on his back, not to mention his dark and abysmal eyes.


    And after three seconds of waiting for what seemed to be an eternity for him, he slightly forced the door, followed by a ''crack''ing from its lock.


    "Is everything okay--??


    On entering the small surveince cabin, a middle-aged man with brown hair dressed in a security guard outfit was waiting for him on the spot with a nine-millimeter pointed at him.


    -??


    Seeing this scene, in which a man pointed a gun at him with trembling hands, his shock was such that he could not say a word for the brief moment that followed.


    "[A demon!]"


    But he was suddenly awakened by the strident and horrified yell of the man before him.


    "... No, no, no, I''m not one--


    -BANG!!


    At the same time, the security guard opened fire on him!


    But...


    "..."


    Seeing the bullet bounce off his shoulder, a shot that could not even scratch his ck coat, not to mention the injured him...


    Alvine looked confusedly at the agent, no longer knowing how to erase the misunderstanding.


    "It''s not what you--


    -BANG!! BANG!! BANG!! BANG!!... Click... Click... Click...


    "[...]"


    After emptying his charger on him, the agent stared at Alvine with empty eyes, and as if it wasn''t enough for him, Reha also entered the small cabin!


    "Why is there so much noise?" She asked after a brief look at the security guard.


    "... It''s a misunderstanding." Alvine''s murmuring voice echoed in the small cabin as he shook his head with an ironic smile that seemed to be the smile of one of the hell demons for the agent, who was strangely still conscious.


    Perhaps because of the glimmer of hope he felt at the sudden appearance of Reha.


    But seeing them speak in anguage unknown to him, his heart sank into the deep seas of despair.


    "Sigh, I think it''s lost in advance. Anyway, I''ll wait outside while you question him."


    "Questioning him?"


    "Yes, on information that will be useful to us. Like the name of this country, the date, etc."


    While exining briefly, he exits the cabin, leaving Reha alone with the man.


    ''This situation is...sad. Maybe I should alter his memories before leaving.'' He murmured while canceling his wings in his shadow, followed by the narrowing of his horns in his temples.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''I have be ustomed to this appearance in the years spent on enemy territory. But the problem is my eyes.'' As he whispered these words to himself, his ring suddenly lit up, followed by a familiar sensation, before his eyes turned to blood red.


    ''...?! Tss, what an arrogant bastard. If you could make my eyes their standard colors, why make me waste so much time?!'' He swore in his thoughts by cursing once again the spirit of his ring.


    And as usual, thetter ignored him.


    -Wiiiiwouu!!! Wiw-Wiw-wiw...


    ''Hm? Sigh, it was predictable, given the number of shots from this security guard. But to be so fast, their seats must necessarily be nearby.'' He whispered to himself when he heard the sirens of the police cars in the distance.


    ''To speed up searches, it is better to get theirwork. But the best is not to create more disorder.'' He concludes while continuing to watch the three police carsing towards them.


    "Reha, we have to leave here." He murmured in a fly''s voice.


    ...


    But even after about thirty seconds, Reha did not leave the cabin; and this brief time was enough for the agents to encircle the area with their barriers to create a sealed perimeter.


    ''What exactly is she ying?'' Alvine retorted by returning to the cabin after crossing the eyes of one of the agents inspecting the area through his magnifying sses.


    "What makes you so much-- can I know what you''re ying?" He changed his question when he saw Reha''s sword in the security guard''s heart.


    "Instead of showing me respect, this creature tried to touch my wings with his dirty hands. Sigh, even monarchs do not have the right to contact me physically. Why be so bold even though he is so weak?" She calmly exined while retracting her sword.


    "...Tell me that you could at least collect some information?" He then asked without frowning at Reha''s ruthless actions.


    "No, but it''s not like we''re missing subjects." She retorted, looking behind Alvine.


    "What?! Have you forgotten that we shouldn''t get involved in their--


    "Just like you, who use his shadows, I also use my natural attributes. Killing these people is like moving my hand; I don''t need to use my aura to influence thews of this world." She retorted with a mocking smile.


    "... Do you only need to use your energy to exercise your powers on this?"


    "Hmm, logically, no. Thews of my domain are linked to me. If I repeat your words, it''s as easy to change them as using my legs to walk."


    ''...Ahh, that bitch! She trapped me from the beginning. I thought she couldn''t influence this with her authority, but apparently, it was me who had underestimated her powers.'' Alvine replied in his thoughts with an ironic smile.


    "[We know you''re here! Go out calmly with your hands behind your head!]."


    Simultaneously, Alvine frowned while hearing the police officers'' orders through their speakers.


    "You, you stay here!" He uttered these words with his stern voice.


    "Are you going to kill them?"


    "Do you have a problem with that?!"


    "No, I don''t care about their fates."


    "Tss, what a fool." He whispered these words before going out of the cabin.


    Just as he set foot out of the cabin, he noticed two police officers ten meters from the entrance, a ck-haired man and a blonde woman with a ponytail, with their weapons pointed at him.


    Apart from them, there were also their colleagues who were about thirty meters from them, all armed to the teeth.


    "[Alice!]" The man shouted these words to his teammate while nodding toward her.


    "[No...no sudden gesture!]" As for the barely thirty-year-old girl, she stutters these words because of her surprise at seeing Alvine''s unrealistic appearance.


    "[Listen, we''re not here for--


    "[You are on a crime scene; wait for yourwyer toe, otherwise everything you say can be held against you in court.]" She stammered, still half awake from her dazzling.


    "A crime scene? How can you be so sure?"


    "...The cameras in this ce are directly connected to our--


    "Alice! What the hell are you ying?! Handcuffs him instead of talking to him as if he were your cousin!"


    "Eh? Why did I..." Hearing the surprised voice of her teammate resonate like a drum in her eardrums, Alice momentarily regained her spirits, not knowing how she could lower her guard in front of a more abnormal criminal.


    Meanwhile, Alvine himself finally realized his mistake from the beginning.


    ''...Surveince cameras, huh? It had escaped me.'' He murmured as he looked at the red light shing above him.


    ''Puff, I guess I have no choice but to change my ns.'' He whispered while frowning towards the cabin.


    ''But the problem is this crazy woman, if these people try to handcuff her, she will risk creating a bloodbath that would make my task moreplicated than it is now. I don''t know if she will be ready to listen to me but lets at least try to resonate with her.'' Following this conclusion, he began by negotiating with her by telepathy.


    And by the time Alice''s colleague entered the cabin, Alvine, in one way or another, was able to convince her to curb her desire to massacre.


    So, just as the other police officer was going to break the door, Reha nonchntly went out.


    "Don''t forget your words." She retorted these words to Alvine.


    "Of... course, as long as you let me manage this situation in my way, I honored my deal." He retorted between his clenched teeth.


    "..."


    Hearing Alvine''s reassertions, even if she did not respond, she still left herself handcuffed by Agent B.


    "[Tsk, what a mess!]" The Agent B retorted after his brief stupor after the appearance of another person as endowed with an enchanted appearance as the man.


    But what he and his teammates found strange was the almost realistic angel wings on Reha''s back.


    After handcuffing them and seeing the criminals under control, the other police officers flocked to them, helping the two officers to board them in the parked van a little further than the three vehicles.


    Meanwhile, the others took care of packing the corpse of the security guard, who had a hole in ce of his heart.


    "Inspectress Alice, do you really believe that it was the woman who killed the agent?" Agent B ask to Alice in the van.


    "Shut up, Jack."

 Chapter 358 Alice Morgan. 2

    ''These people are not normal. Despite their crimes, they are there waiting as if they were in their living room.'' Behind the window, Alice constantly watched Alvine and Reha while the tablet looped the videos recorded by the agent''s surveince cameras.


    "Inspectress Alice." Suddenly, she was interrupted by a woman with hazelnut eyes and short brown hair.


    "Were you able to identify them?"


    "No, not the slightest trace of them. I sent the information to the main agency. It''s only a matter of time before they give us instructions. But they tell us not to interrogate them before theye."


    "...Sigh, I expected it." She retorted with frowns. "But I''m still going to question them."


    "What? You know it''s--


    "Listen to me, turn off the cameras, and do your best to stifle this case." She said, tapping the shoulder of the girl who seemed to be a beginner who had just started her job.


    "But, how am I going--


    "I trust you, L¨¦a. Make sure not to destroy my career as an inspector." These were herst words before she got out of the room.


    "... Sigh, she is getting crazier as she takes care of the dirty guys who go beyond the limits with their powers!" She retorted in a sore voice before also going out of the room.


    But simultaneously, a stealthy shadow merged with her shadow from when she separated from Alice.


    --


    "What are you going to do now?" In the detention room, Reha nonchntly asked Alvine, who had his eyes closed and feet still on the table.


    "... Erase all our traces before taking care of my problems."


    "Why do you want to waste so much time? It''s not as if they could put obstacles in our way." She frowns.


    "They are not the problem, but you. I don''t want you to create more problems on this; it''s my native."


    "..."


    Following Alvine''s ims, she no longer tried to convince him.


    ''With my shadow crows watching closely, each agent in this position, I was able to learn more information than I expected. But what makes me more confused is realizing that we are in 2025.


    Why?


    I had doubts initially, but here it is to understand nothing. ording to my memories on this, it should at least be in the year 2100~ 2125. Even taking Sofia, who probably died centuries after me, as a reference, it should have been at least 50 years.


    And that''s not the only mystery. These people take us for the 0.001% of people who use supernatural powers, called Espers. Since when has the earth been home to holders of supernatural abilities?


    -Click.


    While he was deeply immersed in his thoughts, the door was slowly opened by none other than Inspectress Alice.


    "My name is Alice Morgan, the inspector responsible for taking care of your case before the arrival of our superiors." She frowns, looking at Alvine and Reha''s handcuffs on the table instead of being on their wrists as they had left them.


    "... Alvine, Alvine Dragnar."


    "Alvine Dragnar?" She repeats these words with confused eyes.


    "That''s my name; as you were so busy looking for us in your archives, consider it a form of cooperation on my part."


    "... Well, Mr. Dragnar, I''m not going to waste my time with useless subjects since all the evidence is against you and your friend here--


    "She is not my friend." He retorted with a sarcastic smile.


    "...Oh, I see. But take a look at this." She said, pushing her tablet towards Alvine.


    "I don''t need it; I''ve already seen this video''s continuity."


    -Frown.


    "Don''t feel annoyed, Inspectress Alice; contrary to what you think, we didn''te here to create problems for you. It was just a misunderstanding, and my colleague behind me can tell you." He exined himself by noticing the annoyance of Inspectress Alice.


    "A misunderstanding? You mean that you kill people just for misunderstandings?!"


    "No, it was just an ident. This woman beside me is like a problem ma; you can''t know what I''m talking about until you''re around her."


    Hearing Alvine''s assertions and seeing Reha''s nonchnce, the inspector''s lips moved several times, but she did not find a suitable word.


    "Are you drugged?" She retorted, grinding her teeth.


    "Tss~ these substances will not affect me even if I drink an amount the size of a sea." He retorted with an ironic smile on his lips.


    "..."


    "Inspectress Alice, before you finish your pun, I want to ask you a question." He suddenly asked, following the silence of his interlocutor.


    "Do you believe that demons and angels exist?"


    "No." She stared at Alvine''s ga pupils while retorting these words.


    "So if you believe neither in the existence of demons nor angels, what do you do in this room? Why are you here to check this?" He asked, leaning towards her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "How--


    "How did you know that? That''s the question you want to ask me. Am I wrong?"


    "What?! Do you--


    "Is I reading your thoughts? No, I don''t need to waste my time guessing the thread of your thoughts that are so obvious. Appearances are sometimes misleading; it''s not because this madwoman looks like an angel that she necessarily is; you''ve seen her yourself, have you? So I will be brief, remove all traces of our existence before I take care of you in her ce." While retorting these words, his pupils turned slightly dark because of his current mood due to his impatience.


    But strangely, Inspectress Alice was still as calm as she became suspicious.


    "Kuku, you are one of the people called Espers, right? I felt your mana from when you touched me to handcuff me, so stop ying with your puns and get straight to the point without wasting time."


    "?! If you know it, then you probably know that it''s not by threatening me so that you can leave here; I''m wrong?" She coldly replied, creating a fiery orb in her right hand.


    "Hm? Do you intend to attack me with that? In a police station above all?"


    Hearing Alvine''s question and seeing his confusion that she seemed to have misinterpreted in fear, her cold expression turned into a wicked smile.


    "I am one of the ten inquisitors, the queen of mes, who care for bastards like you who think that everything has allowed them just because they have awakened supernatural powers." She retorted, changing at 180 degrees.


    "The queen of mes? What a bold nickname." At that moment, Reha, who had been silent until now, retorted these words in English with an ironic smile while looking at Alvine.


    "Audacious? It''s not me who is bold, but you two. Do you at least know why this minority that does not even reach 0.01% of the world''s poption is hidden under the eyes in the shadows?" She shouted these words in a threatening voice simultaneously as her mes became fierce, as if they were rted to her emotions.


    "Why?"


    "Isn''t it obvious? Everything that humans do not understand and control is a threat to them that they will want to exterminate at the roots. And given our infinitely small number, we may be people with supernatural skills, but we are not all-powerful. That''s why it is imperative to remain in the shades before provoking an uncontroble war." She exined herself unconsciously ording to Alvine''s question.


    Even if she wondered about her role, which was suddenly overthrown, she still couldn''t understand what was wrong with her.


    "If this is the case, I can assume that you do not intend to treat us like others. Am I wrong?" He frowns at asking this question.


    "... It''s true. My superiors will soon pick you up and take you to the main headquarters where people like us will be judged, who cannot be controlled by national security."


    "In this case, why are you in this room? What is your goal ining here?"


    After asking him this question, Alvine could notice a sarcastic smile on her lips.


    "It is to measure your threat level before the trial and to know if you are the threat the oracle mentioned in her prophecy. Your strange appearance and that of your aplice agree with the oracle''s prediction. But since demons do not exist, it must be part of your powers.!


    "Huh? An oracle?"


    ''This has turned out to be more and more interesting. To see the future, you must at least master a temporalw and that of destiny. If such existences are likely to appear on earth, then this boring discussion may not be a waste of time in the end.'' He murmured to himself by exercising more of his hypnosis powers on Inspectress Alice.


    "Where can I meet this oracle?" He asks in an imposing voice.


    "I don''t know; only the chefs know where she is." She responds instantly.


    "... All right, I have onest question. Apart from here, where did you send the surveince videos?"


    "Only at the headquarters. They will soon pick you up in twenty-four hours."


    "Well, now, sleep." Following Alice''s answer, Alvine gave her this order.


    And the next moment, she was overwhelmed by a sudden torpor that made her faint.


    At the same time, Lea''s hazelnut pupils, watching their conversations in the control room, became dark, followed by her expression, which also became empty like a doll.


    "Erase all the traces of the lord, Erase all the paths of the lord, Erase all the traces of the lord, erase...


    As she constantly repeated these words, her hands moved by themselves, starting to delete all the videos and evidence they had on Alvine and Reha in their databases.


    She was not the only one to have this anomaly; the fifty people also present in the establishment had the same empty expressions while executing the orders they received from Alvine through his shadow crows.


    [Alteration of memories.]


    He then murmured, manifesting a small ck sphere above his index finger that fell into his shadow.


    -Whhhhh!!!


    The next moment, his shadow had a violetish shade at the same time as the agents'' pupils at the police station.


    "... Well, now that it''s settled here, we will go to this seat. I have the intuition that this oracle will have interesting things to tell us." He whispered after confirming that everyone was in a peaceful sleep.


    He then focused on Inspectress Alice.


    "Are you going to bring her with us?"


    "Yes, even if it''s faster to visualize her memories before altering them, the best would be to let her apany us. She will be our entrance ticket." He murmured, waving his hand towards her.


    -plop, plop, plop...


    Simultaneously, Inspectress Alice''s shadow turned into a muddy liquid that sucked her inward, more precisely towards Alvine''s dimension.

 Chapter 359 The Oracle.

    "... Umm, where-Huh?! What is--Uahhh!!


    "Oh? Are you awake, inspectress Alice?"


    "What is...? Oh my GOD!!" Barely awakened in her artificial sleep, she found herself twenty thousand feet, about six thousand meters above the maind.


    And just as she was going to proim her dizziness, she noticed the two criminals in police custody beside her.


    Instantly, her forehead showed drops of sweat just by imagining the worst.


    "How do you feel?"


    By this simple question that Alvine nonchntly asked, sheter understood the investigators of this anomaly.


    "Take me down!" She yelled with frightened eyes,ck of better words to describe her fear.


    "...Very good." Alvine did not insist; heter canceled his gravitational magic on her.


    "... Huh?! Arghhhh!! Stop!!"


    "Haha, didn''t you say the opposite a second ago? You have to know what you finally want." Alvine''s mocking tone resonated next to her while enjoying the show with more than particr interest.


    -?!


    Seeing Alvine a few centimeters away, she did not ask herself a question; she ruthlessly abandoned her pride as an inspectress as she clung to her lifeline (Alvine).


    "Tsk, what a strange hobby." Reha retorted by mming his tongue.


    But Alvine didn''t care about herments; Alice, for her part, didn''t have the luxury of listening to anyone when her life was in danger.


    ''It''s strange; she could normally fly even using her mes as burst. That confirms my suspicions about the current level of mana development on this.'' He murmured, gaining altitude while trying to get rid of Alice''s grip on his neck gently so as not to break her bones inadvertently.


    But the next moment, he gave up, noticing thetter''sbativeness for her life.


    "Rx; we will soon be at our destination." He murmured as he elerated to catch up with Reha, who had not wasted time waiting for them.


    ''This guy is a demon!'' She shouted in her thoughts, finally guessing the hidden senses behind Alvine''s ruthless actions.


    "You said earlier that you do not believe in the existence of demons; you are bing more and more contradictory, inspectress Alice," Alvine answers without worrying about her reaction when she finally confirms her suspicions.


    "You''re a deviant, right?!"


    "Hm? Are you talking about these people who can use several skills at once? Do you think these people exist?"


    "... Even if they did not appear in history, there are still unrealistic stories about them, saying they can use several skills such as water, fire, etc. But I never thought I would cross the path of one of them." She exined, continually fearing more for her life.


    "And what proves to you that I am one?"


    "Isn''t it obvious? At first, while watching the surveince videos, I thought you had creative skills (especially seeing this woman make a sword appear out of nowhere), but now you are flying without even using your ck wings, just like this woman, by the way." She murmured as her gaze switched between Reha and Alvine.


    "Hmm, I see."


    After this brief answer, Alvine no longer asked a question, and the two flew at medium speed.


    "Where are we going?"


    "At the headquarters."


    "And why did you take this innocent man who did nothing more than his work, in all honesty?!"


    "Ask the criminal if you want to die because of your curiosity." He said, looking at Reha.


    "And...is your hair real?"


    "..." At that moment, Alvine no longer had the will to continue the discussion with her, guessing that she did not intend to stop.


    ''Sigh, can''t she hold her tongue for at least a second? However, I mastered embarrassing skills that would unconsciously attract opposite sexes to me, like mas. The problem probablyes from her vicious thoughts that I stopped reading because of their... pff, it''s unimportant.'' He shakes his head while also pretending not to hear Alice''s heart rate eleration.


    But despite Alvine''s annoyed expression, she continued asking him important or trivial questions.


    But she received only dull silence and total indifference from Alvine.


    ...


    ..


    .


    ''Gangnam, one of the most popr and well-known neighborhoods in Seoul, when I came for an attempt to coborate with one of the most flourishingpanies of the time. If I don''tck my memory, it is located in the southern part of Seoul City and behind the Han River. ording to tourists'' opinions, this district is known for its hectic life, luxury shops, trendy cafes, and art galleries.


    -But, since I was only interested in developing my start-up, I could not live the dream life of a tourist. Sigh, my thoughts contradict each other even at this moment; the excitement and revenge which I wanted to enjoy as soon as I returned fully have be such a trivial detail that I have the impression that it is not even necessary for me to waste my time with it.


    -On the other hand, it is thanks to all these obstacles that I was able to reach this level, A level that is only a starting point for me. I call it a starting point so as not to reduce all my efforts to nothing; otherwise, this level does not even deserve the ce as a starting point. - He murmured as he flew over the Hannam bridge.


    ...


    "We are there." He suddenly said, stopping above a forest in the middle of the capital, more precisely on the banks of Namsan Mountain Park.


    "Where are we?"


    "In Seoul, I think." As Alice did not have a vision wide enough to see under their feet, Alvine momentarily gave her this answer.


    "What!? How long have you been flying?"


    "I didn''t count the time, but it should be at least two to three hours of average flight."


    "Impossible! Do you want me to believe you have traveled more than ten thousand kilometers in less than five hours?!"


    "..." As usual, Alvine did not try to convince her. Instead, he focused on the great Park under their feet.


    ''Even if it''s just a seat branch, this ce captivated my attention for a good reason. ording to the memories of this inspectress and the agent who was in the control room (her name was L¨¦a, if I''m not mistaken), it is very likely that the so-called oracle is here; she is Korean, after all.'' He murmured as he gradually descended into one of the most deserted ces in the park.


    And without wasting more time, he looked at Alice after a nce at Reha.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Notify your superiors that we are here." He ordered coldly.


    ''Ugh! Since they are more powerful than me, it''s better to leave them with my superiors. I thought they were only people who had just awakened their skills, but they even know that one of the headquarters branches is in this Park.'' She stammered in her thoughts as she looked at them with contracted eyebrows.


    "What do you intend to do if I contact them? You...you''re still not going--


    "If this can reassure you, I don''t have bad intentions. Now let''s not waste any more time. You know well that I already know the way; if I go through you, it''s because only I don''t want another unfortunate incident to happen." He exined himself briefly by noticing the hidden meanings behind Alice''s question.


    "... Very good. But--


    "Contact them." He ordered before she asked another question.


    ''She is trying to get confirmation of our intentions. But I don''t have time to exin myself further. If this madwoman loses patience, she will riskmitting other irreversible actions. Sigh, I never thought she would kill someone with such a trivial reason; it''s ironic to hear her call me a demon while she-- pff, their mentalities are different from ours.'' He whispered, looking sharply at Reha while Alice did what he had ordered.


    "Well, two agents will soone to escort us." She said in a monotonous voice after thirty seconds of call.


    "Good." Acquiesce Alvine before focusing on Reha.


    *Leave me managed, don''t get involved.*


    *...*


    Fortunately, he received only a silence from her, which attested that she did not care.


    ...


    After three minutes of waiting, two bald men in ck tie suits came to the ce designated by Alice. But even if the three were five meters away, they looked around, not seeing them.


    Itsted only a period of time before Alvine broke his shield of invincibility around them.


    And when the two guards in sunsses saw them, they did not ask themselves any questions before approaching them and exchanging some details with Alice.


    Following this, one of them focused on Alvine,


    "Please follow us, MR. Dragnar, the deputy director, is waiting for us inside." He announced in a sober tone.


    -Nod.


    Following this nod, the two escorted them to a small ck mansion that seemed gloomy.


    But at that moment, Alvine frowned, noticing a detail he had not expected.


    ''There is a person who uses the affinity of illusion.'' He said to himself while noticing the mansion, even though it was hidden behind an illusory shield that distorts the view of ordinary people.


    ''But as usual, this spell is not even worthy of a mage of spiritual rank; maybe a great master rank? Or artifacts?'' He murmured while inspecting the purity of the mystical shield with his magical perception.


    The reason he used his skills was because of two factors.


    Even if he had previously told Reha not to use their skills that contradicted the earth''s naturalws, this statement was based on the assumption he had believed before his arrival.


    The hypothesis that said that magical energy was abolished on this.


    But he realized his mistake from the moment they arrived on the. Even if the mystical energy was lower, it was still present.


    The second reason was because of the mages of this, who are called users of skills or Espers.


    Even if they are weak and constitute a small minority, they are still present and use this energy in their ways, which will copse all his ns.


    Since Reha does not need magical energy to change naturalws, and the already has mana, these factors do not restrict it, nor Alvine''s skills!


    -Knock, knock, knock.


    After crossing the illusory barrier, the two guards escorted the trio until they arrived in front of the door.


    But instead of following them inside, they stopped in front of the main door of the mansion, leaving Alice and the two entrances into the mansion after the doors opened.


    "Hohoho~, what earns us the honor of one of the inquisitors'' visit?" At the same time, a middle-aged man was waiting for them in the modern living room with a professional smile up to their ears.


    "It''s a pleasure to see you so energetic, Deputy Director Kim. But my guests want--


    "I know, queen of mes; I know why you came here. And I must admit that I didn''t expect you to bring me such interesting guests." He mysteriously murmured as he opened his eyes, which slightly shone with a golden glow as he looked at Alvine and Reha more interestedly.


    "AMAZING!" He suddenly screamed with a crazy scientist''s smile.


    "D-Deputy Director, why are you--


    "That''s incredible!" He continued without waiting for Alice to finish her words.


    ''Tsk, another useless guy who did not understand why we came here. And the most annoying thing is to know that the information has reached this ce too.'' Alvine retorted with nd air.


    "Who would have thought you would find young people with such talents!?"


    "Huh?!" At that moment, as slow as she is, even Alice realized a detail that she was the only one who had not understood from the beginning,


    "No, you didn''t understand what I am--


    As usual, he did not listen to Alice. Instead, he approached Alvine while caressing his little beard with a more than particr interest.


    "And to say that this old man was worried about our future? Who would have thought that my prayers would be not only heard by angels but even by demons." He continued, breathless, as his eyes switched between Alvine and Reha.


    ''... I knew it; he''s always obsessed with his religion and the oracle''s predictions. But if I don''t stop him, these two will risk killing him. The seat will condemn me if they lose such an important pir that can understand the skill of any Espers at a nce.''


    The more Alice saw his actions, the more nervous she became, especially when she noticed the old man approaching Reha, whom she feared more than Alvine.


    -Grip.


    But she sighed with relief, seeing Alvine prevent him from going to the disguised reaper.


    But it was only a short moment before she noticed a strange phenomenon with the eyes of the deputy director, who became abysmal ck.


    "I don''t have time to waste, so tell me everything you know and show me everything you don''t want to say."

 Chapter 360 (Alices Assumptions.)

    "I don''t have time to waste, so tell me everything you know and show me everything you don''t want to say." He simultaneously ordered before the old man went to the end of his intentions.


    "...!?"


    At the same time, Alice had incredulous eyes as she looked at the deputy director, kneeling suddenly before Alvine that he had just met him.


    "My lord, the director of our branch is currently attending a meeting with the other leaders to organize the great auction that will take ce every three years."


    "Ho?! An auction, do you say?"


    "Yes, if it may interest the lord, I would help you with all the help I can provide for--


    "No, you don''t need to sacrifice yourself or spend your money on me." He murmured, focusing on Alice.


    "Can you attend this auction with your current status?" He then asked.


    "... Of...course, I can. But I''m not influential enough to help you attend." She instantly responds while stammering, without taking her eyes off the deputy director.


    ''How could this arrogant old man suddenly be a puppy!? Damn, just when I think I understood the mysterious powers of this man, he shows new skills as if he were the source of the creation of skills.


    -In addition to having creative skills and telekinesis that allows him to fly, he can even control the mind of a person as powerful and arrogant as this man and reduce him to a state of very. The worst thing is that I have the impression that he has not even shown everything he can do yet. Urgh! They are dangerous!'' She screamed in her thoughts with horrified eyes as she looked at the dark eyes of the deputy director.


    "What means are avable for us to attend this auction legally?" He asked, entuating hisst word.


    "Ugh, what do you mean by...legally?"


    "Pff~, do I need to give you exnations? Unless you''re an idiot." He retorted in a sarcastic tone.


    "... There are two ways." She no longer wasted time as a result of Alvine''s hidden threats.


    ''Would I have a chance to stop them? If I use my skills to the Maximum, I could surely take care of one of them. But the problem is this woman; she hasn''t shown anything so far. But just thinking of hurting her, I felt like I was dying the next moment; are they really the people the oracle had mentioned in her predictions?!''


    Like a deer who can''t help but quench its thirst in a swamp despite the presence of predators, Alice was also unable to stop thinking about her ns despite the fact that she was confident that, for one reason or another, Alvine could read her thoughts.


    Thinking is a routine that humans use daily as long as they are conscious and mentally healthy.


    That is what made Alvine, or people like him, able to see through people''s hearts, the worst of people, even among the most boring.


    ''If I continue to ignore her intentions, she will risk digging her own grave.'' Alvine murmured, following the inspectress''s suicidal thoughts.


    "I''m listening to you." He asked for exnations after a brief silence on his part.


    "... There are only two ways avable for you, strangers and without influences, to attend this auction. The first is to have at least a billion dors in your assets. And the second is to assist as a supplier; by that, I mean that you must at least have magic relics to sell." She exined herself without further dy.


    But ironically, Alvine also noticed that she was channeling much of her energy into her right hand, probably preparing for a surprise attack.


    "Sigh, it''s a bad idea."


    "!? --Excuse me?" Her hand slightly trembled as she asked in a strange voice, following Alvine''s sudden assertions.


    "I''m talking about your intentions. You are weak, no matter what you do, no matter how you intend to proceed, and no matter if your attack seeds or not, in the end, you will only cause your death." He affirmed by mming his fingers, followed by the appearance of a ck me emitting a temperature resonating to the depth of Alice''s soul.


    ''Hm!? Does this girl have any ties to my Gehenna mes?'' With eyes carried by a wave of surprise, Alvine could not help but whisper these words to himself when he noticed something strange that he did not expect.


    "It''s...it''s... I wasn''t trying to...attack you." She eximed.


    Seeing her lie to her, Alvine was not sure that she would not start again with her actions.


    ''I could control her like this old man, but it will be embarrassing for my future projects for her. Sigh, I would have to shake her up a little bit so that she never repeats what she was going to do at that moment. But more than anything, I have to confirm my suspicions.''


    Following this conclusion, he waved his hand in the air, followed by the appearance of a ball of water beside his ck fire sphere.


    But just before Alice woke up in shock, he continued to manifest other attributes, such as lifting the earth under Alice''s foot, giving her a gust of wind in the face, just violent enough to make her stagger five steps back, etc.


    "??!!"


    "Do you now understand what I''m talking about? Your mes are not even worthy of warming the temperature of my body." He replied coldly.


    "...Hahaha... It''s ridiculous!" She yelled these words with a crazy smile, finally noticing what Alvine was saying, talking about her suicidal actions.


    "I have been quite patient and lenient with you, not out of the kindness of heart, but because you are still useful to me. It would be a waste of time to find other pawns that would fulfill your role perfectly. Then I would need your obedience; if I tell you to go to the left, only death will wait for you at the end of the right path, do you understand, Inspectress Alice?"


    Toplete everything, he applied a gravitational power, forcing her to get on herp.


    -KEURHK!


    She clenches her teeth with the impression of having a ton on her shoulders, even though she is on the floor.


    But almost instantly, Alvine stopped his actions, hearing her bones fracture.


    ''... Sigh, I think I''ve done a little too much; but it''s more than enough for her to be obedient. It''s the best way to dominate her; if I use envement pacts on her, I would be forced to bring her with me, a chance she doesn''t deserve, not now.'' He whispered, rolling a healing potion toward her.


    "Drink this, and tell me if it''s enough to participate in this auction." He ordered without blinking.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "... Um." Despite her unimaginable pain, she hardly nodded while catching the small bottle in a deep blue mixture.


    -Plop,


    -Gulp, gulp, gulp...


    "!!!"


    Just after ingesting three sips, she could feel the almost instantaneous effects and the next miracle.


    A miracle? A mixture of the demon?


    She could not grasp the facts hidden behind this anomaly.


    "ording to your expression, I can therefore assume that this low-ranking care potion is enough to allow us to participate in this auction. Am I wrong?"


    "... A low-ranking potion?" She asked in a sober and unemotional voice as if she had lost something irreceable in her soul.


    "Just answer my question. Is that enough?"


    "Yes, but there is also the entrance fee, which amounts to five hundred miles. But don''t worry; I could take care of it for you--


    "No need, I would not use your goods. Even if I don''t look like it, I''m still a little rich." He shakes his head towards Alice while holding out his palm, followed by the appearance of a purse filled with gold coins.


    "I don''t have a bank note, but I still have some gold coins that can do the trick. This space bag contains at least ten million gold coins, use them for our needs during our trip; I will give you other instructionster." He exined by throwing the little ck purse toward Alice.


    But catching the purse, she frowns, not understanding where Alvine wanted to go by saying that the small bag, strangely light as if it were empty, contains at least dozens of gold coins.


    But this feeling of confusion, that she wanted to ask for more information but no longer dared,sted only a period before she looked inside.


    ''Hm? I don''t see the bottom. Is this thing...


    While stopping in her thoughts, she overturned the continuity of the contents of the small bag.


    -Crcrcr...crcrcr!!


    ''What?! How can such a small purse contain such much gold coin?! And what is the definition of wealth for him to dare to say that he is a little rich!?'' Suddenly, her mind had another short circuit when she saw heaps of gold coins she had never seen before.


    "It was unnecessary to make so much noise; you could simply have checked its content thanks to your spiritual energy." Briefly pronounced Alvine by pulling in the gold coins toward the space bag with his gravitational powers.


    "..." As for her, seeing the hundreds of thousands of gold coins scattered in the four corners of the living room, floating towards the small bag in her hand, she remained silent, no longer surprised by the mysterious and simrly infinite powers of Alvine.


    She was entirely immersed in an ocean of apprehension, which imposed fear, but yet, of endless admiration and envy.


    It was a feeling that was both unknown and despicable to her.


    ''I can''t believe that such existences can exist in our world. I feel stupid to have tried something so suicidal.'' Remembering her actions and Alvine''s actions, without forgetting the disdainful look she had seen through the surveince cameras when the security guard shot Alvine, her heart became more mncholic.


    "What else?" But Alvine, for his part, did not care about her emotions; he looked at her straight into her sky-blue pupils while he asked her this question with frightening indifference.


    "No... No, but the auction is scheduled in three hours, and we are currently too far to arrive on time. Unless we fly twice as fast and faster than--


    "It doesn''t matter; the problem is, will you be able to resist spatial distortions? We will know in a short time." Alvine murmured, guessing Inspectress Alice''s following words.


    "A spatial distortion?" She slightly frowned when she heard Alvine ask her an umpteenth question that she could not understand.


    But unlike the previous times, she analyzed this issue with more interest and particrity that was until then absent in her eyes.


    "Hmm, it doesn''t matter; I think you''ll get used to it after a few experiments. It is not only because you are useful to me that I spared you but because of another factor." While pronouncing these words with a slight smile, a threatening ck pentagram appeared in front of him, shaking the walls of the living room, giving Alice the impression that the building would copse the second after.


    But before she confirmed this suspicion, she noticed a flood of dark and threatening energy rising in Alvine''s body; an aura more sinister than anything she had ever thought possible, a demonic presence that confirmed her suspicions at that moment, an atmosphere that gave her the impression of seeing death itself in front of her.


    ''If demons exist, he would necessarily be one of them!''


    And the next moment, while unprecedented events both dark and deserved to be categorized as threats capable of leading to their having a potential pure and straightforward destruction, the void broke like an invisible mirror, followed by the appearance of a ck hole in the form of portals that swirl at an incalcble speed for her mind and limited knowledge about the hidden truths of the world.


    "What is--


    "It''s time to go and attend this famous auction." Just before Alice finished her sentence, Alvine interrupted her while her eyes were only focused on the dark portal that looked more like the entrance to the cer of a divine beast.


    ''This auction could perhaps help me find the key rather than nned.'' Looking at the portal with nd eyes, Alvine whispered these words to himself while nodding his head toward Reha.


    Thetter did not look to know more; she was the first through the portal, followed by Alvine.


    "Please wait," Alice whispered these words to him in a fly voice just as he followed Reha.


    "...What do you expect from me? So far, you have kept telling me I will be useful to you, but is that the case?"


    "Ah, that? You are not yet aware of your potential; I was unaware of your potential until that moment. A coincidence? I doubt it. But what is certain is the nature of your me energy that bit resembles those of one of my subordinates. These are only hypotheses, but we will soon have confirmation. And if it turns out that I was not mistaken, you will be a subordinate...hmm, a little more interesting than ording to my doubts." His devilish smile emerged on his lips as he gave this answer to Alice.

 Chapter 361 The Oracle. 2

    ''...''


    Alone in the living room with the deputy director, who had still not regained his spirits, Alice looked at one of the gold coins in her hand with uncertain feelings.


    ''Is it my misfortune to have attracted the demon''s thunder on me? Or is it a disguised blessing for drawing the attention of this same demon to me?'' She whispered as she looked at Alvine''s face on the gold coin.


    "Tss~, what audacity." She said, mocking herself by looking at the gold coin from all angles, still feeling the shadow of death floating above her head.


    But despite the fact that she could not control her fears, her curiosity prevailed over everything.


    With eyes flickering with fright but yet containing endless determination, she squeezes her arm, which keeps shaking to the point that her nails are embedded in her pulpit, making her bleed without her even realizing it before she crosses the dark portal.


    ''Heh! She''s interesting; I pretended to make the energy of the portals more fierce. But although she had the certainty of walking towards a certain death, she had crossed it while oveing her fear.'' At the same time, Alvine appeared in the living room with eyes rounded by her vicious smile.


    "Being lured everything she could risk getting, despite the fact that she knows that I am not a good person, she still could not resist one of the seven deadly sins (that''s avarice, or maybe it is envy?) Pff~ doesn''t matter to me; the important thing is oveing the fear of death. I think she will make a good subordinate for Heepha if she is well-fed. I would never have believed the earth could house such a specimen with such a rare talent." He continued with his eyes carried by dark hopes.


    He then focused on the old man.


    "Forget everything you have just witnessed, including your memories about us. And stop being arrogant, believing that you are special. You only have medium eyes to get a glimpse of the power of your targets. If you could see through this slut, I''m sure you would currently be on yourp, begging her to help you achieve your goals. But given your distorted mind, you can''t bring anything significant to this." He retorted before crossing the gate that closed behind him.


    ---


    New York City, Wall-street.


    -One of the most famous streets in the world; although, I don''t know if this is still the case.


    Seized by an intense wave of nostalgia, Alvine looked confusedly at the busy street where people passed and came as if it were daylight.


    -The aggressive smell of envy, the dull sound of living machines whose sole purpose is to increase their daily earnings by convenient or inconvenient means; most people are demons living among humans, offering their help only if they have something to draw as a benefit.


    -Sigh, what a pleasant smell for the nostrils.


    "It''s a waste of time." Standing beside him, Reha looked at people with nd air as she retorted these words to Alvine.


    "That''s not the case; this girl would be useful to me," Alvine passively responds while looking at Alice, floating behind him, fainted by the ferocious energy flows of spatial distortion.


    ''She should soon wake up now. But I never thought she could be so weak; her body was almost tattered when I joined them here. And as I expected, this woman did nothing to treat her.'' He whispered with an ironic smile.


    ''But hey, at least it allowed her to make a breakthrough in the intermediate rank. This fact alone confirms my assumptions about her talent. As for how she could have influenced Heepha''s mes, it''s always a mystery.'' He continued after a quick look at Alice.


    After a minute of silence, Alice slowly opened her eyes and looked around confusedly.


    ''I''m still alive?'' This was the first question she asked herself as soon as she opened her eyes.


    But she remained indifferent when she saw herself floating in the air like the first time. By dint of living the same experience, humans always end up getting used to it; one of the factors that make them more attractive than other races is their extraordinary adaptability.


    "Is it in the building opposite that this auction is taking ce?" Suddenly asked Alvine without worrying about his current state of mind.


    But when Alice noticed a young adult with curly ck hair and brown eyes who seemed to be in his twenties, she frowned.


    "Are you...Mr. Dragnar?"


    "Ah, that? Attracting too much attention would onlyplicate our task. So I used a low-ranking trick using my shadow to-- sigh, forget it. Just answer my question." He stopped in the middle of his exnations after realizing his interlocutor did not understand anything.


    "... Yes, an agent will wait for us near the elevator and escort us to thest basement. But before going there, we must first register your items with the auctioneer so that he can assess them before estimating their starting price. But...the problem is that this potion is a little...


    "Hm? Don''t worry, my goal is not money but to attend this auction." He affirmed when he saw the hesitation in Alice''s eyes.


    "... If you say so."


    "So be sure to escort us, Inspectress Alice."


    Following this brief recapittion, the duo, guided by Alice, arrived in front of a giant building with several fifty floors.


    But being in this alley, its size was nothing extraordinary because of its neighboring buildings. But it had something that the other buildings did not have, the enriching aura and the imposing atmosphere that differentiates it from the others.


    And as Alice had predicted, the trios were weed by an escort in a tie suit on-site.


    *How do they manage to differentiate from ordinary people to bidders?*


    ''?!'' Alice staggered as soon as she heard Alvine''s voice resonate in her mind.


    *Don''t be so surprised for so little; it bes tedious in the long run.* He did not exin apart from scolding her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''Huynh... It is thanks to a device that can detect skill owners. That''s why agents manage to differentiate between ordinary people and those whoe to bid.''


    *Hmm, I see.* He nods while watching a man dressed in a tie suite towards them while holding a ck tablet.


    "Bidder or seller?" He asked in a rock voice.


    "Both. But we must first have our goods appraised by the auctioneer." Alice also responds with the same tone.


    "..." The agent remained silent while his gaze switched between Alvine, Reha, and Alice.


    "Well, please follow me." He finally expressed himself after two seconds of silence.


    To this end, the agent took over the role of Alice, escorting them to an office just a door from the elevator.


    But instead of entering with them, he stopped in front of the door and let the trio enter the office.


    -Knock...knock...


    "Please."


    Sitting there, behind lots of ongoing inspection documents, a woman who seemed to be in her forties was waiting for them on the spot.


    She had medium-length gray hair and emerald eyes with elusive gleams, making Alice feel like she was looking at a woman who could pierce all her secrets.


    ''I''ve been going from surprise to surprise since I crossed the entrance threshold of this building. First, a security guard with the same rank as this inspectress, and now, a mysterious woman who seems to hide her identity.'' Alvine murmured, frowning towards the Chinese-looking woman with her look and her explosive and strange white dress instead of a jacket as he had expected.


    But what Alvine found more interesting about the woman was her mysterious smile which was anything but a professional smile.


    "Wee to you, dear customers. What can I do for you?" As her smile grew while weing them her way, she also bowed to them.


    "..." At that moment, Alvine''s mistrust increased when he noticed the most disinterested(Reha) of his small group frowning slightly.


    "...We came to attend the auction. But my customer also has some uniquemodities for sale." Even Alice also seemed to have noticed the woman''s abnormality by seeing the tone of her voice.


    "Some uniquemodities, you say? Can I take a look?" She asked while continuing to look at Alvine while keeping her weing smile.


    "Of course, we are here for that, after all." After a period of silence, Alvine decided to change his approach.


    He walks towards the woman and taps her desk after sitting on the chair opposite.


    -Whuuuuh!!


    Simultaneously, three bottles, each containing simr liquids, appeared in front of the woman; they were of the same color, and their bottles had no perceptible difference in size between them.


    "Among these three bottles, one can cure your pancreatic disease from which you have been suffering for quite some time, one that would help you extend your life expectancy by restoring your vitality and annihting all forms of impurity in your cells." He exined himself with a mysterious smile.


    The woman frowns in line with Alvine''s words. But thissted only a period before she regained her usual expression.


    "Is it wind products at auction, or is it an invitation?"


    "Sigh, you should know it since you are good in this game."


    "...And what are the effects of the third bottle?" Her smile faded as she asked this question.


    "Hmm~, let''s say he can help you rest for eternity." He murmured with arched eyes by his mysterious smile.


    -!?


    "...So I have two chances out of three, huh?" Contrary to what Alvine expected, the woman was still calm.


    "We can say that; after all, the title of the Oracle is not a title that can be easily usurped. I think you understand what I''m referring to."


    "... I admit that you are right. Looking voluntarily into the future burns vital energy; that''s why I''m older than my age. But I, who thought I was ready to die without regret, would never have believed it if someone had told me that I would be unable to swallow my desire and desire to want to live a few more years against the temptation of a stranger from elsewhere."


    "...Sigh, I see that you always yedy. Those afraid of death do not have your empty gaze; it is all the more intriguing because of all the mysteries apanying this."


    "Hehe, I wonder who you will be if I be a mystery."


    "... Well, now that the presentations are done, let''s get to the heart of the matter. What do you know about me?"

 Chapter 362 In Soon Min.

    "..."


    As the two suddenly became silent in their frantic conversations following Alvine''s question, Alice finally had time to thoroughly analyze everything the two had just said to each other.


    ''Huh? Is it possible for this olddy to be the Oracle? After all, the Oracle may be mysterious, but her age, which is twenty-five years old, is known to all. How can she be an old granny?!'' She stared at the Korean woman with her wrinkled face and skeptical eyes.


    "If I try to see through the thread of destiny of the gods, I believe that I would not even have the chance to reincarnate anymore." She answers with an ironic smile.


    "Hmm, gods, do you say? Will giving birth to a child and educating him until he is independent make his mother a god?"


    "..." She remained silent with confused eyes in the face of Alvine''sparison.


    "I am not a god, and this woman behind me does not deserve this position either. We are all cats, servants voluntarily or involuntarily, consciously or unconsciously more powerful masters than us," he said, pointing to Reha.


    "?!... I''m confused. Is it because of my limited knowledge about the hidden truths of this world?" She stammered while looking briefly at Reha.


    "Don''t get tired; your ignorance is a blessing."


    "...Ignorance is also no different from involuntary suicide." She said with a frown.


    "Hm? Do you think so?"


    "Yes, if I can afford it."


    "You have the right to do so; who am I to prevent you from having ideals? But if this is the case, let''s take an example from a random cat, its master, and the subordinate of its master."


    "..." Her silence was not ack of respect or other negative feelings towards Alvine but somewhat rted to her emotions of neutrality or confusion.


    "Suppose this table is the cat, and the documents and everything on it is the cat''s family. These three vials that you see, hmm, they will y the role ofckeys. Are you following me?"


    "Yes, but I have a proposal; what if you y the role of the master? I''m not saying that to disrespect you, but it''s for--


    "Don''t worry; I was nning to take on this role; after all, no matter where I live, people tend to give me the role of the bad wolf. So I think I''m starting to get used to it." He said with a nce at Reha, who seemed to follow their little games with more interest than usual.


    After assigning all the roles, Alvine began his story.


    "You see, it doesn''t matter if a cat is white or ck. As long as it''s skilled at catching mice, then it''s a good cat; and everyone will want to have it in their store.


    -After all, no matter the strength of a cat, it will remain a cute kitten who can never defeat a human. It''s a bit like your current situation; am I wrong?


    -You may have this power that exceeds the standards of this world and the deadlyws of this world, but as long as you do not turn into a predator above those who covet you, you will be destined to be locked in the store of one of your masters who will use you as a rat trap."


    The Oracle''s eyes widened following Alvine''s words; she managed to identify herself as if he were talking about her experience.


    "But what would happen if the cat refuses to catch the mice?" She asked in a monotonous voice.


    "Hmm? A cat who disobeys its master?" While pronouncing these words, he grabbed one of the vials on the table and which yed the roles of the acolytes of the cat''s master.


    "In this case, two destinies would be offered to it. Either its master will punish it by deciding not to feed it, and thus force it to hunt mice to survive, or get rid of it methodically and ruthlessly."


    As he continued his exnations, he opened the vial and overturned a drop of its contents on the table.


    -Shrrrrrrr!!!


    -?!


    Instantly, from the moment the deep blue mixture touched the table, it corrupted it, nibbling its stamina and everything on it!


    The smooth and sparkling table, like the head of a bald old man, became dark ck as if he were caught in a fire after three seconds in a row!


    "And believe me, the cat''s master will not be lenient in his actions; deep down, he knows that cats that are good at hunting mice are not umon."


    "..."


    Seeing her silent, he continued.


    "But on the other hand, a cat that disobeys its master is considered rare in the wrong sense. That is why such a useless cat does not deserve to live; neither it nor its family nor its entourage. We must get rid of evil at its root."


    "!?"


    "Do you understand what I''m referring to?"


    "... But what would happen if the cat managed to divert the subordinate of its master against him?" She asked, pointing her hand at the bottle already open.


    Just by seeing the other cons being the only ones not to have suffered damage even though they are on the table, she could conclude that the materials with which they are made could not be as simple as their appearances.


    "Hmm... it''s a good idea to use cunning to defeat your master. But there is one thing you don''t seem to have considered."


    "... What detail?"


    Hearing her ask him this question, Alvine took over the bottle and ultimately drank the liquid before burning the empty bottle to nothing with a smile.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "It is not because his master used one of his subordinates to take care of the cat that it means that the same subordinate will be able to defeat the master. In reality, the master feels disgusted orzy to care for the cat. And what he appreciates about this is seeing the cat suffer slowly, dying day and night before dying. It''s more entertaining than if the master takes care of the cat and kills it at once; this is the reason that motivates the master''s ruthless actions.


    -End!


    His role as a master was to prove that no matter the dangerousness or power of his subordinate (con), he would not be able to hurt him.


    "..."


    "Do you know what is ironic about this story?"


    "...??"


    "It''s the spirit of the cat."


    "The spirit of the cat?"


    "Yes, if it had not sought to know more than he should have known, it would never have been able to discover this hidden truth about the reasons for its existence. It could have lived peacefully by joyfully hunting mice while being pampered by its master after its aplishment if it had not sought to know the identity of its master and its role in his ns. It could have lived peacefully with its whole family and died feeling self-satisfaction and gratitude to its master.


    -That is why ignorance is a luxury possessed only by a privileged few."


    He closed his little story, leaving the Oracle herself speechless.


    "... I understand, but I still do not understand why you have not assumed the role of the master of the cat, which nevertheless suits you perfectly." She murmured under her tongue as she looked at the table that could barely stand.


    She was even sure the table would copse if a wind blew into the room. And to say that Alvine had hidden this potion among the three bottles! If it wasn''t pure cruelty, then what was it?!


    "You are wrong, Miss In Soon Min; just like you, I am also the same cat who fights daily to surpass his masters. As a cat, who enjoyed his illusory freedom after freeing himself from the clutches of his master, I realized afterward that the person I thought was my master was another cat who served another master.


    -A battle in perpetual, day and night, without rest; this is a part of my life that you cannot see through your divinations. And also, one of the reasons I ask you not to see me as a deity; is that I am far from being one.


    -To be honest, I haven''t even met one on my way yet (deity). All those I have met so far are only cats who fight to free themselves from the shackles of their masters or others who think they are the master of all cats. But these people just don''t know who their masters are, at least not yet. ept your role as a docile cat or revolt yourselves to freeing; it depends on you, Miss In Soon Min."


    Resounding like a celestial drum in her eardrums, the oracle''s body, In Soon Min, froze with each paragraph, sentence, word, or syble that Alvine pronounced.


    "That''s why you allow me to start all over again by offering me different choices?"


    "Kuku, what are you talking about, Miss In Soon Min? I am not an emissary of light but darkness as you define me. This choice is not free; it''s the same for your freedom; no, it''s more than that."


    "?!"


    "Hmm, how to say, see this as a kind of irreversible pact if you decide to drink the contents of this vial. It is not this vial that you will take, but it is your life and your loyalty that you will give in to me. You will have everything you want from me in exchange, as long as it is within my abilities. Including getting rid of the minor demons that forced you to use your powers and be so weak."


    "... So, what you''re telling me is to deny my past--


    "No, I ask you to deny your existence and what you have believed so far. You are an ignorant cat who fought for five years to escape from your masters.


    -Even though I know that ignorance is a luxury, I never wanted to be one of those groups of people I hate the most. They prefer toment by constantly using their destinies that they do not even know if they have one; since they cannot see their destinies. And this destiny is not even fixed. Everyone can change it. And seeing your memories, I noticed that you are not one of those people; no, more than that, you are, just like me, a fighter. But it''s just that you don''t yet know how to fight.


    -I suggest you go up in rank and aim for a new master that you will try to defeat in the future and surpass; me. And as a reward, I would eliminate all the masters who think they have control over you and those who try to control you. Of course, you will have other advantages exceeding your expectations; they are not empty words. But for now, I''m not going to go into these details, not until I''ve heard your choice.


    ''It''s dizzying. Why does the earth shelter people who have affinities with my subordinates?! First, the inspectress Alice, and now this woman who looks like Zakiel''s soul powers. Why?! I feel like someone is ying me wrong tricks.'' He whispered as he watched In Soon Min hesitate between her choices.


    He then looked at Reha with contracted eyebrows.


    *Don''t look at me like that. I don''t know the reason for this phenomenon, not to mention the cause of it. Just like this girl who has followed us from the beginning, this woman is also not supposed to exist on this. I think it''s rted to what you came to look for on this.* Reha calmly exined when he saw Alvine''s questioning look.


    ''It''s true; there is this thing whose influence I don''t know its influence and the limits of its powers. But how do you know if it has a cause? At first, I was stunned to hear that someone on such a low-ranking could prophesy mying here. A with the worst cultivators can never have such special people who can have so many ideas about creators'' existence. But if this pearl could influence them in any way, it would change the whole game.'' He murmured with furrowed eyebrows.


    "Do I have the right to have some time to think calmly?" She suddenly asked, waking Alvine in her thoughts.


    "The time?"


    "It won''t take more than three days."


    "Hmm, I don''t mind. But there''s a question you want to ask me from the beginning; I wrong?"


    "?! - Sigh, obviously, you can see through my thoughts." Her surprise was only short-lived before she regained her usual calm, even if it was only an external facade.


    "In this case, you intend to destroy this before-


    "No!" He retorted before the oracle finished her sentence.


    "??"


    "Is this answer satisfactory for you?"


    "... Y-Yes."


    ''Why does he seem to be frustrated by my question? It''s like he''s angry because of my question; why?'' She whispered to herself in her thought.

 Chapter 363 The Renegades.

    The only I know where good people are treated like idiots for trust or when they sacrifice themselves for their loved ones... the Earth.


    Although they have a well-established and well-organized society, they waste it with their avarice and other unreasonable factors. There is justice only when it does not incriminate us, and when it is we who are at fault, this same justice that is supposed to apply to us is reshaped in something else.


    It''s ironic and sad, but it''s the reality. Being the only undisputed masters, they have every right to do so. This right, I think, is only an illusion in which I lived there too.


    Sigh, I''m not even sure if I''m still awake in this illusion or not.


    Anyway, I will know in the near or distant future. After all, I think I''m the worst person to talk about justice.


    -Crack!!


    "!?- Sigh, it''s hopeless." Alice.


    "Stopining about it." Alvine.


    "Why do you want to cut your hair? It''s such a mess."


    "A mess? I grant it to you, but speaking from my POV. Apart from hindering my vision field and attracting more attention than I want, they have no other use. So try to make an effort; it''s only hair, after all!"


    Hearing Alvine''s words and his impatience, Alice tried once again with the third scissor.


    -Crack!


    -?!


    "Do you do it on purpose?" Alvine frowns when he sees the third scissor break like the first two.


    "Huh?! No, it''s just that--


    "You have to be stupid not to understand what''s wrong." Before Alice exined herself, Reha retorted these words as she leaned against the room wall while In Soon Min was sitting on the bed with the two cons in front of her.


    She was the only one who did not pay attention to others.


    After herst question, and Alvine''s direct answer, she did not try to convince him anymore.


    And Alvine, who knew her intentions from the beginning, did not miss the opportunity to say what he had in mind before the misunderstanding went far.


    After this event, as there were still about two hours and thirty minutes left before the start of the auction, In Soon Min houses Alvine and the others in her living apartment while waiting for the auction to begin.


    ''... Is it me, or has this girl recently be moremunicative?'' Alvine murmured as he looked at Reha through the opposite mirror.


    "And if you help me with--


    "No, I wouldn''t do it." She retorted before Alvine finished her remarks.


    ''Sigh, I was wrong. As long as she maintains this coldness between us, I cannot yet ask her for this service.'' Heter sighed when he saw the same coldness in Reha''s eyes.


    ''...I have no choice but to call someone else. But who among my subordinates is talented in this field? Apart from Luna, who is currently on a mission, I don''t see anyone else who--! Oh, that''s right, I could surely call this girl who is as smart as Luna despite her intermediate shadow tier.'' He murmured to himself after ssifying his thoughts.


    -Whrrrr...


    Instantly, his shadow wobbles under the chair, followed by the sudden appearance of Ste, who has her two-meter bow on her back and two daggers on each of her thighs.


    !?!


    [My lord?]


    Without paying attention to the indescribable expression of Alice and In Soon Min, who frown towards her, she kneels behind Alvine, waiting for thetter''s orders.


    "Is it an elf that only exists--


    "No, I don''t want to go through your strange conclusions, Inspectress Alice." Alvine stopped her before she finished her sentence.


    Following these words, he focused on Ste.


    "Make me my old haircut." He ordered while giving her a scissor he had instantly created with his shadow.


    "..."


    But seeing her look at the scissor and his hair, Alvine then sighed.


    ''I guess I overestimated her a little. As expected, they are only good at--


    "If you allow me, I think your current cut is better than the old one." She gave her opinion after a brief reflection that Alvine seemed to have misinterpreted.


    "Hm? So that was the reason for your confusion. Don''t worry, I don''t like long hair, so if you have a better idea, I''ll let you do it your way." He then ordered after his brief surprise.


    ''It''s time to see how different she is from the others. Even if I don''t have confirmation, I noticed that my shadows each have their characters. Some are smart, idiots, vicious, sinister, proud, or demonic.


    -Just like Darka, who likes to fight in a chivalrous battle, Luna uses everything she has, including cunning, to end her opponent as much as possible. But Greed, sigh, I saw that this bastard likes to torment his opponents and delight in their despair before killing them; it''s a quality I appreciate about this idiot.'' He whispered as he watched Ste nod her head.


    "In this case, if you allow me...


    As she humbly pronounced this half-finished sentence, her right hand suddenly lit up with a dark energy almost equal to that of Alvine; followed by a lightning movement that she made and that escaped in two earthlings'' eyes.


    All they saw was Alvine''s hair falling off while Ste''s hands looked like mirages around his head.


    But despite seeing the ease with which Ste cut Alvine''s hair, they were both fascinated by her charmed appearance with her pointed ears and tanned skin of fanciful perfection.


    ''This woman looks like him as if she were his twin sister, but she just called him lord, right?'' In Soon Min murmured in her thoughts, momentarily forgetting her dilemma.


    "Sigh, while I kill myself to erase my tracks, are you here taking pictures? Do you think it''s a good thing, Inspectress Alice?" Retorted Alvine when he saw Alice''s stealthy actions through the mirror.


    "... I don''t intend to share them; it''s just for--


    "Delete them."


    "... Sigh, you would be a star in entertainment." She murmured while sadly shrugging.


    "..."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''I think she''s getting a little too familiar with me.'' He retorted in his thoughts, no longer knowing if his decision was the right one or not.


    "It''s done, my lord." After thirty seconds, Ste finally stopped.


    "-?! Ste, how did you know about the existence of this haircut?" He whispered while looking at the new hairstyle that Ste had just done on him.


    "I was able to see some memories of my lord that took ce on this, and as this hairstyle is also called the warriors'' haircut, I, therefore, concluded that you deserve to have this cut more than anyone else." She exined herself with a triumphant smile on her lips.


    "S-so...


    ''This cut has nothing to do with what it says; it''s just a leftover cut. But I would never have thought she had such a taste; Meh, it doesn''t matter; it''s better than--


    He suddenly stopped in his thoughts, noticing the sudden appearance of Ignotus and Ignis.


    [My lord, if you allow me, I have a better cut to bring out your nobility.] Ignis expressed himself loudly, followed by the room''s temperature, which increased drastically.


    [How dare you be here without having been invoked by the lord, Ignis?!]


    [You are not qualified to do morals, Ignotus. You are with me, after all!]


    [... Finally, let''s move on. Given your build, I already guess what kind of strange cut you want to offer the lord. That''s why I stopped you before youmitted the same stupidity as Ste!]


    [Hey! What right do you allow yourself to use me~~~


    [?! ~~!


    "???"


    No longer knowing how to react to their strange excitement, Alvine had a peculiar smile as he listened to them bickering about such trivial things.


    But on the one hand, he was reassured to see them endowed with this human side.


    "... Where do these peoplee from--


    [Close it, miserable insect!]


    "-Hiii!!!" Just before Alice finished her sentence, her body cooled when she met the hostile looks of the two neers as Ste scolded her with these words.


    Even if she did not understand what she had said, just by listening to the tone of her voice, and her murderous aura, she felt like she was sentenced to death because of her simple curiosity.


    "Well, that''s enough! I don''t intend to see another Greed emerge among the three of you!" Alvine finally intervened to calm the tension between the three.


    [... Our apologies, my lord. But Ste only wastes your noble appearance with a cut too--


    [Ignis, you shut up!] He replied, noticing that the two were not ready to abandon the discussion.


    [...]


    "Sigh,e back now; your presence in this ce could cause me more problems. I invoked Ste for a good reason. Unlike you, she can channel her energy instead of making the room like a hundred-degree oven or giving people the impression of being in cemeteries." It was exined by indexing the mortifying aura of Ignotus and the volcanic aura of Ignis.


    [All our apologies, my lord, I had not considered that we were on a of miserable rank.]


    [Indeed, I couldn''t calmly think when I saw the humiliation that Ste had just done. She deserves the same sentence as Captain Greed!]


    "... If you stay one more nanosecond, it is you both who will be clung to the pirs of purification, and this for eternity! Did I--


    "They have already left."


    "I see it well, Reha. But let me at least finish my sentence." He retorted with an exhausted air.


    ''I feel like I''m ying the role of the babysitter with these two. How can they be so chatty when they barely spoke when they hadpleted their evolutions.'' He murmured as he looked at Alice, who was mute as a grave.


    ''But hey, they were still able to serve something.''


    Following this conclusion, he nods toward Ste.


    "You can lef--


    -BOOM!!


    As he uttered these words, the whole building trembled fiercely following a sudden explosion that seemed to be anything but ordinary.


    And at the same time, In Soon Min''s phone vibrated following an urgent message she had just received.


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk; these bastards!" She ms her tongue after reading the message on her smartphone.


    "Are you talking about them?" The inspectress asked loudly as her eyes began to show pure hatred.


    *Ste, instead of leaving, evaluates the entire situation ande gives me a detailed report of what is currently happening.* Ordered Alvine telepathically by noticing a familiar aura he never thought he would see on this.


    *At your orders, my lord! *


    -Wuuusshhh!!!


    ''Tsk, in the end, I think my stay will be extended here.'' He whispered to himself with confused eyes as if he did not believe what he had just seen through his perception.


    "These bastards of the renegade! Why are theying to attack us now? Do they want to steal the items from the auctions? Or.." In Soon Min continued to whisper while ncing at Alvine.


    "Renegades?"


    Hearing Alvine''s question, she finally woke up in her thoughts, frowning at Alvine.


    "People who im to be your apostles." She says by indexing Alvine.


    "...Huh??" He asked with confused eyes.


    "Sigh, even if it was only an excuse at first to act with impunity, as time went by, this group of people has gained the power to match ours at the current time." In Soon Min exins between her clenched teeth of frustration.


    "It is because of your prophecy affirming that the evil God will descend into our world and purify it from any inequality by causing its destruction. If you hadn''t prophesied that, this evil group probably wouldn''t see the day, and my parents may still be alive right now!" Alice retorted by staring at In Soon Min with the same bloodthirsty look she threw at Alvine.

 Chapter 364 Director.

    "... I had not yet understood how much my prophetic powers could be more dangerous than beneficial for our world. My naivety at that time caused consequences I could not foresee even in my most frightening nightmares; I apologize if you were one of the victims." Instead of justifying herself, she bowed to Alice, despite suffering the most from the consequences of her own powers.


    ''... I now understand why this inspectress looks at her with so much hatred in her eyes.'' Alvine murmured with a disinterested air.


    "Do you believe that your apology will erase your sins?!" Alice retorted between her clenched teeth.


    "... No, I''m not trying to repent, Miss Alice."


    "What?!"


    "Contrary to what you think, I don''t really have any guilt towards you; even if it seems proud of me, I repeat, know that I don''t have the slightest guilt. I also lost my parents because of my ignorance. But does that make me the culprit?" Although she raised her voice, she could not hide her emotions which made her voice tremble like a ball of sadness embedded in her heart.


    "... You are, as people describe you, arrogant and Prideful." Alice retorted as she unconsciously lost control over her powers.


    "Arrogant? Prideful? So what? Would you make the same speech if you had been kidnapped by malicious people who would use your predictive powers just to serve their interests? Will you let me use you if it was you who had lost everything, including your parents, your loved ones, and all the people you know, just to be used as an object to whom attributed the role of lucky charm?!"


    "..."


    Seeing her frown at her with her bloodthirsty look, In Soon Min continued without feeling intimidated by her.


    "Know one thing, Miss Alice, I have no regrets or guilt. I continue to live because I no longer have this right; I continue to fight day and night only because I have nothing more to protect, and as for the fates of people or this world, I don''t care if it is standing or in ashes!"


    "... It''s ridiculous. Why do you keep making predictions if you hate your powers so much?! Do you mean that my parents died for nothing?!" She froze in the face of the Oracle''s assertions as her tears flowed because of her emotional overload, but her hate still existed in her soul.


    "...Fuck! Do you think I have a choice?!" While In Soon Min stuttered these words with a clenched throat, her pupils became strange as a mysterious glow she had never seen manifested itself in the depths of them.


    Seeing this darkness, and noticing the ck aura around her instead of a deep blue, a charming smile appeared on Alvine''s lips.


    ''Each of these two has their own experiences that are both sad and ironic. But what makes this oracle more interesting is her empty heart. She looks like an ordinary woman like all the others, but the reality is different. Even though I have seen her memories and managed to see through her emotions, I can''t know what she really wants. She only talked about the loved ones she had lost because of her powers, but her suffering was worse than death.


    -But hey, it''s not like I''mining about her; everyone has their own experience, including this cold goddess. It is not because a person suffers that it''s the worst among everyone. On the other hand, this inspectress has as much hatred as the oracle; but it''s just that she does not yet know how to evacuate this hatred; she has only channeled it for years.


    -Ah, how powerful will they be soon? As the saying goes, the sword only saves people if given to a priest; otherwise, it will be the tool to exterminate everything in its path if a demon handles it. But the most ironic thing is that this oracle intended to use me to fulfill her wish to exterminate everyone.'' He murmured with euphoric eyes guided by the thirst for blood that the two women showed him.


    But despite his desire to follow the show unanimously, he did not have this luxury because of Ste, who came to make her report after her inspection mission.


    *What''s the problem?*


    *Groups of insects dressed in ck dresses with red eyes tattooed on their wrists fight against other insects.*


    *... What a nice report, Ste.* He retorted with an ironic smile.


    *...*


    *Drop your ''insect'' vocabry and tell me if you''ve discovered anything else. An anomaly that is not supposed to exist on this.* He continued by specifying the points that interested him.


    *...A strange man seems to have the mark of General Shadow''s subordination.*


    *!! - Interesting. So I didn''t make a mistake, huh? There is a guy among them who uses dark affinity.* He caresses his chin thoughtfully while frowning.


    ''There is something wrong on this. I only came here tonight, but yet, there are so many strange things that I''m starting to ask myself questions based on a more fanciful than real imagination.''


    *Should I bring you this ant-- I mean, this man?*


    *... No, let them fight each other. We will soon have a reason to take action.*


    *You are in the righteous, my lord.*


    After this exchange, he focused on the two, who seemed to confront each other from one moment to the next.


    -Whhhhhuuuu!!


    Just as he wanted to help them, he frowned when he saw Alice begin hostilities.


    -Grab.


    "May I know what you are doing?" He asks, grabbing Alice''s fiery fist with a bare hand.


    "You heard her, didn''t you? This madwoman knowingly caused all this chaos just to take revenge on--


    "So what? What differentiates you from her by attacking her first?"


    "!?"


    "Are you not doing the same thing for personal reasons?" He asked in a deep voice.


    "No, it''s not...


    "Sigh, This is the second time I''ve saved you from suicide." He sighed as he released Alice''s hand while whispering these words to her.


    "??" Her expression became confused as she looked around her, not knowing what he was talking about.


    "!!"


    But at that moment, Alvine turned around and showed her his back, more precisely, his ck coat, which had three small holes perforated as if he had just countered the fire of a knife.


    "..."


    Seeing her silence, he focused on In Soon Min, who was panting because of the consequences of her attacks.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I changed my mind." He said, handing her another bottle that had a thick red liquid as if it were blood.


    "What does this mean?" She then asked that her mistrust reach its climax.


    "Drink this elixir before I return, or keep it for me until I return." He exined himself by seeing the mistrust in her eyes.


    "I thought you were giving me enough time to think calmly?"


    "Time? No, I''m no longer in the mood to give it to you. Either you take this potion before I return, or... I don''t need to tell you what would follow after." He retorted by taking the hand of the Oracle and cing the vial in her palm.


    "..." Despite her silence, she still held the vial with her pale face and wilted lips.


    From every point of view, anyone could guess how painful she was.


    Her white hair became whiter, like a grandmother''s at the end of her life cycle, not to mention her face and skin, which were more wrinkled than before.


    Seeing her actions, Alvine focused on Alice.


    "I don''t even want my shadow to appear on the surveince cameras in this building. Do what you want, but I want results and not excuses." He replied coldly, erasing the smile he had on his lips.


    *Ste,e with me.*


    After assigning the role of everyone except Reha, he exits the Oracle apt, which was guarded by five guards (two women and three men) in ck suits.


    "I see that you have noticed that she will not be able to see the light of day if she does not cure herself," Reha whispered as she followed him closely.


    "... She cast her deadly attack using her vital energy and not her mana; it is a suicide for her who has almost no vital energy." He responds calmly by walking casually in the empty corridor to the stairs.


    "ording to my forecasts, she will not have more than two hours in front of her before she dies." He continued in a monotonous voice.


    "Two hours? No, it''s rather an hour and ten minutes." Reha affirmed with certainty.


    "...All the more reason for me to speed up my ns."


    "Oh? I never thought I saw you so emotional."


    "It''s not a question of attachment... sigh, it may be true; I feel the same attachment that the owner feels to his cat. It''s a risky bet, I grant you, but the rarest diamonds are more often among piles of pebbles; who knows how much these two will surprise me in the future? They are like Sofia, who can defeat enemies more powerful than her."


    While he was quietly talking with Reha, the two arrived in front of the stairs.


    And since In Soon Min''s room was on the top floor, and due to the fact that Alvine walked without haste, they took longer than expected before reaching the ground floor after about two minutes. On the other hand, it had made it easier for them to gradually clean up the building of the microbes that prevented it.


    ''These people are not really different from the lowest-ranking mages who live on Alzania, except for their limited skills. That''s understandable given their low levels and limited knowledge in this field.''


    But instead of Alvine or Reha, it was Ste who took care of their cases by making them faint, following Alvine''s orders.


    Instead, he seemed to y the observer role, who took note of everything and anything.


    But when on the ground floor, Alvine ordered Ste to stay on hold until he could assess the situation, even if he had seen everything before with his perception.


    "Don''t let any of these bastards ess the basement!" Suddenly, a man shouted with rage with his earthen armor that wrapped his body with two earth golems by his side.


    He was like a main guard who protected the elevator to the basement where the auction was supposed to take ce.


    Although he was besieged on all sides, undergoing fierce offensive attacks, he maintained his role as a defensive shield and bombed all those who tried to approach him at five meters.


    But unlike him, other people are dressed in blue uniforms (winds), Reds (fire), grey (earth), or white (water) ording to their belongings.


    And not surprisingly, the renegade in question were, as described by Ste, dressed in ck with masks on their faces.


    And their advantages were that they were unpredictable because of their clothes that did not show their affinities.


    But even with this detail, Alvine had no trouble guessing their affinities by looking through their mana cores that showed gleams ording to their attributes.


    ''Intermediate - (Dark Cyan), Advanced - (Light green), Master - (Dark Green), and Great Master magi - (Light Blue).'' Alvine murmured, calmly looking at the level of cultivation of the mages who were raging between them with confused eyes.


    "Lord, what are your orders?" Ste asked him, looking at the others with disdainful eyes.


    "Hmm..."


    ''There is also this guy who manages to hide in the shade areas thanks to the affinity of darkness. In addition to him, there are about three mages of spiritual rank in the basement to protect the items that will be sold at auction. Sigh, I don''t want to get involved in their quarrels. But if I want to know more about this guy, I guess I have no other alternatives than to give him a reason to consider me as the worst enemy.''


    After this conclusion, he shakes his head toward Ste.


    "Let me care for them; it will be more efficient and faster." Just by pronouncing these words,


    -Caw, caw, caw....!!!


    ...Dozens of the little crows appeared in his shadow and attacked, in turn, the men in ck.


    And as the crows flew at a speed imperceptible to all those on the ground floor, all they could hear was their sharp croaks followed by the sessively faint of the men in ck, except their leader, who hid in the shadows.


    At the same time, Alvine emerged from his invisibility shield with Reha at his side.


    ''I came here to attend the auction after all. But even if I am already sure that this sale will not be able to bring me what I came for, this is not a reason to turn my heels and leave. The most important at the moment is news fishing.'' He whispered, looking in turn at the event organizers and those who came to attend.

 Chapter 365 Director. 2

    "Who...who are you?!" The man in earthen armor stammered these words, looking in turn at Alvine and the faint renegades on the ground.


    "I am Alvine, and here is my travelpanion, Reha; we are the only potential customers who came to the auction." He introduced himself nonchntly while briefly presenting Reha.


    "This is the first time I''ve seen you here; can you tell me which faction you belong to?" He frowns as he looks at the dozens of crows around Alvine with suspicion.


    "Isn''t your role to remain impartial regarding private information about your customers?"


    "... Usually, yes. But as you can see, there has been a lot of agitation that forces us to be a little more persistent than usual, especially regarding such a powerful person who seems simr powers to these bastards!" He insisted despite the confidentiality use.


    ''Sigh, is it because I wear a mask that makes him suspicious? Or maybe I did a little too much? Pff, it doesn''t matter to me; I''m not in the mood to waste more time in this ce; let this oracle manage this matter.'' He whispered while nodding towards Reha.


    "We are leaving." He said with nd air.


    "..."


    As usual, Reha did not pronounce a single sentence, but it also proved that she had no objection.


    "I''m sorry, but you can''t leave like that." The man in armor retorted these words while those under hismand surrounded Alvine and Reha, following his signal.


    "... Why?"


    "You are just as suspicious as they are. That is why I ask you to stay wisely with us as long as we understand the situation." He pronounced these words imposingly as if it were an order that could not be refused.


    "..." Alvine looked at the mages in their outfits with frowned eyebrows.


    "Well, put on the sealing bracelet." Seeing Alvine''s silence that he seemed to have misinterpreted, he ordered one of his men.


    "..."


    Despite the incredulous and arrogant actions of the man covered with earthen armor from head to toe, Alvine remained silent while watching one of the men put on an electronic red bracelet with his nd expression.


    But just before one of the men tried to approach Reha, Alvine stopped him after noticing the coldness in Reha''s eyes.


    "I do not rmend it to you." He murmured coldly, unconsciously shaking the man in a red dress.


    Thetter hesitated momentarily, no longer knowing what he had to do.


    "Don''t listen to this bastard! They are with them!" The man in armor roars against his subordinate after seeing his fear.


    "With them? Wh--


    "Your aura, these dark crows, and this ck-white mask that hides your face, you are their leader, I am sure; you are the same bastard we have been bartering for three years! Now that you''re wearing this bracelet, you can no longer use your Skills!" He fulminates these words with his murderous aura that he no longer bothered to hide after seeing Alvine with the modern red bracelet.


    "... Their leader? Seal my powers?" As he whispered these words to himself with a ridiculous smile, he immediately frowned, finally noticing a strange phenomenon that he had not paid attention to until now.


    The man hidden in the shades, who had a mask simr to his, looked at him with confused eyes that could not be due because of his bewilderment in the face of his incredulous power.


    But he was not convinced that the guy in armor was talking about this masked man since even if he wore a ck mask, it was not straightforward, like his; it had strange patterns drawn in red.


    While fully immersed in his thoughts, he also noticed one of the subordinates trying to put the same bracelet on Reha''s wrist.


    ''Well, since they don''t want to hear anything, and they seem to want to have us under their control as the oracle, I just hope they are ready to endorse the consequences of their actions.'' He concludes in his thoughts after understanding the operation of the bracelet, which was not even powerful enough to seal a percent of his powers, not to mention the totality.


    -Argghhhhh---


    At the same time, the subordinate, dressed in a red dress, yelled in a high-pitched and agonizing voice when he crossed Reha''s eyes.


    But before everyone wondered what he had, he suddenly stopped with white eyes that only Alvine could see because of his proximity to both.


    As for the man in armor, his hair stood up when he saw his minion scream as if he were suffering the worst pain of his life while scratching his throat until bleeding.


    "What is--Huh!?


    Before he finished his sentence, he suddenly froze with his horrified expression as he saw another strange anomaly with the body of his subordinate, who began by inting like a balloon.


    -BOOM!


    Then, almost instantly, he floated in the air before exploding into piles of minced meat after ten meters of altitude!


    "?!"


    "A quarter of your time has passed." Reha retorted these words by looking at Alvine, who also had the same translucent shield so as not to be soiled by the rain of blood and heaps of meat.


    "Huh?" But he became confused when he heard Reha give him this reminder.


    "Six hours have passed since we came to this. In other words, you have eighteen hours left to solve this problem. After this psed time, I would take matters into my own hands; this was our agreement in case you had forgotten it."


    "!! - Sigh, it''s true; it''s the agreement we made when you killed the security guard by the beach." Affirmed Alvine, finally understanding what Reha was talking about.


    "What is...? Kill this woman!" The guy in armor who had just regained his spirits thundered these words with his trembling voice, which was due to his shock and fright when he saw Reha''s mysterious powers.


    "Sigh, since you no longer seem to have control over the situation, so--


    "If you vite our agreement once again, then expect me to do the same!!" Alvine retorted before Reha finished her sentence, not to mention starting her bloodbath.


    "..." Seeing her be as silent as a predator lying to her prey, Alvine did not have time to sigh for relief.


    ''If these bastards attack her, she won''t hold back anymore; tsk, the worst thing is that I can''t get rid of her or hide and act solo.'' He retorted by waving his hand in the void, followed by an intense hurricane that pushed his opponents thirty meters from them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "!! - How is this possible?!" The man in armor froze when he saw Alvine using the skills he thought had sealed, thanks to the bracelet on his wrist.


    "This is myst chance. If you still attack us without justification, I would kill you here without the slightestpassion!" He growled slightly with a frustrated air that barely made his pupils more blood red than they were through his mask.


    "... Kill--Keukh!!!"


    -BOOM!!


    Before the armored Man finished his sentence, a powerful bloodthirsty aura forced him to get on hisp while his two golems disintegrated into piles of useless rocks.


    But this solid murderous aura came neither from Alvine nor from Reha, not to mention Ste, who was still waiting in the shadow of Alvine with her thirst for blood, seeing the arrogance of the man in armor towards his lord.


    But of an old man with long hair and a white beard reaching his chest, who has juste out in the elevator leading to the basement.


    His wrinkled eyes but clear as the water of a peacefulke scrutinized the ground floor without frowns.


    "..."


    ''A mage of emperor rank?! Am I dreaming there?!'' Alvine whispered in his thoughts with incredulous eyes from the moment he noticed the level of cultivation of the Chinese-looking old man.


    "Be sure to forgive this man who has allowed himself to be blinded by his negative feelings." He whispers slowly, looking straight into Alvine''s ga eyes without flinching.


    "..."


    ''Besides not noticing his presence in the basement, I can''t also see through his thoughts.'' Even if he did not respond to the old man, his mistrust of him increased when he became aware of this factor, which is added to the other mystery.


    "... Can I escort you? Alone, without this woman!" He continued by designating Reha behind Alvine.


    "??"


    ''Normally, I wouldn''t have refused, but this guy doesn''t seem to be like the others. He hides his true appearance under this spell of illusion. I''m not even sure he''s a simple emperor mage.'' He concludes after a nce at Reha, who seems to have the same suspicions as him.


    ''Strange, since when have I be so suspicious and undecided in the face of an enemy? Even in front of this woman, my senses didn''t alert me like that; a trap?'' He continued while frowning at the old man.


    "...Interesting; I am beginning to understand why this has fascinated me so much from the beginning and continues to do so even now." His usual twisted expression came back on his face when he noticed the intrigues around the old man.


    "D-director, you must not let this bastard do--Uakh!!"


    Before the man in armor continued, a gravitational power fell on him to the point of forming a canvas crater under him.


    "So I can say that you agree with me?" He then asked when he saw his subordinate half dead.


    "It would be silly of me to refuse such a propos--?!


    "No, don''t go!" Suddenly a person Alvine had never expected shouted these words as he intervened between Alvine and the old man with his two daggers.


    "Hm?! It bes even more interesting." Alvine murmured to himself when he saw this man who had always hidden in the shades finallye out, and to make the mystery worse; he was protecting him from the old man.


    ''An unknown-- no, a renegade who protects me despite the fact that I attacked his subordinates. A man in earthen armor who confuses me with the leader of the renegades. And finally, an old man who seems to be a banal emperor mage from the outside, but yet much more than that. Darn, I''m going from surprise to surprise.''


    "Out of my way, miserable insect!" The old man indignantly retorted these words by sending the man in a ck dress to waltz by the superficial manifestation of his bloodthirsty aura that did not leave Reha indifferent in front of him.


    "!!!"


    But Alvine had another flood of confusion when he saw Reha cushion the fall of the renegade, who would surely die without the divine energy that she manifested for the first time since she came with Alvine to the.


    "You are not supposed to get involved in this, ording to your agreement with Sir Kayra." The old man retorted slightly furiously when he saw Reha''s actions and her abnormal hostility towards him.


    -!!!


    As for Alvine, hearing the old man address him with the same nickname as Renia, the transcendent who had imprisoned him in a temporal loop, his body stiffened.


    "How...how did you just call me?!" Alvine''s tone became icy, followed by the emergence of his dark aura and primordial sword in his left hand while he asked him this question.


    "Hohoho~, don''t be so surprised that I know your name and, above all, your identity." He shrugged and remained unanimous in the face of Alvine''s aura.


    "Well, in this case, let''s not waste any more ti--


    "No, I am not here to fight against you but to escort you to my noble. I''m sure you--


    "Not interested!"


    "... Sigh, I expected a simr answer. But know that you will have no choice but toply with my request; I have people with me that you will never like to die." While retorting these words with a disdainful smile, he mmed his fingers, followed by the emergence of three magical mirrors floating above him.


    "Look for yourself; the reason why you will not have the luxury of making your choice." He was then jubnt while caressing his long beard with a fake smile.


    -!!


    At the same time, even if the ground floor was not cold, Alvine''s body was, however, colder than a corpse when he noticed the three magical mirrors reflecting things he could never imagine seeing so quickly.


    "...No, it''s impossible." His monotonous voice resonated as his hands sweated unconsciously while his eyes switched between the three mirrors.


    "However, this is the case; and since you seem to understand without me needing to exin more, it is time to submit and follow me obediently if you do not want these two to die or this seed to disappear."


    "..."

 Chapter 366 The Suprem Order.

    "...No, it''s impossible." His monotonous voice resonated as his hands sweated unconsciously while his eyes switched between the three mirrors.


    "However, this is the case; and since you seem to understand without me needing to exin more, it is time to submit and follow me obediently if you do not want these two to die or this seed to disappear."


    "No, it''s impossible; how can I appear in one of the mirrors while being here?" He replied with a ridiculous smile, but his frown always said he hesitated to deny what he was looking at ultimately.


    A red seed? No, contrary to what Alvine imagined, the key had nothing to do with a pearl but like an inverted cross that was jet-ck; it was in one of the three mirrors.


    He did not need the old man to identify the function of the inverted cross he saw. Even if he could not exin it himself, he was sure that it was something he had and needed at all costs.


    With this single clue, the old man did not need anything else to bait Alvine.


    But probably ignoring this fact, he did not go with a dead hand with him.


    Apart from the inverted cross, a person was lying unconsciously in one of the mirrors. A vestige of the past? One of the reasons that pushed him toe to the blue?


    By the way, this person represented all this, in addition to his past, Alvine Earth.


    ''Sigh, it''s impossible that my self of the past and that of the present are together.'' He murmured after dosing his emotional fluctuations a little.


    The reason he was talking about two different people but yet the same was because of the reflection shown by the third mirror.


    A man with long white hair and a wless face was suspended from two massive pirs that connected his four limbs with golden chains and dozens of golden piles embedded in his chest.


    In addition to having the same current appearance as Alvine, he also had his white horns and raw energy sweeping around his body.


    It was the most incredulous and inconceivable for him. Why does he appear in one of the mirrors and such amentable state? He could not tell himself that it was an event of the past since he had never had such memories of himself in such a strange state.


    *It''s not an illusion.* Reha''s nonchnt voice suddenly resounded as he began not to have this hypothesis in his thoughts.


    *How can you be sure?! *


    *It''s because of the artifact he uses.*


    *... Are you talking about this mirror?*


    *Yes, it is a primordial artifact serving as amunication ry for two people, no matter how far apart!*


    Upon hearing Reha''s exnations, Alvine became even more confused just by imagining the truth behind this strange phenomenon.


    *But how do you exin that I am on this mirror? Not to mention the person I was before my reincarnation?*


    *... Sigh, this person has never been you; you just inherited his memories to force you to wake up in your sleep.*


    *...Let''s admit that this is true; in this case, why is a person who is supposed to be dead either with this bastard?!* He asked when talking about the other Alvine living on Earth.


    *This phenomenon is not surprising. Even if the man who was sacrificed to force you to go out into your eternal rest and this man you see through this mirror are the same people, they are also different.*


    *... In what? *


    *... To exin more simplistically, he is on another parallel.*


    *Huh?! You mean...that...


    *Yes, they exist; parallel worlds. See these worlds as true copies of the universes created by the transcendents. Members of the order supervise them. They are-- sigh, it will take a long time to exin to you. But all you need to know now is that this man probably captured this other Alvine still living in one of the earth parallel to the original.*


    *...* Reha''s information was undoubtedly interesting but derisory and unfair to him.


    ''If it''s really possible, will I be affected by what happens to this guy?'' He murmured as he looked at his half-alive look-alike suspended between the two pirs.


    ''No! That''s not what I have to care about. This bastard knew how to annoy me; no matter his motives, I swear to make him pay for making me his target.'' By dint of being angry when seeing the contents of the mirrors, a cold smile stood on his lips while his eyes turned almost to the abyssal cks with runic patterns.


    Contrary to what he expected, he realized he was more affected to see his look-alike in such a deste state than expected.


    *I advise you not to attack him. He is-!?


    Reha was silent momentarily when she noticed Alvine''s strange and icy look at her.


    *... Sigh, he probably belongs to the order. And they y the role of supreme judges that even the transcendents must obey them. Apart from beings above the transcendents, anyone will suffer if it goes against their orders. And you are currently no exception!* She retorted harshly by guessing Alvine''s intentions.


    *... *


    Seeing him silent and always persistent on his intentions, Reha became strangely more talkative than usual.


    *Be reasonable; there are things that the consequences will be disproportionate if you do them. For now, the best would be to--


    *You say that because you are afraid of these people?!*


    *!! - Tsk, tsk, it''s called caution. If I hadpletely recovered my powers, it''s not bastards like them who me-- sigh, for now, if you don''t want to see everything you want to disappear before your eyes, you''d better use your brain instead of your sword. You are not the only one who feels humiliated by them.


    -My rage at this weak and arrogant bastard whoes to confront me in my territory when I can kill him without too much problem far exceeds yours. But it''s not him the problem, but those who sent him here; keep that in mind.


    -Even your subordinates will not be the weight in front of them!* She growled these words with an anchored face as she tried to resonate with Alvine to swallow his hatred of the moment to attack next time better.


    Following these words that he listened to with special attention despite his bubbling rage, Alvine sent Kimiko back into his shadow. His suffocating aura slowly vanished around his body, followed by his eyes which regained their usual red gleams.


    "Khehehe, a wise decision, Sir. Now, if you allow me,e with--


    "I have only one condition." He pronounced nonchntly with his monotonous voice that seemed to have neither joyful nor frustrated.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The old man frowned, noticing this anomaly but did notment.


    Seeing this, Alvine pointed Reha by his side. "She wille with me."


    -Dark frown!


    "I can''t guess what she might do to my citizens if I leave her alone." He added when he saw the undecided old man.


    "..."


    "Otherwise, I must first go to my kingdom before--


    "No, it''s not necessary; if you want her toe with us, then I don''t care." He retorted before Alvine finished his remarks.


    This action made both more suspicious of him.


    At the same time, the old man mmed his fingers, followed by the fainting of all those with them on the ground floor.


    "Don''t worry; it''s only an instinctive security measure consisting of erasing in their memories... any trace of our existence." He exined himself while maneuvering the elevator.


    After ten seconds of waiting, the elevator doors open and finally let them in.


    But Alvine frowns again, noticing the strange anomaly with the elevator that was anything but ordinary.


    The elevator itself was nothing shy or out of the ordinary.


    The problem was the little purple Crystal that floated above them. Even if Alvine could not know what this object or its rank was, he still had an idea of how it worked.


    ''An artifact probably used to teleport us to another dimension.'' He murmured to himself, staring at the purple sphere of gaze.


    And this hypothesis became certain for him; from the moment the old man activated the elevator, the Crystal lit up with a blinding glow, followed by the sudden appearance of a translucent cocoon that enveloped them.


    ''Sigh, it''s frustrating to know how much the situation suddenly escaped my control. I hope all--huh?'' While he was entirely focused on his thoughts, the translucent cocoon suddenly disappeared around them.


    And contrary to Alvine''s predictions, he found himself in the same elevator.


    ''What-- no, it''s not the same elevator. Even if their appearances are identical, there are notable changes regarding the energy flows of this ce and the absence of the Crystal above us.'' He murmured to himself, looking around him with more confusion than before.


    "Kheheh; even if it''s your first time, you could still notice it.''


    "!" Alvine''s expression suddenly darkens, noticing the voice and appearance of the old man, who has just drastically changed to that of a bald man with ck skin dressed in a tie suit with sunsses.


    "Note what?" Asked Alvine, watching the ck man press the elevator button again to go to the ground floor.


    "... You will know it soon enough." He retorted after a nce at Alvine.


    -Ting~


    Once they reached their destinations, the elevator doors opened for the third time, and Alvine found himself in the same ce as a minute ago.


    But unlike the previous battlefield he had left behind, the ce was peaceful, and people came and left for their upations.


    "!"


    "A century, a year, a day, or even a second; the time necessary for real-world actions to impact parallel worlds. The duration of this time depends on the impact and influence that beings such as you and me will have on it." At the same time, a female voice resounded behind Alvine and Reha in the elevator.


    But before he noticed the woman, she vanished before them and appeared three meters away with a weing smile.


    "Wee to you; I hope the trip wasn''t long?" She continued with sparkling eyes.


    "..."


    "Hmm? Do I have anything on my face?"


    She asked when she saw the silence of Alvine and Reha.


    *Why does this woman look like the Oracle but younger?* Alvine asked Reha, looking at the woman with short ck hair barely reaching her shoulders and dressed in an ocean blue t-shirt and slime jeans highlighting her long legs.


    "Fufu~, instead of whispering things to you secretly, allow me to introduce myself in person. One of my names is In Soon Min, the real one, of course."


    "...Are you the person behind the anomalies present on the original?" Reha asked in a monotonous voice.


    "Hmm? These are not anomalies, but experiments." She giggles while looking at Alvine.


    "Fascination, perfection, supremacy; these are my goals. And to achieve this goal, I needed the main ingredient, you!" She jubted with a cheerful smile as she indexed Alvine.


    "..."


    "Of course~, it''s not an easy task. But now that you are with me, I will surely achieve this goal in the next millennium." She continued with a twisted smile on her face.


    *... Reha, on a scale of zero to ten, what are my chances of killing this psychopath?! *


    *2/10 is the number that represents me, even if I face it with all my power. This madwoman is not only one of the elders of the supreme order but also one of the tops and the most twisted among them; also called the learned madwom--


    "Hey, I hate this nickname!" She growled with mad glowing in her eyes before Reha finished her sentence.

 Chapter 367 One Of Us Must Die!

    ?


    ''Even if this ce resembles where we were, the rich magical energy that dominates this ce makes all the difference. I feel like I''m on a of the same rank as Alzania''s, or even more; maybe even this earth is as rich in magical energy as a rank two!'' He murmured to himself in his contemtion.


    "Of course~, it''s not an easy task. But now that you are with me, I will surely achieve this goal in the next millennium."


    Upon hearing her strange words, Alvine had the impression of being treated like aboratory rat, or even worse, just by seeing the glow with which the woman looked at him.


    *...Reha, on a scale of zero to ten, what are my chances of killing this psychopath?!*


    *...It''s a bad idea. She is stronger than you.*


    *Just answer my question.*


    *...Sigh, your insignificant power is not qualified to measure hers.*


    *...*


    *If you insist; I would say 2/10.*


    *...Sigh, so she''s so powerfulpared to me?*


    *No, the two-tenth is the number that represents mepared to her, even if I face her with all my power!*


    *?!*


    *This madwoman is not only one of the elders of the supreme order but also one of the tops and the most twisted among them; her name is Feyre, the learned madwoman--


    "HEY! I hate this nickname!" She suddenly interrupts their little discussions when she hears Reha touch a sensitive point.


    "..."


    Hearing her words, the two did not need to ask themselves whether she heard them or not, hence their dull silences and the sudden electrifying atmosphere that reigned between the two.


    "Well, well~, now that you have made all this way to me, I would therefore give you time to rest; while waiting for the tensions to subside, I ask you to follow my henchman in the restroom." She eximed while apuding slightly.


    "Well, thank you for your hospitality." Reha monotonously retorted as she looked at the man in costume behind them who had brought them to this ce.


    "..."


    Seeing Alvine silent, her smile grows on her lips as she ms her hand, followed by the appearance of a massive golden portal.


    As a result of her actions, the two followed the bodyguard through the portals without the slightestint.


    At the same time, Alvine could conclude his hypothesis by seeing people''s indifference to the sudden appearance of the portal.


    ---


    ''Sigh, the earth would surely look like a world like this if it had inherited enough mana.'' He whispered to himself, looking through the window of an imposing building that he had justnded after crossing the golden gate that closed behind them.


    Unlike thend he knew, this ce and its civilization were at a level almost at the top of fantasy. People had not abandoned their cultures or policies. But the only difference was that they used mystical energy in their daily lives, which had the consequence of creating a society based on both science and magic.


    "I''ll be behind the door in case you need something." Their escort calmly and soberly pronounced these words by closing the door behind him.


    "..."


    "..."


    Sitting face to face in a contemporary Victorian living room, neither of them ced a word to approach the other; they were there like two strangers in the living room.


    "How do you do it?" Alvine asked, raising his eyebrows slightly.


    "??"


    "I''m talking about your silence and your-- how do you manage to be so calm?"


    "It''s not like I''m involved in your problems. It''s you who are targeted, not me." She casually made this reminder.


    "...A cat, huh?"


    "A cat? You say this because you don''t know what the members of the order are capable of. They are both judges and leaders; the supreme authority judges the threats called ''zeros'' and condemns the worst criminals to eternal istion or permanent death. Their powers and influences are everywhere; no one or nothing escapes their surveince." She briefly exined when she heard Alvine treat her as a cat that wags her tail to please her master.


    "And what do I have to do with their stories? Sigh, it''s the worst."


    "Yes, I grant it to you. You should be careful if you don''t want to end up in a--


    "No, the worst thing is that to reach me, bastards like them do note directly to attack me but indirectly by using my loved ones as a shield. You can believe in what you want, but for my part, anyone who does not confront me directly does not deserve to be treated as an enemy but a fucking target to exterminate." He growled these words vehemently as he stared at the void with a distant look.


    "..."


    "But one thing intrigues me in this parallel world story." He suddenly focused on Reha and realized thetter was also staring at him.


    "What intrigues you?"


    "!" His eyes widen when he sees Reha not acting as usual.


    ''Normally, she would have just ignored me until I asked her the question.'' He whispered, frowning.


    "You say that each universe created by any transcendents is automatically copied by these members of the interster order or something like that?"


    -Nod


    "In this case, does this mean that the Alzania and Fraydja are also--


    "No, it''s not that simple. To be precise, there is a limit to this mysterious phenomenon that we transcendents do not understand either." She interrupts him by guessing the rest of his words.


    "..."


    "Even if we don''t know how they do it, strange phenomena have been observed for millennia with them, like the absence of divine or primordial mages in these pale copies. By this, I mean that no matter this power, they cannot influence divine mages or above. On top of that,s of divine rank or above will not appear in the copies they have with them."


    "Hm? ...Sigh, what you say is contradictory. We saw two people with them. Even if I admit that I have nothing to do with the other Alvine, the second one that is sealed a look like to me; even if I could not study it in depth, I noticed a simrity with inexplicable with him, making me ten percent sure that he could be my identical look-alike."


    "...This is the only mystery I can''t exin myself. Remember, I had never said that the man hanging on the two pirs could be your other self who lives in this world. It''s probably an imitation or something that we will soon know. To understand what I''m talking about, take a closer look at the people of this world. Although they may be in a world where mana is abundant, they have not been able to reach the divine rank, a detail that confirms my hypotheses." <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "..." Alvine remained silent while checking Reha''s words with his magical perception.


    But after a minute of inspecting every corner of the, he realized she was not wrong.


    ''If that''s the case, then it would make things a little easier for me. If this guy who looks like me turns out not to be me of this world, then it will also mean that neither my loved ones nor my citizens will be in danger. And when I would have this confirmation, this bitch will understand her mistake.


    -Now that the mysteries of the prediction of my arrival on Earth are solved. And that the oracle and Inspector Alice, who hold some of my powers and who were not supposed to exist on earth...have now turned out to be subjects of experimentation of this slut; all I would have to do is know precisely how and when to act.


    -Even if I don''t like to admit it, I''m currently too weak to measure myself against her; but I have an asset besides the tattoo on my chest.'' While sorting his thoughts, he noticed the suspicious look of the only person with him in the living room.


    "If you have something to tell me, it''s not by looking at me like that that I could know." His dull voice resonated in the living room as the two stared at each other.


    "...I hadn''t noticed it before, but now it''s bing clear." Reha nonchntly replied.


    "What?"


    "How do you manage to use your skills even though your three cores, which even define a mage, are sealed?" She asks with strange and suspicious eyes.


    "...I stole this technique from Linn while helping her heal from a deadly poison. Even if I initially thought it was impossible, I changed my global view on using magic. Seeing her being able to use at least thirty percent of her powers despite having sealed her lower core, I also put this ingenious trick into practice."


    "How do you put this into practice?!"


    "...By sealing the three cores that I thought were essential to use magical energy, I discovered other ways. You already know that for an ordinary mage to influence naturalws and bend them to his will, he will need mana. But not only that, collection, channeling, and remodeling are essential processes to cast a spell.


    -But by sealing my cores, I was at first only able to use my shadow energy which is omnipresent throughout my body and soul, to cast spells rted only to this affinity. But as I got used to staying in this state, after sixty years passing in the Renia gxy, I made another interesting discovery."


    He stopped, noticing the attention with which Reha was showing.


    "What discovery did you make?!"


    "..."


    "We are in a situation where it would be better to say we are a pair. Even if we are not allies, the current situation obliges us to be," She retorted when she saw Alvine''s hesitation.


    "It''s true, as the saying goes, my enemy''s enemy is my friend. But except that there is a problem. By revealing this information to you, it would probably turn against me when I recover my memories, and you still consider me an enemy." He retorted with dark and septic eyes.


    "...The harm is already done. Our confrontation would be inevitable; the only way out will be the death of one of us!"


    "!! - It can be said that I had underestimated your hatred towards me." He murmured with dark eyes when he saw Reha''s twisted expression, which testified to her hatred towards him.


    "You will understand why one of us should die when the timees." She retorted with another expression that Alvine did not understand.


    ''Why do I have the impression that this saddens her? Sigh, I''m probably getting ideas.'' He murmured to himself with more confused eyes.


    "...I guess you''re not going--


    "No, I don''t care if you are my enemy in the future. Compared to my current situation, you are not an overpowered enemy to make me lose the horizon while I have a twisted slut on my ass who can defeat you." He stopped her, talking about the order.


    "...So what do you want in exchange?"


    "The resurrection!"


    "What?! No, not to mention me, even this woman could not resurrect you after your--


    "Don''t bury me too quickly with your mouth! Death is not even in my mind! I''m talking about resurrecting a person I care about; my grandfather."


    "...I didn''t know you had a grandfather."


    "You are not omniscient; I point it out to you!" He retorted when he saw Reha be more shocked than when she had misinterpreted his first words.


    ''Why do I feel like she didn''t understand me yet?'' He whispered to himself as he continued to look at her with suspicious eyes.


    "Your...grandfather?! If such a being had existed in the past, then I am surprised why this world continues to exist." She retorted, holding her breath.


    "??" Alvine frowns when he sees and hears her expression and words.


    ''I thought at first that she didn''t know how to express her feelings, but apparently, I was wrong.''


    "A being who gave birth to the father or mother of the being who had almost-- no, it is impossible that such people can--! But at the same time, it would seem logical; Everything has a beginning, after all. But it''s not as if the supreme beings walk in any streets, right?!" She murmured, with difficulty supporting her head as if she could no longer bear the weight of her hypotheses.


    ''What exactly is she talking about?!'' The more Alvine listened to her, the more sure he became that she had misunderstood his words. But the problem was that he was not convinced to convince her otherwise.


    "Hey! Stop wandering. I don''t--


    -BAM!!


    "You''re kidding me, right?!" Before Alvine finishes his sentence, Reha ms the table between them with a loud noise.


    "Huh??"


    "How dare you ask me to resurrect not you but your grandfather?! Already, it was too much to support you from the beginning with your fake expressions and your ways of imitating those who have emotions. But now you''re asking me to resurrect your grandfather?! Why not your grandmother while I''m there?!"


    "??"


    "I would never do it even if I had the abilities! It''s like asking me to resurrect all demons to elerate the destruction and annihtion of all life in the endless sea!"


    "??!"


    "..."


    But at that moment, she stopped after finally noticing the pitiful look that Alvine had thrown at her.


    Even if he did not express himself with words, his look gave Reha the impression of being treated like an idiot.


    "If you are calm now, let me give you exnations." He finally spoke when he saw the silence of his interlocutor.


    ''This situation is not even funny anymore.''

 Chapter 368 Soul Contract.

    ?


    "... So...you say that he is a vampire who belongs to the ancestral creatures'' bloodline that I created before my death?" She murmured with confused eyes.


    "Yes."


    "And it''s him you want me to resurrect in exchange for your information and nothing more?" She insisted, frowning.


    "Exactly."


    "...How to say...why didn''t you exin instead?"


    "It''s not as if you believed to have given me this opportunity."


    ''Hm? Is it the embarrassment I see there?!'' Then Alvine whispered with shocked eyes.


    "..."


    "Whatever, are you capable of it?"


    "Yes, but for that, I would have to retrieve his book of destiny in the celestial library to proceed with his resurrection."


    "Hm? The celestial library? You mean...in the three celestial libraries guarded by the three librarians on the three rank-ones?"


    "... Yes, it''s like a database used to store any trace of existence within them. I would have no problem doing it as long as I get my...authority." She exined briefly.


    "Hm? Your authority?"


    "..."


    *Ste, do you know anything about this?* Seeing her silence, Alvine was unconvinced, believing she was lying just to bait him to get what she wanted from him.


    As for Ste, who was always hidden in his shadow and silent as a grave, she soon gave him the information he needed to lighten hisntern.


    *Authority is the power that allows a transcendent to have absolute control of its domain; this includes the creatures that house there.*


    *... And is it possible that a transcendent loses this authority?*


    *In normal times, no. But as her soul is currently divided in two, then this hypothesis is usible.*


    *... I understand. If she has not yet attacked me, it is probably because of the nt that is still sealed in the dimension. It''s good to know.*


    "Very good. In this case, I would reveal to you the means that had allowed me to cast my spells without needing my three nuclei. And in exchange, you will resurrect Sir Vandel when the timees. Do we have a deal?" He then proposed after the brief silence that also allowed him to inquire with Ste.


    "From this point of view, I have nothing against this fact." She also nods, a little suspicious when she sees Alvine''s nonchnce.


    As for thetter, he did not take long after reaching a verbal agreement with Reha.


    "As I said, the three schemas are essential; the collection, the channeling, and the remodeling.


    -The collection, as its name suggests, consists of collecting mana around ourselves to store it in the central core.


    -Since storing mana is not a long-term solution, it is, therefore, essential topress and channel it so that it does not ravage our bodies.


    -Finally, remodelinges to thest position. This remodeling is moreplex than the other two states, not only because of the diversity of affinities but also the diversity of spells. But the most important thing is to know which core is the most suitable to cast the different types of spells.


    Reinforcement spells for the central nucleus, Psychic for the upper core, and finally, the malefic, buffs, or debuffs types for the lower core. Pentagrams and incantations are tools to facilitate this process and make it safer, but some only need visualization." He started with the basic information that he and Reha knew well.


    Just by seeing Reha''s nonchnce, he knew that she had no objection to this information.


    "But what would happen if I skipped the first two steps?"


    "??"


    "Yes, just as a mage who uses visualization would be faster to cast his spell than the one who uses pentagrams, and thetter faster than incantations, the method I use is also quicker than that of other mages in the same rank as me.


    -Instead of collecting mana or channeling it, I reshape it directly into nature to use it free of charge."


    "! - And you say you can do it without being in your divine domain?" She asked with a skeptical air.


    "Yes, even if it was risky initially, I got used to it after a while. Of course, there are all disadvantages and a possible loss of control that could cost anyone''s life. But the benefits are enormous, and the possibilities are almost endless.


    "...Examples?"


    "From what I have observed for myself, I manage to change the trajectory of the spells of my opponents who are in the same rank as me, shape the nature of their spells, for example, in an immediate explosion in ce of a fire arrow that is supposed to follow me. Or take control of their divine domain by canceling it directly, as Dalvine does.


    -But one of the most significant advantages of this method is that I can not only make a new fire appear two kilometers from me but also use the energy around me to see further than my perception can allow me."


    After obtaining her guarantee, Alvine did not just retain the information he had discovered.


    In addition to exining what he had understood, he made someparisons while exchanging some information he had.


    Of course, his goal was not only to return the favor to Reha but to an even greater purpose.


    After ten minutes of information exchange that Reha finally participated in by revealing some things that she would not have thought to reveal to her predestined enemy, the two suddenly stopped when they noticed the presence of the Oracle in the living room with them.


    -p, p, p...


    "It was enriching, really." She says, storing her stylus and notebook in her storage ring.


    "..." <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The peaceful atmosphere that began to reign without the knowledge of the two suddenly became heavy as they looked at the girl with eyes testifying that she was not wee.


    "Can I participate in your debate?"


    "No, you are not--


    "It doesn''t bother us." Before Alvine finished his sentence, Reha affirmed in a nd tone and a calm that deserved respect.


    "Fufu~, you are beings apart from both of you; fascinating, unique, and intriguing."


    Hearing her words, Reha frowned but did notment.


    "Where do you want to go?" - Alvine.


    "Fabing! You are only here for about thirty minutes; but yet, you fascinated me with your exnations; as expected from Sir Kay--


    "Don''t call me by this nickname!"


    "... Hm? Do you hate that name?"


    "..."


    "However, it is the name that suits you perfectly. KARAHAN is a full name; the dark god. Or Kayra, Merciful king." She continued despite Alvine''s warning with a provocative smile.


    "Why am I here?" Suddenly asked Alvine, going straight to the point.


    "Hn-Hm~! The motivation is good, but there is no hurry now."


    "If you have free time in front of you, this is not our case."


    "Sigh, I see your arrogance deeply rooted in your soul, huh? In short, it''s not important. But before telling you my reasons and motivations, I will tell you a little story that I find fascinating, and hope will also fascinate you.


    -There was a time a prince who had everything but nothing at once suddenly began a long journey in search of excitement to make his heart move, which has turned into an ice block since his birth. He possessed all the power without even being the king. He refused to seed his father, leaving the throne for the other suitors, but yet none dared to sit on the throne, knowing very well that no matter what they get, they will not be able to defeat the prince, who will probably return to kill them as he had killed his father. Thus, the throne remained empty forever until today. - End!


    "..."


    "..."


    ''She has the gift of rotting the atmosphere.'' Alvine murmured, sighing with a gloomy air after listening to the entire story of the woman sitting before him beside Reha.


    "Do you know that the transcendents can do everything you have exined?" While everyone was silent, she continued without embarrassment.


    "I know; she has already demonstrated in front of me by disturbing the mana flow of one of your subordinates to turn it into a pulpit block. But instead of talking about trivial things, tell me what you expect from me. Why did you attract me here? Why and how could you create people who can use some of my shadow powers, my mes, and my spiritual powers?!"


    Upon hearing Alvine''s questions, her eyes had vivid gleams and almost frightening hope.


    "Have you noticed it too?!" She leaned towards him, surprising both.


    "Ugh, how is it--


    "Have you really noticed it?! - Sigh, I had almost lost hope when I saw them able to use only ordinary skills. But if you say they have your powers, it means it is, right?!"


    "..."


    Seeing the frustration and impatience in Alvine''s eyes, she restrained her twisted excitement and resumed her usual and noble calm.


    "Ahem, to begin with, I gave up the order. I am currently working as a frencer."


    "What?! You are no longer a member of the order?! In this case, why are you--


    "I haven''t finished, and this detail is not important either." She interrupted Reha without even sparing her a nce.


    Subsequently, she continued with greedy eyes that had never left Alvine.


    "Let''s return to the reasons that led me to bring you here. I want you to help me satisfy my curiosity and greed for knowledge; in exchange, I would also help you." She calmly pronounced these words with cid eyes with no madness.


    "...How should I help you?" Alvine asked, frowning.


    "...Well, let''s say things that have intrigued me since; that I have named the truth behind the universe, the source of all existence, the reason for our birth, the purpose of our existence, everything that is perceived as a mystery. I want you to help me solve these problems. And moreover, I would help you protect your loved ones, acquire the power of supremacy, and serve you as a shield or even a pawn that would be entirely at your disposal. Of course, I speak entirely about everything that defines me; my wealth, my knowledge, my powers, my body, and even my soul will belong to you!"


    "..."


    "..."


    "What do you think?" She asked with a superficial smile on her lips.


    "How can I believe you?" Alvine asked after reflection.


    "A contract."


    "A contract?"


    "Yes, I want you to contract a soul liaison with me. This contract can never be broken, even by death or reincarnation. A supreme contract that can never be broken for eternity!"


    "... Don''t you think this type of contract benefits me more than you?"

 Chapter 369 Soul Contract. 2

    ?


    "...Don''t you think this type of contract benefits me more than you?" Asked Alvine with a skeptical air.


    "...Sigh, I think it''s normal to tell you about the advantages I would have to bring you in this contract. Of course, I also get benefits from it." She exined briefly by keeping her usual expression which showed that she was like a doll devoid of emotion and morality.


    But as it was not the first time that Alvine met people like her, he did not care too much; these kinds of people have characteristics that many people do not have, respect for their agreements.


    "..."


    "So what do you think?"


    "...It would be stupid to refuse such an agreement--


    "ISN''T IT?!" She jumps on the couch before Alvine takes the mark of his sentence.


    "..."


    Seeing that everyone noticed her excitement, she sat down while regaining her usual expression.


    "Ahem, I mean, of course, it''s a contract that deserves to be epted."


    "No, it''s toote to pretend to be calm!" Alvine replied when he saw that she pretended to be calm.


    -Urgh! It doesn''t matter; do you ept my deal or not?"


    "...Sigh, so far, I have not stopped following the only path of power. Power, even more powers, again and again. But there''s a problem with what you just said."


    "...Hm?" She tilts her head with a confused air in the face of Alvine''s skeptical looks.


    "So far, you have talked about the advantages this contract would bring me, but what about the disadvantages?!"


    "...Hm? Disadvantages?"


    "Yes! I''m not an idiot who jumps on the first opportunity. You handled your words well by talking about the things I needed. You ckmailed me by exposing my weaknesses; you forced me toe here using this same weakness which is more than an obvious fact; my desire to protect mine.


    -Also, my weakness, by demonstrating your authority over the person I considered stronger than me and my alliesbined.


    -You erased my suspicions by revealing that you are no longer a member of the order who is probably in pursuit of me.


    -But there is a detail you have tried to hide from the beginning. You are not a saint who just wants to do good deeds. And that''s the only point and the most embarrassing point; because a deal that is too favorable more often hides hrious disadvantages!" He ended his speech by listing this point that slightly and momentarily frowned his interlocutor.


    "...Ah, I think the term ''disadvantage'' is a little reckless. Let''s say counterparts instead."


    "...counterparts?" Alvine''s frown was entuated when he heard the woman''s words before him.


    "Sigh, to acquire power and protect your loved ones, you constantly said you were ready to do anything to achieve it. Isn''t it hypocritical of you to care about the counterparts as long as these two factors are satisfied, Alvine Dragnar?!" She asked in an icy tone.


    "Huh?! No, wait, minute, little--!"


    "No, I don''t want to wait anymore! Do you want to know about the counterparts? Here they are."


    "..."


    "First, you despise your powers that go beyond fascination too much. You don''t understand the importance of truths and the mysteries I want to discover. You don''t know the purpose of your existence. You don''t know how fascinating it is to be the only one among the supreme beings to possess the seed of supremacy; your powers, your body, and your soul have secrets that you don''t know how to discover or exploit them. I want them! I want everything you have! It goes without saying that you are the perfect subject who can help me satisfy my greed for knowledge!


    -Of course, I wouldn''t force you to do things you don''t want. For my part, I would help you with my knowledge and powers so that you achieve your goals and fantasies. I hope this approach''s results will contribute tosting satisfaction with my CURIOSITY! We can examine your problems together and the mysteries behind your powers and your existence to find a solution!


    -I would use you to satisfy my curiosity, and in exchange, I would dly let you use me as you see fit! When I said I had abandoned order, it''s the truth; I did all this because I appreciate you for real, and I don''t want to see such a fascinating, perfect, and supreme subject disappear overnight! Your journey, yourbativeness, your suffering, your hatred, and your sorrows, I want to contemte them all! Everything! Absolutely everything!


    -Do you like dedicated women? I would be one with pleasure! I will help you take care of yourself, share your bath, and even your bed if you feel like it! In exchange, I would like to have the same seed obtained from this vampire who can''t stand it and who is between life and death.


    -You don''t want your loved ones to die? I would help you save them! I could even resurrect your grandfather here and now if you say YES! But of course, all this is only intended to experience your positive or negative emotions, no matter your sorrows, your rage, your joy, happiness, hatred, contempt, absolutely everything! I want to see them! To contemte them! To disguise them! Experienced them and found fascinating results for the sole purpose of knowing the mystery of your existence!


    -Here are the counterparties of our contract! The only counterpart is to offer you to me, body and soul, just as I do for you!" She finally stopped after listing everything she had in her heart.


    "..."


    In her exnations, the shock and surprise were right of d''Alvine. And without even noticing it, Feryre, sitting before him, now found herself glued to him with her twisted smile that seemed to testify to her endless happiness.


    ''I knew she wasn''t nted, but there, she even goes beyond themon of transcendence.'' Reha murmured as she looked at Feyre embrace Alvine as if he were the most precious toy that she would not let anyone have him but her.


    "..."


    "What do you think, Alvine Dragnar? Isn''t our coboration exemry?! Isn''t it a divine and fascinating coboration?!" She murmured with closed eyes and a giddy smile on her lips.


    -Stab!


    "...To begin with, you''re choking me!" He retorted by stabbing her with a dark mana de.


    "...Fascinating!" She eximed with a grotesque air despite the fact that Alvine did not miss her heart with his aura de.


    "!!"


    Seeing her stagger backward with a superficial smile and the de sinks into her chest without bleeding, Alvine''s expression wobbles slightly in horror.


    "So? What do you think about signing this contract with me?" She said, removing Alvine''s de from her chest while keeping her superficial smile. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "..." Seeing that his dagger did not make her bleed, Alvine sighed slightly while momentarily focusing on Reha.


    But the next moment, his heart trembled once again when he saw that Reha was in the same state as him.


    ''In other words, this madwoman turned out to be more twisted than she thought.'' He murmured to himself, nervously swallowing his saliva.


    ''Well, let''s stay zen and take a closer look at the different possibilities. She knows my experience from the beginning to now, which means that not only she but many people have been spying on me from the start. I am not able to defeat her, neither she nor Reha, not to mention these members of the order who are probably as strong as she is. And finally, I can''t escape her. Otherwise, she will threaten me with my loved ones.


    -What do I have left as an alternative? Can my skill, ''Evil God''s Heart'', help me trap her? I have nothing that can confirm this to me. And given her powers, I''m not even sure she is transcendent like Reha or Renia. But the problem is that I don''t know the beings above the transcendents before the supreme rank. But...*Eureka!!*'' As he whispered these words to himself, he suddenly froze, remembering a detail that could serve as a loophole.


    *Ste, I have a mission of the utmost importance to you. Deliver a message to Heepha and Shadow from me and tell them that it is an entire order!*


    *Yes, my lord.*


    *[...]*


    *...Are you sure of your choice?*


    *Sure. That¡¯s the only solution to spare us from these fuckers and bastards who have been watching me since the beginning. It''s time to reverse the pace and prepare to face them until now.*


    *If this is your wish, I would send the message to General Shadow, my lord.*


    After this brief conversation with Ste, Alvine focused on Feyre with piercing eyes.


    ''She may be able to spy on my telepathic conversation with Reha, but I don''t know if this is the case for me between my shadows. So far, I haven''t seen anyone capable of this; even Reha was no exception.'' He said to himself, frowning at her, when he noticed that she always had her usual expression on her lips.


    ''...Sigh; with this superficial smile on her lips, I can never see through her intentions. But the risk is better than letting me be drawn into this sphemous contract!''


    "I have onest question. And I believe that in connection with your answer, I would give you my verdict." He replied casually after sorting his thoughts.


    "I''m listening to you."


    "It was you who gave In Soon Min the power of prediction, right?"


    "Hm? This girl who is in my image?"


    "Yes, I''m talking about her." He nods, frowning.


    "Yes, whether it''s her or the other girl. In addition to them, there are eight other Guinea pigs that I had created to see their progress in real-time and see what they will provide me as a result."


    "Very well, in this case, my question is as follows. Have the death of their parents, their tragic destinies, and all the misery they have experienced been so orchestrated by you?" His frown increased when he asked this question.


    But Feyre didn''t care much about what he had behind his head.


    She taps her chin as she passively analyzes Alvine''s question in depth.


    While a dull and heavy silence reigned in the living room, a saving smile stood on her lips.


    "Yes~! It was to push them to manifest all their powers."


    "?? - H-Hah??" Alvine''s heart falters when he sees Feyre''s unexpected answer.


    "Initially, I intended to leave them in their environment, like ignorant creatures who enjoy their daily lives. But unlike happiness, despair often pushes people to exceed their limits. And time proved me right. Each of them made paths that exceeded the forecast mess. Human beings are really fascinating creatures!" She giggled with evasive eyes and was filled with a sense of triumph.


    "Feyre! You are only a madwoman who has lost all notion andmon sense because of your endless longevity!!"


    "..."


    "You''re supposed to get angry now!" He added when he saw the superficial smile on her lips.


    "Hmm~...It''s fascinating and enriching, Alvine Dragnar. If the opportunity arises again, I will get angry by showing this expression." She answers coldly, followed by her dark and threatening mood.


    "??? - Decidedly, you are by far the most twisted of all the people I have met so far, Feyre!" He sighed while holding back all his rage.


    "Don''t worry, Alvine Dragnar. I would make sure that your case differs from these unimportant people."


    "How will I be different from them?"


    "You are the ideal being who will break my curse for knowledge. You like to treat people, right? I am also sick; yes, I would even say being cursed for my thirst for knowledge. I want to know everything in this world. And with you as a guinea pig, I am sure I can eliminate this curse. I would let you know what despair is and make you powerful by helping you channel the aura of despair."


    "FEYRE! Fuck off your--


    "No, let me finish my sentence. You have to be stupid not to understand that despair is the natural way to elerate your growth. Only a hundred years have passed, a nanosecond on the interster time scale. But yet, during this period, you managed to channel your hatred and make it a weapon that opened up more possibilities for you.


    -I said that the transcendents could do everything you just exined to this forest fairy (Reha). But what you don''t know is she could never be able to do them if she were out of her domain, like now. But you get there; no matter where you are, your body adapts to the energy, whatever the nature or ferocity of it. A century and your actual power alreadypete with primordial. A century and you could manage to fight against a primordial on an equal footing, even to see them kill if you untie the dense energy umted in your three cores. Isn''t that fascinating? Isn''t that incredible?!"


    "..."


    "Imagine what will happen if, for example, this girl, Sabrina or Sylvia, suddenly dies in the hand of a transcendent? Ah~ Alvine Dragnar, your hatred of thetter will help you reach unsuspected ranks! And you will be as strong as the transcendent. And at that moment, it will be enough to find another pawn like one of your generals. And the death of thetter will help you reach the transcendent rank!


    -This cycle is only possible by you. Losing one of your loved ones will generate hatred toward your enemy. And this hatred will push you to exceed your limits and obtain unsuspected powers. And finally, with such powers, you will seed in protecting your loved ones who are still alive! That''s the perfect cultivation method for you, Alvine Dragnar!

 Chapter 370 Alvines Doppelg?ngers!

    ?


    "Imagine what will happen if, for example, this girl, Sabrina or Sylvia, suddenly dies in the hand of a transcendent? Ah~ Alvine Dragnar, your hatred of thetter will help you reach unsuspected ranks! And you will be as strong as the transcendent. And at that moment, it will be enough to find another pawn like one of your generals. And the death of thetter will help you reach the transcendent rank!


    -This cycle is only possible by you. Losing one of your loved ones will generate hatred toward your enemy. And this hatred will push you to exceed your limits and obtain unsuspected powers. And finally, with such powers, you will seed in protecting your loved ones who are still alive! That''s the perfect cultivation method for you, Alvine Dragnar!


    -Of course, the sole purpose of this whole process will be to help me conduct unprecedented experiments that will indeed bear fruit. So, Alvine Dragnar, let me assist you with all my soul; I want to taste each of these flowers that will wall in the future and be good juicy, and heavenly fruits whose every bite will help me eradicate the curse that gnaws at me from the inside of I don''t know how many billions of years!" She finally stopped after having the confirmation to satisfy Alvine''s request.


    "...I refuse." Alvine''s monotonous voice made the living room walls tremble, while his rage was only linked to a little son the size of a spider''s web imploding in him.


    "Hm? What do you dislike about my proposal?" She casually asked as if she did not see Alvine''s bloodthirsty look or Reha''s confusion.


    "Absolutely everything! It is not the terms of your agreement that are the problem, but you. You have stopped having emotions; you don''t know how to differentiate between good and evil; you are a lost cause! An empty shell! A virgin soul! A being with a heart whose only function is to help her live by circting her blood through her blood flows. That''s why I refuse to deal with you, Feyre!" He coldly formalized these sentences with a crumpled expression.


    "...Weigh your words before expressing them, Alvine Dargnar." Feyre''s voice also became as cold and as threatening as Alvine''s as she made this warning.


    "...Sigh, [If the opportunity arises again, I will get angry by showing this expression], huh? Even your anger is only a superficial expression. I feel really stupid to get angry with someone so empty like you?" After a brief silence on the part of Alvine, he listed this fact knowing that Feyre was putting into practice what she had said instead.


    "...You are right, but even if my anger is superficial, my warning is real. So if I were in your ce, I would think twice before saying unpleasant words." She giggled with round eyes.


    "..."


    "Ahem, I think the best thing is to take a little time to organize your thoughts." The most forgotten and silent person in the living room tries to calm both with these words by deviating them from the rest of the electrifying actions that may follow the discussion.


    But unlike her calm and nonchnce, she was probably the most disturbed and overwhelmed by events.


    If Alvine epts Freyre''s offer, it will be the worst case for her since thetter will be out of her reach.


    But it wasn''t the worst, even if it seemed to be.


    Yes, the worst is if Alvine refused Feyre''s proposal.


    Already, from her pov, Alvine can''t defeat Feyre or escape her, no matter Alvine''s special and mysterious powers. And that is not only a question of out of reach but of definitive disappearance.


    And even if, by miracle, Alvine manages to escape from her ws, she will be the person who will suffer the wrath of the madwoman.


    As skeptical as this hypothesis is, it cannot be excluded since it is Feyre.


    "..." Faced with her proposal, Alvine and Feyre frowned at her.


    But after about ten seconds, Feyre got up on the sofa and walked to the ss window of the building.


    "Two days."


    "Thank you," Reha responds instantly, as if it was she who was targeted by Feyre.


    "..."


    Alvine remained silent, and after a while, he raised his index finger towards Feyre, who wanted to leave the living room.


    Seeing his actions, Reha grinds her teeth to understand the meaning of Alvine''s actions.


    "Ho? It''s not bad; the shorter the time, the better." Feyre giggled at his audacity. But apparently, she seemed to misunderstand too.


    "One month." Alvine retorted without changing his expression in the face of Feyre''s frown and Reha''s surprise.


    "No, a month chest too long. Let''s say a week; it''s myst--


    "One month! Otherwise, you must use violence to prevent me from leaving." He retorted in a stern voice.


    "..."


    "This is the time needed to allow me to have clear ideas. During this period, I want to follow you and see what you constantly do. But the most important thing is to show me my look-alike, free the other Alvine, and give me the key you have." He continued seeing Feyre''s indecision.


    "You are too greedy when we don''t agree."


    "I haven''t finished!"


    "What?!"


    "I also want you to leave the ten people you call guinea pigs with Reha, who will go with them to Alzania." He ended his words with thisst request, which seemed more of a condition than anything else.


    "...In other words, you want me to let this fairy go without--


    "You want me, not her. In addition, if it were not my fault, she would not currently be with us." He continued in a roque voice.


    "What exactly are you ying? Have you lost your mind?" Reha''s expression darkened when hearing Alvine''s request.


    "It''s my business, not yours. If you refuse to leave, I would have no choice but to refuse Feyre''s proposal. And if it happens through your fault, you know what will happen, don''t you?" <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Tsk, you''re already using her as a pawn to pressure me, huh."


    "...Think what you want, but my decision is irrevocable. You will know more once you are there."


    "..." Even Feyre frowns at Alvine''sst sentence. But she did notment on it, waiting to see the rest of their actions.


    "...Sigh, very good. But know that I would kill you if you ever do anything!"


    ''Tsk, why does she act so familiarly with me? That''s not the time to make unnecessary whims. Especially since it''s even moreplicated for me to exin my back thoughts to her.'' He sighed in his thoughts, knowing very well that Feyre could spy on their telepathic links.


    "So, what do you think?" He then focused on the main subject.


    "...I don''t mind. But on the other hand, I can''t give you what you want until you agree with my proposal." She affirmed after careful consideration.


    "Are you talking about the key?" Alvine asked, frowning.


    "Yes, this thing you call the key is the basis of all my experiences. You asked me how I infused some of your powers into these ten guinea pigs, right? Well, for a more simplistic answer, nothing would be possible without the presence of this jewel with me. I could channel part of the energy it contains to transfer it to the cores of my guinea pigs. In addition to this reason, there is another factor that obliges me to refuse your request." She exined briefly without detour.


    "Which one?"


    "I can''t know what you intend to do with this thing, but what is certain is that its power is not negligible, even for me. If you see that this dummy is endowed with such enriching energy, it is also partly thanks to this jewel. On the other hand, I can''t say with certainty what it can do with others. That''s why I can''t give you this thing personally until I hear your answer."


    "...It''s not a problem for me. Most importantly, I want to know why I saw my look-alike in one of the mirrors; you''re still not going to tell me that it was an optical illusion, yes?" After noticing her inflexibility to his request, Alvine cleverly changed the subject so she did not suspect him more.


    "No, this was in no way the case. You will have the answer on this subject once the timees." She affirmed nonchntly.


    "..."


    Seeing Alvine''s silence, she focused on Reha.


    "At first, I intended to keep you locked up here while I decide on your case. But if you think about it, you are of no use. So if I have one piece of advice, it is to forget what you have just attended and continue to enjoy your second life, as long as you still have the opportunity."


    "...Is it a threat?" Asked Reha, frowning.


    "No, just advice."


    "...In this case, allow me to give you one as well as a thank you. On my return, I would kill any foreigner who infiltrated my domain. If you have minions, I advise you to call them before I return."


    "You became very pretentious all of a sudden." Feyre expropriated with a disdainful air.


    "You are mistaken; I have not acted so far in the face of microbes because I thought you were doing your duty as a member of the order. But since you are no longer part of it, and you act ording to your own interests, then I would not have the slightestpassion for intruders."


    "..." Seeing her pronounce these words with decisive eyes, Alvine realized that he may have underestimated her.


    ''There is probably a non-aggression agreement against the members of the order. But I would never have thought she could show her hostility here when she does not have the slightest advantage against her enemy. She is interesting, this arrogant goddess.'' He said to himself while looking at the strange tension between the two.


    But unlike Reha, he did not interrupt this hostility between them, another fact that showed that he did not care about their destinies.


    "...Sigh, as it is advice, I would consider this as such." After a brief moment, Feyre found her disdainful smile.


    ''Tsk, as expected from an empty shell.'' - Alvine''s sarcasticments, seeing Feyre''s indifference when she usually had to attack Reha; in standard times.


    "d to learn that." Reha also retorted when she saw that she had abandoned the subject.


    After all these ups and downs, the conversation resumed its usual course.


    And after putting the point on all the ''i'', Feyre gave a detailed list of all her ten guinea pigs scattered on earth to Reha so that she could bring them back to the of Alzania, as Alvine had mentioned in one of his conditions.


    Then, Reha left without even cing a word for Alvine or saying goodbye to her through the t look she had thrown at Alvine before she teleported out of the living room, leaving Alvine alone with the crazy woman.


    ''Sigh, her coldness sometimes surprises me. -Nah, I''m not qualified enough to morally her at this level.'' He said to himself with a stupid smile.


    -p, p, p...


    "Now that there are only two of us, what will you say about making the pact without more--


    "No, thank you. But I remain firm on my decision." Alvine replied before Feyre finished her sentence.


    "Tsk, it''s not as if I didn''t understand. I just wanted to ensure this fairy did not influence your decision." She ms her tongue with a stale mood when she sees Alvine''s inflexibility.


    "..."


    "Frankly, it''s not like I don''t understand your expressions. I know what kind of expression you disy when angry or sad. But what I can''t understand is the reasons that cause your rage and joy." She continued seeing Alvine''s silence in the face of her remarks.


    "...What you really need is a psychologist who has lived double your longevity to put you on the right path. But I doubt that such a person can exist in the universe."

 Chapter 371 Alvines Doppelg?ngers. 2

    ?


    "...And if you start by apanying me to a particr ce before going to see your--


    "No, I want to see this guy first."


    "...Hm? Are you sure you want to meet him? It is not convenient, especially with foreigners." She raises her eyebrows when she sees Alvine''s eagerness.


    "It doesn''t bother me. Additionally, I want to check something with this guy." He also persisted as he saw Feyre''s reluctance with this idea.


    "Well, to hear you speak, I have the impression that you don''t know what''s waiting for you. But, well, it doesn''t matter to me. If it is your decision, I have no say in it, especially since it is one of your requests I have epted." She says in a funny mood.


    ''... She tries to be understanding to force me to have esteem for her. Except that she''s anything but normal, this crazy.'' He whispered to himself, staring at her.


    "...Well, since you seem so decisive, let''s get on our way." She said, handing her palm towards Alvine.


    "..."


    "Sigh, don''t be so suspicious of my actions; to enter myboratory, physical contact with me is necessary." She retorted when she saw Alvine''s frown.


    "...So your so-calledboratory is partly in your domain?"


    "Of course; what did you expect?"


    "No, it''s just that going into your domain also means you will have more power over me, and my field of action will be more limited than now." He revealed with more mistrust than before.


    "It''s not wrong, but does it scare you as much as that?"


    "Caution has nothing to do with fear. But acting naively by thinking you are brave is the dumbest decision."


    "...Fufu~, you are wise, Alvine Dragnar. But unfortunately, I do not intend to shake you up before the end of the deadline we have agreed. Additionally, it''s about you, not another ordinary person."


    Despite her reassuring words and disinterested mood, Alvine did not give up.


    "What makes you say that?"


    "It''s easy to understand, right? The universal rules do not really apply to you. In regr times, a divine mage can''t escape any grip of a primordial or a transcendent. But even though you are with me, alone, without the slightest help, you are still as calm as if your life is not threatened. At this level, I must admit that I am more disturbed than more. How is this done?


    -Is it because you trust your subordinates that you can invoke at any time and no matter where you are?


    -No, this is not the case. Because your subordinates are not powerful enough to defeat me, in this case, it''s because you can disappear as you see fit thanks to your shadow powers, am I right?"


    She pats her cheek with a confused look when she sees Alvine as always serene.


    "Are you ever told that you talk a little too much?" He asked disinterestedly in the face of Feyre''s hypotheses.


    "Well, during my existence, I noticed that there are only two ways to solve a problem. The first is the conversation that aims to exchange ideas to achieve the truth. As for the second, it is...


    -Stab!!


    Before Alvine even blinked, he noticed a ck sword stuck in his chest.


    "!!- can I know what you''re ying?" He frowns at her without feeling a sting despite the tip of Feyre''s sword being exposed on the other side of his back.


    "Fascinant!!" She expressed herself by leaving the wrist of her sword while she walked around Alvine with incredulous eyes.


    "It seems that this mark on your chest apparently makes any physical attack ineffective against you. But its powers are not eternal; by forcing it a little, it will no longer affect you after its energy is exhausted." She continually nods her head with greedy eyes.


    ''I couldn''t grasp the slightest fragment of her movements; This slut is a special case. If I didn''t have this tattoo on my chest, I would already have a foot in the grave!'' While she continually spoke like a loop recording, Alvine was in his thoughts, never believing she could be so dangerous.


    "How did you get this tattoo? And above all, this ring intrigues me more and more. I have the impression that the two are linked for--


    "Do this once again, and you--


    "I was only showing you the second possibility to find exnations for the phenomena that intrigue us."


    "??"


    "Of course, the second possibility is to experiment directly on the subject."


    "..."


    "Um~Um~! You are fascinating, Alvine Dragnar. I pretty much understand why you are so confident. But know one thing, physical attacks are only one possibility among the thousands to injure an opponent. Spiritual attacks, magical attacks, and area attacks are the most dangerous. Because, unlike physical attacks, the enemy does not need to be within our reach to be able to hurt him." She exined herself as if she had be a teacher who exined the basics to a beginner.


    "Do you know you could have killed me with this attack?" Alvine spoke in an irate voice.


    "Hm? If you could die so easily, you would never have been able to reach such a level. On top of that, it''s not as if I was the first to start attacking the other. You are the first one who attacked me to check your chances of sess in a battle you were going to trigger if your attack had hurt me." She retorted with a mocking smile while petting Alvine''s shoulder.


    "...Anyway, now that we have paid for our grudges, let''s leave without hostility." Sheughed when she saw Alvine clear her hand on his shoulder.


    But unlike before, Alvine only breathed a sigh before grabbing her hand, which was handed towards him for the second time.


    "Don''t have twisted ideas," Alvine retorted, seeing the frightening glow in his eyes.


    "Ugh! Ahem, of course not; I''m not such an easy girl." While pronouncing these words while sulking superficially, a golden glow cocoon enveloped Alvine through her, and the two found themselves in a small room of five square meters the next blink.


    "Is that yourboratory?" Alvine asked suspiciously, looking around with skeptical eyes.


    "Fufu~, keep your surprise forter. We are only at the starting point." She giggled at Alvine''s mistrust while waving her hand in the emptiness.


    -Swiishhhh!! <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The small room suddenly widens as if it were remodeling before him.


    But this phenomenon was not inexplicable to him, even if it was the first time he saw a person manipting space with such ease


    It was like what Renia did in her white and almost unlimited domain.


    But when he wants to withdraw his hand from Feyre''s, Feyre convulses his hand.


    "Don''t be in such a hurry; we haven''t reached our destination." She made this warning while shouting a golden portal once again.


    "Before going to the other side of this portal, I have a question for you." She suddenly asked afterpleting her portal.


    "Hm?"


    "How sure are you to be the real?"


    "..."


    "This is not a ridiculous question, but to tell you not to be stunned to the point of questioning your existence." She exined herself by seeing the stupid look that Alvine threw at her.


    "Don''t worry about so little; I already know what awaits me."


    "Are you sure what you''re saying? - Sigh, it doesn''t matter; I can see that I can''t make you change your mind." While whispering these words, she crossed the portal, followed by Alvine, who had sober eyes.


    ...


    ..


    .


    "!!- What''re these shits!!!"


    Just as Alvine arrived on the other side of the golden gate, he was weed by a huge room the size of about two football fields.


    In front of him, hundreds of tubes were aligned horizontally, upying the entire illuminated room despite the absence of mana stones or other lighting artifacts.


    The hundreds of tubes contained viscous ck liquids and were immersed in unconscious bodies but still breathing, testifying that they were alive in an artificial sleep.


    "I warned you." Feyre''s yful tone resonated beside him as she knelt near the nearest immersive tube while looking at its containing with sad eyes.


    "...How do you want me to act, ording to you?! I already knew you were fucking crazy, but now you''re exceeding all the limits I had set in mind." Grumbled Alvine, re-looking at the contents of the tubes as if he no longer believed what his eyes showed him.


    Instead of deformed or multiple guinea pigs, the hundreds of tubes contained only the same person; his look-alikes!


    They all looked the same as the person Alvine had seen through the mirror. Instead of being chained, they were in a deepa in the tubes.


    ''How twisted is this fucking bitch? Her obstinacy towards my powers is starting to give me a bad feeling.'' He sounded off to himself, looking closely into one of the tubes with his perception.


    ''Fuck! She''s really crazy!'' He was overwhelmed by another flood of disbelief when he noticed that they had not only his appearance but even the characteristics of his unique powers and affinities.


    **Absorb them!**


    At that moment, the booming voice of his ring echoed in his mind giving him almost a headache just as he was going to touch one of the tubes.


    *Tsk! All that was missing was that.* He ms his tongue by abandoning the idea ofing into contact with the tube after noticing the interest in his ring.


    "Don''t worry, even if they seem alive; they miss a crucial thing that can''t be replicated." Feyre''s monotonous voice then resounded after a nce at Alvine''s actions, who seemed to be engaged in a carnal battle against himself.


    "Theyck a soul. And none of them have woken up since. Some are even double your current age. But despite all this time, I didn''t notice the slightest anomaly with them. They refuse to shelter all virgin souls or souls endowed with memories in their breasts. It''s really a painful task, the maniption of souls." She continued with a tern air that seemed more real than all the previous emotions she had shown so far.


    ''...'' Alvine had noment on her expression. To be precise, he was not convinced of its sincerity.


    "Whatever, the guy I saw through the mirror was indeed conscious. He is not among these receptacles." He said, going straight to the point once again.


    "Yes, you are not wrong. But before I showed you my masterpiece, I was intrigued by your reaction before I was sure to bring you there with him." She shouted loud and clear when she found her twisted smile that she had momentarily forgotten to disy on her lips.


    "...A kind of test?"


    "Yes, in a way. But you are mistaken about my intentions once again. It was not you that I wanted to test but them.


    -I wanted to see if they would act in one way or another in your presence. But apparently, I made false hopes for nothing."


    "...No, you''re wrong," Alvine unconsciously answered while focusing on the hundreds of empty envelopes.


    "Hm? What do you mean by that?!" Following Alvine''s words, she had curious eyes as she asked him this question.


    "...Forget it. Show me the others." He retorted after regaining his senses.


    "...Very good."


    Seeing her respond passively, Alvine could guess she would not give up so easily. But the biggest mystery was to know what she was going to do to force his hand likest time.


    With this mistrust, his prudence reached its climax despite seeing Feyre open another dimensional portal to their following destinations.


    ...

 Chapter 372 See You At The Battlefield!

    ?


    ...


    "Unlike the others, I proceeded differently with these guys." She proims after Alvine joins him in her secondb.


    Just like the previous room, the room that weed Alvine was entirely white and had no apparent characteristicspared to the other room, except that its size was a little smaller than the other.


    And as before, Alvine found himself with dozens of his look-alikes.


    ''Sigh, she wants to create a whole poption with my figures or what?!'' He whispers these words, apanied by a deep sigh.


    But the room had different subjects from the previous one; they were conscious!


    But just by seeing their strange actions and their empty and t looks, Alvine did not need his perception to know how the madwoman had proceeded to create these clones.


    "Doppelgangers?"


    "Nah,...well, almost; take a closer look; I''m sure you''ll understand." She shakes her head in the face of Alvine''s skeptical remarks.


    "..." After a nce at Feyre, he focused on the dozens of guinea pigs with his effigy, who wandered while ignoring each other.


    "Ugh, Worse and worse!" Alvine expressed while growling inwardly after noticing another incredulous fact.


    ''I must admit, she''s a genius in the negative sense.'' He continued in his thoughts while keeping a security perimeter with them.


    But just then, Feyre jostled him toward one of the doppelg?ngers closest to them.


    -!


    And fortunately for him, he was able to stop in time before colliding with the lookalike.


    But unfortunately for him, the ten doppelg?ngers noticed him just as he took three steps forward.


    "These doppelg?ngers are not as simple as their peers. They have not only inherited your powers, but they are as powerful as a primordial being if they bequeath themselves against a single enemy."


    As Alvine looked behind him, he saw Feyre create a barrier to prevent him from leaving the area while retorting these words with her superficial look.


    ''...Sigh, I expected such a thing to happen. I have to consider it as training and keep my cool until everything ends on the side of Shadow and Heepha.'' He murmured, staring at the dozens of doppelg?ngers approaching him with tant murderous intentions in their ga-red eyes.


    "Normally, these guys attack everyone that moves within their perimeters; but it''s unexpected to see them so suspicious of you." On the other side of the barrier, Feyre once again took out her little notebook and began scribbling some information with sparkling eyes and eagerness for curiosity.


    ''...Stay cool, my old ego; this is not the time to have a useless tantrum!'' Alvine murmured as if trying to self-hypnotize himself in the face of Feyre''s unconscious actions and provocations.


    -Shrrink...


    At the same time, the doppelg?ngers each created their mana weapons with different forms and affinities.


    -Dark frown.


    But the most notable and derisory thing for Alvine was to see them create weapons with their artificial shadow attributes. That made Alvine more suspicious of them than anyone else.


    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel But just before he faced him in his head, one of the doppelg?ngers, dressed in his clothes in navy blue patients like his other colleagues, rushed towards him like a bloodthirsty beast and stabbed him with his ck sword.


    -!


    At thest minute, Alvine unconsciously dodged his attack when his senses shouted at him guard, jumping back.


    ''Tsk, of course, the cube does not react to his attack because it does not see it as an enemy attack.'' He retorted inwardly by mming his tongue with an annoyed mood.


    But a sec after, his body stiffened by noticing the strange and familiar actions of one of the doppelg?ngers when he noticed thetter joining his palms and channeling a good amount of energy.


    ''Heh! It''s getting more and more interesting.'' He eximed with surprise at the unpublished urring in front of him.


    -whiisshhh!!


    Then, unsurprisingly, a spherical ck ball appeared between the palms of the doppelg?nger and floated sinisterly above him while exercising its monstrous suction force.


    Meanwhile, Alvine, who expected to drool to resist the sphere''s field of attraction, frowned, noticing that he was ultimately unaffected by the doppelg?ngers'' attack.


    Just as with the tattoo on his torso that had not intercepted the frontal attack of one of the doppelg?ngers, Alvine was also not affected by the ck hole that considered him an ally and not the other way around.


    ''Tss~, even if they have some of my unique skills, they are weak, and their attacks are also weak and slow. Sigh, even if the idea is unpleasant, I must go a little deep with them.'' This decision took momentarily before his silhouette liquefied into a thick ck shadow.


    "Hm? He manages to use his shadow powers even though this ce is the most unsuitable?" Feyre frowns when she sees Alvine take action.


    But just as she thought Alvine would start a thrilling battle against the doppelg?ngers, her expression harshen by noticing the shadow that Alvine had be, suddenly growing and engulfing everything inside her dome!


    And despite her transcendental perception, she could not see what was happening inside the ck and viscous dome formed by Alvine.


    ''Is he trying to hide his powers from me? In addition, it''s the first time I''ve seen this skill; I can''t even know its threat level or sound--??


    She suddenly stopped in her thoughts, noticing the viscous dome gradually shrinking until it became a tiny ck cocoon two meters high.


    But strangely, even if the cocoon was unknown to Feyre, anyone could understand that it looked like the one that allowed the soldiers of Alvine''s shadow to carry out their evolutions.


    -Crack, Crack, crack...


    And just as Feyre thought of inspecting the cocoon, thetter began by cracking and revealing Alvine''s presence.


    "Huh?! Where are my guinea pigs?!" Feyre frowns when she sees Alvine alone without being apanied by the doppelg?ngers.


    But seeing Alvine''s confusion himself, her expression became darker. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "...You''re not going to tell me that you don''t know what happened to them?" She hypothesized with an unconvinced air.


    "...They are no longer," Alvine murmured with evasive eyes.


    "What do you mean by that? You mean they are--


    "Dead? Yes." Alvine retorted despite the dissatisfaction in Feyre''s eyes.


    ''What just happened? I am not responsible for this phenomenon. But I can''t tell her that it''s rted to the ring that does what it wants without me being able to influence him. - Sigh, since his actions have only been beneficial to me so far, so I guess everything is fine.'' Whispered, frowning.


    But despite being in about the same condition as Feyre, he did not reveal this fact, lest she is more interested in his ring, which has powers as mysterious as her own.


    "If you are angry about this result, you should have thought twice in a row before--


    "Their dead don''t bother me, but it''s the way you took yourself that makes me frustrated." She exined herself by guessing Alvine''s words.


    "Hugh, then ask for my opinion next time before doing the same thing." He said, waving his hand with a disinterested air.


    ''I''m sure the ring engulfed them as it had done with my orb since I can''t feel them anymore.'' He continued in his thoughts while monitoring the expression of the vicious next to him.


    "...Very well, in this case, follow me." She sighed after a few seconds of a frown, followed by the appearance of another portal in front of them.


    But just as she was going to cross the gate, she suddenly stopped while frowning at Alvine.


    "But on the other hand, if you care about your life, don''t even think about facing the person behind this portal because you will die the second after!" She made this warning before continuing as if nothing had happened, leaving Alvine in a strange and elusive confusion.


    "..."


    Then, without saying another word, Alvine crossed the portal with curious and confused eyes.


    ''A being capable of killing me if they fight? On the other hand, I even wondered why I had to fight against him in the first ce.''


    ...


    But all his confusion cleared up as soon as he arrived on the other side of the portal.


    "!!"


    Unlike the other vast and immacte white rooms, the room was dark and barely seemed big enough for a living space.


    But Alvine was not shocked to see the room or the shadow of death that was constantly floating above them and that Feyre seemed not to have noticed.


    One of the people who had forced him to follow Feyre''s butler was hanging on the pirs in front of him with a frightening aura in front of him.


    [[Kuku, another fucking reply? You think you can achieve your goals!?]


    Almost instantly, the arrogant and hateful voice of the other Alvine thunked in the dark and suffocating room.


    "Happy to know you are still alive, even if you tell me foolish and iprehensible words." Feryre retorted, staring at the chained guy with a bloody body because of his pitiful condition.


    But unlike the others, he had nothing artificial; his eyes, his aura, his personality, and above all, his soul were entirely urate in Alvine''s eyes.


    Following this realization, Alvine''s expression became dark as he understood what was happening here.


    ''Well, even she can also be fooled by other people.'' He said to himself while looking at Feyre with an ironic smile thatsted only a blink of an eysh.


    "You are wrong," Alvine murmured, looking not at his look-alike but around him.


    "Hm? What are you?-


    "This bastard is not a prisoner!" He thundered while demonstrating his scythe and slicing at the void with all his strength.


    "..."


    "..."


    "Can I know what makes you say that?" Asked Feyre, frowning at Alvine''s actions.


    "..." But Alvine remained silent and continued to stare at the other guy attached with obvious hostility in his eyes.


    He then sighed while erecting a dark shield around him and Feyre. Not out of kindness but because he was not sure that he could face being in front of him if thetter decided to act.


    *...Kekeh! You are interesting. Are you one of his guinea pigs? Or maybe you are the person who forced our little schr to betray us?* the expression of the other type became cold as he asked this question to Alvine by telepathy.


    "..." Faced with all these unanswered mysteries, Alvine focused on Feyre.


    "You made a mistake; this bastard has nothing to do with me or others. I don''t know how hended here, but he''s not someone I can measure strength, which means he is at least as powerful as a transcendent. He''s an existence in his own right that uses you! And given his hostility towards me, I don''t think I can count him among my allies. And that... that makes him the most dangerous that must be--


    "No! Don''t do anything stupid! Otherwise, I''ll have to stop you myself!" Feyre growled, guessing Alvine''s tant intentions through his murderous aura.


    "You''re madwoman, it''s true, but what you''re doing now is suicide!" He tried to make her hear reason with these words.


    But Feyre was deaf to his warnings; all she saw was the gains she would make. And knowing this fact, Alvine sighed deeply to calm his ardor and focus on the man.


    ''This is the first time I have seen a presence threaten my existence at this point. And as this madwoman only trusts what she sees, she is unaware of the current danger. This bastard must die! No matter how much effort I have to devote to it!'' While making this decision, he handed his palm towards Feyre with intrepid eyes.


    "...So I''m going to go straight with you; hold my hand and see through my eyes what is really happening in this room!"

 Chapter 373 See You At The Battlefield. 2

    ?


    ''That''s the first time I have seen a presence threaten my existence at this point. And as this madwoman only trusts what she sees, she is unaware of the current danger. I don''t know why, but this guy must die! No matter how much effort I have to devote to it!'' While making this decision, he handed his palm towards Feyre with intrepid eyes.


    "...So I''m going to go straight with you; hold my hand and see through my eyes what is really happening in this room!"


    eaglesnov?1,§ão§® "...Do you want to tell me that I''m blind?"


    "Don''t waste time before it''s toote! Contrary to what you think, the affinity of the shadow is only one affinity among many others. I don''t need to rely only on my perception to see through certain illusions that I currently see. That''s wh--Keukh!


    Just before he finished his sentence, he suddenly stopped with beads of sparkling sweat on his forehead while strengthening his shield, which began with cracks even though the guy was still attached to the pirs.


    "Now!" He then shouted these words with dark eyes in the face of Feyre''s skepticism.


    "...Sigh, I hope it will be worth it." She finally sighed while giving up.


    Her nonchnce even forced Alvine to frown. ''I don''t understand; her excessive confidence is almost doubtful.'' He whispered, grasping Feyre''s hand while sharing his five senses with her thanks to his energy-sharing skill, which was no longer what it was because of its current advanced level.


    As for thetter, when she touched Alvine''s hand, her environment suddenly changed!


    The person she saw tied to the pirs vanished suddenly. She noticed him ten meters from them, sitting casually on a strange chair with a more suffocating aura than Alvine could not even dream of having.


    Subsequently, she realized that the man in front of her had nothing to do with the one she had experienced from the beginning, whether it was his appearance, aura, or even his cultivation level.


    But strangely, her surprise was only short-lived before she regained her calm air.


    "What is an executor doing here?" She asked, tightening her grip on Alvine''s hand.


    ''This confirms my suspicions; even if I didn''t expect her to know this guy, it''s obvious that he''s not an ally.'' Concludes Alvine by noticing Feyre''s hostility towards the stranger present with them.


    ''Just now, this guy talked about treason, which can''t mean that this crazy woman was working with them; does that mean he also belongs to the order? -Sigh, everything is jostling in my head. I feel like I''m missing something. This detail bothers me to the highest degree. I can''t know if she''s serious or not.'' He continued while standing in checks.


    "Tss~, why be so suspicious of me? My mission is only to learn more about your intentions." He retorted by creating a golden dagger he threw towards Alvine''s shield.


    -BAM!!


    And unlike the first time, Feyre understood why Alvine''s shield had suddenly almost copsed.


    And not only that but just by seeing the trajectory of the golden dagger of the mysterious man who targeted Alvine, she also understood where Alvine''s hostility towards the guy came from.


    "But not only that, but I also have the order to deliver a message from the order in connection with your answer." He continued after seeing Alvine''s shield resist his casual attack.


    "Tell me, executor squad head, if you are only there to y your role as a messenger pigeon, why did you kill the other guy in this room?" Feyre''s calm voice, apanied by her fake smile, emerged as she asked this question.


    "Ah, him? Let''s say I didn''t intend to reveal my presence initially, so I decided to rece him. But apparently, I would need to work on my spell of illusion. That you see through my illusion passes, but on the other hand, that such a weak and insignificant existence sees through my illusion is an unbearable shame!"


    He stared at Alvine while retorting these words with an unsightly air.


    But unlike him, Alvine had dark eyes having a sudden awareness.


    ''Before we came here, she told me I would die if I attacked the guy in this room. And above all, she was reluctant to take my hand despite my trying to show her what I saw. - Sigh, I now understand what bothered me in this story from the beginning; this twisted knew from the beginning the identity of this man, but she was just pretending to ignore it, maybe to gather information?'' He hypothetically had these doubts as his gaze switched between Feyre and the mysterious man.


    *You knew it from the beginning, didn''t you?* He then asked for confirmation from the main interested party.


    *... Sigh, I am not surprised that the members of the order keep an eye on my actions. But there are things I don''t understand myself. This guy is trying to save time to hold me back here voluntarily so as not to--!


    *Hm? What''s wrong?* Asked Alvine when he saw her face turn pale to the point of worrying.


    But Feyre, who seemed to have suffered a short circuit, did not answer Alvine; she focused on the man in front of her with slight grunts.


    "Let''s get out of here!" She then retorted after reviewing the confident smile on the face of the demonic man and the mysterious aura around him.


    "No, this man must die!" Alvine retorted by going straight to the point despite noticing Feyre''s dark expression.


    "Let''s not waste time! I think they are preparing something bigger and more vicious than, ording to my predicts!" Feyre retorted while mming her hand to make a dimensional portal appear before her.


    -RUMBLE!! RUMBLE!!


    But just as her dimensional portal was half-formed, it suddenly copsed following a fierce tremor of an unknown cause.


    "..! What''s happened?" Alvine asks when he sees this incredible spatial distortion.


    ''So I was right; they are trying to break my alliance with him!'' Feyre inwardly growled these words with dark eyes.


    "Kekekeh! It took you a long time to understand it, Miss Feyre." The exterminatorughs in front of Feyre''s mad eyes while taking out a starry blue crown under his armor.


    "!!" <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Yes, it''s the Diadem of Sedinas! You must wonder why the elders will entrust me with such a treasure for a simple information-gathering mission, don''t you?" The exterminator giggled with crazy eyes while the starry blue diadem manifested an oppressive aura of a nature unknown to Alvine, who was lost in their discussions.


    "..."


    But seeing Feyre''s stern look and her hands that begin by having sweat through their physical contact, Alvine could roughly guess that the crown was not a simple object of royal decoration.


    "As I said instead, my mission is to know your intentions, and now that I am certain that you are no longer one of ours, I also have the right to use this little diadem to seal you here for good; while waiting for my troops to take care of cleaning behind you!" He continued by putting the tiara under his armor.


    "...What do you mean by that?" Alvine''s restless tone suddenly thundered behind his dark barrier, feeling bad.


    "Hm? It''s simple to understand; you are why the elders gave me this tiara. I know who you are and where you live. Your existence is harmful to the world. You are the person who must never exist in the universe.


    -You are a pure threat that must be purged. The elders are currently working on it to find a solution to make you disappear for good.


    -But now that we have arrived here, let me give you some interesting information; the twos that were affected by you will be destroyed as a whole in exactly three months."


    "..."


    Seeing Alvine''s expression not change an inch, the exterminator''s smile grows on his lips.


    "Ah! Did I forget to mention that the timeg of this ce is more important than the dear universe you housed? Just likes with different ranks, the domain of the transcendents follows the same pattern. The more powerful a transcendent is, the more powerful his domain will be; this also results in a greater timeg.


    -Sigh, but I doubt it''s important to you. You will not have the means to inform anyone in this prison, and even if you manage to leave this ce, you will not have the strength to avoid the inevitable!" He continued while waving his hand, followed by the appearance of a mirror simr to Feyre''s mirror.


    But unlike before, the mirror showed him a scene that made his back cold.


    He could glimpse a chaotic field that could not even appear in his scariest nightmares.


    But just before the scene continued, Feyre broke the mirror into a piece of ss!


    "Don''t listen to him! This guy is trying to provoke you for--


    "Tell me, Feyre; are you in league with him?" Alvine''s monotonous voice sounded in the vicinity as he asked this question without the slightest ounce of emotion or aura around him.


    "Huh? What are you telling me here? I don''t--


    "No, by the way, I don''t care about your answer." He said, revoking his shield.


    ''I now understand why I couldn''t reach Shadow or my other subordinates. Sigh, I should never have let this bitch go!'' A sorrowful smile emerged on his lips as he released Feyre''s hand.


    Seeing his actions, Feyre tried to stop him.


    -Slice!!


    "...H-Huh?!"


    But just as she was going to approach him, a ck sword dismembered her left arm, sshing her blood, which was strangely a silvery white!


    "Keukh!" She clenched her teeth while staring at Alvine with incredulous eyes.


    She could have avoided Alvine''s attack with her reaction speed, but being convinced that Alvine''s attack could not be able to inflict a scratch on her, not mention to slice her entire arm, she let herself be fooled to try to stop Alvine, who wanted to go to the end of his madness.


    "Get out of my way if you don''t want me to kill you first!" Alvine replied without turning around.


    "Ho! You have an interesting weapon. But it''s a mess that you possess it." After a brief silence from the exterminator to digest the shock, a greedy smile emerged on his lips as he retorted these words with sarcasm.


    "I didn''t know why I felt the need to kill you as soon as our eyes were first crossed. I also noticed that my spatial affinity was sealed as soon as I entered this room. But all this did not bother me, despite the fact that I had also realized that my bond was broken and that I could no longer feel my domain and my shadow soldiers. But I will first kill you and make all this clear. Whether the content of your mirror is true or not, I must satisfy this desire that I have developed towards you; the desire to see you die!" Alvine murmured while drawing a blood-red pentagram under his feet without making any movements.


    [Rupture.]


    -D0000M!!


    From the moment he murmured this word, his body suffered three consecutive explosions while the locks of the seals, which he had ced on each of his three cores to contain almost all of his aura and froze his level of cultivation, jumped sessively as if his body was going to self-destruct the second.


    ''Huh?! Is he really an intermediate divine mage?!'' Feyre thundered in her thoughts when she finally saw through Alvine''s cultivation rank.


    But it only took a second before she noticed another derisory factor that exceeded all her imagination.


    After that, Alvine''s golden aura began with strange and mysterious changes. The golden glow around his body slowly turned into a bloody red!


    ''...I knew it! He is the person I would need to carry out my supreme quest and satisfy my greed!'' She eximed, looking at Alvine''s back with hands trembling with excitement just thinking about the infinite future possibilities that Alvine would offer her.

 Chapter 374 See You At The Battlefield. 3

    ?


    Rather...


    "What exactly are you ying? Have you lost your mind?" Reha''s expression darkened when he heard Alvine''s request for her to retire.


    "It''s my problem, not yours. If you refuse to leave, I would have no choice but to refuse Feyre''s proposal. And if it happens through your fault, you know what will happen, don''t you?" Alvine retorted with a vicious smile on his lips.


    "Tsk, you''re already using her as a pawn to pressure me, huh?" While retorting these words, Alvine could glimpse the doubt in Reha''s eyes.


    But at that time, he thought she cared about what could happen to him. But he did not see the actual thoughts and worries of Reha, who was like a copy of Feyre when it came to hiding her emotions.


    "You will understand once you get there," Alvine affirmed in a reassuring voice that made Feyre''s eyebrows frown.


    ...


    After Reha''s leaving, she went to Earth as Alvine had requested.


    But when she arrived on the spot, not everything went as she had estimated. In addition to realizing that a month had already passed since their departure, she also realized that there were more foreigners in her field than expected.


    ''Sigh, I''ll have to take care of the cleaning. But I don''t understand why these bastardse here.'' She said to herself by remaining in a dubious state, not knowing what to do.


    "ording to their clothes and masks, not to mention their auras... Sigh, there is no doubt, they are the members of the order. But I still can''t understand what they are doing in my domain. Are they chasing the people of Keyra? Or maybe it''s the work of this crazy woman?


    -Sigh, anyway, I would go to their meetings after making all this clear." After this brief conclusion, she teleported to Fraydja, where Alvine''s subordinates and hers elsewhere were.


    But when she arrived on site, the wee and the countless questions she had expected from Shadow or Heepha turned out to be something else.


    Not to mention paying attention to her, these two were no longer stationed in front of the ghost town to prevent her subordinates from entering it, but they were upied with other tasks.


    Even if she was about two hundred kilometers from Alvine¡¯s kingdom, she could see what was happening there.


    "What are they doing?" She briefly asked Echidna who was the only person waiting for her in front of the ghost town.


    "Your greatness, after your departure, it was only thirty minutes before our enemies returned to their kingdoms, iming that they had urgent tasks to perform by order of their lord." She said after greeting Reha.


    "Important tasks?" Reha frowned while whispering these words in a skeptical mood.


    ''Did they notice that the order¡¯s members are heading to the that little Serena created?'' She murmured to herself with a more confused than suspicious look.


    "Yes, and ording to their eagerness, I think they are--


    "I''ll see this more closely." She affirmed in a dark voice while teleporting the second after.


    ...


    "Is everything ready?" Shadow asked nonchntly, looking at the kingdom from the sky.


    "Yes, my General, all the preparations are ready; all we have to do is activate the teleportation parchments," Ste answers, levitating behind him.


    "Well, activate the parchments of--hm?" Before he finished his sentence, he noticed Reha''s silhouette one kilometer from them.


    "What is this woman doing here?" He whispered, frowning.


    "Ste, inform Heepha not to interrupt her work; I will take care of this fallen fairy." He retorted with dark eyes while vanishing before Ste as a ck mist.


    "Why are you the only one?" One kilometer away, Shadow appeared in front of Reha who was watching the agitation with confused eyes.


    "What are you plotting?" Instead of answering Shadow''s question, she asked him this question with dark eyes.


    "Kukukuh, consider yourself lucky, little one. I received a direct order from my lord to make the great move to ournds. So, if luck wants it, our paths may soon cross." Heughed while retorting these words with a sarcastic smile on his lips.


    Reha''s expression became like ck ink when she heard Shadow''s statements.


    "Shadow, as a transcendent being of a higher rank than me, you must know that what you are currently doing is the worst way to dere war between two transcendents, right?" Her shaky voice echoed in the night sky as she asked him this question.


    "Hmm... I know. These people are your possession and part of your power. What do I care about that? Did you forget WHO ordered this? You must consider yourself lucky that he did not order to transport the entire in his domain." A proud and triumphant smile emerged on his lips as he retorted these words to answer Reha.


    "...Very well; I now understand why he told me I would understand once I arrived there," Reha whispered with a strange smile.


    "..." Not knowing what she is talking about, Shadow frowns at her intentions, which seem to be anything but good.


    "Sigh, I, who thought he had finally changed, but I was wrong. I should have done what I was about to do initially." She continued staring at Shadow with her murderous aura.


    "...Hey! I warn you to think twice beforemitting something you regret forever." A dark expression reced his teasing smile as he pronounced these words threateningly.


    "Shadow, there was a time when I lived in peace with my subjects. A time when my domain did not know what the word war meant, a time when all creatures lived in harmony andsting peace."


    "..."


    "But one day, you came as a scout and offered me a deal, saying that if I helped you grant your lord''s wish, I would have the seed that will allow me to reach the supreme rank, and you would help me get rid of the influence of the supreme order.


    -Even though I did not want to ept your proposal, you threatened me, saying that your lord does not like cats who disobey his orders. It¡¯s also the reason why when I heard him make this example on cats, I remembered how powerless I was in front of him at that time. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    -In short, I epted your proposal, even reluctantly. And now, you are here to give me the same speech while trying to weaken me by taking what you want; who do you think you are?!!" She thundered while showing her transcendental aura, which was a milky white color.


    "Don''t be stupid! You know very well that the lord is not ready to offer seeds to whom he wishes as if they were Halloween sweets!" He growled these words with his clenched teeth.


    "I know, but that didn''t stop him from offering one to his wife! I''m wrong!"


    "Hug! It was by ident! And you know very well that he is not even aware of this! What do you--


    "In this case, give me this seed in exchange for this and all its contents!" She retorted before Shadow finished his sentence.


    "Huh?! Khahaha!! It was good, your joke. Do you think that a simple canpensate for the value of such an invaluable thing?! I think you''re not yet fully awake in your sleep, fallen little fairy!"


    "Oh? I see. In this case, tell yourself that you won''t go anywhere with my creations!" While calmly pronouncing this sentence, a great ancient book appeared in her hand.


    "!!- For thest time, I order you to stop your nonsense!" Shadow''s thunderous voice rumbled as he manifested his abyssal aura around his body.


    But Reha was deaf to his warnings. "I only take what belongs to me, unlike you! [Transcendental authority: Back to--!!!


    -Stab!!


    "I warned you not to be an idiot, little fairy!" Shadow murmured to her with his sword stuck in her bowels just before she finished casting her spell.


    -Whoooo!!


    Simultaneously, Reha also showed a white spear that whistled towards Shadow''s throat at an imperceptible speed.


    But unlike her, Shadow could avoid her attack by teleporting two hundred meters from her.


    Therefore, this setback also allowed Reha to achieve her objective.


    [Transcendental Authority: Back to the source!] She cried out by wiping the greenish liquid on her lips with clear eyes as if she had no wound in the middle of her abdomen.


    -Wshhhh!!!!


    Simultaneously, Shadow could see the citizens of the city of Alvine faint sessively by transforming into bubbles of white light floating towards Reha.


    "!! SHIT! Engage the teleportation parchments!" Faced with the incredulous scene before him, Shadow did not try to prevent what he could not influence.


    ''Tsk, tsk, tsk! However, Ste told me this slut did not have enough powers to trigger her transcendental skills. She had duped her well!'' He continued in his thoughts by noticing the vicious smile on Reha''s lips.


    As a master of her domain, Reha was like a god no matter Shadow''s powers; he could not prevent her from doing what she wanted with her creations as long as they were in her domain. And on the other hand, she had well hidden her game by telling Alvine that she did not have enough energy to trigger her authority. Even if it is not quite a lie, the book in her hand that was an area artifact gave her the power to exercise this authority, even if it was not at the maximum stage.


    At the same time, Luna, Greed, and eight other shadow soldiers who were with them infused their manas into the ten parchments that were disseminated throughout the kingdom.


    --


    And meanwhile, while Shadow was sweating to prevent Reha from making more victims, Heepha and the dozens of shadow soldiers were doing the same thing on the Alzania.


    "Tsk, only they were missing." She ms her tongue by noticing the subordinates of Reha reapply with people dressed in golden dresses with diadem patterns on top of their golden masks.


    Looking more closely at these motifs, Alvine could say with certainty that it was the same tiara that the exterminator possessed.


    "Forget the city; teleport citizens starting with those closer to our lord." She coldly ordered, looking at the dozens of men apanying the three monarchs and Zenof.


    [Queen of mes, you are invited to the assembly of the order by the councils.]


    Barely arrived a kilometer from Heepha, one of the masked men with a horn on his left temple and draconian wings on his back, like his otherrades, vigorously threw these words in an arrogant voice.


    "Tss~, rats hidden in their holes are now starting to get their tails out, huh?" She murmured with tness.


    But despite her fly voice, her interlocutor heard her well.


    [Your arrogance is worthy of your title, queen of mes. But you will stille with us willingly or by force!


    -At mymand! Adopt the training of the little fox! She must not escape!]


    Without bothering to negotiate with her, the leader of the small squad of ten people ordered his subordinates while showing his golden aura, which was anything but that of a divine magus.


    The reason for the diversity of auras is that they represent the will of the primordials and the transcendents; after reaching this rank, an entity can unite with its power and will, which will result in manifesting its volition through its powers.


    In itself, there are not too many affinities that can hurt a mage above the primordial rank, hence their skills to use rare or deviant affinities.


    "Tsk, it''s annoying," Heepha murmured after realizing that her subordinates would not have enough time to evacuate everyone before a battle began.


    **Darka, Zakiel, I would need your support; join my mes and merge your skills with them. Sabrina, Sylvia, and the other eight shadow soldiers will take care of evacuating the civilians.** She made this distribution unexpectedly with an almost iparable cold-free.


    "Do you want war? All right, I will fulfill your wish by sending you to hell!" She then whacks the void with her stick loudly, followed by the manifestation of her aura with multiple colors representing each characteristic of her me.

 Chapter 375 Two Chosen Ones Cant Coexist, So You Must Die!

    ?


    **Darka, Zakiel, I need your support; join my mes and merge your skills with them. Sabrina, Sylvia, and the other seven shadow soldiers will evacuate the citizens.** She made this strategy unexpectedly with almost unparalleled cold blood.


    As soon as she finished her sentence, two dark silhouettes appeared next to her; one had a giant sword and heavy ck armor, while the other had his two long scythes connected by ck chains ignited by greenish mes the same glow as his pupils.


    Seeing them respond to her call spontaneously, a cruel smile merges on Heepha''s lips, followed by the manifestation of her imposing aura.


    **We will have to improvise to resist these dogs of the order. Remember, our first goal is not to kill them but to save enough time to allow others to carry out their missions.** She shared this information telepathically while swallowing Darka and Zakiel with her mes.


    -CRUNCH! CRUNCH! CRUNCH!!....


    ''What is it...then what else?!'' The enemy camp chief remained speechless when he saw Heepha''s strange skill that made his back sweat with a bad feeling.


    The sound of munch emanating from the ming sphere gave him the impression that Heepha was devouring her fellow shadow beings.


    Although he seemed curious to know what she was preparing, he was not stupid enough to let her take the lead.


    ''Tsk, the fox training would take long before it''s ready. but if I let her do what she wants, I think she--!'' He suddenly stopped in his analyses when he noticed Heepha''s mes bing more powerful at an unpredictable speed.


    "No! I won''t let you do that!" He madly growled as he pointed his palm at Heepha''s sphere.


    [The corrosive mist!!] He snarled in an agitated voice!


    -Rumble, RUMBLE!!


    Simultaneously, the sky suddenly darkened as it became the dance field of golden lightning bolts left only ruins after each impact.


    As the lightning became more ferocious than any divine tribtions, a golden mist also manifested itself afterward and swallowed, with a single bite, the small sphere of Reha!


    ...


    [...!! What are you waiting for?! Continue the training! She is not as weak to die with this spell!] After a brief silence, he scolded his men when he saw them rx.


    ''Tsk, it''smentable! The council would really have sent us to a certain death if this slut had turned out to be as powerful as she was at the time! Apart from me, all the others are only primordial mages of high ranks! She would only make a mouthful of us if she--!!


    -B000M!!


    As he barely finished his sentence, Reha''s mes, no longer visible by his corrosive mist, burned his spell to nothing!


    -Whuushhhh!!


    At the same time, a fire cyclone at an excessive temperature manifested up to some hundred meters high while burning the few particles of the golden hails of the opposing leader!


    ''Keukh! The council had misjudged the power of this monster! She didn''t lose her powers; she was pretending!'' While stammering these words with hesitant eyes under his golden mask, the enemy leader looked at the cataclysmic cyclone with the body in sweat.


    ''How could she shave at once, my corrosive mist that can nibble on an entire in less than a minute?! Are our ranks that far away?''


    As he questioned himself, the Reha cyclone gradually narrowed before revealing the silhouette of a woman with scarlet hair and ruby-red eyes.


    [!! - *Gulp* Impossible! How can you manifest this shape without even recovering your powers?! Have you... hidden your power since...the beginning?!]


    Seeing the two huge red horns curved on her head and the contradictory temperature (arctic and volcanic) around her, the masked man''s body froze in fear.


    But at the same time, his efforts were not in vain; thanks to his consecutive assault, he slowed down Heepha and allowed his men to prepare to set up their collective training.


    "Do you want war? All right, I will fulfill your wish by sending you fuckers to hell!" Following her preparations, Heepha also imcably retorted as she released arge amount of aura with multiple colors representing each characteristic of her mes.


    [At mymand! Activate your primordial domains!]


    He instantly ordered when he saw the threatening glow in Heepha''s pupils.


    -Wshhhh!!!!


    Following hismand, the nine members of his squad manifested their primordial energies that disrupted all the space-time flows of the, almost disconnecting it from its current loop.


    As a result, this enormous amount of energy had fierce impacts on the¡¯s core and destabilized those with weak ranks below divine ranks.


    "TSK! Such bastards dare proim interster vigntes when they only sow chaos in their passages." Seeing people die in the face of the unbearable energy of the members of the order, Heepha tried to intervene by creating a shield above the kingdom of the elves that now brought together all of Alvine''s subordinates.


    *Focus on your enemies, Miss Heepha; let us handle this situation.* But just before she went to the end of her intents, she was challenged by Sabrina''s voice that resonated in her brain.


    **Are you sure you can manage both at the same time?**


    *It''s the least of things.* Two kilometers from Heepha, Sabrina stood above the elves'' kingdom with Sylvia and Linn beside her.


    **Very good; I trust you in this case!**


    Hearing Heepha''s voice, she sighed heavily while looking under her with dark eyes.


    "Lady Rina, are you sure you can prevent this?" Sylvia asked in a doubtful voice.


    But instead of responding to Sylvia, she focused on the problem they currently had on hand, the reason why they could not help the shadow soldiers evacuate citizens even though they wanted to.


    The three monarchs who came with the order¡¯s squad blocked their way!


    "Linn, do you think you can get by against the monarch of light?" She whispered to him with a titude. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "...I could fight with him for eternity if that''s what you want to know. But for my part, I would have liked to disfigure Corrupt with my fists to make him pay this--


    "Don''t take the situation lightly; we¡¯re not here to evacuate our grudges but to prevent them from interrupting our duties!" Sabrina scolded her when she saw the excitement in her eyes as if she saw it as training.


    "Pff~, I know, I know. As Sylvia does not make the weight in the face of this firefly (monarch of light), I must take care of him in her ce. But on the other hand, does that mean you will fight against this-- who is the most powerful among them?" She asked, frowning.


    "Heh, I doubt she''ll let me choose my enemy at


    my will; she has a grudge against me. On top of that, it''s been a millennium since I fought with everything I have, so I would like to know what I''m capable of after so many years of ying the role of pacifism." She retorted while clenching her fists to the point that Sylvia and Linn could hear the joints of her two hands crack!


    ''Urgh, I don''t know if it''s to chase away her boredom that she fights or if it''s to really protect the kingdom.'' Sylvia looked at her briefly while having this thought that crossed her mind as she remembered the former Sabrina, who was about to take the reins.


    ''And above all, this noble fanatic is not different from her, especially since she has reached a rankpeting with monarchs. Tsk, I''d like to leave here. I must leav--


    "Ahem, I think we forgot someone. There are three of us, but there are four of them." Linn made this reminder by indexing Zenof, who was left behind.


    Although the three whispered these words to each other, the monarchs and the only librarian could perfectly hear them, hence Zenof''s ironic smile when he heard Linn''s words.


    "..." Sabrina and Sylvia looked at each other and realized that they hadmitted the same stupidity, but by dint of not knowing what to say, Sabrina cleared her throat and looked at Zenof with confused eyes.


    "He just has to choose who he wants; he will be like an additional gift." She murmured, looking away so as not to see the blue color on Zenof''s face because of his rage.


    "No. If you are war fanatics, leave me out of your stupid hobbies, he just has to choose one of you. I''m already exhausted just thinking about facing this hideous guy, and now you want to pass me the other freak?!"


    "Calm down, Sylvia. I know you say that every time, but there is a presence here that shows that you are strong; otherwise, you would have let your body be a fertilizer since ourst battle." Sabrina retorted with a sadistic smile.


    "Ugh! I knew it initially, but I never thought you would tell me so grant; you want my death!"


    "Sigh, it may be true."


    "What?! You...[...]"


    ''Sigh, I can''t know if it''s trusted or suicide from them so that they behave this way in front of the monarchs. Even if these two are more powerful than Sylvia, she is the only one among the Punishers to kill her opponents without making too much effort; I think it is due to the vicious personality that forces her enemies to underestimate her.'' While the two debated, Zenof frowned when he saw the monarchs gradually be impatient.


    ''Well, I''m not interested in this war. BVW, I have no interest in them and their motivations. Our goddess, the war between the primordials, and above all, these arrogant bastards who lead us by the tip of our noses, etc. All I want is to return to my den and read my books; sigh, it''s frustrating!'' He continued with a gloomy air.


    "Why do you want to betray the being who allowed you to live?" Freyja asked coldly with blood-red pupils under her ball mask.


    "Tss~, don''t pretend to not know the real purpose of our dear creator! I can believe in the ignorance of everyone except the three of you. You know that the goddess intends to make us disappear and recreate her domain; you know that very well!" Sabrina retorted by biting her thumb and letting her golden blood flow as if nothing had happened.


    "..."


    But, her actions did not go unnoticed in the face of Fraydja''s skeptical gaze. But unfortunately for her, she did not have time to pay attention long before Zenof''s surprised voice interrupted her in her contemtion.


    "What? What stupidity are you talking about?!" For the first time, Zenof lost his calm in the face of Sabrina''s assertions; the most ironic was that he was the only one.


    "Sigh, do you follow them headlong without knowing what awaits you at the end of the road? Maybe your brain was also affected by your childish appearance. Your role as a librarian didn''t serve you much, apparently!" Linn retorted in a sarcastic tone while moving away from Sabrina and Sylvia.


    And not surprisingly, the quietest among the monarchs followed him with his long white hair and noble silhouette endowed with an elusive and charismatic doozy worthy of a superior being.


    ''Tsk, even as a librarian, I could not read all the lives¡¯ books. And above all, I could not ess my life book, nor that of other librarians, not to mention the monarchs. That''s why we couldn''t discover the death of Horea!'' He retorted with a more growling but more curious attitude.


    Seeing the two move away from them, the monarch of corruption gave a vicious smile to Sylvia.


    [What if you apany me a little further so that I can teach you how to respect your elders?]


    "Tsk, I hate this man; he gives me the impression of--


    "Sylvia, we don''t have time." Sabrina retorted before Sylvia finished her sentence.


    "Sigh, I''m sure I don''t weigh against him; what you''re doing now is sending me to suicide, Sabrina!"


    "In this case, go die a little further, and make sure not to leave the slightest trace of your existence not to bother us with funeral ceremonies!" She retorted by repelling Sylvia with her gravitational skill.


    "Of all the people, I hated you the most." Just after Sylvia''s departure, Ferydja retorted these words in a hateful voice.


    "It''s nice to hear it, even if it''s not new. So, do you n to remove this mask on your face or not?" Sabrina retorted in a provocative tone.


    But during that time, the droplets of blood she had let flow instead for mysterious reasons turned into red beasts with ck parchments on their foreheads and sprinted to the kingdom of the elves that faced its chaotic theater.


    "..." Hearing her make this request with an arrogant smile, Fraydja sighed heavily and took off her mask bluntly.


    "Huh?! You are...!" Zenof''s incredulous eyes switched between Sabrina and Fraydja, not believing what he saw before him.


    "Since when?" Fraydja murmured soberly with her voice that now could not be differentiated from Sabrina''s.


    Not to mention her voice; apart from her long ck hair, she had all the other features of Sabrina, as if it were her twin.


    "Since when I understood that you had the same appearance as me? Or maybe you''re talking about the fact that you have my skills?" Sabrina asked with cid eyes while keeping her vicious smile on her lips.


    "Stop pretending you don''t know what I''m talking about!" She said these words coldly while clinching her fist to control her rage.


    "Instead of wasting your time trying to extract information from me, try with your fists; maybe I¡¯ll exin myself after being defeated by you." She retorted then that her blood-red aura exploded from her body and wrapped it in the form of a cocoon, followed by its transformation into its primordial shape.

 Chapter 376 Two Chosen Ones Cant Coexist, So You Must Die! 2

    ?


    "Linnae J. Karitis, it''s an honor to meet one of the most powerful beings of--


    [If you don''t abandon in ten seconds, I''ll kill you without remorse.]


    The man in white, from head to toe, retorted these words before Linn finished presenting herself.


    She frowned at the excessive pride of the monarch of light who stood with his hands crossed behind his back.


    [Tss~, I had heard rumors about you, but I would never have believed our goddess could create such an imperfect being.] Even if she had a smile on her face, the glow in her eyes showed that she was angry with him.


    [...]


    But the monarch of light did not say anything; he remained there, timing the time in his head.


    ''Tsk, I know this guy is strong, but I''m unlike before. And it''s not an asshole that would make me give up such an exciting battle.'' She said to herself while catching the void.


    -Craack!!


    Simultaneously, space cracked, and a long transparent sword appeared in her hand as if she had just torn it from the space debris.


    [...]


    But despite her actions, The Monarch of Light was always calm in the face of her actions.


    |Primordial area: Chaotic space!|


    While murmuring these words under her tongue, the space around her copsed like a mirror that broke around her, leaving only the absolute ck around her that gradually spread until it engulfed the monarch of light in the dark ck.


    At the same time, her silhouette began with strange changes, starting with her skin that became scaly blue, followed by the four transparent white horns that pushed on her head as crown-shaped because of their abnormal curves forming a circle.


    And the next moment, three pairs of gigantic ck wings appeared on her back as the nano-seconds flowed second by second.


    And to top it all off, her eyes regained their starry blue glimmers, and her hair also began to show the same color as her eyes and became a long braided ponytail with a pointed needle at the end.


    [Aither Shiro, one of the three monarchs under themand of her highness.]


    After seeing her manifest her primordial form, the monarch of light answered after guessing that she did not want to surrender.


    "...Show me why you inherited the title of the monarch." Retorted Linn with a twisted smile while targeting Aither with the thousands of spatial des that appeared after she destroyed the space around her.


    Her primordial domain looks like the inside of Alvine''s ck hole. But unlike thetter, it had no suction force or obstruction of senses. But on the other hand, she had absolute control of her territory and could exterminate any existence inside without needing to use her energy.


    But what differed this spatial domain from Alvine''s was absolute control of space flux! Seen like that, it''s not crazy, but in practice, it bes something else.


    As for Aither, seeing the spatial des rush towards him, he sighed slightly and manifested a blinding white aura that was no different from that of Reha and Sylvia regarding its color.


    But on the other hand, its ferocity was iparablepared to Sylvia''s.


    -....!


    Instantly, Linn''s spatial des vanished just as they came into contact with Aither''s aura in total silence, but only in appearance.


    Thanks to her perception, Linn could still see her spatial des, but it was just that they became white as soon as they tried to deal with the Aither.


    ''...He corrupted them by using his aura on them?'' Linn whispered, frowning.


    [I hate ck.] Aither''s murmuring voice resonated in his slight white glow as he briefly looked at Linn''s spatial des with a titude.


    "Are you not going to transform? Or maybe you think it''s not worth taking care of my case?" Linn asked, frowning.


    [You don''t know? I''m a human, so what do you think I''ll have to transform myself into?]


    "Huh? A human? You mean...a human like any other?" Linn stammered confusedly, not believing what she had just heard.


    [...]


    "..." But in front of his silence, she became more confused about this disbelief.


    [Sigh, enough chatting; the ten seconds have passed, so die.]


    While he calmly uttered these words as if it were as easy as blinking, Linn''s absolute darkness and spatial des suddenly turned white and booed toward her without Aither making any movement.


    -!


    Linn remained speechless when she saw the monarch of light take control of her primordial domain and turn all her advantage against her.


    And the worst thing was that her spatial des were now entirely white on a white background! That made them invisible to the naked eye.


    And to top it all off, spatial des were omnipresent in her primordial domain, which now belongs to Aither, so there was no possibility of leakage or hope to avoid them.


    "Tsk, don''t piss off me!" She growled with a frustrated mood by letting the hundreds of thousands of spatial des stab her body as Aither had wanted.


    -Crack! Crack!!.... Crack!!!


    But the next moment, Aither frowned slightly, noticing that the spatial des were breaking in the face of the hardness of the scales spread over Linn''s body.


    ''I expected her to be out of danger of death, but it''s a feat that she could get out unscathed without scratches.'' He whispers these words while paying attention to the scaly armor all over Linn''s body, except his face.


    ''Would her head be her weak point? Sigh, it''s too obvious for this to be the case. In addition, even if she¡¯s immunized against the attacks of the spatial attribute, I had taken ahead to change the attributes of some spatial des into a light de. So she must really have a painful and resistant shell beyond my forecasts. - In this case, I have only one option to confirm my hypothesis.'' With this conclusion, he scribed magical runes in the void before the offensive salvo finished disturbing Linn.


    ...


    After a minute of continuous attack, Linn frowns when she sees the suspicious actions of Aither.


    ''Tsk, I had doubts at first, but it seems that he is really the person who took care of the divine tribtions.'' She said to herself when she saw the runes of Aither turn into a gigantic white portal.


    |Emptiness!|


    She then murmured, eradicating all the spatial des that disturbed her movements and action, with a tiny small ck hole she formed around her.


    After finishing sucking all the spatial des, she also created a small blue portal and sank her hand into it before taking her out with a long ck sword with a dark blue crystal iid on its guard.


    -Grrrrr!!!


    At the same time, a golden dragon made of divine lightning crossed the portal of Aither and stared at Linn with his eyes while maintaining his position.


    Even if hecked soul, he did not dare attack Linn when he saw the ck sword in his hand. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    -Dark frown.


    Aither also frowned as he inspected Linn''s weapon with bright eyes.


    [A primordial sword, huh?] He then murmured in a calm voice.


    But Linn did not answer his question. Instead, she tightened the wrist of her sword while murmuring...


    |Space concept: Vacuum Saber!|


    -sh!


    She said, cutting the vacuum in front of her.


    -!!


    At the same time, Aither erected a transparent spherical shield around his body despite being a hundred meters from Linn.


    -BAMMMM!!!


    Simultaneously, his shield trembled fiercely and turned into two separate parts, unable to resist Linna''s invisible attack that had just hit his barrier.


    But as ast defense, he concentrated his primordial energy in his hand and tried to stop Linn''s attack with his bare hand.


    But unlike him, his bolt dragon did not have the chance to resist Linn''s attack; the energy of her life de cut the body of the golden dragon into two distinctive parts, starting with his head.


    -Keukh!


    After three seconds of strenuous efforts, Aither finally repelled Linn''s sharp aura with pearls of sweat.


    But he had also lost two of his five fingers because of his disregard in front of his opponent.


    ''Tsk!'' Linn mmed her tongue when she saw her attack countered by Aither.


    She then made another vertical sh toward him.


    -Swhoooshhh!!


    -ng!!!


    But unlike her previous attack, apanied by a surprise effect, Aither no longer underestimated her power; he also showed an immacte white sword and made a horizontal sh that impacted Linn''s before they disappeared together with equal force.


    After seeing this phenomenon, Aither''s expression darkened, and he watched his right-hand bleed after countering Linn''s previous attack.


    ''Sigh, She reached the same rank as me and Corrupt. I now understand where her herself trust came from.'' He said to himself with a strange smile that emerged on his lips for the first time.


    -D00M!!


    [Since when?] He coldly asked as he released all his aura.


    -Dark frown.


    Seeing the aura, smile and glow in Aither''s eyes, Linn''s soft smile also became cold.


    "Finally, we can get down to serious things, Sir Aither." She pronounced coldly while also releasing all her aura that she had retained from the beginning.


    [...! Tss~, it''s interesting. I would never have expected to meet such an entertaining opponent.] Seeing the primordial energy around Linn thatpeted with his, a glimmer of surprise passed through his pupils before heughed excitedly.


    "... Let''s start the real battle if you don''t mind." Retorted Linn, pointing her sword at him.


    [Of course, it goes for sure. So show me what you have in reserve.] While shouting these words loudly, his silhouette turned into a mirage.


    -Swhoooshhh!


    And in a thousandth of a second, he appeared one meter from Linn with the tip of his sword whistling towards her throat.


    -CLANG!!


    "Heheh! Of course, that''s my intention!" Retorted Linn countering his attack with the gutter of her sword, which was the hardest part of her weapon.


    As a result of the impact of their attacks, the flows of their auras ravaged each and around them to the point of creating spatial dust that could pierce a divine to its core.


    But the two battle fanatics didn''t care about the consequences of their actions; they continued to exchange sword strokes mixed with their fists going so far as to cast some destructive spells, each of which wouldplete any divine magus immediately.


    -Keukh!!!


    After a minute of rain of offensive attacks, without worrying about their defenses, the two walked away from each other with cuts on their bodies due to their mutual attacks.


    Their sword and clothes were entirely painted with their golden blood, but despite the deep wounds to their bones, they both wore euphoric and sadistic expressions on their lips.


    But instantly, their wounds regenerated at the same speed, still proving that they were of equal force.


    [Hahah! I never thought I would have dreamed of such a day!] Retorted Aither,ughing with joy.


    "What about me?! I would never have thought that monarchs could be so entertaining." Linn''s sadistic smile was not inferior to that of Aither¡¯s, and she also breathed in the same way as him.


    [Well, well, your sword mastery is worthy of a noble knight.] He said with an enjoying smile.


    "Heh, I can say the same thing for you. But unfortunately, it''s time to decide the winner." Linn retorted with the same feeling as Aither.


    Then, hearing her verdict, Aether''s smile stiffened on his lips as he returned to reality.


    [It''s a shame, but two chosen ones must not exist, so let''s finish in Linnae J. Karitis, queen of space.]


    "You are right; it''s such a waste that we must kill each other to defend our principles." Linn also sadly sighed as she raised her sword above her head, followed by her primordial aura that channeled into it.


    [Sigh, it''s time to end this entertainment.] Aither retorted these words with a dismayed air as he also posed as a holy knight by holding the wrist of his sword with his two hands in front of his chest.


    |Concept of light: the ultimate punishment!|


    Simultaneously, Linn was also murmuring two hundred meters from him...


    |Space concept: absolute emptiness!|


    ----SLICE!

 Chapter 377 First Generals Power!

    ?


    ''Ho! These two are really crazy.'' The only person left behind and having epted his role as a spectator, Zenof, the second celestial librarian, concludes in his thoughts as he watches the fierce battle between Aither and Linn.


    "But it is unexpected to see this womanpete with the second monarch. Since when has it be so powerful? No, before asking this question, how could she be so powerful? Is it rted to aberration? Or maybe she was able to escape once out of prison; that is the transcendent domain of our creature?" The more he saw Linn''s power exceed his forecasts, the more curious he became about her.


    [Sigh, it''s time to end this entertainment.]


    As he whispered these words, his primordial energy broke out of his body, and he let his sword absorb it without holding anything in reserve.


    ''It''s not enough, not yet. I can''t afford to underestimate her a second time.'' While continuing to whisper these words to himself, another wave of aura more ferocious than the previous one burst off his body.


    Meanwhile, Linn, doing the same thing, frowned when she noticed that Aither was using his vital energy after injecting almost all his aura into his white sword, which now shone with a blinding and oppressive light beyond imagined limits.


    ''Tsk, he''s really determined to kill me, huh? - Sigh, I''m afraid I can stop him if I do things halfway. If he wants to cast his ultimate attack, then I would fulfill his wish by doing the same thing.'' She also decided to use much of her vital energy as Aither proceeded.


    -Vrghhhhg-Grrrruuuu!!


    Almost instantly, while both manifested arge amount of astronomical energy never disyed in the surroundings of a rank three, space, already chaotic, began by having other phenomena never seen before.


    The spatial void created by the two began by having small ck hail following the appearance of another form of energy that transcendent could only absorb, and gradually began to enter into symbiosis with the destructive power that emanated from the two.


    That also had the consequence of increasing the effects of their spells to the point that both lost control.


    Unsurprisingly, Linn''s body and Aither''s, exposed to raw energy, began with more severe injuries than they had inflicted on each other during their shes.


    But being convinced that their current wounds were due to the powers of the other, the two continued to resist with all their strength and activated their concepts despite the current chaos.


    |Concept of light...


    Aither''s primordial energy, which had now be chaotic after entering into symbiosis with the raw energy only essible to transcendent beings (and Alvine), formed a white dragon that seemed so real to the point that its milky white scales shone with a destructive power as it gazes Linn with its monstrous red pupils.


    |Space concept...


    Meanwhile, Linn''s sword, which also almost had the same amount of destructive energy and had also entered into symbiosis with raw energy...manifested...nothing!


    Unlike Aither, who had a gigantic and shy dragon floating above his sword, Linn''s case was the opposite. The cataclysmic energy that enveloped her sword vanished instantly, without a trace.


    But although this phenomenon is not worrying from the point of view of an ordinary mage, if Heepha or Reha, or any other transcendent being saw Linn''s actual sword, he would not stay there without doing anything.


    On the other hand, Aither, who had been the victim of one of her invisible attacks, did not rx.


    On the contrary, seeing the aura around Linn''s sword and body vanish suddenly; he urgently sent his dragon to Linn because of his ultra-sharp senses that shouted danger to him!


    |...The ultimate punishment!|


    He thundered while making a sh with his sword, leaving his dragon to rush to Linn at full speed.


    -GRRRRR!!!!!


    |...The absolute emptiness!|


    At the same time, Linn also whispered these words by making her movement which was also a vertical slice toward the white dragon of Aither.


    But because of the current weight of her sword, which suddenly became so heavy, to the point that her primordial strength, coupled with her reinforcement spell, had difficulty handling it, she fell a little behind Aither.


    But despite this dy, she could perform her movement just in time before the dragon physically impacted her.


    ---SLICE!!


    As she finally released the tera-tone charge on her sword, thetter broke the next moment, and the invisible monster that was chained to the de of her sword finally gained its freedom and ravaged everything on its way to the dragon of Aither in total silence.


    --B0000MMMM!!!


    The first glimpse and thest that Linn and Aither saw following the collision of their attacks were white and dark blue auras in as two opposite half-moons that tried to repulse each other to win over the other.


    The hologram dragon, in its frantic race, suddenly stopped after impacting something equal to it; although its opponent was deformed and invisible, its existence was very present. As a result, it sweated with all its powers behind its white aura in the shape of a half-circle shield that tried to repel the invisible monster behind its dark blue shield.


    ''Fuck!'' Gradually, Linn and Aither''s body, having exceeded their limits and suffering injuries exceeding their cellr regeneration faculties, lost consciousness without having the opportunity to see which of the two won the game.


    And at the same time, their bodies, now exposed to any danger, began being pulled in by their attacks that were always fighting to win the ground of the other.


    The difference between a caster spell by any other energies and raw energy is thetter''s persistence.


    This phenomenon is not a first to be seen.


    Just like Alvine''s ck hole, which, once activated, remains independent of him, both skills were in the same situation, now influenced by raw energy.


    They don''t depend on their caster but draw around energies to strengthen themselves.


    And since the two attacks were almost with equal force, they may take a while before one wins against the other.


    --


    -Boom!!


    Meanwhile, Heepha seemed cornered by the members of the order she had recently faced.


    After taking the attack of the leader of the enemy camps, she did not have time to pass the offensive because of the continuous attacks of her enemies.


    After thetterpleted their formations by merging their primordial domains, they were wrapped in a six-tails fox halo that represented a kind of divinity in some beliefs.


    But this wasn''t a notable factor to take into ount. Thanks to this formation, their speeds and protective fields far exceeded those of their ranks.


    That was understandable given the rank of their eight-star general leader, who a primordial mage cannot even dream of reaching.


    But the greatest advantage of their formation is their versatility.


    In addition to being endowed with destructive power, their speed and stealth were at a level that rivaled a transcendent.


    And to top it all off, Heepha''s mes could not reach them because of their lightning speeds and shield.


    -Boom!!


    For the umpteenth time, Heepha was staved off after she tried to break the fox''s shield with her punch. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''Tsk, it''s boring! These bastards are more agile than rats.'' She unconsciously growled these words when she saw the hallo of the giant fox disappear in front of her in white mist.


    -Shhhh!!!


    Simultaneously, dozens of white orbs appeared around her and sessively bombed her like cannonballs.


    Fortunately for her, she was able to erect an icy shield in time with her arctic mes before suffering the full impact.


    -BANGGGG!!!


    Following this bombing that had not missed its target, the holographic fox appeared the next moment.


    [General, you believe that--


    [No, even if weak, she still hides her power from us. The previous aura that we saw instead is not worthy of making such shabby attacks. Stay on your guard!]


    The masked man scolded his subordinate as his golden eyes shone with a frightening glow under his mask as he inspected the debris of their attacks to find out the current state of their target.


    ''-!! Fuck! We''re fucked!!'' Suddenly, his body trembled when he noticed that Heepha was not inside the shield she had created before the impact.


    In other words, it was a lure!


    With this realization, the masked man sprinkled his magical perception around them while he was looking for Heepha, now untraceable.


    "Is it you''re looking for me?"


    -!!!!!


    Hearing Heepha''s jovial voice resonate in their formation, he nervously swallowed as he turned to confirm his hypotheses.


    But to his great dismay, Heepha was not with them.


    ''It''s...where can she hide, this bitch?!'' He shouted in his thoughts.


    But the next moment, he became more nervous when he once again heard Heepha''s voice echo as if she were behind him!


    [[Spiritual skills: boundless nightmare!]]


    Suddenly, his body trembled with a bad feeling when he heard Heepha''s yful voice whispering these words as if she were two meters from him.


    -Gulp!


    [AT MY COMMAND, adopt the PANTHEON training!]


    He shouted these words tremblingly when he finally realized where they were.


    He had not noticed at first because he had not extended his perception to more than a kilometer.


    But after checking and rechecking around them, without finding a trace of Heepha, he, as a precaution, extend his perception three kilometers around. And at this precise moment, he noticed the grey mist dome that had engulfed them without them noticing it because of its doubtful size.


    "Heh, it''s toote for that; it''s time for you to understand what real hell is." While Heepha''s sadistic voice resonated in their eardrums, the general noticed his men began attacking each other.


    But he did not have time to know what made them so strange before he was affected by Heepha''s illusory mist.


    -Huh?!!


    Gradually, his skin began to erode incredulously and took off from his bones, leaving him skeletal.


    -Arghhhh!!!


    Although he was convinced that it was not real, the atrocious pain he felt in every part of his body was more urate than the shadow of death that floated above him because of the murderous intention emanating from Heepha.


    At the same time, he noticed the silhouette of Heepha in the middle of his men, with a sadistic smile.


    Then, without waiting for another second, he resisted Heepha''s illusion and the pain that persisted in his soul and rushed towards her at speed worthy of a transcendent and beheaded her with his sword!


    [If you die, everything will return to normal--!


    He suddenly stopped in the middle of his sentence with pearls of cold sweat on his back.


    ''It''s impossible that she was able to pass through our training. So who did I decapitate? Is it an illusion to disturb my senses? No, I felt the contact of the pulpit with my sword. Unless it''s not really--- FUCK! I WAS FOOLED BY HER!'' As he shouted these words in his thoughts, Heepha''s yfulughter resounded in his eardrums.


    "Yes, but for that, you must differentiate me from your men."


    -!!


    Hearing Heepha''s disdainful voice resonate behind him; his breathing fades as his gaze switches between the Heepha he has just killed and the other who has just appeared behind him!


    It wasn''t long before he realized that he had just taken the life of one of his men.


    And thanks to his reckless actions, he not only created a w that let Heepha enter but also killed one of his men, thus weakening their powers.


    [Graahh!! I''m going to kill you bitch!]


    He growled with rage as he teleported behind Heepha with his sword splitting the air toward her heart.


    -!


    But just before he shoved his sword into Heepha''s heart, he stopped sharply with suspicious eyes.


    "Yeah~! What proves to you that I am not one of your men?" Heppha retorted, turning to the enemy leader while approaching the tip of his sword.


    !!


    Faced with her suicidal actions, he did not need his eyes to understand that the person before him was not his enemy but undoubtedly one of his men manipted by the nightmare queen.


    As for Heepha, faced with the prudence and hesitation of the masked man, her smile grows on her lips.


    "Do you know what''s good with the skills of the first general? It''s their effectiveness! Although you know that I use an illusory skill on you and your men; it would not allow you to differentiate between the real and the unreal. That''s its EFFICIENCY!!


    -If I had not borrowed his powers, my current power would not have allowed me to reverse the situation. But General Zakiel is the only one who can defeat me and this shadow bastard without even attending the fight, and all this, thanks to his spiritual skills. Now, even if I can''t show ten percent of its real power, one percent is more than enough to finish you!" She continued looking at one of the men affected by her illusion, attacking their general, thinking he was her!

 Chapter 378 Lets End With This Game!

    ?


    Although the general and his men were aware of the influence of Heepha''spetence on them, they could not, however, rely on what they saw, touched, heard, felt, or even the taste of the blood on their tongues.


    ''Nightmare night is the full name of this skill; it mainly affects the five senses and magical perception. For example, I can make them feel the pain that a person suffers as a result of beheading or other types of more atrocious pain thanks to the sense of touch. As for the sense of view, it is always possible to disturb thetter by showing him everything that goes through my imagination. Same with the other senses.


    -But the problem is that I can''t manipte the sixth sense of perception! Sigh, this is the only w I have with this skill, in addition to pumping myself three times the same amount of energy as when I cast my most destructive spells in my current state.


    -Finally, this is not the time to envy the power of another. And even if my enemies can understand that, they can eliminate the effects of my skills by sealing their five senses and relying only on their magical perceptions.


    -That will have the consequence of offering me extraordinary advantages against thetter. In other words, they''re fucked!'' She murmured, delighting in their confusions and frights with a sadistic smile.


    The white and scarlet mes that the leader of the enemy camps and the silhouette of Heepha saw were only illusions, at least at 80%.


    The Heepha, currently attacked by the general, was only one of his men but camouged by Heepha''s illusory spell.


    With this simple detail that was a possibility for the masked general, he did not violently attack the person trying to kill him with all his strength.


    He had his reasons.


    ''ording to her speed, it is impossible for this woman before me to be the real one! It''s still a lure to push me to kill my men. Tsk, what a vicious skill! But, even if I manage to differentiate my men from her, thanks to my high level, it will be a challenge for them since they are in the same rank with approximatebat powers. And above all, she could take advantage of this situation by attacking me with minimal power before hitting me fatally at the right time (when I lower my guard).''


    As a transcendent, he was by nature not only endowed with monstrous power but also with a sharp mind and cold blood exceeding the level of the other generals below his rank.


    ''Even if she has lost much of her powers, the experiences she had obtained on the battlefields for billions of years remain far superior to mine; that''s why she was able to put us in such a pitiful state. But...It''s time to reverse! I have no choice but this alternative; even if the elders punish me, my sess on this mission will allow me to keep my head on my shoulders.'' While growling these words in his mind, he releases much of his energy.


    And unlike previous times, his aura was ck at first before bing golden.


    Instantly, he hammered ''Heepha''''s smiling face, which prevented him from seeing the real face of his subordinate by using raw energy for the second time.


    (The first was when he cast his first skill to slow down Heepha in her cataclysmic me sphere.)


    And seeing his subordinate waltz five hundred kilometers from him, a vicious smile appeared on his lips.


    ''Since I can''t differentiate the true from the false, I must kill everyone!'' He continued thinking while Heepha, who was far from all the chaos, frowned.


    [Since my five senses are affected by yourpetence, all I have to do is rely on my magical perception of my five senses to identify the true from the false!]


    He shouted these words with a furious crazy smile as he closed his eyes and disconnected himself from everything he saw, felt, heard, or even the atrocious pain of his body that continued to erode even though there was nothing left to corrupt because of his skeleton appearance which was also an illusion created from scratch by none other than Heepha.


    ''Tsk, I knew he would be a problem, this fucker!'' Heepha''s smile faded on her lips after seeing his actions.


    ''Finally, I expected him to understand, but it was a little faster than expected. Anyway, I can already see the end of this battle in theing seconds.''


    With this conclusion, She instantly manifested a snow-white crystal bow with her mes of icy frost and fired an arrow of the same attribute toward the enemy general!


    -Swhooooshh!!!!----


    While the arrow, even freezing the air by crystallizing it into snowkes in its frantic race, whistled at the general even faster than a wink, reached thetter and...


    BANG!!!


    Simultaneously, the translucent spherical dome around him transformed into a block of ice and copsed the thousandth second after its weakening!


    ''Tsk! Obviously, it would be too easy if a simple arrow injured him.''


    Unsurprisingly, Heepha ms her tongue when she sees the general unscathed despite having taken her attack head-on.


    But what made her angry was not to see the pitiful result of her attack but to see that the general had not been disturbed by her attack!


    His eyes were always with an almost frightening and worrying coldness for Heepha, knowing very well that he was trying to reverse the roles.


    [[Okay, if you want to y this game with me, I''d be happy to apany you!]] She then whispered under her tongue and prepared to begin her genocide.


    [...]


    ''What is this bastard still preparing? Finally, let''s follow the initial n by reducing their numbers so they cannot create other annoying formations.'' She whispered suspiciously in the face of the general''s silence.


    She then showed hundreds of frost arrows around her.


    -Swoosh!!!


    Now that the formation of her enemies was broken, she was able to reach them with her arrows that were simr to the arrow she had fired at the general.


    -Freeze... Craaack!!


    But unlike the general, thest eight members could not survive in the face of the icy cold that instantly froze their cores and broke them, thus leading them to an inevitable death!


    Meanwhile, her dire premonitions climax when she sees the general ignore her actions and genocide despite seeing his men fall one by one under her rain of Arctic arrows. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''I could easily kill his men because they were always plunged into the nightmarish. But I know he saw my attacking, but why didn''t he try to stop me? It''s not normal, not at all!'' While she was suspicious of the general''s inaction, thetter proved her right!


    -!!


    Almost instantly, his power exploded as the energy umted in the bodies of his subordinates booed and was absorbed by him through his sword as a conductive pipe.


    ''-!! The bastard! He was waiting for me to begin killing his men to increase his chances of victory!''


    By facing the derisory energy of the only survivor beyond what a low-ranking transcendent could produce, Heepha did not take long to understand her mistake.


    But just before she even blinks her eyes,


    -Slice!!


    -Kuehk!


    The general appeared in front of her three kilometers away with frantic speed, with his sword dividing the void by bringing Heepha''s few mboyant hairs with it.


    [Hm? Were you able to avoid my attack despite your slowness? All right, you won''t have this chance; next time, I will take your head with me.]


    He calmly affirmed with his eyes closed and his other four senses in the same situation. He relied only on his magical perception to locate and attack Heepha''s location.


    "-!! So you intended to sacrifice your subordinates from the beginning to steal their powers? Is that how a general is supposed to behave?!" She growled these words as she felt the confidence of her enemies goes up a notch.


    ''Although I can see his movements, my body is too slow to move as before. If he had no trouble mastering this new speed, he could really have decapitated me when I least expected!'' She continued in her thoughts by darkly frowning.


    [You are not qualified to criticize me. As leaders, we understand each other. You have sacrificed your pawns and restored some of your powers because you know they will only be weight for you. But with absolute control of their skills and magical energies, you have managed to reverse the situation. That''s also my case!]


    He exined briefly by looking at his two and a half meters long katana without opening his eyes.


    "..." Heepha did not take the time to exin to him by seeing that the masked man had not yet understood that Zakiel and Darka were still alive.


    But on the other hand, she knew that the situation would, for the first time, threaten her existence.


    "Hearing these arrogant words from the mouth of a low-ranking transcendent is really a shame for my existence."


    [You are wrong, queen of mes, I may be a low-ranking transcendent, but my current power far exceeds my rank. And now, let yourself be captured gently, or allow me to bring your corpse to my superiors!] He shakes his head and corrects Heepha''s words with a cruel smile under his mask.


    "..."


    In her silence, Heepha looked around her with perception and realized that their situations were no more beautiful; At the same time, she saw Linn and Aither fainting about a hundred kilometers from her, and Sabrina and Fraydja were fighting a fierce battle on the opposite side.


    But she forgot to check Sylvia''s situation just by noticing Sabrina fighting against one of Reha''s henchmen instead of ensuring the safety of city dwellers in the kingdom of the Elves.


    But the next moment, she noticed other strange red beasts with ck parchments on their foreheads, guided by the mysterious girl she had found fainting Serena''s sealed door at her first appearance.


    Henia had takenmand of the beasts in the shape of a blood wolf created by Sabrina''s blood, more precisely with her |Concept of blood: pets| and had evacuated almost all city dwellers thanks to the help of Brenda and her elite squad who were still on the Alzania.


    She didn''t know when or how Sabrina had done it, but the good news was that she could now fight without restraint.


    **Ste will evaluate Shadow''s current situation ande back to give me a detailed report on what you will see and not on what he will order you to report to me.** She calmly pronounced these words with abysmal eyes, followed by the manifestation of ck mes around her body.


    Although she is the best at handling the mes of Gehenna, for unknown reasons, she has rarely used them.


    But instead of executing Heepha''s orders as usual, Ste remained hidden in her shadow and reported the information she did not know.


    *General Shadow toplete his evacuation mission by saving only thirty percent of city dwellers in the kingdom of our lord.*


    -!!!


    *Unlike you, he faced the transcendent who holds absolute authority over the life of her creations.*


    **I understand. I would ask him for more afterpleting my mission on this.** Her monotonous voice echoed in Ste''s head after she heard her words.


    Even if all actions, decisions, and conversations with Ste took no more than a minute, it allowed her enemy to be familiar with his new power.


    Noticing his power on the threshold of the explosion, Heepha gave herst instructions to Ste and the other shadow soldiers who protected the kingdom of the elves with the help of their spherical barriers to prevent the debris of energy that came from the fields of the battles of the current titans.


    **Ste, and the others, go and evacuate the others, including the primordials who are currently beating her against these bastards. After this mission, return to our original and await my return!**


    After giving this order to all the shadow soldiers with her, she finally focused on the masked man.


    [[Let''s end with this game!]]

 Chapter 379 Sylvia Vs. Corrupt.

    ?


    --


    A little rather,


    While everyone was in a fierce battle, only one person was trying to negotiate with her enemy, Sylvia.


    She had already transformed into her primordial shape with her white hair and the same color pupils.


    But unlike other times, she had three pairs of white wings on her back, like Linn and Serena.


    And unlike the other primordials, she was the only one to have a halo above her head; hence the nickname of guardian angel she had obtained from Alvine.


    "Seriously, what is your goal of bothering us here?" She asked with a grumpy look.


    [Kehehe, do you think this strategy would work against me? Fight if you don''t want to die.]


    A deformed entity with a disgusting appearance stood before her with tentacles in ce of his four limbs and dozens of eyes in almost every corner of his head.


    Just by looking at his hideous appearance, anyone could understand Sylvia''s reluctance to want to rub against him. He had no mouth or ears.


    Corrupt is, anyway, not like other monarchs or primordials; he is closer to the race of doppelg?ngers than to others.


    He has no fixed shape; his appearance constantly changes to the situation or his enemy''s fear. His strange powers solely aim to embody fear in the hearts of his prey.


    He turns into what his prey is more afraid of, hence the current and hideous appearance that only embodies Sylvia''s fear.


    The reason why the two have not yet started fighting is not because of Corrupt, but Sylvia, who wants at all costs to keep her distance from the thing she considers the most corrupt in the world.


    Hearing Corrupt''s words, Sylvia manifested her spear, which had a white orb levitating at the end and an isometric tip of nine feet on the other end.


    ''It''s the first time I''m going to make such a hideous thing disappear.'' She murmured to herself when she saw Corrupt''s silhouette vanishing towards her because of his speed.


    -Shhhh!!!


    But just before thetter approached her fifty meters, she stabbed the air with her spear, followed by the gushing of a dazzling light that pushed Corrupt back three hundred meters from her!


    [Kehehe, do you n to fight seriously or continue to y this ridiculous game?!]


    Seeing Corrupt''s deep bluish body not even have a scratch, Sylvia frowns.


    ''This disgusting foam that covers his body is so slippery that it bounces the attacks on him. If I want to hope to hurt him, my attacks must not only be faster but also more powerful!'' She gnashed her teeth just by guessing that her ordeal couldst longer than expected.


    At the same time, the aura around the monarch of corruption suddenly increases, forcing Sylvia to frown and be more suspicious of him.


    [You want to know why we are attacking you, right? So listen to me carefully because I don''t want to repeat it to myself once again.]


    "..."


    [You and Sabrina are the perfect host to help your creator achieve her goals. And our mission is to drag you in front of her or to kill you so that she can recover your two life essences and begin re-creating her domain. But since you were under the protection of this bastard and his shadows men, this is the perfect opportunity to collect yourselves before it''s toote!]


    "...What are you talking about? And what is this host story? If the goddess needs a host, why wouldn''t she target your leader? She is the strongest and endowed with unparalleled energy and proximity to the goddess. Why Sabrina or me?" Sylvia asked with skeptical eyes, testifying that she did not believe in Corrupt''s revtions.


    [Sigh, just as your powers are simr to Aither, Sabrina is also in a simr situation. You will understand more what I''m talking about if you look from afar.]


    Sylvie frowned when she heard him make this proposal, but she had confirmation just by extending her perception two hundred kilometers from her.


    And there, the scene she attended was a more disturbing spectacle to make her momentarily forget Corrupt in front of her.


    ''I thought this woman didn''t want her to be recognized by others, but I would never have believed that what she was actually hiding was her face resembling Sabrina''s.''


    [Khehe! From your expression, I can guess you know what I''m talking about. Unlike you, my two colleagues wanted at all costs to have the honor of being used as a receptacle. But for unknown reasons, the goddess wants to use you in their ces. They are mad with rage against you, you, who have stolen their honors and who refuse to assume this responsibility in the face of having to flee. That is why our leader is determined to make this woman disappear for good to get the ce she is destined to be.]


    While exining these facts, the sarcasm in the monarch''s tone was so strange that Sylvia did not know if he was making fun of hisrades or taking pity on them.


    "Sigh, it''s ironic; while we don''t wanna be sacrificial pawns, and we fight to stay alive, others envy us to the point of hating us for the misfortune they see from a different point of view than ours. How ironic is that?" She retorted in a pedant tone and an ironic smile on her lips.


    [Well, it''s just a matter of loyalty. Unlike us, you know almost nothing about our sovereignty. So I understand that you refuse to sacrifice yourself for her. But it''s intolerable to see you disobey the orders of your superior!]


    "...Your way of thinking is beyond me. But thanks to you, I know there is no real solution to our problem. And for the first time, I have a reason to fight to defend my ideals of staying away from the freaks in your genres." She also retorted with decisive eyes, who no longer had the feeling of doubt and guilt she felt towards the being of the being who had given her life.


    Faced with her cid expression, Corrupt darkly frowns.


    [Do I have to conclude that you don''t intend to cooperate? Do you know the honor you are rejecting?!]


    "An honor? My ass! You can put your honor where I think. All I see is your hypocrisy; you talk about honor as you ask me to sacrifice myself for someone from whom I had not asked anything. You talk about honor when you have constantly forced us to fight against each other for your entertainment. Do you dare to talk about honor when you ask us to give up everything as if we had sworn loyalty to the goddess?


    -It''s you, and only you, who understand the meaning of this honor because there was a time when you lived with her because you swore loyalty to her. After all, you know her value; but we have never learned these things.


    -Instead of talking to me about honor, put yourself in my ce or one of us and ask yourself if you will be ready to sacrifice yourself for the good of my master by hearing me say such nonsense. All these are your problem, not ours. And finally, I wouldn''t go anywhere with you. I''d only follow the orders of my leader, Sabrina, and no one else!" She delivered her verdict, leaving Corrupt in a momentary state of stupidity.


    [...]


    Despite the fact that thetter did not say a word, the heavy atmosphere around him was more than enough to make Sylvia understand his intentions.


    |Concept of corruption: Corrosive mists.|


    He silently whispered these words to himself with dark eyes.


    -Wshhhh!!!


    The next moment, a ck fog appeared around him and enveloped him entirely before spreading toward Sylvia like arge-scale hurricane.


    [I have heard that you have powers beyond your rank, so I''d like to know what these powers are that you hide and that allow you to kill the enemies that are supposed to be more powerful than you.] Corrupt''s roque voice thisted in his ck mist as he continually approached Sylvia, who had the same expression as him before he disappeared.


    ''...He''s stronger than me; it''s an indisputable fact, and because of our powers that are opposed to each other, I cannot say that it is well off for me. But fortunately, because of the hell I had lived with Alvinos''s dark aura, which nibbled on me for centuries, my light attribute adapted a little against negative skills and created a little resistance against them. This resistance can be considered an asset only insofar as it will allow me to resist his skills; otherwise, it''s dead for me.'' She analyzed while moving away from the ck mist booing towards her at monstrous speed.


    -swoosh!!


    But the next moment, Corrupt''s speed exploded and caught up with her in his meteoric race after a minute.


    |Cone of blessing!|


    She instantly shouted these words just as Corrupt''s mist swallowed her.


    And simultaneously, a milky white cocoon wrapped her before she came into direct contact with Corrupt''s corrosive mist. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "!!" But to her great dismay, her spherical shield began to have cracks from the moment it came into contact with Corrupt''s corrosive mist.


    At that moment, the worrying thought persisted in her mind to the point of bing an inescapable truth; her powers were far inferior to those of corruption.


    ''Tsk, if only I were in the same rank as Linn or Sabrina, I''d have managed to fight against this bastard without too much trouble.'' She growled between her clenched teeth strengthening her shield by putting more energy into it than before.


    But regardless of her recklessness or persistence, she could notpete with the monarch of corruption, who is a primordial intermediary of the same rank as Aither and Linn, whether in terms of powers or energy reserve.


    Unlike the lower mages, the difference in power between an intermediate divine mage and a low-ranking divine mage is so immense that he can defeat him without too much trouble.


    And this difference will only increase fivefold as the rank increases. When arriving at the primordial stage, the difference will be as immense as a mage of spiritual rank fighting against a high-ranking divine mage; he will have no chance of winning against him. And even thisparison is only approximate.


    [Kheheh, among all the others, you are the only one to have this luminous halo above your head; I know it''s not there as a decoration, so when do you n to use its power? Or maybe you n to die and report this secret to your grave?]


    Corrupt''s disdainful voice echoed in his toxic mist as he saw Sylvia struggling to avoid her inevitable defeat.


    ''Tsk, I knew this guy was more powerful than me, but from there, to believe that he''d put me in this state when he didn''t even start fighting seriously...it''s absurd!'' Her thoughts rumbled these words as she began to sweat, showing that she was starting to run out.


    ''If it continues like this, I''d have no other chance than to suffer a pitiful death.'' She continued with incredulous eyes.


    "!"


    But when she saw a holerge enough to allow Corrupt''s corrosive mist to corrupt her body, her expression became solemn, followed by a blinding glow from the halo above her head.


    [!!]


    The next moment, Corrupt moved away from her by teleporting two hundred meters away when he felt the rich energy that erased his mist with an incredulous speed by eradicating it in the blink of an eye!


    -Keukh!


    He unconsciously clenches his teeth when he feels a sharp pain in his right ribs.


    ''What is... Keheheh, I now understand why our sovereign wants her so much.'' A cruel smile stood on his lips when he noticed that his right hand and ribs were no longer.


    ''Despite my speed, she could still hurt me with this light. It''s probably the strange power she hid from the beginning.'' Corrupt continued in his thoughts by looking at Sylvia''s pure and dazzling silhouette, who was like the perfect being above him.


    [Interesting, I finally see this power that has allowed you to defeat all your enemies despite being endowed with banal power.]


    He scolded these words with pleasure as his right arm and ribs repelled each other with an even more incredulous speed than Linn and Aither''s wounds.


    "Do you think that''s the case?" Sylvia asked in a mysterious tone.


    -Dark frown.


    [Is I wrong? Your halo is powerful and is able to hurt me despite my unique constitution. But you won''t have this chance a second time.]


    "...Sigh, I think this battle is unfair; but it doesn''t matter."


    [Kakaha, you can only attack your weakness. And--


    "I''m not talking about myself, but about you. You are strong, an opponent whom I can''t even hope to defeat, but for unfair reasons, you will still die like my other opponents who were stronger than me."


    [...]


    Hearing her words, Corrupt''s smile stiffened on his lips as his mistrust reached its climax.


    ''Tsk, he managed to flee in time! If there has not yet been a testimony so far is because of this power that kills most of my enemies with a single attack. But as this bastard has been suspicious of me from the beginning, I could not defeat him thanks to the surprise effect; he had prepared from the beginning.'' As for Sylvia, Her frustration climaxed when she saw Corrupt heal from his wounds as if nothing had happened.


    But the next moment, a dark smile unconsciously appeared on his lips.


    [...What makes you smile like that?!] Corrupt frowns with a bad feeling.


    But instead of answering her question, Sylvia mmed her fingers simultaneously as her smile grew on her lips.


    "Time has passed!" She cries out these words as she blinks.


    ''Even if I don''t like it too much to use this asset that I can only use it once a month, I have no other choice.'' She continued in her thoughts with eyes containing an intense murderous intention that made Corrupt''s body shiver.


    [!!!!]


    Hearing her words, Corrupt erected his most powerful barrier around him, assuming Sylvia had another greater asset than she had just shown.


    |Unique skills: Retribution!|


    ...


    But instead of the outside, Sylvia''s attack manifested itself from the inside!


    -Uahkh!!


    Simultaneously, the wound of the monarch of corruption that had just been healed resurfaced and began to spread around his body incredulously, going so far as to nibble on his leg and dangerously approaching his vital cores.


    ''What the fuck is going on?!'' He shouted in his thoughts with sweat pearls all over his body, realizing that no matter what he did, he was powerless in the face of the strange powers of Sylvia''s halo that had just affected him and continued despite being out of her reach.


    "Understand one thing, monarch of corruption, if the hiding power of my halo has remained secret until now is because there was no survivor to tell its effects. My victims wore the same arrogant smile when my skill touched them.


    -It only takes a single scratch to be sentenced to death. It is the power of judgment that even the monarch of light who considers himself the ultimate judge does not have it." She retorted with a sarcastic smile as she looked at Corrupt, slowly disintegrating into a particle of light.


    "I know you are confused, but know that I am only entitled to one use of this power for one month. That''s why I can''t afford to miss my target. I tell you this because the dead will never be able to reveal secrets."


    [Keukh! I should have killed you rather than--


    "Don''t worry; you''re not the only one who gave me such a sentence at the end of their lives; the reason why the goddess covets me so much, I think you know it now. And since she is also more obsessed with Sabrina than me, you must guess she hides something worse than my asset." She continued with a sadistic smile while contemting the show she had not attended for millennia.


    [...]


    "I will tell you what will happen in the next few seconds; your body will slowly disintegrate up to your three cores. No matter your regenerative capacity, no matter the primordial elixirs you consume, you will not be able to stop this disintegration."


    [...!]


    "Hehe! And finally, wille the most exciting show. Afterpletely disintegrating, your existence will be erased in everyone''s memory. Everyone knows that I killed many people more powerful than me, but no one remembers their names or appearances, not to mention the memories they had with them.


    -And finally, the greatest reason why this power has always remained secret is that it not only destroys its targets but also erases their books of life, thus erasing all traces of their existence in our world. And without a book of life, the goddess will not be able to resurrect you. And without the resurrection, you will no longer have the chance to hope to live in our world, not to mention revenge.

 Chapter 380 Sylvia Vs. Corrupt. 2

    ?


    [...]


    As Corrupt''s body continued its slow and inescapable disintegration, a strange calm followed his panic.


    After listening to Silvia''s exnations, he drew only one conclusion; he had been fooled like Sylvie''s previous victims.


    ''But is that all? Will I perish like that in the hands of someone so weak than me that I can crush her at any time? All this because of my imprudence?'' He continued questioning himself while Sylvia constantly exined the effects of her halo.


    "Of course, the reason you are in this state is because of your recklessness! You underestimated me, that''s why...


    As Sylvia continued constantly, Corrupt returned to his thoughts.


    ''Underestimating her, huh? No, I didn''t underestimate her for a second; it was instead she who pretended to have lost control. Now that I think about it, she constantly fled me and attacked me with long-range attacks; all for the sole purpose I get close enough to her so that she could have me within range of her attack.


    -She forced me toe to her while pretending to run away from me. She also pretended to attack me with her long-range attacks to force me to tell myself she was good at long-range attacks. And I ran headlong into her trap like an idiot.


    -Kheheh, these Punishers are interesting. I would never have thought that the people we look at as entertainment could one day threaten my life so much. But now, it will never happen!'' While retorting these words in his thoughts, the ck storage ring on his left tentacle, initially his left hand, lit up slightly, followed by the appearance of a small greenish bottle that Sylvia had never seen.


    And just before she took measures to prevent Corrupt from going to the end of his actions, he threw the bottle into his mouth that suddenly appeared in his hand and crushed it without worrying about being hurt by the broken sses of the con.


    ''-!! What is this con? Why do I have a bad feeling?! Sylvia murmured to herself with dark eyes.


    ''Unless he has an elixir higher than the primordial rank, he will have no chance of surviving in the face of my retribution. But it''s impossible for him to get such an elixir, regardless of his influence or his--!!


    Her brain suddenly stopped turning when she saw Corrupt''s disintegration stop suddenly.


    "IMPOSSIBLE!" She gnashed her teeth with incredulous eyes in the face of the new reality unfolding before her.


    The next moment, the new reality became a waking nightmare when she noticed Corrupt regenerate at a crazy speed than before!


    And it only took a blink before he healed entirely and regained all his power and energy as when they started the battle.


    [Well, let''s start where we left off!] Corrupt''s angry voice roared in her eardrums, forcing her to ept that the scene before her was not a nightmare but a reality.


    "...What was this elixir you just drank?" She asked solemnly.


    [...] Instead of answering her question, Corrupt resumed the initial form he had in the meeting room.


    His skin became dark as coal, and his eyes became deep green, except for the bloody red pupil on his forehead.


    But after looking at Sylvia with his third eye, his expression became dull when he realized she no longer had three percent of her usual energy.


    "Hehe, that''s the price to use such power." She ironicallyughs when she sees Corrupt notice her pitiful condition.


    [Sigh, it doesn''t matter.] He retorted by throwing dozens of dark stones at Sylvia.


    "..."


    [Use these primordial stones to restore your energy; this is the least I can do to erase this dishonor!]


    "...Haha, that''s nice of you, but I can''t do this." Sylvia shakes her head with her sweaty body.


    Corrupt''s aura exploded off his body like a hurricane testifying to his rage after hearing her words


    "Don''t worry, I won''t refuse your offer because I want it, but because I can''t even if I wanted to." She continued by deflecting Corrupt''s feelings.


    [What do you mean by that?]


    "Sigh, you must surely guess it."


    [...Is it still because of the side effects?]


    -Nod.


    "Thepetence is called retribution for a good reason; it allows me to punish my opponents while giving me certain punishments. In addition to being unable to use it for a month, I would also be in this state of weakness during this period. But even worse, my overall power will also fall by ten percent; this is one of the reasons why I have not yet reached Linn''s rank, not to mention Sabrina." She whispered with evasive eyes.


    [...Does this mean this girl is also at the same rank as Aither and me?]


    "Hehe, do you think you''re at the top? But you''re wrong; Sabrina is the only person to be able to fight against your leader, the monarch of blood, on an equal footing. She is no longer the same person. Her current power far exceeds yours, thanks to the help she got from her superiors!"


    [!!] Hearing Sylvie sprinkle these words without the slightest hesitation; Corrupt had the impression that his world was copsing around him.


    "I hope this answer will satisfy your curiosity. Now, let''s continue our fight to the death!" She retorted with trembling hands as she squeezed her spear.


    Just by seeing the glow in her eyes, Corrupt could guess that she was not trembling out of fear but out of exhaustion.


    [Let me capture you, and I''ll make sure to plead in your favor for--


    -Shake, Shake.


    "Your pity is thest thing I would need in my existence. If you are so favorable to me, then offer me the dance of the spear, which will probably be myst dance." She shook her head before Corrupt finished his words and pped her wings to remain in levitation because she could no longer support herself with her aura.


    [...I understand; be proud to have pushed me to my limits. Without this elixir, I''d probably no longer be in this world; I''d live with this shame for eternity and never forget you.]


    He solemnly pronounced these words by showing a ck spear in his left hand that was also a primordial rank weapon.


    [Even if it''s not enough to reward you, I hope it will at least be worth it to appease you in yourst moment. The elixir I just drankes from the supreme tree. It was the vital essence of our sovereign.]


    "Heh, I now understand how it could cancel the effects of my skill. So I was right, this battle has been too unfair since the start, and I only realize now that I was in the losing camps from the beginning." She said, shaking her head with a mocking smile.


    [...]


    "Now show me what you''re made of!" She shouted at the top of her lungs, manifesting purifying white mes on the tip of her spear, and flew towards Corrupt like a free-falling meteorite.


    Despite being exhausted, her current speed rivaled any high-ranking divine magus! This fact showed once again how frightening primordial beings could be.


    But in front of Corrupt, her meteoric speed resembled that of a turtle still learning to walk onnd. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    And just before her spear reached her target''s body, thetter suddenly vanished in front of her, and the next moment, her vision blurred when she felt something break in her.


    -Coughs!!


    Golden blood sshed from her mouth, followed by an unimaginable pain she felt in her chest.


    "Hehe... it looks like you did...a pretty...good job." She hardly pronounced these words at the end of the agony when she noticed Corrupt''s spear embedded in her chest with a white pearl on the tip that disintegrated the next moment.


    [...You would have hated me if I had held back my attacks.] Corrupt whispered these words in her ear in a strange tone that seemed a little saddened.


    "..."


    [You were an opponent at my height, be proud and rest for eternity, queen of light, Sylvia White. It''s a shame fate wanted to do otherwise by making you my enemy.]


    He spoke loudly by removing his spear from Sylvia''s chest and watched her fall free withplex eyes.


    Gradually, Sylvia''s wings narrowed on her back, followed by her halo that began to disintegrate as she gave herst breath.


    -D000M!


    -!!


    But suddenly, the monarch of corruption froze when he felt a murderous aura that he had never felt oppressed him to the point that he lost his ability to fly.


    His entire body became soaked in sweat when he momentarily crossed the bloodthirsty eyes of the fictitious silhouette that exceeded him by a speed impossible to follow, even for him at the intermediate primordial rank.


    All he could say was that the person who had just passed him smelled a thick smell of blood and was a woman!


    And looking in the direction where the silhouette was heading, he realized that Sylvia''s body was no longer. And the shape had also vanished.


    [...What exactly happened?] He murmured to himself, unconsciously swallowing nervously, constantly feeling the shadow of death above him.


    But it onlysted a while before he noticed the mysterious silhouette twenty kilometers from him again, thanks to his magical perception.


    And unsurprisingly, she held Sylvia in her arms in the middle of a blood cocoon.


    But no matter how much he tried to identify the mysterious woman, he couldn''t do it. That resulted in pushing him to fly towards her to satisfy his curiosity.


    ...


    Arriving two hundred meters from them, he finally noticed that the female silhouette had only two blood-red wings on her back. Her long white hair reaching the bottom of her ass was braided into a long single ponytail like Linn''s.


    She wore tight red-white armor and long crystalline red heels up to her knees.


    But as she was from behind, all he could see in her overall appearance was her slightly pointed ears that were visible.


    -Gulp.


    [...Who are you?!]


    He asked in a barely audible voice. But he knew very well that the woman in red-white could hear him just by thinking about the murderous aura he had felt instead.


    [Corrupt, the monarch of corruption. How could such waste seed in defeating her?]


    As she continued to try to cure Sylvia with her own vital energy, her roque voice echoed in the vicinity without taking the time to turn around to take a look at her interlocutor.


    [?! How do you know my name?]


    "..."


    [...Sight, You can''t save her; she has lost her central core, and her vital energy is dry! Anyway, Who are yo--


    [Don''t worry, I wouldn''t avenge her since I wouldn''t let her die! Otherwise, I could never appear in front of the master.] While retorting these words in an unemotional voice, she envelops Sylvia''s body with a cocoon of golden blood that came from her blood after biting her thumb!


    Then, seeing her skill and control over the blood, Corrupt''s eyes widened as a realization of the most doubtful struck his subconscious.


    [-!! This skill...! Are you...?


    Before hepleted his sentence, Sabrina turned to him and looked at him with ruby-red eyes that froze Corrupt once again.


    ''What does this woman have at the end? She can''t be this girl who is supposed to fight against our boss, right?'' Regardless of his fear, he could not help but remain dazzled when he saw Sabrina''s appearance exceeding the beauty threshold.


    Her eyshes, her expression, and the coldness that emanated from her gave Corrupt the impression of standing in front of a goddess more majestic than Reha, whom he considered the quintessence of perfection.


    But he did not have time to admire the masterpiece before him for long.


    [Based on her pitiful condition, I can therefore conclude that she finally used herpetence. Sigh; however, I warned her to use this skill only when she is sure to end it with her enemy.]


    [!!] After Sabrina''s words, he no longer doubted her identity. But another question persisted in his head after this awareness.


    ''So Sylvia was right finally in saying this woman was stronger than Aither and me? But if she is there, where is Fraydja, and how about her!? What happened to him?'' As he reflected, his world, already copsed, became more chaotic than it had ever been.


    [I feel in you the energy of the goddess. That brings me to the conclusion that you used this potion to resist the effects of Sylvia''s powers, just like this bitch!]


    [-!! How can you find out about the existence of this elixir?!]


    [It''s simple; I forced her (Fraydja) to drink this potion when she was about to die. But despite everything, she was too weak to win against me. And just when I was finally going to kill this bitch, I noticed that a son of a bitch like you is trying to kill little Sylvie?! Is it boldness or madness on your part?!]


    -Woooo!!!


    While retorting these words, the sky darkened because of the hundreds and thousands of weapons she created around them; all pointed towards Corrupt.


    [I''m not going to avenge Sylvia since she won''t die, but on the other hand, I''ll kill you for daring to put her in a life-or-death situation!]

 Chapter 381 Evacuation.

    ?


    ''It''s impossible that she is so powerful. I had seen her well that she was in the same rank as Sylvia and Linn at the meeting. So it''s impossible for her to be so strong overnight!'' He shouted these words in his thoughts with incredulous eyes when he saw the astronomical amount of aura that Sabrina had just used to create so many weapons with a simple hand movement.


    ''But ording to their energies, I know they are real; that''s what is still absurd; even Lady Fraydja will be incapable! But why and by what twisted means could this sadist acquire such powers from the hour to the next?!''


    [Face the consequences of your actions, Corrupt. Blood concept: execution!]


    She murmured, splitting the air with her hand, followed by hundreds of thousands of weapons of all shapes that rushed towards Corrupt like a horde of bees!


    -!!


    But just before she went to the end of her actions, she suddenly stopped when she noticed Ste''s silhouette behind her.


    [[Captain Sabrina, the second general asks us to retreat as soon as possible!]]


    [[...Sigh, Right.]] She pronounced these words in thenguagemonly spoken by Alvine''s subordinates.


    Following this statement, she looked at Corrupt, who had begun to bleed because of some weapons that had already sunk into his pulpit.


    [You are lucky, but luck is also a power.] She then replied in primordialnguage.


    And the next moment, an incredulous thing happens in front of Corrupt.


    This thing was not to see Sabrina''s weapons turn into a golden blood liquid that merged and crystallized into a tiny droplet of blood but to see Sabrina use a power simr to Alvine''s


    Her shadow wobbles under her, and she and Sylvia vanish before him, leaving only Ste alone with him.


    [I knew it! It wasn''t her, but another person who pretended to be her!] He shouted these words with a relieved air when he saw Sabrina use a power she would never be able to obtain; since this affinity was not even with their goddesses.


    Seeing his smile relieved, Ste looked at him with disgusted eyes before she turned to leave without cing more words.


    Because of his shock and uncertainty, Corrupt didn''t dare to attack Ste.


    --


    "Sigh, I think it''s finally over." Henia extolled a breath of hot air after noticing Sabrina''s pets finally stop.


    "Miss Henia, what are these beasts at the end? It''s my first time seeing beasts with such healing powers." Brenda asked in a curious voice, petting the head of one of the blood wolves next to her.


    "...Sigh, they''re not beasts but golem beasts. They have no soul but a kind of remote-controlledmand thanks to the parchment on their foreheads. Finally, to be more precise, they are like golems that work thanks to mana crystals; without this ck parchment, they will disappear. But I advise you not to try to take off this parchment; these creatures look friendly with you, but it won''t be the case if one of them sees you as an enemy." Henia retorted while sitting on one of the beats.


    She was the only one to ride one of the beasts, and apart from Brenda, no one else was close enough to the creatures around them for them to be touched by them.


    The others did not have this luxury because they mistrusted them.


    "Honestly, I can''t tell if they are really powerful or just fast." Fyora then asked as her eyes switched between the parchment on their forehead and Henia.


    "Yes, they were faster than us and controlled the blood of people who had already died to rescue those already alive. But I still can''t know how such strange creatures can have as much control over blood as we vampires." Naturally, the person who spoke was a vampire man, more precisely, the captain of the elite squad under Brenda''s orders.


    At present, only about twenty people were in the kingdom of the ruined elves, namely, Henia, Fyora, and the other generals who were on missions with the clone of Alvine in the underground castle where Heepha was sealed and their captains.


    It was the scene Alvine had glimpsed through the mirror of the mysterious man that Feyre called with the nickname "executor".


    But unlike this, what he had seen on Fraydja''s was worse than this one.


    Instead of a ruined kingdom, it was arge crater in ce of his kingdom, as if it had suffered an attack as destructive as his ck hole. And above the crater, he had glimpsed Reha and Shadow engaging in a fierce battle.


    Even if he did not fully trust Shadow, he knew that he would not be so ruthless in the face of those he considers his family. And Reha''s presence had forced her to think she was the culprit of this destruction, even if it was not quite the case.


    Because unlike Reha, who prioritized the rescue of citizens, starting with those who were closer to Alvine, Shadow proceeded differently by teleporting the entire kingdom to their original, hence the existence of the gigantic crater.


    Which of these two had made the right decision? Everyone had their reasons and their wrongs.


    --


    -D000M!!


    Suddenly, the earth trembled under their feet, followed by a wave of energy that oppressed Henia and her small team of high ranks.


    "Ugh! These two are bing more and more berserks in their fights." Henia murmured, creating a transparent dome around her and the others to prevent the energy debris from affecting them as they had done with the dead victims.


    -!


    But at the same time, Ste and Ignis appeared before them.


    "You are...


    "Watch to evacuate the ce, order of the general." Ordered Ste, looking briefly at Ignis, who nodded his head.


    Without further ado, Ignis creates a scarlet portal that emits burning heat as if it were a portal leading into the depths of the underworld.


    "Ugh, are you sure they don''t want to kill us?" Fyora made this grimace when she saw the unbearable heat emanating from the portal of Ignis.


    Being a mage with a deviant affinity for frost, she was weak in the face of mes, which is the opposite of her affinity.


    [[...Sigh, Ignis, it''s not the time.]] Ste looked at the gigantic man with a grimace, guessing the actions of Ignis.


    [[Tsk.]] <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Thetter ms his tongue before reducing the heat emanating from his portal.


    Seeing his actions, everyone understood that he was making them a prank, which resulted in increasing their mistrust of these two strangers who helped them throughout their rescue missions.


    "Don''t worry, even if they don''t look; those two aren''t enemies." Henia intervened when she saw the suspicious look in their eyes.


    After a few seconds of silence, Brenda was the first to take the first step, followed by her captain, before everyone crossed the gate a dozen secondster.


    "You must also leave," Ste affirmed, looking at Henia, who was the only one who did not participate.


    "...Are you sure that my help is no longer needed?"


    "Your help? No, without talking about you, even I or the new captain have no ce in the battle. So let''s leave here, as General Heepha ordered; she knows what she did."


    "..."


    "Sigh, very good." These were the only sentence that Henia said before crossing the portal, followed by Ignis.


    [[I''m going to report before I leave.]]


    Ste affirmed, looking above her.


    But just as a precaution, she scanned the whole kingdom and surroundings to see if she had not forgotten someone in the chaos. But to her great relief, this was not the case; apart from the enemies, no one was in the kingdom and surroundings.


    --


    At the same time, Zenof carried out the same mission as Ste. But instead of being on the, he faced a dilemma a little particr to the point of threatening his life at the slightest imprudence.


    -Rumble!!


    In the farthest corners of Heepha, Aither''s white dragon always faced Linn''s absolute emptiness.


    The ce where Zenof was currently would probably be the most dangerous ce after the Heepha battlefield.


    ''In just being close to these monsters, I have trouble keeping my aura under control. How could these two create such spells? Did someone influence them?'' He murmured while looking at the giant dragon with confused eyes.


    The reason for his presence was determined in advance. Unlike Ste, who was able to rescue Linn without too much difficulty, Zenof had never been exposed to raw energy.


    ''This form of energy, I feel like I''ve already heard of it; but I can''t remember where it was.'' He continued to have dark eyes while watching Aither suffer more fatal injuries than before.


    ''Tsk, this idiot could have saved his life if he had taken the elixir offered by the goddess. But because of his wild pride, he''s now between life and death. And as if it wasn''t enough, he had to take me with him in his reckless action. And above all, the situation turned out to be moreplicated than expected.


    -I agree that the queen of space couldpete with her opponent, but who would have thought that even little Sylvia could defeat Corrupt?! And as if that were not enough, Master Sabrina is the most mysterious among them. Her new power not only exceeds that of the blood monarch, but she could probably defeat me in her current state.


    -Finally, this is not my fight; I am relieved not to have participated in this futile bloodbath.'' While remembering the thrilling memories he had experienced recently, he realized there was more exciting than looking at the books.


    This new passion that he discovered and that he would follow will lead him to attend more than he imagined at the moment.


    [Tsk, if I let this idiot die, the queen will me me for eternity. And since I''m currently under hermand and within her reach, I can''t afford to put her on my back. It''s frustrating, but that''s how it''s.]


    While pronouncing these words aloud, his wings light up on his back, followed by his frantic blood-red primordial aura, surpassing that of Aither and Corrupt, which manifested around his small childish body.


    And the next moment, his body gained in size, and his teenage appearance suddenly became that of an adult in his twenties with long red hair and blood-red weave energy covering his entire body.


    He points his palm at Aither''s dragon and Linn''s absolute emptiness with his eyes closed.


    [Unique skill: Seal.]


    He whispered in a low voice.


    -Swhooosh!!


    His energy channeled around his palm and manifested thins as a white spider''s web that crawled toward the white dragon and Linn''s absolute emptiness!


    "Hm?" But the next moment, he frowns, noticing that his skill is trying to be absorbed by the chaotic energy around them.


    "Tsk, that''s problematic." Following this squeak on his part, his aura burst further as he strengthened his skill which stabilized the second after and rolled around the gigantic body of the dragon and the invisible de that began to take shape as Zenof''s white web enveloped it like a spider wrapping its prey in its.


    Time passed slowly in proportion to the disappearance of Linn and Aither''s skills that shed in a battle whose winner had still not been decided.


    -Grrrrr!!!


    -RUMBLLLE!!!


    Hearing the two destructive powers emit threatening rumblings and struggle in hiss, Zenof could guess that his seal could not contain the two beasts forever.


    But this short break gave him enough time to go and save Aither, whose life was only due to a fragile thread.


    His silhouette eclipsed with an incredulous speed but worthy of a high-ranking primordial mage.


    And the next moment, he reappeared with Aither in his arms.


    [Sigh, you owe me one now.]


    He retorted by giving the same elixir that Corrupt had drunk to Aither.

 Chapter 382 Kayre.

    ?


    [Breaking the seals!]


    Alvine murmured with his titude voice.


    -D0000M!!


    The next moment, his divine and threatening aura began wreaking havoc in the ck room by creating a few cracks in the walls, stronger than steel and more resistant than a divine weapon.


    ''Huh?! He''s really an intermediate divine mage?!'' Feyre thundered in her thoughts when she finally saw through Alvine''s rank of cultivation.


    But unfortunately for her, she did not yet know that this was only the beginning of therge-scale show.


    In front of her and the executor, Alvine''s golden aura vanished suddenly around him, followed by a dull and mysterious silence.


    And the next moment,


    -BOOMM!


    Another wave of aura, more fierce than the previous one, manifested around him.


    "Huh?! Has he just reached into the high-level divine rank unintentionally? A natural breakthrough, huh?" She whispered while frowning.


    Her surprise was only momentary before she regained her cold blood when she realized it was Alvine, the person she wanted to experience the most.


    But just as she thought she could catch her breath, her eyes widened by noticing other strange changes in Alvine''s aura.


    The golden glow, like a tsunami, suddenly became calmer again and began to have traces of redness in it.


    ''It''s impossible.'' She almost shouted these words out loud, noticing this difference and the cidity in Alvine''s look and aura.


    She was not convinced that Alvine was regressing to the rank of emperor. Thanks to her perception, she could see beyond what a divine mage could not see, the crystallization of the will of Alvine, which was manifested through the aura of Alvine.


    ''ording to my knowledge, the white color represents the holiness and purity of a being who has transcended the limits of mortality, gold represents pride, and blue representsziness.


    -As for the rose, it is the lust and obsession to have everything for itself. Green is greed or avarice. It''s avarice. But the red...! Sigh, I now understand where he derives this strength and this desire to protect his loved ones. Alvine Dragnar, you deserve me to be interested in you. Everything of your being represents an absolute interest in research.''


    She was not the only one with skeptical eyes; the executor was in a situation simr to her when he saw the aura of Alvine.


    ''The red, huh? What an irony of fate. While you were absolute darkness without attachment, I never thought you could change so much, dirty monstrosity!'' He murmured, proudly manifesting his golden aura around his body with an insane smile!


    [So you sincerely said you wanted to protect your loved ones? Even if I now believe in your will just by seeing your aura, I still find it ironic. Before your fall, you had no attachments; your soul was ck.


    -But it doesn''t matter, red or ck; finally, the thirst for massacre always shines in your eyes. Even if it is for reasons different from those before!]


    As he spread these words with an insane smile, he pointed his hand at Alvine, followed by a dazzling light emanating from the golden tiara in his other hand.


    |Power of the tiara: sealing chains! |


    -Swooshhh!!!


    Simultaneously, golden and translucent chains boo toward Alvine at a moderate speed like dozens of snakes crawling toward him.


    But despite their slow speeds, Alvine also realized that his movement speed had be more slower than the chains.


    ''Tsk, this skill also influences time.'' His frustration reached its outburst, followed by a wave of dark energy emanating from his body that had nothing to do with the other two auras.


    As a result, he also regained his dazzling mobility while jumping toward the masked executor, who had two crescents of Moons on his mask.


    -!!


    Regardless of thetter''s surprise when he saw Alvine remove the temporal influence, he canceled his attack and jumped back before Alvine''s sword reached his head.


    "...Seeing you trying to save time, I conclude that you are trying to prevent me from going to Fraydja''s. That leads me to conclude that you are preparing something against my family." He murmured when he saw the executor''s inaction towards him.


    [...What if that were the case? What do you n to do? To leave here, you must prevent this tiara from exercising its powers in this area, and to do this, you must steal it from me. And for that, you have to reach me. One thing you will never be able to do.]


    "..."


    [As far as I am concerned, I could kill you anytime. But I did not receive this order; you are far too dangerous to let your soul perpetuate the cycle of reincarnation. It took us a long time to locate you; the chances are almost zero percent for us to make this mistake. And as for you, given your attachment, you are not ready tomit suicide and abandon everything you have fought so far. So it''s--


    "Our perspectives on the importance of life differ; that''s why we will never be able to understand each other." Alvine interrupted him in the middle of his sentence with this sentence that he pronounced in a dull voice.


    *Stop moving; the power of the tiara is not something we can--!!


    Just before Feyre reveals some information to him, Alvine''s silhouette vanishes again, and tries again to reach his target.


    But not surprisingly, thetter managed to avoid his attack as if it were only a game for him.


    But Alvine constantly continued to attack him without hitting the mark.


    -!!


    After five minutes, he noticed that his body was bing heavier, so taking a step forward was up to him to make monstrous efforts.


    He was not the only one to have noticed this phenomenon, but just by seeing the executor''s vicious smile, and Feyre''s heavy sigh, he could guess that these two knew what was happening to him.


    "..." Finally, he stopped and used his magical perception to inspect the room in depth. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    -!


    ''Golden threads?'' His expression wobbles slightly before his frownes back as before.


    Golden threads barelyrger than an atom were connected to each part of his body, tying him to the tiara held by the executor.


    *It is because of the power of sealing the tiara that he holds in his hand. Initially, it only prevented his target from going out into its area. But the more its target rebels, at the slightest movement on his part, the tiara bes more powerful, and there wille a time it''s his prisoner will not even be able to breathe because of its obstruction. That''s why I kept trying to stop you!*


    Upon hearing Feyre''s exnations, Alvine remained momentarily silent and motionless. But just when Feyre thought he had finally understood the situation, he continued his assault more agitatedly than expected.


    "...Sigh, he is still immature." She murmured with a stale mood as she looked at the abyssal ck pupils of Alvine, who continued to persist more despite the disadvantages she had just listed.


    But unlike her, the exterminator did not have the same impression. His expression gradually became dark as he saw Alvine force his body beyond what he was supposed to endure.


    ''His clothes are soaked as if he spent an hour in the rain, I don''t need to listen to hear his bones crack and his nerves tear. But because of his regeneration, he continues while obstinately wanting to reach me.'' He said to himself, teleporting ten meters from Alvine for the eighth time.


    But no matter how far he moved away from Alvine, thetter did not stop chasing him, despite the fact that his speed of decreasing every second.


    -Swoosh!


    At the moment when the executor and Feyre expected the least, and when they believed that Alvine was going to faint, thetter suddenly zoomed in in front of his target, and the de of his sword missed the executor by an inch.


    -!!


    Seeing a small notch on his armor, the executor frowns.


    ''This sword is more dangerous than expected.'' He said to himself with dark eyes.


    At the same time, Alvine also stopped.


    "I think I understood how this artifact works in your hand." He soberly murmured while taking advantage of the brief break to catch his breath.


    [...]


    "Well, let''s resume from the beginning!" He then said, after seeing the mistrust in the executor''s look.


    ''The mysterious powers of this tiarapress my aura, and the golden thread around my body oppresses my movements. And above all, only this girl is affected by her effects and me. In other words, this fucker can move at his will. And finally, despite the presence of my aura, it is practically only used to make the decoration. Not only can I not use it to cast spells, but not even for simple muscle strengthening.


    -Seen from this angle, he¡¯s unbeatable. But there are always ws; perfection is not willing to any neer. I learned this well, depending on my expenses. And the weakness of this seal is the man in front of me. He does not attack just for fear of killing me or for other stupid reasons, but it is because he wants to save his energy at all prices, which leads me to the conclusion that this artifact is voracious in terms of the amount of energy it needs to stay active.


    -That''s why he discourages his targets from moving. But despite this conclusion I had since my first attack, it was too easy to guess, which means that it hides other characteristics. And I believe that it''s because of its voracity in energy that it does not prevent its targets from manifesting their auras.


    After all, it also absorbs the energy of its prisoners to support that of its owner. Even if it is tiny and goes unnoticed in the eyes of others, I noticed it thanks to my perception. This tiara uses my energy and that of Feyre to continue to strengthen that of its owner. The best thing is to banish all energy in this room.'' He concluded, followed by the smile that emerged on his lips.


    -??


    Faced with his t expression that suddenly changed into a sudden mischievous smile, the executor''s frown persisted.


    [Do you think you can get out of here? Even transcendent beings do not prove anything against the power of this artifact. The more powerful its target, the more the powers of this little jewel will be immeasurably great! You will have no chance to escape here to rescue your so-called family!] He retorted these words with bloodthirsty eyes.


    "Thanks to your words, I confirmed some of my suspicions. This tiara draws our energies to strengthen yours so that it remains active." He said these words out of breath.


    [...Ho? I congratte you for understanding this. But this is not hidden information; even Miss Feyre already knows how this little jewel works. But why has she always remained as a spectator? Because she knows she won''t be able to--


    "Stop there, you bastard! If I haven''t moved from here yet, it''s to prevent the seal from absorbing my energy and strengthening, not because I don''t want to help him!" Feyre retorted between her clenched teeth seeing through the intentions of the executor who wants to sow more discord between her and Alvine.


    "Referring to your reasons, it does not change that it is partly thanks to you that we were able to iste him from his subordinates. At present, they should all be already dead. And you, you are here without being able to leave to join them; how does it feel to feel this impotence?" The executor continued in a sarcastic tone that could not hide his pride.


    "Heh, I don''t need to rush towards them; after all, you seem to have forgotten an important detail; those on these twos are much stronger than me. If they don''t have the ability to get by, then I doubt that my presence can change anything. In addition to that,...


    [??]


    ''They had already received my instructions long before your appearance; I doubt they will let themselves be overwhelmed by events.'' He pronounced thisst sentence in his thoughts while caressing the ring on his left ring finger.


    *I know that you''re arrogant and that you hate being noticed. But here, we have no option but to rely on you. I don''t have the power to prevent this artifact from working, but it is enough for us to prevent it from absorbing more energy. So absorb all the energy from my three cores and restore them when the momentes. If you cannot do that, then it means that your arrogance does not deserve to be; and believe me, I''d get rid of you no matter the price!*


    **...**


    Aftermunicating these words, Alvine remained silent despite not getting an answer from the ring.


    But this silencested only a long time before it suddenly fainted to the ground.


    -!!


    Due to Feyre''s surprise, the executor also remained in a second state when he saw him lose consciousness.


    "Sigh, all this pride speech just to get to this point? It''s pathetic." He shakes his head in a frustrated mood when he sees Alvine subdued without being able to contemte the despair he wants him to live in.


    But because of his ignorance, neither he nor Feyre knew what Alvine was going through.


    -Wshhhh!!!


    Despite everything, the two suddenly felt tingling in their souls because of the negative feelings they felt following the appearance of familiar energy that emanated from the ring, followed by Alvine''s sudden awareness.


    ''Ugh!! Something is wrong with this guy!'' The executor and Feyre had the same thought when they saw Alvine stand on his two legs with a more disinterested expression that was familiar to them but that they could not remember where they had seen.

 Chapter 383 Kayre. 2

    ?


    While Alvine suddenly regained consciousness, the changes the two saw around him first was his aura, which became oppressive even for them.


    As their foreheads began sparkling with cold sweat, Alvine opened his eyes with his dark pupils and indescribable runes gradually emerging on his face.


    ''Something is wrong with this guy. What is he still preparing? And above all, what''s this oppressive presence that makes my soul unconsciously tremble?'' Feyre murmured in her thoughts, looking at Alvine with suspicious eyes.


    And without the two even realizing it, they unconsciously move away from Alvine after crossing the coldness in his eyes.


    Thetter looked at the tiara, frowning slightly.


    [Sigh, still these guys, huh? And I, who thought I had settled their ounts before my retirement.] His evil voice roared in the dark room.


    Even if both did not know whatnguage he was expressing himself, they could mysteriously understand what he was saying.


    ''Each syble he just pronounced was apanied by an aura rivaling or even exceeding my transcendental energy. Certainly, he''s not the person who was with us; is one of his monarchs possessing his body?'' Feyre''s difort climaxed as she continued to prepare to defend herself, just in case unconsciously.


    Meanwhile, the executor was frozen on the spot.


    Unlike Feyre, he had an idea of the current identity of the person possessing Alvine''s body.


    It became an inescapable truth when he realized that the tiara could no longer seize Alvine''s magical energy.


    ''It''s impossible! ording to the owner of this little jewel, only a supreme being can circumvent all its rules. But how and by what means he can be a...!


    Just before he finished his sentence, his body trembled with dread again when he crossed Alvine''s disdainful eyes.


    [Bow downs.]


    -Keuhkh!!


    ording to hismand, Feyre''s bodies and Executor''s bowed with their foreheads against the ground without them being able to go against his will.


    [Well, let''s wait to see the rest.]


    He continued by maintaining his position with his eyes closed.


    --


    "Where am I?" Meanwhile, Alvine was on a desert where loneliness reigned supreme.


    No matter how much he used his perception, he did not see a recognizable soul on the horizon, apart from a verdure as far as the eye could see with beasts beyond his imagination housing the ce.


    "My magical energy is not sealed; I don''t feel any abnormality with my senses, and my magic flows. But this ce... reminds me of a particr." He continued advancing in blind on a straight line with a moderate speed to avoid missing relevant details.


    But no matter how much he ran, he didn''t meet a soul.


    And by dint of losing patience, he regrly teleported as far as his powers allowed him.


    "How huge is this?" But even after traveling thousands of kilometers, he could not go around the.


    "That''s not all; the energy of this ce is different from everything I have seen so far. And the beings sheltering in this ce seem to lose interest in me as if they don''t see me; is it because I''m weak?


    -Wait, why do I have such strange thoughts? And why do I feel like I''ve forgotten something crucial?


    -No, more importantly, why can''t I even remember my name? Does someone influence my mind? I''m sure I lost memories I had before starting my progress on this strange.


    -...! Sigh, it''s sad; it must be because I feel exhausted." While he asked himself unanswered questions, he sat on the wild herbs contemting the night sky as far as the eye could see.


    As time went by at a slow speed, the tranquility he felt turned into trouble and, finally, into loneliness.


    "Sigh, I can''t exin it, but it seems that the time in this ce is slower than anything I had experienced?"


    -!! My experiences? What about these experiences?


    As he tried to remember his memories, his body became heavier, followed by a sudden torpor that seized him until he closed his eyes and went to sleep without being able to fight him.


    But despite everything, time continued to flow slowly or quickly in rtion to the ecosystem of the great.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .


    -Pat, Pat, ...


    He reopens his eyes by feeling something sweet tapping his cheeks.


    The first thing he noticed was the blinding light that dazzled his sight, forcing him to close his eyes to get used to the light momentarily.


    [Do you n to sleep for a long time?]


    "..." Hearing this voice, he looked around him and crossed the eyes of a humanoid creature with a halo above her head that resembled Sylvia''s, except that it was dark ck.


    Not to mention her halo, she also had draconian wings and scales of the same type covering her private parts.


    And finally, she had a long horn of half a meter on her forehead.


    While looking at her blood-red hair and jovial smile, Alvine frowns and stares at her from head to toe.


    "What do you want from me?"


    [Hmm, I want heard your story; will you want us to be friends?]


    The girl replied as a sudden breath of wind shifted the hair on her face, finally revealing her blood-red eyes.


    "Friend? What is it?" After being woken up by the girl, Alvine no longer felt like he had forgotten something important; instead of that, his mind began by having other memories that he had never lived but that he considered his life.


    Even if his appearance no longer had anything to do with what he had when he came, he found it average.


    His dark pupils scanned the girl before him, waiting for her to answer his question.


    [Huh? Don''t you know what that means? In this case, how...no, do you at least remember your name?]


    "..."


    [Sigh, don''t you know? Haha, it doesn''t matter; what do you say I was giving you a name?]


    "A name? Do you have any?"


    [Of course, I have one! But I can''t tell you; it''s a secret.]


    "...I see." He sighed disinterestedly andy down on the ground, closing his eyes.


    ''I can no longer remember how I got here. In hindsight, I think I know this girl; she is not the only one endowed with a conscience; five other people are with us. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    -No one knows the purpose of our arrival here, and by dint of searching without an answer, frustration has won their hearts. And without them realizing it, they began to attack each other. Sigh, I don''t know how I know these things, but it''s obvious that it really happened; otherwise, this girl wouldn''t be there to try to kill me.'' He concludes in his thoughts without bothering to take another look at the girl in front of him.


    [You know, it''s said that only thest survivor could be released into this prison.]


    "...Do as you want, but this ce has nothing to do with a prison."


    [Huh?! What makes you say that?]


    "Try to convince me otherwise. Just like you, I don''t know why I''m here. But it''s very likely that while waiting long enough, the culprit wille to meet us. It is, therefore useless to take each other to satisfy the curiosity of these weak!" Alvine retorted with dark eyes.


    [...You really don''t know why you''re here? Well, it''s a shame for you because I know why I''m here. And not only me, everyone here knows it.]


    "Huh?! So what are you doing here--


    [No, no, no, it doesn''t work like that. You say that you do not know why you''re here, and you don''t remember your name, but you have just treated those who locked us up here as the weak. Are you paying my head?!]


    She asked with eyebrows contracted with discontent, concluding that Alvine was lying to her.


    ''...It''s true; why do I start talking about crazy things? I think I''m starting to remember it. Originally, I came here only because I had felt powerful beings nearby. Still, since they''re locked up here and without means of escape, I, therefore, conclude that they are not powerful enough as I predicted--! ...I think.'' He murmured without paying attention to the suffocating aura emanating from the girl.


    [So you dare to lie to me?]


    "... Sigh, forget it; go find someone else; I''m not interested in your offer." He replied, finally noticing the girl''s hostility through her dissatisfied look.


    [And above all, you also dare to refuse my proposal; Kekekh, this is the first time I have been humiliated in this way.] Even if she said these words with a smile, the hostile atmosphere around her showed her anger at Alvine''s ''insults'' toward her.


    "..."


    [I will tell you why we are locked up here, but in exchange for my information, you will have to pay for it by letting me put your ideas in ce.]


    "... I''m not interested. - Sight, I think it''s time to leave here; this ce is as boring as the others." While calmly pronouncing these words, a ck portal appeared in front of him.


    The girl''s expression became something else entirely, independent of her rage, after seeing Alvine create a portal as if it was nothing.


    [I''ming with you!]


    "...No." He retorted with a severe mood.


    [So try to stop me if you have the ability!]


    "... Sigh, do as you see fit."


    As soon as he finished these words, he noticed another man with an appearance simr to the girl appearing in front of them.


    Apart from his masculine appearance, and the fact that he''s a man, he had nothing obvious not to confuse him with the girl.


    [My name is Askald, and she''s Elena, my twin sister; it''s normal I follow her where she goes.] He gave the reasons for his presence by crossing Alvine''s eyes.


    [Askald! Who permitted you to reveal my name?! This bastard is trying to y it cool; why did you have to ruin my strategy?!]


    [Ugh, calm down, sis, the important thing is to leave here.]


    **Also, you know very well that he killed others before suddenly fainting! It is a chance that he is confused and that he can get out of there. We will kill when the opportunity presents itself to us.**


    Although Ascald said these words telepathically, Alvine could hear them without a problem.


    But because of their weaknesses,


    "..." Thetter did not answer; he crossed his portal, followed by twins who followed behind him.


    --


    ''Something is wrong with me. I don''t know why I can''t remember my name or why I''m looking for powerful people to measure my strength. Even if my head is full of memories, they are all cheated.'' After leaving the strange and wandering aimlessly without counting time, Alvine continued his journey by going from to world in search of a goal.


    But unlike before, he was now apanied by Askald and Elena, who could not spend a minute keeping quiet.


    The trios did not sleep, not to mention to eat or drink. As for resting, it was not mentioned in their schedules.


    But while traveling with the two, Alvine noticed a detail but ignored it.


    At each they visited, when they left, the two twin couples destroyed them before continuing to track him.


    To believe that he had released two monsters who exterminated everything on their paths without being interested in him.


    And from time to time, the three spent almost infinite time wandering beforending on thes housing lives.


    Their journeys continue like this until they arrive on a green that has only weak human beings without the slightest ounce of magical energy.


    Seeing this, and noticing their strange lives and their ways of interacting with each other, Alvine raised his eyebrows slightly and advanced towards the.


    [This ce is unattractive; why won''t we go to an area with powerful beings?] Elena made this proposal without expecting an answer.


    After spending years with him, the two understood that Alvine did not listen to them, not to mention to answer them or interact with them. He did what he wanted and ignored them as if they did not exist.


    But for the first time, the two noticed a strange smile emerging on the corners of Alvine''s lips.


    Seeing this unprecedented event, the two had curious and impatient expressions.


    But just as they approached the, golden chains fifty centimeters thick chased them!


    -!!


    Faced with this threat that arose from nowhere, the twins tried to avoid them but without sess. Meanwhile, Alvine let himself be caught in the hindrance that drew him to a golden portal that appeared from nowhere.


    [Don''t enter it! You will be sealed as we were!] Askald shouted as he was trying to make Alvine hear reason.


    But his warnings seemed to have fallen into the ear of a deaf person.


    And like Alvine, the two were sucked in by the portal.


    --


    Arriving on the other side, the two and Alvine noticed a small squad waiting for them in front of a castle entirely built with tip-of-all materials.


    In front of them, a blonde-haired human with golden clothes with the same mask worn by the executor who had sealed Alvine and Feyre with the tiara.


    At that moment, the fog that persisted in Alvine''s memories gradually began to weaken, bringing back Alvine''s memories before he woke up on the mysterious.


    At the same time, a familiar voice echoed in his mind.


    **This is how I met my two monarchs and my first meeting with the members of the order.**


    ''-!! This voice is that of the ring!''

 Chapter 384 Remembering A Distant Past.

    ?


    ''This voice, I know it, is that of the ring! But what am I doing here? Is it...?...


    **Yes, these are my memories and also yours since we''re one and the same entity. I had taken some precautions in case the situation became out of control. But I''d never have imagined that you could have so much trouble managing these groups of incapable people. Sigh, to believe that you are really ipetent.**


    *Tss~, another speech simr to Shadow''s, huh? But it doesn''t matter too much, tell me what I''m doing here instead. I have people to pro--


    **As weak as you are, what do you think you can protect? You won''t even be able to protect yourself without talking about others.**


    ''...''


    **But I''m not here to make you understand something you know better than I do. Instead, keep your role as a spectator and understand who we are and what we had experienced before we became such a pathetic and weak being as the insect you are now.**


    As he heard the other voice thunder in his mind with serene eyes, he was suddenly propelled out of his body and appeared behind Askald and Elena.


    ''I am now beginning to understand why I had made strange decisions and why I had allowed myself to be captured by these bastards who are currently attacking my life; it seems that all this took ce in a distant past and that I didn''t have the slightest influence on events.''


    **It''s true took the trouble to momentarily seal your memories so that you could feel again what we had felt at that time.**


    *Why? *


    **You will know soon.**


    --


    [I am Zaldophiris, the executor in charge of arresting people like you who--!


    -BOOM!!


    Before the blond man finished his sentence, Elena bombarded him with an orb of fire that she nonchntly created.


    **Of all the other subordinates, she was the most stubborn and only followed my orders when it suited her.**


    Seeing the spirit of the ring exin briefly with a nd smile, Alvine momentarily focused on him and realized that he did not have the slightest energy around him.


    Not that he had masked his aura like Alvine, but he was dispossessed of aura.


    Apart from his dark pupils, he also had skin covered with draconian ck scales, and the few parts of his skin that were exposed were white like that of a newborn, with two pointed horns on the temples and one in the middle that was dark as coal, unlike the others that were blood red.


    ''...'' Strangely, even if it was the first time Alvine saw this strange shape, he did not find him abnormal.


    ''You said earlier that they are your shadow monarchs. Does that mean they gave up wanting to kill you?'' Alvine asked, focusing on therge-scale battle that was taking ce between Elena and Zeldophiris with subordinates ones.


    All he could see were the streaks of lights emanating from their energies that shed in front of him before appearing hundreds of kilometers away.


    **Not exactly; that''s why I kept these two with me, hoping they would be strong enough one day to entertain me, but unfortunately, it never happened. Maybe they will do it now, given how weak I have be.** He briefly answers Alvine''s question with an ironic smile.


    Noticing Alvine''s silence, he continued with another question.


    **Do you know what is really important in this world? And what is the ultimate goal we are looking for?**


    "Isn''t it to protect those who are dear to us? As for the ultimate goal, I''d say that it''s the absolute power to allow us to protect our loved ones." Alvine responds by frowning.


    -Smirk...


    "Sigh, I guess you were waiting for me to give this answer?"


    **Not quite; it''s strange to see how much I could have changed over time.**


    "...What kind of answer did you expect from me?" Alvine asked with contracted eyebrows.


    But the spirit of the ring ignored him and continued to look at the scene between the two.


    Time ran again, and Alvine could not know how much time had passed since Elena began to face the group of ten people with Zelodopheris, the leaders.


    [Kekekh, don''t tell me that it''s with this pathetic power that you intend to defeat us?] After an indeterminate duration, Elena''s disdainful voice sounded in the void as she looked at her opponents in agony and lying in their pool of blood.


    ''Huh?! Did she defeat them on her own? In addition, without suffering a single injury?'' Alvine eximed at the end of surprise.


    **This is because her enemies were weak.**


    ''Weaks, huh?'' Alvine whispered to himself with dark eyes; he had the impression that the spirit of the ring was indirectly lowering him.


    But he didn''tment on it since there was a part of truth in his words. Even if Zelodophiris and his squad weren''t weak, Alvine was still weakpared to everyone with him.


    [Are you going to kill them?]


    At that moment, the ring''s spirit asked Elena in a te voice.


    [Do you have a problem with our decision?] Instead of Elena, it was rather Askald who asked her this question while frowning.


    [Do as you wish; it doesn''t concern me.]


    ''It''s obvious; I was just saying his words in his ce.'' Alvine murmured when he heard the response of the ring''s spirit and saw the t expression on his face.


    As for the twins, they frowned when they heard thetter''s answer.


    [Listen to me very well, sir ''nothing interests me; if you have nothing to say, then shut up and stay silent as you do. Otherwise, you''ll have to deal with us!] <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''-! What kind of mentality is that?!'' Alvine remained speechless when he saw Elena and Askald get angry for so little.


    **This is just an excuse; in reality, they simply wanted to know more about our power. These were their goals from the beginning. Remember, these two had followed us only to kill us when the time came for them.


    "Yet, but I don''t think that''s the case; I mean, what''s the point of having lost all this time if it was to act so grantly?"


    **You still haven''t understood? The so-called opportunity was not to set a trap for us but to find a valid reason to attack us. And that''s what is happening at the moment precisely.** He answers Alvine with a vicious smile on his lips.


    __!


    Suddenly, Alvine and the others found themselves in the infinite darkness.


    But itsted only a second before everything returned to normal, with a close exception.


    The corpse of Elena and her brothery on wild herbs, while those of the members of Zeldopheris'' squad had disappeared without even leaving a trace of blood behind them.


    -!!


    Seeing this scene, Alvine was sure that the ring''s spirit had not elerated time to show him the result, but it was just that the defeat of the twins had happened in a sh, like a sudden current of wind.


    **Do you know what power is? What is it for?** The ring''s spirit''s disappointed voice roared once again, awakening Alvine in his dazzling.


    "...I don''t have an answer to your first question. But power is used to protect our lives (With those close to us), I think." He announced in a doubtful voice.


    **I see.** Likest time, he did not affirm or contradict Alvine''s answer.


    **These two did not yet know how to gauge the strength of their enemies. I think it''s partly because of that I let them apany me. Because all those who crossed my gaze before them lowered their eyes or avoided my gaze. It is a primitive instinct that all the beings I had met before had.**


    "..."


    **Maybe they were just idiots? Finally, it was also this question that influenced my next decision.** He continued by seeing Alvine silent.


    **And above all, everyone who died in my hands had different eyes from theirs. Look into their eyes, and tell me what you see.**


    Upon hearing his question, Alvine unconsciously looked at the twins'' eyes and realized that the two had no despair in their eyes but smiled as if they were excited to meet someone stronger than them finally.


    "It''s...they are idiots, at the end." He concludes with a strange sigh.


    **In this case, we all are.**


    "Huh?"


    **...Remember the purpose of my quest. Unlike them, who have met a being beyond their powers, I''m always here to envy the dead. It was at this moment that I also discovered another feeling, jealousy. It was the very first time I envied someone to the point of being jealous of them. Look at them; why were they smiling? Was it happiness? The happiness of finally having reached their goals? That''s when I understood one thing; these two had used me to achieve their goals, which was uneptable!**


    "...I understand; you''re also an idiot."


    **-!! Kukukh, it''s possible. But to wash my honor, I made sure to find a solution. But I had not yet be aware of the extent of my powers, like you, now. And by digging my head, I tried to reverse the time to make them resurrect. But time could not influence beings like them because of their power. Faced with this dilemma, I had spent about a century in front of their corpses that did not rot for--


    "A century?"


    **Yes, it takes a century to find a way to bring them back to life because, for the first time, I was not ready to leave idiots who would not hesitate to face me even if they came back to life more than a billion times!


    "-! You''re also a crazy one!"


    **Stop interrupting me if it''s to insult me.**


    "Sorry, but it had toe out!"


    **... Sigh; in short, to put it simply, The truth about the soul was still unknown to me. I really didn''t know what happened after the death of the supreme beings. But even if I didn''t know this truth, my powers, they knew what I wanted. And it was at this moment that I understood another detail. A supreme being can only influence supremews, but not universalws. But we were different, and it was unfortunate.**


    As his voice reached Alvine''s mind, his body pointed both palms toward Elena''s corpse and Askald''s.


    [Wakes up!] He murmured.


    -!!


    Hearing him whisper these words, Alvine had the impression that his world was copsing when he noticed the twins'' bodies suddenly shaking as if a terra-Watts lightning discharge had just electrocuted them!


    -Rumble- RUMBLE!!!


    At the same time, a giant door, which was sealed by ming chains, gradually appeared underground following the fierce tremor.


    At the same time, the voice of the ring''s spirit roared in his mind.


    **It was during my first attempt to bring a supreme being back to life that I also discovered another world that I had never visited before, the world of primordial demons; if you prefer, the demons of the underground worlds; one of the most powerful races in the known universe.**


    "You mean that the hell really exists?"


    **...I am not omniscient to answer this question. But this ce had nothing to do with the hell you are thinking of. Of course, they collect powerful souls and have the most powerful mes than any other species, but it stops there. They harvest souls to purify and absorb them for the sole purpose of increasing their powers and not to reincarnate them after having purified them from their sins.**


    "-! Isn''t it the same concept as the purification room existing on the original?" Alvine eximed in surprise.


    **Kukukh, of course, I obtained this skill by venturing behind these doors. And it was also in this ce that I met the second general, the queen of primordial demons, Heepha ze, also called the queen of mes.**


    -!

 Chapter 385 Remembering A Distant Past. 2

    ?


    *Huh?! Are you talking about the same girl who recently appeared? But how is it possible that she is also one of your generals?* Alvine eximed in disbelief.


    ''It''s not that I didn''t notice that this guy pretended to be me from the beginning, as Shadow has its beginnings, but he is strangely more convincing than him. But if he''s really the same person as me, I''d not have the slightest excuse to justify the actions that he actuallymitted. Ugh, I already feel mentally exhausted just thinking about it.'' He said to himself, momentarily forgetting that the ring''s spirit was constantly connected to his thoughts.


    **This is not the time to have such insignificant thoughts. You talk about responsibility when you have not even attended the worst.**


    "Gah! Because there is even worse than the case of these bastards who hurry to me and my loved ones?"


    **Kukuh, I used to say that ignorance is a luxe, but I would never have thought one day that this theory would apply to me one day.**


    ''No, that''s my slogan, not your- sigh, I had forgotten that you identify like me. But I''m still not convinced; I am not convinced that my soul can be so fragmented while the other is more powerful than me. Are you insinuating that I am a clone?''


    **Calm down, you''re not one; it''s rather me who''s a clone; it''s just that I have memories of our past that you don''t have. Finally, this is not the time to exin this, don''t rush; I don''t intend to convince you with words, but with facts without omitting a single detail.**


    He exined himself by seeing Alvine be more and more confused.


    *... All right, that''s the answer I''ve been waiting for the most.* He responded in a dull voice and focused on the current stage.


    After the appearance of the gigantic door, the ce''s temperature became worse than the inside of a cksmith''s or alchemist''s oven.


    **Do you know what ranks the race of primordial demons among the most powerful races in the universe?**


    *...I don''t know, but from what you just told me and my observations on Heepha, I would say that it is their mastery of the mes.* Alvine responds by gradually getting used to the mysterious questions of his interlocutor.


    **It''s true, but only half. In your opinion, what is the important thing for an alchemist and a cksmith?**


    "...Materials, ingredients, and an oven to forge or to create elixirs."


    **You now answer my questions without taking them into ount.**


    "It''s because I don''t feel like you''re considering my answers. Finally, if there is one thing more important than the ones I just mentioned, I would say the fire--


    **Exactly, fire is the most important. The more a cksmith or alchemist masters a more powerful me, the more he can forge high-ranking artifacts or weapons. It''s the same for alchemists. Arriving at a level, a cksmith or alchemist will not need an oven to control the intensity of his mes nor a hammer to hammer.


    -Hus brute force in his muscles can rece his hammers, and his control over his mes can help him do without an oven. And these primordial demons have these two assets. That''s why no other racepetes with them regarding forging weapons or artifacts. But their powers are not limited only to their **


    "Does that mean that they were the ones who forged Kimiko?"


    At the same time, the corpse of the twins began to float, followed by the opening of the two ck doors with strange runes on them.


    And without notice, the door sucks the two corpses inside and closes slowly.


    Seeing this, the spirit of the ring followed both without the slightest hesitation.


    But as soon as the doors closed behind them, Alvine also found himself inside, onnds constantly in thermal and volcanic fusion.


    But this was not the only notable detail; he also noticed a vicious smile on the lips of the only person present with him.


    Seeing his smile, Alvine remembered the pretending event that made him smile like that.


    And looking before him, not surprisingly, Alvine noticed entities with zed hair, such as Heepha, riding dogs resembling Cerberus.


    Looking at them, he could swear that these beasts were not illusions but real.


    -GRRR!


    "What are you doing on ournd? And why are you trying to influence the dead?" The creature that seemed to be their leader asked for the spirit of the ring.


    Even if Alvine was convinced they did not speak the samenguage as him, he still managed to understand them.


    ''Surely, thanks to the unreasonable powers of this guy.'' He said to himself, taking a quick look at the ring''s spirit next to him.


    But contrary to his expectations, the spirit of the ring nonchntly shakes the hand, followed by the beheading of the enemy leaders.


    "Huh?! W-Why?!"


    **By curiosity, at that time, I had let myself be guided by my excitement and curiosity to know how much this new species, resembling high ogres but nevertheless different, had in the belly. And my only way tomunicate was with my powers.**


    "?? You still don''t have--!


    Before Alvine finished his sentence, the thing he feared the most ended up arriving.


    Seeing their leader beheaded at once and his soul floating above his corps, the others did not need to wonder if the new intruder was an enemy or an ultimate threat.


    -Boom!!


    They began to attack him with their weapons and all the assets they had at their disposal. Still, after their megaton explosions, Alvine sighed in disbelief when he saw the spirit of the ring intact without even having to erect a shield around him.


    **Unfortunately, it was a disappointment.** <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As his voice roared in Alvine''s mind, the dark area manifested again, followed by total annihtion.


    And unlike the first victim of the spirit of the ring, the others did not have the chance to escape death in spiritual form.


    **I already guessed the questions you intend to ask me. But the reason is this ce is a little special. It can make souls appear in their spiritual forms. And to prevent other problems, I found that it is better to shave the problem at its source.**


    *...Why you--*


    **I only kill for pleasure; it''s the only entertainment that allows me to chase away boredom.**


    *...*


    **You remember when I said that this species uses souls to strengthen their powers, don''t you?**


    "Um."


    **But by the way, you didn''t quite understand what I meant by that.**


    "...How can you be so sure?"


    **If you had understood me, you would not have been surprised to see this primordial demon escape from his body before his death to preserve his life. Primordial demons are those who most use the power of the soul. They absorb them to strengthen their spiritual powers; they can even kill their enemies with a simple nce. But they not only absorb them, but they also use souls to aplish other exploits.**


    "...Like?"


    **You, therefore, asked me if Kimiko was forged here, right? Well, to be clear, weapon Kimiko houses many primordial demon souls that merge into one primordial demon soul.**


    "..!"


    **You will have understood this species uses souls to not only strengthen their powers but also to create the most powerful artifacts and weapons beyond the primordial ranks.**


    "...Wait, the system had told me that you and Kimiko were primordial artifacts," Alvine replied skeptically.


    **Do you believe that a vulgar bug created by a primordial being who did not even know transcendent beings will be able to identify artifacts I had created?**


    "...Suppose it''s the truth, so how did you create these artifacts? And how did you find yourself inside one of them?" Even if he didn''t have strong arguments to refute the ims of the spirit of the ring, Alvine was still not convinced by the words of the ring.


    **I don''t need to convince you; take a closer look.**


    As he spoke these words, the body he upied suddenly teleports over a pce entirely bathed in mes.


    But this was not the surprising factor for Alvine, but the appearance of a girl with long fiery red hair with two long horns slightly curved backward on her temples.


    She had a halo of me above her horns and white hands, giving off arctic coldness.


    ''H-Heepha?''


    **I am surprised you have identified her even in her current form.**


    ''It is obvious she is the only one, to my knowledge, to possess such contradictory mes. But why doesn''t she attack you like the others?'' Alvine asked, frowning.


    **Don''t be so hasty, and don''t just focus on her; enemies don''t only attack from the front.**


    Upon hearing his words, Alvine focused not on Heepha but around him, extending his perception.


    -!!


    The next moment, his expression wavered slightly in disbelief when he noticed his interlocutor had seen right.


    A foggy green dome, like the one Heepha had shown when she faced the members of the order, had imprisoned them with her and her subordinates.


    **Her decision was irrevocable; she didn''t want to chase me but to kill me. That''s why she had erected this dome around us to prevent us from escaping.**


    At the same time, Heepha''s mes engulfed her men, and her power became explosive, giving Alvine the impression of being in front of the very origin of the mes.


    ''...I now understand why she holds the title of Queen of mes. But did she just kill her men?''


    **Kukukh, not quite; she just absorbed their souls to borrow their powers momentarily. She can revive them whenever she wants and without side effects.**


    *-! They are intriguing and also too cheated, these primordial demons.*


    **It''s true; it was this curiosity that led me to them at that time.**


    As he answered Alvine, his silhouette and that of Heepha suddenly vanished in front of him as the two Titans began their battles on arge scale.


    ''Sigh, I''m beginning to understand why everyone seemed to hate me; this bastard had done nothing but create problems for me on arge scale. But what''s the interest of making enemies if it''s to vanish and leave the annoying task to other people?!


    -Until then, I thought it was Shadow the most problematic, but not to mention those twins he is currently trying to resurrect, obsessed with killing everyone who enters their collimators; he remains by far the most problematic.

 Chapter 386 Do You Want War? Then Youll Have It!

    ?


    "...What are you doing here?" Alvine asked while looking at his onlypanion of the moment, leafing through the books in a library that had been exposed after the destruction of Heepha Castle.


    **For the first time, I wanted to know more about theirmunity, their lifestyles, forging knowledge, and their powers.** He answers by leafing through the book continuously while reading the content titled the fusion of Souls.


    Hearing his exnations, Alvine looked around him with amazement; apart from the wandering ghosts, the ce had no life with a physical body.


    ''It''s a disaster, this guy.'' Alvine replied, looking at the back of the spirit of the ring.


    ...


    After an indefinite time, he closed thest book and put them in his shadow as Alvine used to do when he wanted to store inanimate things.


    At the same time, Alvine was overwhelmed by the knowledge the other had just acquired, followed by an atrocious headache that led him to unexpected fainting.


    ...


    ..


    .


    ''Sigh, I had overestimated his abilities; it''s getting worse and worse. - Finally, it has held on far; the spiritual body is more fragile than the physical body, especially when exposed directly without a body envelope. In addition to that, he constantly exposed himself to more ferocious energies without protecting himself. He will be surprised to see his progress when all this is over.'' While whispering these words to himself, he continued without interruption.


    After a brief moment, Alvine regained consciousness and found himself with hispanion of the moment instead of waking up in the real world.


    *What are you-- Urgh!*


    **Take the time to digest instead of rushing. Your body is safe, so you don''t have to worry about it.**


    "It''s not my only concern; I must also hurry to mine."


    **...With yours, huh?**


    After this brief conversation, the two remained silent, and time continued to pass slowly as the main character of the moment continued his experiences by practicing what he had just learned in the library.


    He didn''t need to worry about running out of stock and didn''t seem to be in a hurry.


    And regardless of him, Alvine also saw what he was doing and understood his intentions without questioning himself too much.


    Following this, the first perfect weapon, named Kimiko, relives the day.


    As the spirit of the ring had exined, Alvine attended the whole scene without missing a single part, whether it was the fusion of wandering souls and the means by which the spirit of the ring had acquired the mes of primordial demons by absorbing their souls as his other shadow soldiers do.


    Everything smoothly went until he returned to his main task; to resurrect the twins.


    No matter how much he manipted their souls to make them return to their bodies, thesetter rejected them after a while.


    Alvine also frowns, not knowing what produced this phenomenon.


    **In your opinion, why do ranks ssify beings? The divine, primordial, transcendent and supreme?**


    *...I don''t have enough knowledge to know more about it. But if I base myself on my current knowledge, I would say that it is their influence on the multiplews that define the world as we know it,


    -The Magi are called deities not because they are gods but because they manage to influence naturalws by raining, creating tsunamis, or causing other natural phenomena by their powers. And it''s the same for others, except that they are more skilled with it and are soaked in a more advanced field as their grade increases.*


    **Right, this is an eptable exnation but not entirely correct. Take transcendental beings as an example; no matter how much they have been decapitated or ripped off their hearts, they do not die. Do you know why?**


    "..."


    **It''s because they don''t have cores.**


    "Huh? Not cores?!" Alvine remained stunned and overtaken by events.


    **To be exact, to transcend the primordial rank, a creature or entity needs to break its cores and distribute this energy throughout its body. But many people die during the procedure. Finally, this is not the purpose of my question. Where I wanted to go is supremacy; beings called supreme may be considered gods or invincible entities, but this is not the case.


    -Unlike transcendents who destroy their cores to strengthen their bodies and prevent any form of energy from influencing their senses, the--


    *Wait, if their cores are destroyed, how are they supposed to die?*


    **Nothing could be simpler; just shoot them down with a spell that reduces their bodies to nothingness.**


    "Is that what you call simple? The three transcendent beings I met are immune to my physical and magical attacks. They are hurt without being hurt as much; no matter how much I stab them, they feel indifferent to my attacks. The only solution was to kill them with Kimiko. But when they notice the power of my weapon, they will not let themselves be touched a second time."


    **Sigh, they''re not immune to your attacks, but your attacks are weak and pathetic. When two transcendentals assert in a battle to the death, they usually use the spells of corrosion,rge-scale destruction, exterminating mes, or seals to seal the other. Some possess weapons or artifacts of soul destruction. But all these are nothingpared to the affinity you have; it can make you powerful or weak, all dependent on your convictions.


    -Shadow had given you this advice, but you had only put it into practice to create elemental spells with your limited will thinking at that time that primordial beings were at the top of the hierarchy. Do notpare yourself to others; exceed the limits that you believe are unreachable. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    -Whether it''s thews, the concepts, the power of authorities, not to mention the supreme powers, names don''t matter to us; the most important thing is your convictions, your aggressiveness, your trust, and above all, your hatred that tends to be more effective.**


    "..."


    **-! Sigh, I think you have reached your limits.**


    "Huh?" Hearing his sudden statement that had nothing to do with their topic of conversation, Alvine frowns.


    But the next moment, he noticed his body bing more and more transparent.


    **Originally, I intended to take matters into my own hands and rectify my mistakes, but after hearing your answers, I understood that you seeded where I failed. Live well; everything depends on you. This band of weak who call themselves orders are just a bunch of weak peoplepared to other enemies. That''s--


    "Hey, why are you talking as if you--


    **This is ourst meeting; I don''t intend to stay with or help you. It''s your life, your family, your subordinates, your enemies, your duty, your destiny, and all the other things that have influenced you to create such a difference between us, even though we are the same entity. I don''t have the right to control or help you; it will amount to influencing your life.** While pronouncing these words, his body disintegrated into ck particles and merged with Alvine''s body.


    "...What a bastard! He runs away without solving the shit he left behind!" Alvine murmured with a derisory smile.


    Following the disappearance of the spirit of the ring, his environment gradually changed, and he found himself in the dark room with Feyre and the executor kneeling before him.


    ''Tss~, what a hypocrite; even if our soulse from the same sources, I would never be this old version, no matter how powerful I will be or acquire all your memories that were, one day, mine.


    -But I thank you for leaving me the choice; although you were empty, I''m d you ended up having a heart, as cold and empty as it is.'' These were hisst goodbyes before he focused on the executor.


    "I don''t care about your motivations or your hatred, but say this to your superiors: If they want war, then they will be served on a silver tter."


    [...]


    Following this, he focused on Feyre. Crossing thetter''s gaze, Alvine sighed heavily before putting away his dark sword.


    -Vrrrrr!!


    At the same time, a dark portal appeared in front of him.


    "Follow me if that''s what your subconscious tells you." He retorted onest time before crossing the gate.


    At the same time, the pressure that the two felt magically vanished when Alvine left the room.


    Then, Without asking herself any more questions, Feyre walked in his steps towards the portal that slowly closed behind him.


    [Wait, do you intend to continue to follow this guy?]


    "Tsk, I don''t follow him; I''m just following the path that leads me to the hidden truths of the universe and the purpose of our existence. And if I have to walk with the god of cmity, it won''t bother me as long as I can achieve my goal." She retorted after a look at the Executor.


    [If you cross this portal, you will be our enemy for good, and your death will only be inevitable!]


    "Tsk, pronounce words you believe yourself, not meaningless threats." She retorted before crossing the gate, followed by its closure.


    --


    Meanwhile, on the chaotic of Freydja, Reha floated among the rubble with dark eyes that attested to her rage.


    At the same time, Zenof went out into a blood-red portal with Aither on his back, followed by Corrupt and Freyja, which was severely injured.


    "Your Highness, we have failed in our mission." Freyja took the lead and reported.


    "..."


    The others remained silent, including Freyja, when they noticed Reha''s heavy silence.


    "...Sigh, I thought living in peace and out of everyone would allow me to stay in peace, but apparently, there is no peace in this world. Problems alwayse knocking on our doors when we least wait for them." She murmured as she looked at the chaos she had created by confronting Shadow.


    "..."


    The others remained silent without daring to interrupt her.


    "Go to the ind; Echidna is waiting for you on-site. Meanwhile, I will do what I should have done from the beginning." She continued her exnations by opening a greenish portal.


    But just before the others crossed it, a gigantic ck portal suddenly manifested without notice.


    Unsurprisingly, Alvine''s silhouette appeared outside the portal, followed by Feyre, who followed him from afar.

 Chapter 387 Back To The Wall.

    ?


    "Among all the others, you are thest person I want to meet right now," Reha pronounced these words hostilely, looking at Alvine like a predator watching for her prey.


    "...Give me a good reason that proves to me that you are not an enemy." Alvine didn''t consider her threats; he asked instead the question that concerned him most.


    "That''s the best! Do you dare to ask me this question despite all the unforgivable actions that your men havemitted through your fault?! Do I have to understand that your arrogance has no limit?!" Reha''s rage was such that she could no longer control her murderous aura that roared at Alvine like a cmity monster.


    But thetter was always calm.


    And instead of answering her question or attempt at intimidation, he focused on his environment, staring at the monarchs and Zenof individually.


    Seeing the doubts in Zenof''s eyes, Alvine didn''t take long to decide.


    "Sigh, seeing your rage, I can guess it''s not simted. But on the other hand, it''s only now that I realize that my decision was like a deration of war. But Reha, you seem to have forgotten something. I never intended to steal anything from you." Alvine sighed, exhausted while feeling that his brain would self-explode since he reappeared in the room.


    "..." Reha also frowns when she sees his expression and exhaust that she could not understand.


    "I had decided solely to shelter mine before Feyre''s men attacked them in my absence. And I had done my best so that you could leave unscathed without her suspecting anything. But why did the help you were supposed to give me suddenly be that?! Have you ever wondered about the reasons that led me to make this decision?" He continued while regrly massaging his left temple with his index and middle finger.


    "...Whatever the circumstances, we are destined to be enemies."


    "Hey, stop pissing me off with this story of destiny. Do you think I am your enemy because your existence is based on an attribute contrary to mine?" Alvine''s angry voice roared in the heavens as he became increasingly frustrated by Reha''s stubbornness.


    But thetter was still as inexpressive as during her first meeting with Alvine.


    "No, it has nothing to do with it. The people you consider part of your family muste back to me. - To recreate my domain, I have to reverse the creation process, but I doubt you will leave them to me even if I gently ask you." She briefly exins her motivations.


    "What do you mean by recreating your domain?"


    "Of course, you know what I''m referring to when discussing that. So, will you be ready to give me back the children that your subordinates brought with them? Including little Sabrina and the others."


    "..."


    "Sigh, do you now understand why one of us has to give in to the other? Just like you, who is not ready to give up his own, I am also not in the mood to give up my--


    "Why do you want to kill them so much? It''s not like if-


    -Sigh, you''re right; I can''t abandon them for such a wacky reason. You gave them the right to live, but their lives don''t belong to you. This choice is up to them, and no matter their choices, I''d be with them." He retorted in a firm and non-negotiable voice.


    "...I see, so you give me no choice but to take care of your case here and now." She said, showing her emerald green sword in her right hand.


    "...Sigh, it''s a shame; I''d have liked to count you among my allies; it''s unfortunate to see you so stubborn." Alvine also acquired by showing two long scythes five meters in his two hands.


    -DOOM!!


    The moment after, the surrounding aura weighed down, followed by the vanishing of the two silhouettes.


    -Swhooshh-Grab!


    But just before the two attacked each other, Feyre intervened between them by stopping the two attacks without too much effort.


    "You are really stupid." She murmured these words and stared at them as if looking at two idiots.


    "Get out of there!" Reha was the first to say what the two had on the tip of their tongues.


    But despite their overwhelming auras, she remained inflexible and pushed them back the second after.


    "Do you think it''s time to waste your time with this ridiculous game as your enemies prepare to wage a total war against you? How stupid are you?" She continued with dark eyes.


    "..."


    "..."


    ''Sigh, if these two intended to fight each other, I wouldn''t have the slightest chance of getting away unscathed. I don''t know by what mysterious way, but this guy suddenly became stronger beyond all imagination. I know it''s rted to the other mysterious guy who had taken control of his body, but I don''t even know if he is still possessed by one of his monarchs or not.'' She whispered as she focused on Alvine.


    "...Sigh, it''s true that I wanted to check if she was serious by saying she wanted to kill me.


    While speaking, Alvine''s two weapons turned into a ck mist and disappeared by merging with his shadow.


    Following that, he continued.


    "But I think she''s trying to confirm some things. Finally, even if I have vague memories of a distant past, everything is not yet clear. So I can''t know what she wants without her telling me exactly."


    "So, you got what you were looking for on little Serena''s? Does that mean that you epted this woman''s offer?" She frowns while pointing her sword toward Feyre.


    "...Wha- What do I have to do with this?!" Feyre''s tension also rises by noticing Reha''s hostility towards her.


    "I didn''t conclude anything with her. Finally, it''s unimportant; I don''t see how it concerns you. Among all the others, I think Linn is the closest to you; I''m talking about your hiding. Instead of telling me exactly what you want, you continue to act iprehensibly." Alvine ignored Feyre''sints and focused on Reha. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "..."


    Seeing her silent and undecided, he no longer insisted on her.


    "Since you don''t want to say anything, let''s continue our old agreement. When I have finished ingesting all the information I have just acquired, I wille here so we can finish it once and for all." He made this proposal with intrepid eyes that testified to his seriousness.


    "..."


    With thesest words, the same type of portal appeared behind Alvine.


    *Follow him.* At the same time, Reha''s voice echoed in Zenof''s head.


    ¡°??¡± Despite thetter''s confusion, he didn''t dare to challenge the orders of his superior.


    On the other hand, neither Alvine nor Feyre stopped Zenof, who slipped into his dimensional portal before it closed in on itself.


    "Your Highness, can we trust you?" Corrupt asked with his metallic voice.


    "...Sigh, it''s not a question of trust. Whether we want it or not, he and I havemon interests in this cooperation; it is, therefore, not by choice but by necessity. Just like him, who waits for me to grant my promise, I also wait for him to fulfill his. It''s the reason that forces us to take the path of peace, probably."


    ---


    "Heepha, did you manage to contact the lord?"


    "No, no matter how many attempts, I can''t reach him. It''s probably due to disturbances rted to a high-ranking artifact." Heepha responds in a sad voice with dark eyes.


    She had regained her childish form after her battle against her enemies.


    The two were at the intermediate level of the castle, apanied by Zakiel, who stood a little further from them with the trios (Luna, Greed, and Darka).


    "Sigh, it''s frustrating. I don''t like to stay here and don''t--


    "The lord''s orders were clear; we had aplished our mission by bringing the survivors on this." Heepha interrupted him before he ended hisints.


    "I know, I know, but the energy of this ce is too high for such weak beings to survive. I don''t know which fly stung you by teleporting only the residents without the whole city with them." Shadow retorted these words by looking at her with irritation.


    "...I know, but I had no choice. In addition, I had nned that you would have finished your task when you sent me Ste to tell me you would take care of it."


    "Sigh, I had underestimated this girl; she had hidden from us that she could use her transcendental authority through an artifact. If she didn''t have this damn book, I could have saved everyone and weed the people you sent here before some died because of the unbearable energy."


    Unlike Shadow, who had teleported the entire city with a barrier, Heepha prioritized people''s survival rather than the whole town as Shadow had done.


    At first nce, Heepha''s strategy seemed to be the right one since it had been able to bring most of the people to the original safely.


    But this wasn''t the case when they arrived; even though the people she had brought were experienced mages, the weakest of whom were at the rank of the emperor, the energy and pressure of the where the night constantly reigns was not made for them.


    They found it difficult to withstand the pressure, and the atmosphere that was unsuitable for them, which resulted in victims.


    It was also one of the reasons that forced them to retreat toe and help Luna and her gang to save the residents of Alzania and put them in a safe ce in the city that Shadow had done everything to teleport.


    Being covered by an independent barrier, the residents of Alvine¡¯s kingdom on the of Fraydja didn''t have this problem.


    Even if Shadow had more losses than Heepha, thetter also had equivalent losses after she teleported the natives directly to the without taking precarious measures, as Shadow had done.


    "Sigh, things will soon be eventful," Shadow murmured aloud as he looked through the window of the city of more than ten kilometers of the square area next to the castle with dismay.


    "I know, so far, this''s beasts have not manifested themselves because they are frightened, but by feeling so many weak beings nearby, they will soon reapply. I don''t know how long we can stand in the face of a horde made up only of beasts whose lowest levelpetes with primordial beings." Heepha also nods while frowning.


    "... Well, since things are like this, it may be time to call on my troops who were sealed with the little fairy. They haven''t really regained their powers, but I have no alternative but to use--


    "Don''t talk nonsense, Shadow. The best thing is to wait for the lord toe. And if the situation became uncontroble, I would serve as a shield while you keep your strength for future battles." Heepha cut him off before he finished his sentence.


    "Unfortunately, even if I don''t like to admit it, your species is stronger than mine; if it were not thanks to the powers of the shadow that we inherited from the lord, we would not be there now. That''s why you will be used more for the lord than me. All we have to do is find a way to free your subordinates. So that--


    "It''s unfortunate, but I don''t have the power to free my subordinates. Unlike yours, who were sealed in the fairy domain (Reha), mine are sealed on our. And since it''s the lord''s work, I don''t have the power to revoke the seal. And the lord is far from acquiring his power of before. Alone, I can''t do what you and your squad will be able to aplish." She interrupts him for the second time.


    But knowing what she was referring to, Shadow could not refute her words. All he could do to answer Heepha was a heavy sigh followed by an embarrassing silence.


    "It''s off to a bad start; weck time. If only we had one of the monarchs with us, perhaps even this crazy and bloodthirsty, she would save us enough time or maybe even help me lift the lord''s seal." Heepha expressed herself with dreamy eyes.


    "Ugh, I think Askald is better than his sister to manage such a situation. At least, he has a brain not to think about killing alone."


    "Haha, you may be right. Meh, the reality is before us; it''s up to us to take on this task until the days when they will be among us. The members of the supreme order are not problems in themselves, as long as their superiors don''t get involved."


    "It''s true, given how arrogant they are, I don''t think they will move for us. But what bothers me in this mess is the person who falsified my memories. I think they are part of the rebels!"

 Chapter 388 Back To The Wall. 2

    ?


    "It''s likely. But don''t forget they are not the only ones to have us in their sights."


    "I know, but the best thing is to focus on our current enemies. Their sudden manifestations don''t announce anything good. Moreover, what does this woman do with the survivors?" Shadow changed subjects by looking at a particr subus who helped Sabrina and the rescue teams to cure the wounded.


    "I don''t know. She probably had tond here, taking advantage of the chaos. You had surely teleported her with the others in the city without realizing it." Heepha frowned as she advanced this hypothesis.


    "...Sigh, she doesn''t represent a danger. But let''s keep an eye on her; you never know."


    "Um."


    --


    "Lady Rina, we need your help; we have an injured person who exceeds our care skills." Inside the city, Henia rushed to Sabrina, who was taking care of a vampire who had lost the lower half of her body.


    "Tsk, I''m currently trying to prevent another one from dying. Asks someone else." She retorted without looking away at her patient, who was between life and death.


    "But... Linnae and Serena are currently busy treating other cases more serious than yours. In addition to that, Sebass is--


    "I know, but we can''t save everyone. This leads us to take foolish measures by prioritizing the strongest. In any case, the weak couldn''t survive, given the future skirmishes that we''ll have. Check the identity of each injured person and see if they had made efforts to investigate body and soul in their missions. They''re the most important, it''s painful, but we have no other means avable." She retorted these words by grinding her teeth.


    "...I understand. But why do little Heepha and this Dalvine bastard stay there without giving us their help?"


    "Sigh, it''s because they--


    "It''s because they need to keep their powers in the event of an invasion." Before Sabrina finished exining the situation to Henia, Yasmine took the lead and exined the situation.


    "..." Sabrina frowns at her.


    But the next moment, she was silent and continued to take care of other injuries without further dy.


    "W-Who are you?" But unlike her, Henia became rmed by noticing the aura of Yasmine, who no longer tried to hide her energy.


    "Don''t take care of her; we don''t have time to linger with insignificant details." Sabrina retorted to Henia.


    ''Insignificant details? This woman is abnormally powerful to be a little hat.'' Despite herment, she submitted to her mistress''s request and returned to her post.


    "Dear to meet you, child of-- or should I say, new captai-


    "Don''t bother me if the others haven''t called you yet, what they think you will be useful to us. So put your hand on your paw instead ofing to bother me without anything." Sabrina stopped her before she finished her sentence.


    The woman Shadow and Heepha spoke of was this subus, who was nonother than Renia, the transcendent who had posed as an intermediate divine mage to learn about Alvine.


    Just as Shadow and Heepha had just concluded, she was indeed in the kingdom of Alvine when Reha and Shadow were fighting.


    And it''s partly thanks to her help that many of the subordinates from Alzania are alive. It was her mysterious and iprehensible contribution that allowed her to stay on this, even though both noticed her.


    "Don''t worry; I didn''te here to waste your time. But rather to tell you that you will have to sweat more than expected." While pronouncing these words with a mysterious smile, arge amount of raw energypresses into her body and implodes the next moment with a small boom.


    "Huh?!" Sabrina frowns towards her, not knowing what kind of low blow she is preparing tomit.


    But this mistruststed only a while before she understood Yasmine''s intentions.


    ''Here is a rare phenomenon. As I predicted, this girl is more powerful than my estimates.'' She murmured with a sigh of relief.


    "Don''t waste time; I can only maintain this spell for five minutes. So hurry up from--


    "It will be more than enough!" Sabrina replied, looking around her.


    Apart from her and the three other primordials, including Assiaphir Gleph''nir, Galiel''s daughter, all the others in the barrier surrounding the city were frozen in time.


    Unlike Ferda, the queen of time, Yasmine''s temporal power was far superior to hers.


    She not only froze their bodies but their minds and everything that went with them (energy, bleeding, and even surrounding auras.).


    "In this case, I''ll let you do it. I''m curious to see your versatile concept at work." She pronounced these words with sparkling eyes of curiosity.


    But she didn''t receive an answer from Sabrina.


    Instead of wasting her time responding to her words, which solely inmed her ego, Sabrina, always in her primordial form, takes action.


    She closes her eyes while checking the numbers of wounded at the end of their lives, thanks to her primordial perception.


    And three secondster, she opened her eyes, whose pupils were blood-red.


    |Blood concept: Life''s Seeds.|


    She murmured, followed by the explosion of her aura that broke into the frozen and colorless city!


    -Vaaaam!!!


    And the next moment, her mana slowly envelops all those missing limbs or damaged cores in a golden cocoon-like caterpir that had not yet begun its mutation.


    Yasmine frowns while looking at Sabrina with her body sweaty.


    ''Fufu, I knew she was powerful, but at this point, she reached the highest rank that a primordial can achieve. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    -The only exnation for this dazzling progression is that she has received a significant amount of energy from the evolutionary seed!


    -Sigh, you have to be either the worst of idiots or the most ignorant to make this guy an enemy. In addition to not knowing how to eradicate the soul of a supreme being, it''s impossible to seal this type definitively. I understood it when I saw him escape to my ultimate sealing bucket.


    -I thought that by preventing any shade from subsisting, he would lose his shadow powers. Still, apparently, I was an idiot for underestimating the other unique attributes that go hand in hand with him.'' She murmured as she looked at Sabrina with appalling eyes.


    Thetter did not take long to act.


    The next moment, her primordial energy suddenly softens, followed by another phenomenon unknown to Yasmine.


    -Plop, plop, plop....


    Her energy, which became as soft and fluid as theke''s water, crystallized into hundreds of tiny golden bubbles around her.


    ''-! Can she even crystallize her mana and create blood? Sigh, I wonder why I''m surprised. But if she manages to do that, it means that she will be able to use her concept without running out of energy. Every twenty drops of primordial blood contain as much energy as a spiritual stone of primordial rank.


    But for a primordial being, ten primordial stones are more than enough to restore her energy fully. And since she manages to create primordial blood thanks to the powers of her concept, this means that she will not need a mana stone to restore her energy.


    -Heh, I now understand why this damn concept is called versatile. In addition to being defensive and offensive, it even has healing characteristics and other unique factors that are supposed to be independent. I never thought I would envy an inferior being one day; she''s cheating.''


    And as if she were not inflicted enough, Sabrina''s following actions nailed her beak.


    Thistter''s shadow wobbles under her feet and clones with the same appearance as she emerged in the shadow of the wounded.


    "..."


    While she could no longer know if it was rted to the affinity of darkness or that of Alvine, she had her answer by seeing the hundreds of golden bubbles sink into Sabrina''s shadow and appear in the cocoons that enveloped the wounded.


    "That''s enough; you can revoke your spell." Sabrina''s roque voice, due to her exhaustion, sounds in her eardrums, awakening her in her dismay.


    "Eu... Um, if you think it''s enough, then everything is fine." She said with a snap of her fingers, followed by a sudden draught that had umted around the city.


    But Sabrina, for her part, didn''t care about this detail.


    "To you now." She ordered the clones that she had created beforehand before everything began.


    Following her order, the hundreds of clones set to work with their nd expressions.


    They manipted the bubbles they received from Sabrina towards the bodies of the wounded.


    And at the contact of the bubbles with the wounded, they burst and release arge amount of primordial vital energy they contain.


    Yasmine did not focus on the wounded who regenerated but on Sabrina, who had just sacrificed arge amount of vital energy.


    Seeing her colorless face and dry lips, she didn''t need to ask what was wrong with Sabrina.


    "Are you sure you are safe? Suddenly losing such vital energy must have repercussions even for you who control--!


    She stopped mid-sentence when she saw Sabrina surround herself with a cocoon simr to the others but with more vital energy than thetter.


    "Tsk, I didn''t say anything." She says with a frustrated smile.


    --


    "Ho? They turned out to be more useful than expected, these two girls." Having witnessed the whole scene, Heepha felt a weight on her shoulders weaken when she saw the unexpected coboration between Sabrina and Renia.


    "Kuku, you were wrong to underestimate her. She doesn''t just shine by her skills. Her management talent rivals Luna''s when thetter was at her peak." Shadow retorted with a triumphal smile.


    "Hohoo? It''s rare to see youpliment someone else. But what surprised me more was to see you persist so that I let this girl absorb some of the power of the evolutionary seed. But I now realize that she deserved this reward. Even if she could not draw much from it, she had unexpected progress for someone of her caliber." Heepha also nods while focusing on Sabrina.


    "Kuku, you are the only one who underestimated this great self, although I don''t need yourpliments."


    "I know, I know, although you are a little stupid, you manage to assume your responsibilities in rare times. You are an idiot, but an idiot with his head on his shoulders. And even if your idiocy is terrific, it should not be put aside. After all, it is because of this idiocy that the--


    "Tsk, Stop pissing me off, Heepha. If you want topliment me, make a little effort, at least." Shadow''s triumphant smile stiffens by finally guessing Heepha''s intentions.


    -D000M


    -!!


    But the next moment, the two had solemn expressions feeling the ruthless energying from afar.


    [[Tsk, I knew they would reapply, but it''s too early.]] Heepha ms her tongue by retorting these words with dark eyes that have nothing to do with the jovial smile she had not two seconds ago.


    [[No, they actually took more time than expected; it doesn''t tell me anything that''s worth it!]] Shadow also retorted with an expression no better than his colleague.


    [[Sigh, it''s up to me to take the reins, it seems.]]


    [[... Pay attention to yourself; these beasts are not small frets for us. We no longer have our--


    [[I know. But thanks to them, we won''t have to worry about running out of food. I''M GOING TO ORGANIZE A BANQUET WITH THEIR MEATS TO WELCOME OUR LORD!]]

 Chapter 389 Glimmer Of Hope.

    ?


    [[...I''M GOING TO ORGANIZE A BANQUET WITH THEIR MEATS THE RETURN OF THE LORD!]]


    She said with a disdainful smile.


    But just before teleported out of the castle, she frowned, feeling a familiar aura near the dome-covered city.


    "Wait-wait, this energy...


    She breathed uphill and again to stabilize the emotions raging in her heart.


    And without finishing her remarks, Shadow, Luna, and the others vanished on the middle floor, followed by herself.


    ''I''m sure it''s the Lord''s aura, but he''s closer to these damn beasts than expected! It''s bad!'' When she saw Alvine suddenly appear in the most dangerous ce, her instincts shouted danger:


    She elerated so that her silhouette could no longer be differentiated from the draught that apanied her.


    Meanwhile, Alvine, who has juste out of the portal, is slightly surprised when he notices an imposing creature because of its size and presence in front of him.


    But looking above him, a shock slightly crossed his ck pupils when he noticed the sky was darker than expected.


    -Huh?


    When he looked closer, he realized the gigantic creature had brought its entire pack.


    The creatures looked like bats with abyss-ck eyes simr to Alvine''s and their two-meter-long fangs. Their bodies were smoky ck to the point that they easily blended with the dark night reigning over the.


    ''Interesting, I had never seen such monsters. Although its aura is invisible, it is at least one level higher than mine. But why...they seem to be so scared?'' He murmured, looking straight into the dark pupils of the creatures, which seemed to havee directly into the abyss, with his own.


    -SCUUURCKK!!


    The creature Alvine had seen in the first and seemed to be their leader at all times shouted in a sonic cry that resounded like a sonic attack in Alvine''s eardrums.


    "Tsk, what vulgar and weak creatures! I wouldn''t have-!? What do I say? Since when do I think that such threatening beasts can be weak?" Despite his brief confusion, he did not pay too much attention.


    He held out his hand, and a long ck spear appeared in his hand.


    He tilts his body slightly backward and throws the spear toward the creature like a missile!


    -Swhoowh!!


    The spear carried with it a power exceeding Alvine''s thoughts and pierced the huge left wing of the creature without losing its monstrous power.


    -!


    In front of Alvine''s incredulous eyes, the spear continued its race toward the pack and pierced all those who were in its path, and continued its frantic race until Alvine no longer saw it.


    He looked at his hand with stoic and skeptical eyes. To ensure he had not just dreamed, he showed another spear and was about to carry out a second attack.


    But,


    -BOOOOM!!


    The dozens of creatures that had attacked fell before him, and the other fifty fled to save their skins.


    In his disbelief, he looked at those who had just sumbed to his instinctive attack and realized that they were no longer alive.


    Feyre and Zenof, who had just witnessed the whole scene, no longer knew what kind of expression they had to have that would allow them to express their shock.


    "Such aplex attack instantly cast as if nothing?" Feyre stutters with suspicious eyes.


    "D-Di-Did you understand something?"


    "I''m not sure, but he used the destruction of the soul, which is unitedpetence only essible to transcendent beings and above."


    Zenof had veins on his forehead as he moistened his lips to digest the shock in his way.


    "Does this mean that he has reached the transcendent rank? What a good joke! He wasn''t even a transcendent mage!" He constantly shakes his head while shouting these words without worrying about good manners.


    "I didn''t say that! His three cores still exist in his body; that''s what I don''t understand! He is possessed!"


    As she came to this conclusion, she put herself on the defensive by noticing the sudden appearance of Shadow and the others.


    But contrary to her expectations, this small group didn''t even nce at them.


    [[YOUR PRESENCE HONORS US, LORD!]]


    They shouted together without holding back their overwhelming energies while kneeling before Alvine.


    Alvine staggered back by being caught off guard in front of their strangely overexcited auras and cries. "E-Euh, I''m d to see you too."


    ''Why are they so happy to see me!?'' His mind erupted in the face of their abnormal reactions.


    He then looked around him with his magical perception, meticulously scanning all the surroundings, then,


    "Good job to you; I didn''t expect to have so many survivors." He announced in a sober voice.


    "..."


    His subordinates remained silent as their joys turned into sadness after hearing hispliments


    ''I can now feel their emotion directly through me. I don''t know what kind of trick the spirit of the ring used on me, but my power has not only increased without my breakthrough, but my link with my shadow soldiers have abnormally strengthened beyond my expectations. I could only understand what they wanted to tell me, but now I can feel their feelings of inferiority.'' His heart also tightens in his chest by feeling all their emotions.


    "It''s not your fault." He spoke coldly.


    [[...If only we--


    "Shadow, stop acting like an idiot; you''re better than that. I don''t need to ask why many of my subjects died." His roque voice thundered as his rage manifested in his aura, which emitted crazy pressure beyond imagination.


    Shadow and the others had mad eyes of rage as Alvine''s rage passed through them.


    ''What do they have those!? Well, it will be hectic in the next few days.'' Feyre didn''t want to linger on it when she saw Alvine and the others express themselves through a link she couldn''t see.


    At the same time, Alvines'' emotions faded in his eyes. "I would give them back a hundredfold what they have just done to us; I make it the supreme oath above all!" He spoke these words with a heavy heart. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    [[...]]


    Seeing their silences, Alvine looked at Heepha and said:


    "Go to the forge and serve to create everything useful to us." He orders.


    Their eyes flicker with disbelief when they hear Alvine''s unexpected order.


    [[My... Lord, by the greatest of hazards, have you...


    A cruel smile stood on his lips when he saw Heepha stuttering.


    "I know what you want to know." While pronouncing these words, one of the two pearls, more precisely, the blood-red pearl that was iid on his ring, shone with a crimson red glow, followed by a fiery portal appearing near him.


    -Gulp! ...Seeing the other side of the gate, Heepha''s eyes were slightly wet because of the wave of emotion.


    [Wee among us!]


    Alvine raises his eyebrows slightly when he sees Heepha speaking in thenguage spoken by the spirit of the ring.


    He keeps his insane smile while he responds calmly.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but I was always with you."


    -!!


    ''Sigh, I understand their surprise; this is the second time she has spoken to me in thisnguage. The first time, I didn''t understand what she was telling me. I now know why she had tested me. But many things remain iprehensible in my head. I must iste myself for a while to digest the information I received from the ring. In a war, it''s crucial to know more about your enemies.


    ?


    -No matter their powers, I would crush them to thest! And even if this power doesn''t belong to me and I don''t know how long it will stay with me, I have to learn more about it and assimte as much knowledge as I can to prepare for--


    [[We are waiting for your orders!]]


    Seeing Heepha take advantage, Shadow also advanced with dark eyes that Alvine had be ustomed to seeing.


    Hearing Shadow''s words, he breathed a great breath of fresh air andpressed his powers.


    He then murmured stoically: "An ideal without power isughable, and a power without ambition is in vain."


    "..."


    While everyone was listening to him, his aura became blood red, but the power of thetter had nothing to envy the old one, who was abyssal ck.


    ''For now, my power is not guaranteed; I have no idea about its nature, even if I have an idea of its origin. Is it momentary or permanent? I don''t know. But no matter the answer to this question, my intentions will not change.'' He said, clenching his fist several times while feeling the power he had never felt before in his body, and that only expects to express itself.


    "Here are my orders. Heepha, you will forge the weapons and artifacts that you can forge. Of course, before you go to the forge room, recover what you are missing from this portal. There is everything you will need."


    "Yes, my Liege!"


    "Greed!"


    "Hah!"


    "You will drive this woman into the experimentation room, watch over her and assist her in doing research that will be useful to us."


    Greed''s eyes de-turn crazy following Alvine''s order.


    "My lord, do I have to...


    "No, not this time; you are free to do as much as you want as long as it will be profitable. Show me this side of a mad scientist that you have always repressed in yourself. Don''t set yourself limits; I want to know what the only survivor of your race, nicknamed the masters of knowledge, are capable of!"


    "My lord!!" He shouted as his aura testified to everything about his emotions.


    ''Ugh! Is he crying!?'' He stepped back by noticing this strange phenomenon for the first time.


    Greed was not in tears, of course, but the emotions that raged in his heart gave Alvine this impression.


    "Hahh, is that a good idea?" Alvine thought loudly, noticing the insane glow in Greed''s eyes.


    But one person seemed to be unhappy with Alvine''s decision, Feyre.


    She stepped forward and spoke dissatisfiedly: "Wait, I have no interest in working with such a mentally stalled guy. What I want is to ex-


    But before she finished herints, Alvine arrested her.


    "You''re wrong, Feyre. The person who can help you in your research is Greed. He is more qualified than me, believe me." He affirmed in an imcable voice.


    Feyre raised her eyebrows slightly and nced at Greed, who seemed to be a world apart.


    "He doesn''t give the impression." She persisted.


    "I know, but I''m sure you won''t have the same reaction if I told you that he belongs to a race that had made the entire universe tremble not only by their advanced magical powers but also by their most advanced knowledge of these so-called hidden truths that you are pursuing." Answer Alvine nonchntly.


    "..." Feyre frowns, waiting for Alvine to continue.


    "The demons of greed," Alvine affirmed in a monotonous voice.


    But despite his answer, Feyre was still confused.


    Seeing her mistrust, Alvine did not need to waste his time to decipher the doubt in her eyes. He continued:


    "You may not know this breed, but you must surely hear the nicknames they obtained thanks to their renowned: the descendants of Raphael!"


    -!


    Feyre''s body stiffened following Alvine''s exnations.


    "...So they existed in the past?" She whispered out loud with a small smile of a crazy scientist.


    ''Yes, even if I have not yet assimted all the memories acquired by the spirit of the ring, I have still managed to dig up some information about the identity of my allies. "Know yourself first before you know your enemy!" A quote that shines not only by its fame but also by the wisdom it contains.'' He said to himself with thoughtful eyes.

 Chapter 390 Glimmer Of Hope. 2

    ?


    "Lord Middle, Ie to bring you the mission report."


    Middle, one of the Order members, upied a small mansion on a small ind floating from nowhere.


    "..."


    After a brief silence, a male voice roared in the mansion.


    "I''m listening to you." He ordered.


    -Gulp!


    The messenger kneeling in front of the door has chilled after hearing the static voice of her superior.


    She''s a demon with a look simr to Sofia''s; she has two small horns on her temples, blood-red eyes, and two draconian wings on her back.


    The mansion where she was currently was upied by one of the highest-ranking members of the Supreme Council, Senior Middle.


    Apart from him, three other members left as a sequel, Thumb, Index, and Ring.


    Pinky was none other than Feyre, but since she abandoned her position to pursue her path of knowledge, her position is still vacant.


    And apart from them, they have their supreme leader who represents the Hand.


    "Do I have to repeat myself?" Middle¡¯s monotonous voice awakened his subordinate, who had a sweaty body, despite being an intermediate transcendent of the same rank as Yasmine (Rennia) and Reha.


    "The troops you had sent to exterminate Kayre''s subordinates were exterminated, leaving only one survivor, themander." She stammered this sentence.


    But against all odds, Middle was silent as he slightly chuckled as if he expected a simr result.


    The girl did not dare to interrupt him; she remained on her kneel even though three minutes had passed since she delivered the message.


    To each their own way of establishing the hierarchy, the head members of the order are five, and each pir represents a finger. Thumb being the strongest and the Pinky the weakest.


    That being said, Feyre''s power is not negligible since she is a high-ranking transcendent. And just like Feyre, they have their names.


    After ten minutes of listening to the unpleasantughter of her superior, the demon girl sighed with relief when she heard his next order.


    "Leave." He whispers coldly as his aura makes the whole ind tremble as if it were to copse on him.


    The girl did not spend a second longer on the ind before her silhouette vanished.


    After an additional minute of silence, Middle spoke in a static voice,


    "What''s on your side, Thumb?"


    The interior of the small mansion turned out to be asrge as the castle of Alvine on the of Faydja.


    But the most remarkable thing was to see the holograms of the people who were with him in his lonely castle.


    The three of the four golden crystals around the round table disyed the other council members'' silhouettes.


    It was evident that the others heard the demon girl''s report, hence their silence.


    And since they all wore masks with numbers ranging from one to four, it was easy to identify their ranks.


    The question that Middle had just asked Thumb remained temporarily unanswered.


    "Shall I understand that you also failed in the mission?" Middle asked in a suspicious voice.


    Even if his face was not visible under a mask that had two ck features in the middle of the golden sun, his light golden eyes shone with a strange excitement in them.


    Seeing his impatience, the man with two features on his mask giggled strangely but did notment.


    "Index! Do you think it''s funny!?" Ring growled with warm blood.


    Her three thin horns and her soft voice, despite her frustration, said everything about her sex.


    And just like her, Thumb, silent from the beginning, didn''t need to express herself to understand that she was also a woman.


    The two balloons inted on her chest were more than enough proof.


    After Ring''s rage, Thumb scraped her throat and spoke disdainfully.


    "You''re wrong to underestimate this guy. Even though my subordinate had my tiara with him, his prey could still escape from my prison." She exins briefly.


    -!


    And unlike her, the others were not as calm as she was.


    Index, which found his two colleagues'' failure funny, stoppedughing, and his golden pupils became cold.


    He was not the only one to have this golden glow in his eyes; all four had golden pupils, to wonder if it was natural or due to their powers.


    "Is your information correct?" The suspicion was perceptible in the tone of the Index when he asked Thumb this question.


    Thetter remained silent before her eyes became cold under her mask. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Are you insinuating that I''m lying?" Her voice also became cold without losing its nobility.


    At the same time, the atmosphere in Middle''s castle became electrifying.


    "Ahem, it''s not the time to debate this subject; I doubt Senior Thumb will lie to us since she has nothing to draw from it." Middle intervenes to soothe their anger.


    He then continued after seeing the two gradually calm down. "It leads me to ask one thing, does this guy restore his powers?"


    "I don''t know. ording to what my subordinate told me, he would be possessed by one of his monarchs. These bloodthirsty beings that we had sealed to stop the chaos they sowed in their passages." Thumb exins briefly.


    But Middle and the others were not convinced by this version.


    "What did you conclude? You believe that such a powerful entity may be able to be influenced by--


    Before Index finished his sentence, he was interrupted by Thumb. "I don''t think so. He may be weakened, but his soul remains what it was. Just like me, you felt the familiar energy that we had not felt since his disappearance; even if it''s weak, it''s still present. That leads me to say he''s probably awake but no more."


    "..."


    After a minute of silence to allow everyone to organize their ideas, Ring scraped her throat and looked at everyone in turn.


    "Should we warn Hand?" She asked in a dull voice.


    "No, the situation is not as urgent. He was stronger than us then, but thousands of centuries have passed since then. And unlike him, we''re no longer what we were then. Even if he''s at the maximum level of his strength, he can no longer do anything against all of us together, not to mention that we have ten times more subordinates than before." Middle answers in a stoic voice.


    But unlike him, Thumb did not have the same certainty.


    "You''re wrong; unlike you, I directly faced this bastard in a real battle. And the result was disappointing." She thought out loud.


    The others looked at her, waiting for exnations from her even if they had heard her report at the time.


    "...While I was fighting with all my being, attacking him with all my power, he had not suffered a single scratch, although he did nothing to counter my attacks, not even a simple shield to protect himself." She continued feeling the ghost of the past haunt her again.


    ''Even with time, I still can''t control my fear. He''s one of the worst monsters!'' She murmured herself, unconsciously shivering as she recalled a distant past.


    Seeing her overwhelmed by her past, the others sighed when they saw the strongest being after their supreme leader. Index then spoke: "...It''s not that we don''t believe you, but if his power was so imposing, how did you survive?" He frowns under a mask with a skeptical tone.


    "I couldn''t flee; he disinterested me after noticing my power, which he had described as insignificant." She retorted in an unworthy and hateful voice.


    While everyone remained speechless in the face of Thumb''s unexpected answer, she immersed herself in her thoughts.


    ''This son of a bitch had chased me no matter where I went; he was like my shadow that followed me everywhere. It was so natural for him that I had finally been desperate to save my skin. And it was by seeing that I gave up all hope that he left me behind like garbage that didn''t deserve to be killed by him. I wouldn''t erase this shame until I had his head!'' She clenches her fists to the point the others can hear her bones crack through transmission.


    "So...Ahem, I think this guy''s threat is not negligible. Let us get involved now before he bes more powerful than he''s now." Middle whispered these words with a restless heart.


    "...U-Um, we were waiting for him to be powerful enough to capture him and research the evolutionary seeds that he''s the only one, to our knowledge, able to create them. But currently, his power is more than enough to do it." Index also changes his mind with worrying eyes.


    "Indeed, I have nothing against this proposal." Ring dared not protest when she noticed Thumb''s gaze on her.


    ''She''s scary. What kind of monster is this Kayre to scare such a monster? He''s a threat beyond our estimates that must never reach the thresholds of his power. I would make sure to prevent it at all costs!'' She then murmured.


    ''Despite thousands of years, Thumb has not regressed from her rank, proving her power is colossal. I don''t even need our leader''s order to know that she''s stronger than me. And seeing this serious look on her face, this guy mustn''t be imprisoned but exterminated. I should have captured him instead of hiding that I had discovered his existence rather than expected.'' Index also had his dark thoughts.


    The exact reflection took ce in Middle''s head during that time.


    --


    ''It''s crazy how motivated they are. It''s the first time I''ve seen them so energetic.'' Meanwhile, Alvine, who had justpleted the distribution of tasks, was not aware of the threat that was about to follow him even in the depths of the abyss.


    After dictating Greed and Heepha''s role, he gave tasks to Luna and the others.


    Darka and Luna will assist in training the generals, who will temporarily form a squad guided by them to gain experience on the ground.


    Thus, The generals (Britannia, Fyora, Barade, and Myn) and Henia left with Luna and Darka to the forest to learn more about the creatures that inhabited the ce while taking advantage of this outing to strengthen their powers.


    And given the dangerousness of the and theck of information that Alvine and the others had, he ordered Linn and Assiaphir to apany them just in case they encountered creatures beyond their powers.


    ''With Linn''s spatial power and Assiaphir''s spiritual power, they shouldn''t have problems. In addition, Assiaphir must train to progress and understand more what she''s capable of since she became primordial.'' Alvine murmured, frowning slightly towards them.


    After that, he focused on Shadow,


    "Shadow, your role will be to help your subordinates regain their dating powers." He exins briefly.


    Now that Heepha was no longer there, Shadow didn''t try to y his cool.


    "My lord, I and my subordinates can regain our full power; but we must--


    "I know what you''re talking about, but we don''t have enough time to take such measures." Alvine interrupts him before he finishes his sentence.


    ''Currently, I have five evolutionary seeds that the ring''s spirit had kept in the ring dimension. But it''s too less to help everyone. In addition, I must also reach at least the transcendent rank to be able to revoke the twins'' seal. And even if I reach this rank by absorbing the energy of these seeds, I don''t know in what state these troublemakers will be. But there''s more urgency.'' He focused on Zakiel withplex eyes.


    ''Among all the others, he''s the only one who regressed the most. I knew he was special, but now it''s the biggest news I expected.''


    "Zakiel, take this and wait for me in the throne room; I will assist you afterward so that you regain your rank as general-in-chief."

 Chapter 391 Zakiel!

    ?


    Two days had passed since Alvine had finished distributing the tasks to his subordinates.


    He did not try to know more about the number of victims for fear that his rage would precede his goal.


    Apart from his shadow soldiers, he did not want to meet others or hear other reports.


    He had isted himself in his royal room, which he was able to ess without any problem and which was on the top floor of his castle.


    Of course, Shadow and the others had other surprises when they saw Alvine ess all the levels of his castle. But thetter did not exin; he did not have the luxury that was time, knowing that his enemies could invade them at any time.


    --


    But today, another strange phenomenon urs on the in perpetual night.


    The castle, always immersed in ck, had its crystals lit.


    Shadow, who was in the royal hall with his hundred thousand subordinates, and Heepha in the forge room with her subordinates, had a macabre smile when they saw this phenomenon.


    "A little more, just a little bit! My men and I will be your shadows and be useful to you, unlike in the past!" Shadow murmured with an insane smile on his lips.


    He closed his eyes and continued his meditation with his men. Above them, there was a single ck seed that swallowed up all the light that tried to illuminate therge room by four hundred meters cub.


    At the same time, Heepha had a smile simr to Shadow''s when she noticed the forge''s piece clearing because of the blood-red crystals that were embedded in the walls.


    Her mes be more ferocious around her, and her subordinates respond to her emotions by showing their joys through their mes that burn so intensely that no primordial being will be able to resist them for a minute.


    This phenomenon is due to a seed simr to Shadow''s that floated above them.


    Unlike thetter, the seed above Heepha was red and gave off warmer heat than Heepha''s mes.


    Meanwhile, Alvine was in the throne room with Zakiel kneeling in front of him.


    "Are you ready?" He asked in a dull and inexpressive voice.


    Zakiel nodded his head with sparkling eyes that showed his somewhat perceptible emotions.


    Seeing this, Alvine nods slightly and waves his hand followed by the appearance of a third greenish seed above his palm.


    "Well, follow my instructions to the letter; failure is not tolerable!"


    **Yes, my Liege! **


    His voice resounded in Alvine''s mind as usual. But Alvine didn''t even frown, let alone have trouble bearing the pressure from Zakiel''s voice.


    After this brief exchange between the two, Alvine lets the greenish seed, which had the same color as Zakiel''s pupils, if we forget their ck sclerotics and draconian red irises, float above Zakiel''s head.


    ''Just like Shadow and Heepha, Zakiel also had a name. Athreos, the mere fact of looking into his eyes was more than enough to eject the soul of any transcendent being below the intermediate transcendent rank. Now that I have understood everything that happened before I woke up in this long sleep, I now understand why my clone asked me these questions.


    -I had ordered him to kill me if I didn''t have the answer to his questions. To say that I was ying with my life without even realizing it. But I can''t me him; this decision was more than calcted. And I would have hated him if he had spared me despite my inability to answer his questions.


    -Finally, all this no longer matters. I will consider this old life as my old self, just as I did when I thought I was the other Alvine from Earth. But that doesn''t mean that I have to flee my responsibilities. I said that Athreos was the person who had regressed the most, but I now realize that my case is worse than his.


    Finally, this is the most exciting; living in this weak body allowed me to understand the meaning, importance, and value of this thing that I considered insignificant, life, family, and my intrinsic ties with my subordinates.


    They were all, one day, my victims. I had destroyed their lives, ransacked their homes, destroyed their families. But because of the emptiness I wanted so much to fill in me, I resurrected the most important, let those who were not important to me die, and let live those I considered garbage cans that did not deserve my attention.


    This arrogance I had even surpasses me now. And above all, it proves that I have changed. And I understand why these people want my skin. I would do this if I were in their ces. Haha, I guess that''s what proves that we have a heart that is not only used to pump blood.


    But hey, since I am no longer different from them, it is obvious that I would be as capricious as them and want to preserve this family that I cherish with all my being. It''s ironic, and it can''t stop me from making fun of myself and my hypocrisy. But despite everything, that''s what makes me what I am now. Kayre, the name I had received from Elena, belongs to the past; a man who ignores his guilt and previous sins because of his desire to preserve his entourage was born Alvine Dragnar.


    This name, this weak person who is only a pitiful high-level transcendent now, this heart that feels the warmth of being surrounded by beings just as insignificant as him, is a thousand billion times better than Kayre.


    Known under the identity of more demonic than demons, more evil than evil, and more empty than emptiness... belongs to the past. He no longer has his ce in me, but his memories will remain forever engraved in me.


    I''m not as pretentious as to ignore my experience. My enemies, my former subordinates who betrayed me, and those who show themselves now because they believe they can pulverize me; I would make them show that this shadow demon is still present and more than determined to make them understand that they will forever be cats that will have no use other use than to hunt mice in my store.


    And unlike before, I would not make the same mistake of ignoring my subordinates.


    The more they are at my level, the less they will fear and adore me as their god. It was partly because of this chasm between our powers that they ended up fearing me.


    Finally, no matter my power, as long as they are not close to my rank, I will not show this chasm between us. And even if I am not sure I can continue acting like the naive little boy I once was, I would do my best not to forget thisforting warmth.


    And this path is more difficult than defeating my enemies. After all, it was my only failure when I was at the height of my power. Mistrust and worry are on the doorstep, while failure and sess race to reach this destination before the other. Here are some strange words that my old self will probably pronounce. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Finally, let''s wake up; the past has its ce only in the closet, while the present will be like the new clothes I just bought. Unlike the past, which deserves to be preserved, the present deserves to be cherished and pampered; this is the ignorance of mortals.


    While Alvine was in his thoughts, Athreos, or instead Zakiel, was like an inanimate status that absorbed the energy of the levitating seed between Alvine''s hand and his head.


    After an hour in a majestic room, which had only a bone throne as its only decoration, Alvine opened his eyes slightly calmer than usual.


    He looks at the evolutionary seed that had lost half of his energy, and his lips curved slightly with a macabre smile as if he were showing off his shark and demonic teeth.


    "Zakiel, it''s up to you to tell me what you prefer between this name and Athreos, formerly nicknamed the demon of passage." He pronounced with a titude.


    At the same time, he could feel Zakiel''s emotions wavering slightly through him. It made Alvine''s smile grow into an insane smile that was unparalleled.


    [I understand, but your past is a part of you, keep there deep inside you and use it for your future decisions and fun battles that await us.] He whispers these words in thenguage he spoke with his highest-ranking subordinates of general rank and above.


    At the same time, he ttens the seed against Zakiel''s head and forces him to enter his body.


    -D0000MMM!!


    Simultaneously, the entire pce trembled fiercely under the greenish energy emanating from Zakiel''s silhouette.


    Alvine''s hand also trembled as Zakiel''s spiritual body tried to evacuate the seed it considered an unknown threat.


    -ROAAAAAAAAARRRR!!!


    For the first time, Zakiel, whose body is entirely spiritual and immune to any physical attack, groaned with unbearable pain as his appearance, soul, and everything that defined him as a separate entity gradually evolved as Alvine forced the seed to merge with his spiritual body.


    "Athreos, deformed entities belonging to the race of nightmarish demons, I baptize you once again as Zakiel and request you to take over your position and protect not only your master but also everything that is important to him. This master who had no heart, this master who did not care about you, and this same master who had massacred all your species, asks you not as an order but as a request." He pronounced coldly, staring at Zakiel''s emerald and misty green pupils.


    His body waspletely soaked in sweat; his stamina was at its lowest. But the confidence of being above all roared in his ck eyes, which now had draconian irises.


    While Zakiel, who has just finished absorbed alone, the monstrous energy of the seed, was locked in an evolutionary cocoon.


    -Crack!!


    The cocoon cracked and exposed Zakiel''s slender silhouette.


    Even if he was still in spiritual form, his appearance was more visible and could be confused with those with physical bodies. His two grotesque scythes and chains were no longer present with him. Unlike his old dpidated dress that gave it the appearance of a beggar wandering for centuries, he was reced by a ck beast skin dress and a scaly green cape that dragged behind him.


    He wore two ck gloves and two crescent moon earrings on the top tip of his ears.


    After a moment of silence, the colossal throne room was suddenly filled with beings simr to Zakiel, who had spiritual bodies.


    As for Alvine, despite being surrounded by thousands of strange and deformed creatures, ranging from humanoid beasts to human-like entities, he did not flick back. Out of breath due to his exhaustion, he continued to look straight into Zakiel''s pupils while sensing like he felt his soul vanish in his body, waiting for thetter''s response.


    ''This pressure, and this feeling of danger, Kuku, I would never get tired of the powers of this race.'' His ideas became slightly blurred as he continued to look into Zakiel''s pupils.


    But seeing that thetter did not wake uppletely, Alvine''s eyes turned dark green, and his spiritual power fell on the throne room.


    At that moment, all the pressure that Zakiel and his subordinates were unconsciously releasing was razed by the pressure of Alvine, who no longer had the slightest ounce of energy in him.


    Dealing with Alvine''s divine, familiar and traumatic aura, Zakiel and his subordinates woke up suddenly as if they had just had the most traumatic experience they had ever experienced before.


    "To serve you is our greatest pride. Before you came, we were considered materials that we hunted days and nights to trap us in artifacts and weapons. It is thanks to your extinction and your greatpassion that we were able to find our ce in this ungodly world. Allow me and my men to stay close to you, your Liege!"


    Zakiel spoke these words in a stoic and static voice kneeling before Alvine.


    "Kheh!" Even if Alvine held back hisughter, he could not hide the diabolical smile that distorted his face into that of an abyssal demon.


    At the same time, he regained all his stamina, and his erratic breathing regted as if nothing had happened.


    ''Zakiel is the chief general for a very specific reason. He is, what I call a person and an army. All people who sumb to him will be a part of his strength and power. The nature of his power, attributes, and skills allows him to strengthen himself by subordinating his victims to him and strengthening his power. This ability allows him and his species to evolve to infinity.


    - One of the things that makes me proud of my old self is his selectivity. He traveled tonds, universes and met all kinds of creatures and species. But he only took the most interesting ones with him. Even if they were weak at the time, they could strengthen themselves and be monsters at the top of their hierarchies thanks to my power.


    Even if he had done this only to find a gold standard who would seed in raising himself to his level and fighting against him on an equal footing, I can''t help but congratte him. His objective was different, but it was thanks to this goal that he was able to bring together all his overpowered entities.


    --->>


    Don''t forget to support me with your advice and others. An author is an eternal apprentice.


    Next-->

 Chapter 392 Sabrina.

    ?


    After doing what was necessary, Alvine left Zakiel behind and went down to thest level of his castle, where the soldiers of the evolved shadows at the intermediate level were located.


    He looks at the thirty shadow soldiers who do not yet have generals or captains to guide them withplex eyes.


    He knew that the time was not for hesitation, especially knowing that the situation could upset him at any time.


    With this idea in mind, his eyes have turned in blood-red, and he orders the thirty soldiers in the shadow to rise from their knees.


    Then, the powers of some caught his attention, especially Ignotus, who resembles him when he transforms into his form of God Of ughter.


    Ignis seemed to be close to some of Shadow''s subordinates because of his titanic size of three hundred meters long.


    ''Ignis''s powers are based on fire, like Heepha''s n. But apart from that, he has no affinity with them. His size is simr to the primordial giants that are under the orders of Shadow. But Ignis is not gifted with the skills of the shadows.


    -Ste, for her part, is the most special of her kind. Among my subordinates, she and Luna are the only ones to be melee soldiers; they are as gifted with weapons as they are with magic.


    Wait, it''s a mistake I''m making. These shadow soldiers are a new generation that was born thanks to my wishes and the new skills I had obtained in the closet past.


    In other words, they are as inexperienced as I was. So if I leave them with Shadow or the others, they will feel overwhelmed by the powers of these three generals and will not be able to evolve while showing their full potential. They will follow the paths of Shadow or Heepha while leaving their own.''


    At that moment, Alvine realized that the cases of the weakest subordinates were more challenging to manage than those of the big hats.


    That made himugh with fun, not expecting to face such an incredulous challenge.


    "If only I had a fairlypetent leader at a slightly lower level?" It wasn''t that he didn''t have a solution, but it was just that he couldn''t find someone experienced enough to help this group of twenty progress with a leader who was not overpowered.


    But the heavens responded to his concerns when Sabrina suddenly appeared before him.


    The most surprising thing for him was to see Sabrinae out in his shadow as his shadow soldiers do.


    He looked at Sabrina with bright eyes! He did not need to ask her how she had done or when she reached the high-level primordial rank. He could feel the same connection with Sabrina as with his shadow soldiers.


    ''She to absorb part of the energy of one of the seeds. What a pity; if I were present with her, I could have helped her reach a higher rank than that. But it is already an incredible feat to see it exceed its level in such a short time. She will never stop surprising me, this girl.'' A funny little smile stood on his lips when he noticed the seriousness in Sabrina''s eyes.


    He helps her get up while keeping his confused expression.


    Sabrina was the person he considered to be the limit of the heavens. No matter how much he progressed, he realized that the chasm between him and Sabrina was even more unfathomable than he had imagined.


    But to say that he had already exceeded the level of the person he considered his mentor, this feeling had a somewhat bitter taste for his taste buds.


    "Congrattions on your breakthrough at the highest level of primordial rank. A little more, and you will manage to surpass little Reha." He whispers these words in her ear.


    Just like him, Sabrina had also resumed her ordinary humanoid form. But unlike before, Alvine could not help marveling at Sabrina''s appearance that he always could see despite the fact that she had not transformed.


    "Hehe, it''s thanks to you. Without your--


    Before she finishes her sentence, Alvine interrupts her by cing his index finger on her lips.


    "You don''t need to thank me. Tell me instead if you have a problem or difficulty mastering your new powers; my advice may be a little useful to you." He says with a smile on his face.


    But Sabrina, ah, Sabrina, she had misinterpreted Alvine''s words.


    A mysterious smile stood on her lips after hearing Alvine''s proposal.


    Alvine didn''t need to ask to guess Sabrina''s intentions.


    "It''s a bad idea, I don''t know how much I''ve progressed, but I''m still stronger than you," Alvine announces with a proud air while feeling a little stupid to try to imitate the behavior of the naive little boy he was.


    Sabrina was, at first, surprised to hear Alvine''s statements.


    But seeing the confidence in his eyes, she couldn''t help but be curious. "... What do you think about testing this?" She disyed the sadistic smile that Alvine had missed so much.


    But he knew she wouldn''t give up if she showed such a smile.


    In response, Alvine did not insist.


    The ground under their feet suddenly widened, and an arena of a hundred meters surrounded them almost the moment Alvine nodded.


    "... Is this your work?" Sabrina looked at Alvine with suspicion.


    But in response, Alvine tilts his head with a vicious smile and says: Who knows? It may be my work, or maybe not.


    He answers calmly. He knew that Sabrina would not understand even if he exined it. After reaching the transcendent rank by absorbing the power of one of the seeds, he understood several things; one of them was the specialty of the castle. The castle waspletely independent of the and was full of space spells thatpressed it into a small castle.


    Each step that a person makes forward is moreplex than it seems. Thisplexity did not leave Alvine indifferent.


    Unlike Thumb''s small mansion, which had a huge size from the inside, Alvine''s castle waspressed. That''s why new pieces kept appearing as if by magic. Other doors leading to other rooms had suddenly appeared without Alvine understanding why. However, he was sure, at that time, that the corridor had no other entries.


    "Ho? Since when have you be so vicious as to y with words? Have you forgotten the beatings I have given you in recent years?" Sabrina showed a golden sword that she had created with her blood as she made this reminder to Alvine.


    "Haha, I guess it''s time to wash my honor." Alvine also retorted by creating the same Sabrina sword with his blood.


    Except that his sword was silver-white.


    Seeing this, Sabrina is more suspicious of him. Her eyes began by shining with a blood-red glow as she used her primordial perception to look at Alvine''s cultivation level.


    But even after thirty seconds, she found nothing abnormal; all the facts showed her that Albine was a high-ranking divine mage.


    ''It''s strange; I can''t help but be wary of him. Finally, let''s start by lowering a--


    Before she finished deciding to put herself at Alvine''s level, to make the friendly duel more attractive, in her thoughts, she noticed Alvine murmuring to her in an inaudible voice.


    (Do your best to get up on the ground.)


    She frowns by interpreting the movements of Alvine''s lips.


    ''Huh? Did I misinterpret the movements of his lips?'' She was sure she was not mistaken since it was not her first timemunicating with Alvine in this way.


    But Alvine''s words were so arrogant that she couldn''t help but suspect them. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    -Keukh!!


    At least until she suddenly kneels in the face of the abnormal pressure from Alvine.


    ''??'' Even if she didn''t speak, her eyes revealed any mental shock she had.


    "Hehe! You have be strong; I give up." Against all odds, Sabrina did not try to struggle; she forfeited.


    But Alvine had a macabre smile when he heard Sabrina''s decision.


    "Ho, I see. In this case, I--


    -Swoosh!!


    "Like the hell, will I give up for so little!?" Sabrina suddenly appeared behind him as soon as Alvine lowered his guard against her.


    Her de whistles towards Alvine''s neck with a monstrous speed that Alvine had never expected.


    Honestly, Sabrina''s power was not negligible, Alvine knew it, and since he spent almost all of his life with Sabrina, he could roughly guess all her future actions.


    Thus, seeing Alvine dodge her attack with his de without turning around, Sabrina automatically knew that he had also pretended to believe her when she said she would give up.


    And just before her de touched Alvine''s, she swung her body and appeared above Alvine without the slightest difficulty.


    Her speed, which was already breathtaking, suddenly increased, and her de prated Alvine''s chest.


    -!


    And at that moment, she suddenly stopped pushing her de, feeling the tip of it on her back.


    She did not need to turn her head to know that Alvine had created a small portal whose destination was behind her back. And she, who wanted to have Alvine by surprise by stabbing him in the heart, realized that Alvine was more vicious than her.


    She knew she had to stop at a time if she didn''t want to hurt herself.


    She looked at Alvine''s eyes with a cold smile and couldn''t help asking him. Do you want me tomit suicide?"


    Alvine innocently shakes his head and answers: "Let''s say I have absolute confidence in your sword handling." Alvine whispered these words to her while their faces were only a few centimeters away from one to the other.


    "...Yourpliments look like disdain, given the delicate situation I am currently in." Sabrina raises her eyebrows, slightly frustrated.


    She realized that Alvine had not only deviated from the trajectory of her attack but also had his de under her throat. And unlike Alvine, she had not seen Alvine''s attacking, not to mention taking measures to prevent Alvine from touching her.


    Seeing her frustration, Alvine had acent smile. But his following sentences gave Sabrina all the motivation in the world to beat him.


    "Checkmate, Sabrina. It may be time to admit defeat before being further humiliated."


    Alvine''sst sentence made Sabrina red with embarrassment. But the next moment, she vanished into the trap set by Alvine and appeared fifty meters from him.


    "Ho!? Your agility is incredible; I almost had trouble following you with my eyes." Alvine giggled and canceled his sword when he saw Sabrina do the same.


    Sabrina''s eyes became cold, proving that she was starting to be serious.


    But unlike her, Alvine always smiled and watched Sabrina''s every movement, breathing, or other tiny changes.


    ''She''s amazing. I owe everything to this little girl. If I''m here, it''srgely thanks to her. I would never tire of her presence; anyone who takes it will have a more cruel and perpetual death.'' While Sabrina was in a battle royale mood, Alvine was content to watch her and enjoy the moment of peace.


    At the same time, Sabrina hits the bs with her long heels, and her shadow wobbles under her, showing the dozens of clones who had assisted her in treating the wounded city dwellers. She did not invoke all her clones, only 10%.


    Alvine''s eyes widen with surprise. But soon, a wicked smile stood on his lips.


    "You want me to take care of these blood clones to save enough time to transform you, right?" He asked with a little more severity than before.


    But Sabrina did not answer his question; a cocoon of golden blood suddenly surrounded her while her dozens of clones cared for Alvine.


    One of her clones zooms in front of Alvine with her breakneck speed for an ordinary clone, and the aura de at the tip of her fingers splits the air toward Alvine''s torso.


    -BOM!


    But Alvine managed to stop the blow of Sabrina''s clone while frowning.


    ''They have a power simr to low-ranking primordial beings. It would be a shame to kill them; their creations had to ask her too much effort.'' Alvine whispers to himself while looking further at Sabrina, who is in the cocoon.


    But the clone he thought he had neutralized had a small demonic smile. The aura de around her fingers suddenly lengthens towards Alvine''s chest!


    Alvine, who could not act in time, was suddenly pierced by her de!


    But he didn''t bleed; he didn''t feel anything like pain. But Sabrina''s attack had reached him well.


    He looked at the clone''s eyes with perplexity. He had done the same by creating a small portal to divert the attack of Sabrina''s clone. But except that thetter had also done the same thing behind her back and shifted her attack that would hurt her toward Alvine''s stomach.


    She had created the same miniature portal as Alvine to seed, except her portals were blood red instead of misty ck like Alvine''s.


    ''I understand. She momentarily owned her clone''s body and waited for the right time to have me. She knew I would underestimate her clones and focus on her. As I thought, she is endowed with a steel mind.'' While arriving at this conclusion, Alvine''s body turns into ck mist and flies to Alvine''s former location before the battle begins.


    At the same time, Sabrina''s cocoon breaks and reveals her magical silhouette. She looked towards where the mist had just gone and realized that Alvine was sitting among the other shadow soldiers who looked at the battle like spectators.


    ''Fucking hell!? Don''t tell me that I had so much difficulty taking care of a vulgar clone!?'' She wonders with unbelieving eyes, despite the fact that she has the answer to this question.


    At the same time, Alvine appeared in the middle of the arena with a slight smile on her lips. "Do you still want to continue?"


    Sabrina''s body ignites with rage while a humiliating and ironic smile curves the corners of her lips despite herself.


    She ces her de on her shoulder and slightly bends her knees. Her eyes then became cold, and her smile became macabre.


    "The hell must I!? - She eximed, disappearing into everyone''s visual fields, including Alvine!

 Chapter 393 Sabrina. 2

    ?


    When Sabrina''s speed exploded, Alvine lost sight of her.


    But he suddenly tilts his body to the side, and Sabrina''s de misses him by an inch!


    ''She is fast, but I always can feel her aura like a perfume that tells me when and where she will appear. Her speed is not exceptional in itself, and I could, without problem, exceed her if I fight with my transcendental powers. But it would be too unfair and much to take for her.'' Alvine whispers these words in his mind and looks momentarily into Sabrina''s blood-red pupils with a titude.


    -Tsk! Sabrina ms her tongue and vanishes once again.


    And for the first time, Alvine frowns when he sees Sabrina''s following actions.


    Seeing that she could not surprise Alvine with her speed and brute force, Sabrina opted for magic.


    She raised her two-meters sword in the sky, and her blood-red aura made the arena tremble.


    "O-oi, Sabrina. Are you sure to go to the end of this duel? You should have forfeited a long time ago." Alvine tries to make her hear reason by seeing Sabrina''sbativeness ignite.


    But she was stubborn and deaf to Alvine''s proposal. She looked at her master with sparkling eyes and a narcissistic smile.


    |Concept of blood: bloody territory. |


    She whispers in her mind.


    And Alvine, who could hear her thoughts, nervously swallowed and worried about the arena and the spectators on the bleachers.


    But before he looks away, Sabrina''s primordial energy explodes from her body and engulfs Alvine and all those who are with them.


    The silent and peaceful arena was overwhelmed by the friction between Sabrina''s aura and the heavy atmosphere of the ce, and a chaotic scene followed.


    -Gruuuu!!!


    The whole arena began cracking, and drops of golden blood surrounded Alvine.


    As a result of this phenomenon, Sabrina''s emerging smile turns into a triumphant smile.


    "If I were in your ce, I would give up." She shouted proudly at Alvine while asionally pping her blood-red wings as if intimidating her prey.


    Alvine looked at her, and his smile returned to his lips.


    ''I see she is always aware that she mustn''t go wild here. But just in case, I had created a three-dimensional shield around my subordinates, in case she lost her head in this duel that she took seriously beyond my expectations.'' Alvine murmured in his mind as he looked around him.


    At the same time, Sabrina asks for confirmation. "So?"


    Hearing her cheery voice, Alvine focuses on her.


    "It''s very instructive. These drops of blood have a tracking spell. So no matter how much I teleport, they will even follow me to another dimension."


    "Hehe~, you are a fine observer. That''s it; my territory obtained the tracking skill after I reached my current rank. And not only that, each of these blood droplets contains disproportionate powers.


    Once touched by them, your soul will feel more excruciating pain than death from burns. And they--


    Before she finished her sentence, Alvine continued to exin.


    "Corcorrosion, shadow tracking, and finally, the destruction of souls are the skills that each of these blood droplets contains."


    Sabrina frowns when she hears Alvine''s exnations. She had the impression that her narrator role had just been stolen from under her nose.


    But Alvine did not take this into ount. He continued calmly. "But you forget a little detail, my beloved Sabrina."


    "...?" She looks at Alvine.


    "Your primordial territory is too weak to defeat me. Not to mention that two of the three characteristics of your territorye from my power; the seed you have absorbed has attributed to you the power of the shadow, which is one of my specialties. Spiritual power is also part of it."


    Alvine''s exnations made Sabrina momentarily confused and suspicious. But she shakes her head the second after.


    "You are right, you can interrupt the tracking, but by leaving the arena, you will be disqualified."


    "... when such a rule exists?"


    Sabrina''s smile grows when she hears Alvine''s question. "Hehe, what''s the point of fighting in an arena if we can go out and go wherever we want?"


    "..."


    Seeing Alvine''s silence, she asks once again. "Are you going to renounce or continue the duel? I wouldn''t need to--


    "Sabrina, how will one of us be dered the winner if the duel continues? I can''t hurt you, and neither can you. And I saw that trapping you doesn''t move me forward. After all, you had been forfeiting from the beginning, but you still persist."


    "Ugh! It was a feint. Finally, to win the duel, it is enough for one to make the other bleed." After her momentary shock, she added this new rule.


    But the next moment, her blood droplets turned into pointed needles toward Alvine.


    "...It doesn''t matter if the injury is light." She continues with a sneaky smile.


    Seeing Sabrina''s rain of blood needles, Alvine understood Sabrina''s intentions.


    No matter Alvine''s speed, he could not escape among all the needles that filled the arena. And since the two were not allowed to go out into the arena, Alvine seemed to be in a more disadvantageous position than Sabrina.


    By analyzing the situation with coldness, heughs with fun. "Haha, you only add the rules that suit you; isn''t that a little unfair?"


    "It is strictly necessary to prove you are more powerful than me." Sabrina did not deny it. She gives this answer as if she had both the right of arbitration and the victim.


    But Alvine didn''t waste any more time. He got the answer he wanted. Know how to put an end to this duel.


    His smile fades on his lips, and his eyes be cold and ck.


    ''There are more than a hundred ways to reverse the situation, but she will not give up. Her pride will always force her to want to defeat me. But if I gave her this opportunity, she wouldn''t listen to the advice since she would always see me as the naive little boy she was educating. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Ah, Sabrina, don''t me me too much; I''m not doing this to faint your pride, but for you to listen to my advice in the future and progress beyond anything you can imagine.'' With this conclusion that he took with one of his guilty eyes, he raised his palm toward the hundreds of thousands of needles.


    "Sabrina, look if you want, or try to stop me if you have the power to do so." He pronounces this sentence with a titude.


    And Sabrina, who could guess that Alvine was preparing something great, bes serious.


    "Give up, master. You are not yet powerful against me." She also pronounces out loud, and the needles are pulled toward Alvine like shooting stars!


    "Don''t change anything; you are perfect as you are now," Alvine whispered his thoughts loudly and stopped all Sabrina''s needles.


    "Huh!?" Sabrina''s first hypothesis was that Alvine had influenced time to slow down his needles.


    But this hypothesissted only a second before her brain stopped working when he heard the following sentences from Alvine.


    "You must be confused right now. But I didn''t do much. Your magical power, skills, and territory have been under my control from the beginning. I could deprive you of your magical energy or prevent you from casting any spell as long as I feel like it." Alvine gives these exnations with a sad sigh.


    He did not want to make the same mistake as in the past. And just seeing Sabrina''s mental shock, he knew she was overwhelmed by his exnations. A creature as weak as Sabrina will have difficulty coping with specific shocks.


    Alvine''s current wish was to see Sabrina give up without trying to test the integrity of her words.


    But his wishes could not reach the heavens; he could say it even before Sabrina acted.


    After about ten seconds, Sabrina''s eyes gradually became clear, and her sadistic smile emerged again.


    "Who will be able to believe in such things? What you are saying will not be different from controlling the souls of your targets. But you can''t do this; even the supreme goddess has no such ability." Her answer was more a self-conviction than anything else.


    She had eyes that said: you''re making me a joke, aren''t you? Come on, tell me you''re joking!


    ''Sharing energy, as far as I can remember, was one of the first skills I possessed. But over time, this skill has continued to evolve. It helped me fight while preventing my subordinates from running out of energy. After its second evolution, it helped me heal Linn by absorbing her curses. After its third evolution, it allowed me to influence Magi¡¯s territory, skills, and magical energies under my level and control their spells.


    Sabrina saw right. After reaching the transcendent level, this skill became even more frightening.


    Whatever, the best thing is not to give exnations about the current effects of this skill.


    When Alvine came to this conclusion, he disyed all his white teeth during his mysterious smile. "Then I leave you the effects of mystery. Come and train with me if you''re so curious to know if I''m lying to you or not."


    As soon as this sentence is over, the rain of needles of Sabrina and her territory begins to disappear in in sight.


    She knew that there was some truth in Alvine''s previous sentence. Even if she didn''t know how Alvine did it, she was sure he had taken control of her territory.


    ''I almost lost sight of my goal by returning her attacks against her. But seeing this confused look on her face, I understood that it was the worst decision. Only my enemies will have the right to taste my full power to make them taste pure despair. Sabrina and the others do not deserve such a great trauma.'' Alvine, for his part, had his thoughts.


    He found Sabrina funny by seeing her struggling to regain control of her territory.


    But after a minute, she finally gives up and tries other tricks. But no matter how much she tried to cast or activate other skills or concepts, she couldn''t do it.


    She had the impression that an invisible barrier separated her from her energy. This feeling was so unpleasant that she felt like she was drowning in a tube filled with water. This impotence against Alvine was a hard blow because she felt like she was prey for the first time.


    Seeing her perplexity, Alvine sighs and does not know how many times he has sighed since the beginning of his confrontation with Sabrina.


    He drew the w from his left index finger and made a small notch in the void.


    At the same time, although Sabrina was at the other end of the arena, thetter''s left cheek had the same notch, and her golden blood dropped and slipped out of her wound.


    "This time, you lost, Sabrina," Alvine whispers these words with a titude.


    Sabrina, still in her mental shock, wakes up after hearing Alvine''s voice.


    And at the same time, she felt a slight tingling on her cheek that forced her to touch the ce unconsciously.


    "Huh!? When does he have...! Her expression became something different when she saw the golden blood on her fingers.


    And with this answer, Alvine snaps once his fingers, and the gigantic arena gradually narrows before disappearingpletely.


    The room has be normal.


    Seeing this, Sabrina smiled mysteriously, not knowing if she should be frustrated by her bitter failure or marvel at Alvine''s power.


    But in the end, her smile bes jovial, and she chases away any feeling of guilt.


    She knew, since the day she found Alvine, that he was different from her. And her goal has changed over the centuries and has reached a level where she wants to see Alvine above all. But dominating a king was an enticing idea, but a dominated king will only be a vulgar puppet.


    She couldn''t help but remember her memories that date back centuries. But finally, she could not achieve her goal. But she was even more confused by noticing that she was happy at the depth of her.


    ''Hah, that was it, huh?'' She couldn''t help but whisper this question to herself in her mind. The answer was now evident to her; she wanted to see Alvine above all.


    Seeing her smile that a pig could even interpret, Alvine sighs simultaneously. But this sigh was relief instead of worrying or sadness.


    Alvine approaches her and pets her head with a proud smile.


    "Sabrina, you have made good progress, but I swear to make you and others even stronger beyond all your imaginations." He then whispers his words to her.


    "... I know."


    ---


    Support the novel with your votes and others.


    Join my discord page to see what the characters look like and chat with the author and themunity:


    -->> The calm before the storm.

 Chapter 394 The Calm Before The Storm.

    ?


    After the friendly duel, which resulted in Sabrina''s defeat, Alvine ordered her to take the new generations with her and care for them so they would one day be an independent pir and an overwhelming force in his army.


    Of course, even if Sabrina was initially surprised and was a little retiring, iming that she would not be qualified, the other subordinates weed her with open arms.


    After Sabrina''s battle against their lord, they witnessed Sabrina''s overwhelming power.


    ording to them, standing up to their master even one minute in a row was a remarkable feat, especially since they could feel the overwhelming power of Alvine in their souls.


    Just like this, Sabrina Alpha obtained the official title of a captain like Luna, Greed, and Darka


    And as Luna was originally Shadow''s subordinate and assisted thetter in leading his army. Alvine did not create changes at this level for fear of destabilizing the troops, already ustomed to thetter''smands.


    As for Greed and Darka, they were the captains of Heepha and Zakiel. In addition, Darka''s spiritual skills were well adapted to Zakiel''s troops.


    In order, Sabrina became the only independent captain who had no superior other than Alvine. But in the event of war and Alvine''s absence, she must follow the orders of one of the three shadow generals.


    To this end, Alvine focused on the secondary details, namely, the current state of troops and city dwellers.


    Fortunately for him, Sabrina had already made all the bnce sheets that contained the number of dead and wounded who could not be treated by them.


    In short terms, two-quarters of Alvine''s subordinates sumbed to the war.


    It meant that Alvine lost about 1.5 billion heads. When he heard this report, Alvine''s eyes were frightening to look at, and his aura had made every corner of the tremble. But it onlysted a while before he noticed an interesting fact.


    At that moment, the seal that limited his powers was broken, and his senses became sharper than ever, and this resulted in giving him a glimpse of what was around him.


    He thus ordered Sabrina''s squad to gather the five hundred million corpses that had sumbed because of the unbearable pressure of the.


    Shadow had improvised, but it was partly the fault of Alvine, who was unaware of the frightening characteristics of the at the time when he ordered Shadow to teleport his dear subjects to such a terrifying ce.


    It was, therefore, a responsibility and a debt that he had to pay. In times of war, victims are inevitable. And even knowing this, he seemed to be afflicted when he saw so many deaths. This rage he felt made Shadow and Heepha realize once again that their lord was no longer the same as before.


    It gave them perplexed feelings, but they loved it. Nothing beats a sovereign who cares about his people, especially since Alvine was indifferent to the death of those he considered insects. Not to mention that when he was Kayre, he would not even consider these people insects but dust.


    After gathering the victims in the same ce, Alvine''s shadow formed a giant dome that swallowed up all the corpses and returned to the castle without saying anything or giving exnations about his intentions.


    Time slowly passed while everyone trained like crazy.


    Today, Alvine was sitting in the royal hall and was dealing with the affairs concerning the war that had taken ce between them and King Brave''s.


    []


    After thetter was submitted, Sabrina sent Ferda and Xelor, two of the three trios, to take care of the management of this ce. But Reha''s resurrection, and the epic events that followed, made a mess.


    Echidna, one of two librarians still alive, had gone to the and announced the defeat and Alvine and his men¡¯s strategic retreat, which she interpreted as an escape.


    She had fought with Ferda and Xelor. But these two didn''t weigh against her and her unreasonable power as high-rank primordial.


    But despite everything, she didn''t achieve her goal, which was to submit the two to their original sovereign. Their trust in Sabrina persisted against everything, and they were ready to fight to the end.


    And at the same time, she vanished after receiving an order that she could onlyply with it.


    Before her departure, King Brave and Atraros brought their men and their families with her, breaking the treaty of submission they had signed with Henia. Only yja Holygarden, the king of the ck elves, remained, saying that a warrior must never go back on his words. They each have their principles, the cultivators.


    Some follow pride, others the path of arrogance to always see themselves at the top. Everyone adapts to the path they have traced from the beginning. After all, a cultivator who abandons its will and principle will stagnate, deviate, or even regress from its current rank.


    After Echidna¡¯s leaving, followed by Brave and Artaros, the had be an uncertain ce.


    They were worried, nervous, and disoriented. They could no longer reach Sabrina or other allies. Ferda and Xelor were like two fish caught in the water, waiting to be cooked and eaten.


    But when all hope seemed to vanish, they were mysteriously teleported to Alvine¡¯s.


    Confused and disoriented by this intriguing phenomenon, they began to proim in a low voice that the time for a decisive battle hade.


    But at the time when they reformed their ranks, protecting the city dwellers of ydja in the middle of their military formations, which they had simted again and again to prepare in the event of an invasion, Sabrina appeared before them.


    []


    Back to the present,


    "Sabrina, where''s Sylvia? I haven''t seen her since I came here?" Alvine asks nonchntly after listening to Ferda''s story about the events they experienced during their absence.


    He was with Sabrina, Ferda, ydja, and Feyre in the throne room.


    These four stood before him while hezily sat on the frightening throne that gave off an unhealthy aura. He didn''t want to get rid of the throne for one reason; the throne represented his past crimes. And every time he sits on it, it reminds him that he must not forget the former murderer with a disproportionate ego he was.


    But when Sabrina heard her master''s question, she remained silent, and her eyes were filled with hatred and sadness.


    Seeing this, Alvine frowned as his heart beat vigorously in his chest. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Where is Linn?" He asks in a colder voice than the old one.


    "...They are...in aa. Their injuries are too serious to be treated." Sabrina announces in a fly''s voice while avoiding crossing Alvine''s eyes.


    Alvine doesn''t ask for more. He didn''t ask Sabrina why she had not informed him instead. He knew Sabrina would not abandon her allies if they had little hope. And it was based on Sabrina''s personality that he understood that she was lying to him.


    "Sabrina, where are they!?" His voice became monotonous, and his heart became icy when he heard Sabrina''s answer and interpreted her facial look.


    Hearing her master''s question, Sabrina waved her hand, and the two girls appeared before her.


    When he saw them, Alvine''s heart stopped for a few seconds while the bitterness, the taste he had not stopped having in his mouth hisst two days, resurfaced once again.


    The two had no visible wounds on their bodies; they seemed to sleep peacefully.


    "They fought to prevent our enemies from killing city dwellers. Their enemies were stronger than them. That''s why they have...pay this price with...their lives."


    Alvine felt like hearing Sabrina''s voice in one of his worst nightmares. He couldn''t even say whether or not he was awake.


    But seeing Sabrina take out the two in her space ring that can never shelter living beings, Alvine and the others already knew the answer.


    Their bodies were cold, slightly pale skin, and their hearts did not beat, no matter how much Alvine held out his ear.


    Alvine crosses his fingers in front of his head and hides his eyes in the shadow of his hands.


    **Everyone, leave me alone.**


    His voice suddenly rumbles in their minds like a drum.


    At that moment, it would be that Alvine had forgotten how to speak with his mouth.


    Sabrina and the others knew the situation was badly chosen to make him change his mind. They knew that Alvine did not intend to stay alone to cry. But no matter the power of a transcendent, it will only be able to exercise the "soul recall" on those who are rted to him, not otherwise.


    Feyre was the most qualified to understand this fact more than anyone else.


    She looked at Alvine with misty eyes and murmured: "Don''t do too much. The living needs you more than the dead." She said before turning around and leaving with ydja and Ferda.


    As for Sabrina, she looks at Alvine and the two corpses floating in front of him, and her heart bleeds in her chest.


    She opened her mouth several times but could not prevent saying a single sentence. Ultimately, she sighs sadly and turns around with slightly wet eyes.


    "They knew what they were doing; they will be sad if you do anything stupid, master." His grieving voice echoed in the great hall.


    But just like Feyre, she did not receive a response from Alvine. She sighs for thest one and closes the door behind her.


    At this moment, without raising his head, Alvine created the strongest barrier he could in the throne room and around Sylvia and Linn.


    And the next moment, his catastrophic aura plunges the room into chaos and disintegrates everything inside the barrier.


    Three things were only spared by his aura, the throne on which he sat and the two corpses in front of him.


    In absolute ck, only his pupils resembling two miniature suns were only visible. The shield that contained his aura and rage began by having cracks and forced him to push back his rage.


    Gradually, the room became bright because of the crystals that were on the ripe, and Alvine''s aura suddenly vanished.


    An insane smile stands on his lips as he looks at both in front of him.


    But suddenly, three horns pushed back on his two temples and forehead. His hair has be more silvery-white, and his ears more pointed.


    He rises off the throne, and his clothes turn into ashes as his skin bes pale white than it is at present.


    But soon, his naked body is suddenly covered by dark ck scales that form the same cuirass armor that the spirit of the ring had.


    One of his three ck horns bes blood red. The sclerotic of his eyes was also ckness, and his pupils became draconian red.


    He looks at both, and a demonic smile exposes all his shark teeth.


    "I am a capricious mortal who is too attached. And because of this whim, I can''t afford to offer you eternal rest. I apologize for what I am about to do. It''s calm before the storm, after all. And once the stormes, calm will no longer have its ce. That is why it''s impossible that I let any storm manifest itself in a moment of calm." His voice has be heavy.


    He took Sylvia and Linn in his palm and looked at them as if he were looking at two tiny miniature dolls that could not even fill his entire palm.


    They did not shrink, but Alvine''s size had be gigantic and colossal! He was as big as the clone he had created, but his draconian wings on his back and long scaly tail gave him the look of an abyssal demon. A demon has a demonic but handsome appearance.


    ---


    Don''t forget to take a look at the other novel and give me your impressions:


    Game of Lust: cursed to be blessed with amazingdies.

 Chapter 395 Arcane.

    ?


    "Do you think it''s a good idea to leave him alone in this state?" In the living room, Feyre asks this question to Sabrina, who had been silent since she arrived here with the others.


    She briefly looks at Feyre before looking away.


    "Which of you two is stronger?"


    "...?" Feyre frowns. She had understood from whom Sabrina wasparing her, but she still gave her a confused look.


    "Which of you two would emerge victorious if you ever fought to the death?" She continued while looking her in the eyes.


    "...??"


    "Don''t pretend you don''t know who I''m talking about. Finally, the answer is obvious; you don''t have the same arrogance as when you first appeared here. It leads me to say that...-


    She interrupted Sabrina while she was halfway through her sentence.


    "Even if he has reached the transcendent rank, he remains at the same rank as me. His power may be mysterious and powerful, but he remains transcendent. And just like me, he won''t be able to do the impossible.


    -I didn''t answer your question because he masters attributes that don''t belong to other transcendents. As far as I can remember, he''s the only one with these attributes and skills beyond understanding." She exins in a monotonous voice, surprising all those who were with her.


    "So-


    "But even with such powers, I don''t know anyone who can bring the dead back to life. This skill is only essible if he''s the owner of souls; in other words, he must be their creator to exercise the ¡äsouls recall'' skill on them." Feyre shakes her head with an ironic smile when he sees Sabrina''s confidence in her master.


    "...You say this based on your knowledge. I myself have knowledge inherited from my creator. At first, my memories were confusing, but after increasing in rank, I managed to decipher all the memories of my creator."


    Feyre''s eyes shine slightly with curiosity. At that moment, her crazy scientist side tried to gain the upper hand over her reasoning. But it onlysts a moment before she sighs with disappointment, knowing she can''t behave like that, especially with Sabrina, whom Alvine considers his eyes'' apple.


    "If you have inherited the memories you im to have, then you must know what I am talking about." She adds with skeptical eyes.


    "I know. I know that it''s impossible. But there are things we don''t know about my master." She adds with a titude.


    "Tsk, your confidence in Alvine seems to affect your judgments. Finally, time will tell."


    "I don''t care about your prejudices. If the master thinks that there is a chance of changing the situation, then it will be so. On my side, I don''t have--!!


    -RUMBLE!!!


    Suddenly, the whole castle trembles fiercely, rming all inside and nearby.


    Sabrina and Feyre frown by guessing the culprit of this phenomenon, who was not unknown to them.


    The eyes of these two shone with red and white gleams as they looked toward the throne room.


    But no matter Sabrina''s perception, she could not see beyond the castle walls made with materials resistant to the perception of any primordial mages.


    She finally gave up looking at Feyre, who had perplexed eyes.


    "Do you know what''s happening beyond these walls?" She asks for more information.


    "...Sigh, look by yourself." She shakes her head and looks straight into Sabrina''s eyes.


    Thetter, who seems to have understood her intentions, disables her spiritual defenses and lets Feyre''s energy enter her mind.


    Seeing Sabrina''s recklessness, Feyre didn''t know if she trusted her or was simply an idiot. But she decides to keep this answer in suspense.


    [irvoyance.]


    She whispered these words in her mind, and the next moment, Sabrina''s eyes became empty, and her blood-red eyes turned silvery white.


    She looks forward to the floors above her with impatience. But to her great disappointment, even if she now manages to see beyond the walls to the throne room, she found another obstacle on her way; the dark barrier that Alvine had erected around him.


    "I can''t see beyond this barrier. It looks like a world apart, disconnected from ours." Feyre briefly exins when she sees Sabrina questioning her with her eyes.


    "But there is more interesting," Feyre murmured and continued. "I think it''s better to leave the castle to understand it." After finishing her sentence, she teleports Sabrina and the other two out of the castle.


    Arriving there, Sabrina and the others were momentarily disconcerted when they saw so many spectators looking above.


    Everyone, without exception, had the same idea as Feyre.


    The three generals stood side by side, looking into the sky that seemed to be the battlefield of lightning.


    "This skill...-" Shadow whispers, unconsciously frowning.


    "Yes, there is no doubt that this is this skill." Heepha also adds with extreme fear eyes as the memories she thought she had forgotten resurfaced and responded like wildfire.


    Seeing that these three knew more than the others, Sabrina appeared next to them with Feyre. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    But strangely, Yasmine also approached like a spy who wanted to know more at all costs, even if it was unnecessary since the others knew what she was doing.


    "What is this skill?" Sabrina asks monotonously, acting as if she were part of their conversations.


    Shadow and Heepha momentarily looked at her before looking away as if they had not noticed her presence, not to mention answering her question.


    But against all expectations, Zakiel answers Sabrina. [ultimatepetence: Arcane of the resurrection.]


    But his exnation did not help Sabrina since she understood nothing about what he had just said.


    But just before she no longer asks for it, she notices Feyre''s strange reaction that froze on the spot.


    As a researcher, she had learned most universalnguages to avoid a wall of misunderstanding in her quest for knowledge.


    "You just said, arcane of souls!?" Her voice was filled with disbelief, and her breath became irregr.


    Sabrina frowns at her.


    "Only those who have exceeded the transcendent rank can use the Arcana considered ultimate magic. But he is transcendent! How can he..." Sabrina didn''t need to ask her; she spoke like a scratched record that kept stuttering these words.


    Seeing this, even if Sabrina did not understand anything in what Feyre said, she had a small, satisfying smile on her lips as if she was the one who had taught this skill to Alvine. Her empty and inexpressive eyes now shone with a glimmer of hope.


    Suddenly,


    -D000M!!!


    A storm of magical energy of unknown nature breaks the castle ceiling and rises to KM in the night sky.


    Seeing this, the three generals became rmed.


    Heepha and Shadow look at Zakiel, waiting for Zakiel''s orders.


    At the same time, Zakiel channels arge amount of his misty green energy and looks at his two subordinates.


    "Our lord acts in this way to repair ourmentable failure. Are we so weak and powerless? Yes! But we are not useless." He begins with these words as an introduction.


    "Heh! He''s back, that old idiot." Shadow expires in boredom. But his sadistic smile showed the emotions of excitement that he was trying to hide from the eyes of the world.


    Heepha had a simr smile.


    "It is out of the question that we lose a single soul! Deploy your defenses to prevent any soul from escaping into its host!"


    Barely finished giving this order, Shadow releases his darkness that had nothing to do with the previous ones. It formed a giant dome above the pce and the kingdom a few hundred meters from the castle.


    At the same time, Heepha had a gigantic magic circle under her feet that continued to expand and cover the entire kingdom.


    Now that Heepha protected the ground and Shadowed the air, Zakiel nodded satisfactorily.


    He raises his hand to the sky, and his eyes shine with a frightening glow.


    -Whooo...


    At the same time, a slight draft emanates from him and spreads throughout the kingdom.


    His action was not shy, but everyone could feel their souls trembling with fright. They had the impression that someone had just intruded into their spiritual bodies.


    The people most sensitive to spiritual powers, like Assiaphir, were the most frightened when the draft reached them.


    "That''s it; I should never have let him do the impossible. Because of him, this bastard has just linked me to him without my consent." Feyre murmured with cautious eyes, unconsciously moving away from Zakiel, even if it was no longer necessary.


    She didn''t understand what Zakiel had done exactly, but she knew her soul no longer belonged to her. And she knew that the person in charge was none other than Zakiel, who did nothing afterpleting his demonic spell. The weakest mages knew nothing about this fact; the primordial ones, like Ferda and Linn, felt ufortable. But Yasmine and Feyre were the most suspicious.


    ''So their powers have regenerated, huh!? Sigh, I was just a kid when these people sowed chaos. If I am alive, it is partly thanks to Lady Heepha, who said she loved cute and obedient children. Otherwise, this bastard of Shadow and this infamous being would have killed me without hesitation.'' Yasmine murmured as she looked at Zakiel''s back.


    --


    Meanwhile, Alvine''s gargantuan silhouette was surrounded by ck runes that appeared constantly and irregrly around him.


    ''In regr times, at the death of a rted entity, its soul returns to its creator. Locating a soul will not be an arduous task, but I use magic that exceeds my rank...


    ... It doesn''t matter to me, I didn''t want to get there, but I can''t execute the Arcana of the resurrection without drawing on the energy of one of the seeds.


    I must also take the opportunity to locate Askald and his twin sister. My enemies will no longer remain hidden after noticing my actions.


    But it doesn''t matter. I would kill my enemies before resurrecting them as shadow soldiers. But for now, let''s perform this ritual without aring.

 Chapter 396 Deal... And Release.

    ?


    -Gruuugruuu!!!


    ck lightning, sessive earthquakes to unbelieving magnitudes,


    And finally...


    Billions of nces turned on the sky with different thoughts from one individual to another. But hope was the most widespread feeling in the crowd.


    The hope of seeingrades of war emerge from nowhere, seeing a father, a sister/brother walk out of the kingdoms of the dead and appear before them, and finally, seeing all the sorrow vanish as if it were only a bad nightmare.


    All these emotions could be felt by Alvine, who performed arge-scale spell.


    Gradually, his silhouette floats out of the castle through the hole he had created above the throne room.


    When the others have seen his gargantuan size and demonic appearance, pure fear arises in the depths of their souls. But the more this fear intensified, the greater their hopes.


    Following Alvine''s appearance, Zakiel and the two generals knelt, followed by their subordinates. Seeing this, residents, still in their cities covered with a transparent barrier that sparkles slightly, also kneeling.


    Yasmine and Feyre, reluctant at first, had no choice but to recognize Alvine''s superiority. All arrogance was insignificant, and all pride was in vain against Alvine.


    They also kneel after a deep sigh.


    --


    At the same time, the night sky lights up with a dazzling and peaceful light thatpletely contradicts the nature of the.


    Simultaneously, a ck portal, linked to the other end of the, appeared in front of Alvine.


    -GROAAARR!!


    As soon as Alvine established the foggy portal, beasts shrill roars emerged inside his portal.


    Anyone could guess that, just by hearing the terrifying screams, the monsters about to go out of the portal would not be cake. But Alvine''s smile was disdainful.


    He waved his hand, and three of his clones appeared before him. They had the same appearance as his God of ughter''s shape.


    Then, they vanished after crossing the portal.


    ''My old self would simply have taken what he wanted by force. But acting like him would contradict my current principles.'' He whispers in his mind and closes the portal, and opens another.


    But the pure white aura that emanated from the portal was more threatening than that of the previous portal.


    **I''m releasing you to join your other party. But I have only one condition.** Alvine''s telepathic words rumble inside the portal.


    The portal led to the deepest ce in its castle, thest basement.


    The ce where the other half of Reha''s soul was sealed.


    *... *


    Remarking her silence, which showed her distrust, Alvine had a big and dangerous smile on his lips.


    **In the end, whether the deal suits you or not, it''s not my problem. ** He adds nonchntly.


    Following his words, a small humanoid silhouette manifests itself on the branches of the small nt. She looks like Reha but in a fairy shape. She ps her little wings and stops a few centimeters from Alvine''s face.


    *...I see, take, take, and again take everything you want; is that what you call a change? And our previous deal!?* Her eyes were dissatisfied but didn''t contain the same hatred as the other Reha.


    **Heh!** Alvineughs and continues.


    **You must be blind for not having noticed my changes. I came to kindly ask you to give me back the billions of souls you have annihted. In addition, I sent my minions to hunt some beasts that are on this. You must know that every beast on this is at least at the primordial rank. That means that a dozen souls of these primordial beasts are more than enough topass the souls you will give back to me. ** He exins himself calmly while looking at the little fairy before him.


    Reha remains silent, as her mistrust is at a non-return level.


    *And what about our previous deal!?*


    **Don''t worry; no matter how much I progress, it is still difficult for me to create evolutionary seeds. But I--


    Reha interrupts him. "You can easily create one that suits me in other ways that don''t require...of...


    She stopped halfway as her ears turned red with embarrassment.


    **I have no interest in proceeding in this way with you. I''m a married man, after all. In addition, you have waited for millennia; a few decades should not be long for you. For us transcendental beings, a century is no longer than a butterfly''s wing beat. **


    Hearing Alvine''s words, she grimaces with frustration. *You have changed, it''s a fact, but you remain as boring as usual. *


    ''How can a madman like him even bind himself to someone? Plus, he seems to be more interested in my creation than me! It''s ironic; shees from me!!'' She had eyes that shouted these words to Alvine as if she made him not feel superior because she was now a mother-inw to him!


    At the same time, his clones return to him after the appearance of a portal.


    **So? I don''t have the luxury of wasting my time with you; my enemies have been trying to locate me for a while; they should arrive in a few years.** <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Reha frowns in a skeptical mood. *You will not make me believe that these suicidal people will manage to pass through your guards in a few years. It is impossible to--


    **Dear mum-inw, you forget I''m not yet at the peak of my power. Well, it''s true, but I don''t intend to hide in my hole, knowing that interesting creatures are waiting for me. Plus, there are some of my subordinates who know this ce.**


    "..." Reha''s eyes turn to the unbeliever when she sees Alvine granted her wish. But she decides not to y with her life.


    After this brief exchange, Reha sighs with nd air and looks at Alvine''s minions with undecided eyes.


    ''The deal is not unfavorable to me. If I merge with my other part and manage to absorb the souls of these beasts that are his creations, I would probably manage to reach the rank of supremacy. But if this madman gives me one of his seeds, my powers willpete with beings considered the absolute masters.''


    While hearing her thoughts, Alvine''s smile grew on his lips, realizing that he had underestimated Reha''s greed!


    **Well, it''s up to you to do your homework. If I have not yet killed your other party for her rudeness, it is partly because of my debts. But if you dare, if only to have the thought of harming my fellows, I would massacre you to thest.**


    Even if his words seemed to be threats in the air, Reha''s small silhouette had the impression that her world was fading away.


    *Are you sure you are always in the transcendent rank?* She frowns.


    **Time is running out.** Alvine retorts without answering her question.


    *...Very good. I''m going to inform my...-


    **Not necessary. Now that you have epted the deal, take these souls and let me take care of the rest.** he shakes his hand, and his clones have disappeared in front of him, leaving twenty small white spheres behind them.


    *so what!? Do you think you can steal the souls that belong to me without my consent?*


    **Kuku, have you forgotten who you are talking to!? I was clear, though; whether you ept my deal or not, it will not change the fact that I was going to resurrect these two.**


    *...Sigh, do as you want.* Reha moves away from her after recovering the twenty virgin souls.


    A small portal appeared in front of her, which Alvine created.


    But just before she crosses the portal, she takes ast look at Sabrina and the rest of her creations.


    **The ten souls are for the deceased, thest ten for those with me. They are weak, even not all will be able topensate for half of the souls I have just delivered to you. So you are the winner, so don''t have guilt; leave without regret. And, if possible, don''te here as an enemy; I don''t need to tell you what will await you at the end of this path.**


    "Tsk." She ms her tongue and through Alvine''s portal.


    At the same time, a dome covered Alvine, and continued his process.


    --


    At the same time, Reha, meditating on the ind under her massive body, the giant tree, suddenly opened her eyes, noticing a portal.


    But soon, her confusion turns into mistrust, then into an erratic smile.


    ''Finally, it''s not too early.'' She whispers when she notices her other parting out of the gate.


    But her smile turned into rage when she noticed her energy escaping from her body. Hee tree, which had gained three times its size thest time, narrows suddenly, and its leaves fade.


    She did not need to wonder what was happening and who was the cause of this anomaly.


    "I''m going to kill this bastard!" She roars with rage, ignoring all the good news she has just had.


    "It''s a bad idea." Suddenly, she froze when she heard the fairy''s voice, which had a smile on the corners of her lips.


    Her visual fields be white, and she finds herself in a white ce that does not even let her shadow appear under her feet.


    She looks at the fairy with suspicion.


    "I know what you think. Before I was sealed, I had left you myst will, which was to kill him, in case he threatened us. But unfortunately, you werete. Like me, you let yourself be baited by the thirst for power. So--


    "Shut up!" Reha interrupts her.


    "No, you know very well that I''m only telling the truth. A truth which I think will be useful to us. That''s why, for our good, you will have to let me manage this situation; and in my way." The fairy retorted with a macabre smile.


    She was not weaker than Reha, despite her underestimating silhouette.


    And unlike Reha, she was the only one who had absolute authority of her territory. Reha needed an artifact to use transcendental authority, but she was the most powerful.


    Reha knew it; it was the most frustrating for her.


    The disadvantage of fragmenting your soul is a personality disorder. Each fragment is the original, and you must submit the others in case of discord. A phenomenon that almost cost Alvine''s life when he met his soul fragment.


    But having different objectives, the fragment of the soul in Alvine¡¯s ring knew that, unlike him, Alvine had achieved a goal he had desired. And instead of stealing from him this life he had built without his help, he preferred to disappear, bequeathing his memories and possessions to Alvine.


    "You are only a relic of the past. Only your powers interest me; the rest, I only have to--


    "Don''t worry; I don''t intend to make you disappear. Just like him, I intend to give way to my new generation. But if there is one advice I intend to give you, it is not to make him your enemy. I know my past decisions were not the best, but these decisions allowed us to survive. They were not better, but they were the right ones." The other interrupts her with these words that leave Reha in a state of confusion.

 Chapter 397 Unexpected Guests!

    ?


    A little rather...


    When the fairy Reha had left Alvine''s territory, he proceeded as nned.


    He waited a minute, and after this time, he opened his eyes, which were bing almost entirely dark.


    ''... I don''t have much time left; let''s finish before it''s not toote.'' As soon as he pronounced these words, the three previous clones reappeared before him.


    And this time, their destinations were the threes of rank one on Reha''s territory, the of the Punishers, Leaders, and the ancestral beasts.


    This destination was intended to ransack the three celestial libraries to find the books of the lives of all those dead and still alive with him.


    ''With their life books, I could resurrect them without any problem. But I needed to know more about their lives, experiences, and everything to avoid being mistaken. The names may resemble or change with several reincarnations, but their soul signatures remain the same.


    -If I didn''t have their bodies, it would be impossible for me to acquire their memories.


    He remains in his thoughts while waiting for his henchmen, who have just left.


    The reason for Reha''s rage with him was she learns that Alvine had taken advantage of her meeting with her other self to desecrate her three sacred libraries. It was partly because of this event that she refused to leave themand to the fairy. She had concluded that she had allied with Alvine just to regain her freedom, hence herck of confidence in her.


    --


    After a determined moment, his henchmen reappeared in front of him rather than expected. But he did not wonder what theymitted; the most important thing for him was to see the hundreds of thousands of pounds of lives they brought with them.


    With a simple look, Alvine could only smile slightly with joy.


    ''I''m not powerful enough to... it doesn''t matter. The important thing is that I''m powerful enough to resurrect these two.'' He whispers as he looks at the two pale corpses dressed in silky white sundresses.


    With this conclusion, the books vanished before him, leaving only two books, one blue starry and the other white snowy.


    ''... Unfortunately, Sylvia is still a pure soul until herst breath.'' He lightly caresses the white book with sad eyes.


    He knew that Sylvia and Linn would no longer be able to be out of the darkness. Like the other shadow soldiers, Sylvia, which he considered his guardian angel, will look more like a fallen angel than anything else. As for Linn, even Alvine didn''t know what she would be or how powerful she would be.


    But all these details didn''t matter to him. These two souls may coexist with the darkness, but they will remain the same, just like Heepha and those resurrected by him.


    With that in mind, hesitation was an unknown word to him, and failure was intolerable.


    He leafed through Sylvia''s thick book of life and did the same with Linn''s to learn everything about their experiences.


    After finishing reading and understanding the essentials, green mes began to manifest themselves in his hands and consumed the two books in both his hands.


    -Whshhhh!!!


    Suddenly, a fierce aura and vital energy escape from the ashes of the two books. At the same time, Alvine waved his hand, and two small ck spheres appeared before him. The ck spheres, the same size as a basketball, which was only two ck holes, absorb all the aura and vital energy of Sylvia and Linn in the process.


    [Shadow Concept: condensation and elementary fusion.]


    -GRUUUU!!!


    Barely finished pronouncing these words in his mind, the two ck holes begin to vibrate and tremble like a monster shredding its prey.


    Alvine frowns. ''Even after many years, I still can''t get used to this unpleasant sound. By burning these two grimoires with the mes of souls, it frees them from their prison, which is none other than these books that seal every soul of their owners after their dead.


    But a soul without a body envelope is destined to evaporate. It is necessary to reach the transcendent rank to keep a spiritual form like Zakiel.


    And since the primordial cannot bring their memories with them, they leave them in their old bodies, more precisely in their brains. But everything is fine; their bodies and cells are intact, so they should not have problems at this level.


    While waiting for his spell to finish its activity, he was thinking deeply about preventing all the eventualities that could lead to failure.


    But after a short time, the spheres began to turn jet ck, and the more time passed, the more they remodeled into tiny smooth, ck jet beads.


    Arrived at one point, they became as small as greenish seeds the size of a jewel.


    Feeling that it was the right time, the two jewels flew toward Sylvia and Linn, levitating above them.


    ''For thest time, I apologize for what I''m about to do.'' He whispers these words in his mind while watching the two pearls sink into both bodies.


    -RUMBLE!!! RUMBLE!!!... RUMBLE!!!


    As the lightning rumbled as if it announced the world''s end, the two pale corpses began to regain color.


    Alvine''s shadow falters under his feet, apanied by his immeasurablyrge aura that exposes itself and permeates both.


    At that moment, time stopped in the throne room under the influence of Alvine''s excessive energy. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He had a sweaty body, and ck blood came out of his eyes, mouth, and ears as he was forced to use a power far exceeding his current rank.


    But he didn''t care about his suffering. He continues to spend as much energy as he can to help the two souls return to their carnal envelopes.


    And little by little, Sylvia''s ck hair turned silvery white like Sabrina''s. But her body slowly begins to turn smoky ck, her angelic white wings that have emerged have be jet ck, and her halo has also turned to mist ck!


    Seeing this, a small and sad smile stands on Alvine''s lips. ''I was right; She could no longer keep her purifying and holy powers. But it doesn''t matter; I expected this result.'' He said to himself, focusing on Linn.


    Thetter also had ck skin, darker starry blue hair, and ck wings like Sylvia''s.


    But her three horns curved in crowns widened and pointed upwards. She had red horns like Alvine''s unicorn in the middle of his forehead.


    While seeing their changes, Alvine''s smile grows into a macabre smile.


    ''Maybe I should stop there; their bodies would no longer support my power if I continue; they risk dying again.'' With thesest words, his body shrinks to its humanoid size.


    Just before the two, supported by his gravitational magic, fell to the ground, the three appeared in one of the royal chambers.


    At the same time, Alvine''s body also copses because of exhaustion.


    But even if his body had reached its limits, this was not the case for his soul,


    In the middle of the crowd, one of the shadow soldiers, with a spear as his main weapon, suddenly had empty eyes.


    His blood-red eyes turn to ck abyssal.


    "Shadow, prepare your troops and go wee our first guests."


    Seeing a low-level soldier give him this order, Sahdow does not even frown; he bows slightly to the shadow soldier,


    "I was looking forward to your orders, my lord." Shadow expresses himself with an insane smile.


    Seeing Shadow''s respectful behavior towards this subordinate, Sabrina understood what was happening.


    She stands out from the crowds with questioning eyes.


    But seeing the smile and nod of the spearman, Sabrina sighed in relief and could not hide the joy that made her smile cheerfully.


    But Alvine did not exin.


    He focuses on Shadow, who discussed with Luna.


    ''Scouts? Probably, given their weak ranks.'' He whispers while looking into the sky.


    In years of light, a group of ten entities flew to the of Alvine.


    Shadow and The others had not yet noticed their presence, but Alvine knew these people were not mere scouts.


    "Wait." He stops Shadow, who wants to take off.


    Shadow was alone with Luna, but the hundreds of thousands of his subordinates were hidden in his shadow, and those under Luna''s orders were with her.


    "??" Hearing Alvin''s orders, Shadow stops and looks at him with questioning eyes.


    ''My powers are weak, but my enemies will not have to locate me immediately. These people, they remind me of some people. But what are they doing here? Tsk, it''s not the time to dig my head.''


    With this conclusion, he looks at Heepha and Sabrina. "Come with me."


    Without saying a word, he vanished before Shadow and the others and appeared in the night sky with Sabrina and Heepha.


    The two who had just appeared in the middle of nowhere did not ask a question, even if they did not know how Alvine had done for the teleported with him.


    ''Well, did theye as messengers or as enemies? It''s time to find out.'' Simultaneously, the behind him was covered with a transparent dome that made him almost invisible.


    And at the same time, the ten humanoid creatures resembling humans, except for their skins, which were blood red, appeared in front of Alvine and his two subordinates.


    [...]


    ''As I thought, they are indeed the subordinates of these bastards who mingle with everything that attracts them. But I had not calcted these people in my ns; it would be painful if they were added to the list of my enemies. Their powers far exceed those of the order.


    But if I save enough time and recover at least 80 percent of my power--


    Sigh, that''s the problem; they know it''s the perfect time to bother me. They know very well that this is the right time toe and put obstacles in my way! What vicious creatures!

 Chapter 398 The Descendants Of The Stars.

    ?


    Alvine was not the only one to know the people who had just appeared before them; Heepha had dark eyes when she noticed the mysterious people entirely made up of women!


    ''What are these sluts doing here!?'' Her hostility was visible in her eyes like the stars in the night sky.


    They all had noble appearances and were endowed with a mour that exceeded those of subus queens.


    But neither Alvine nor Heepha was dazzled by their beauties or their mours.


    After a minute of silence between the two groups, a woman with huge breasts dressed in attire resembling a revealing kimono stands out from her sisters.


    [Kay--


    Alvine interrupts her: "Alvine Dragnar, that''s my name, now." His static voice resonates in infinite space.


    Apart from their blood-red bodies, they had the same appearance as ordinary humans. They all had long silvery white hair, the same hairstyle, and almost the same appearance, as if they were clones of a single person.


    Even Alvine could not differentiate them without the minor runes in flower petals on their foreheads.


    Some had two flower petals, while others had two, three... up to ten.


    But by looking at the petals more closely, anyone with a transcendental perception can see beyond the frightening powers found in these runes.


    ''Stars¡¯ daughters, the ancestors of the subi or Amazons, etc.; these are the names given to this cursed race made up only of females.


    -Tsk! I have important things to do instead of worrying about these sluts!'' Alvine clenches his fists with infuriated eyes while guessing the reasons for their presence.


    Since he regained his memory, he knew almost all the races that make up the universe.


    ''Still strange and strong people; I don''t even know if I should be surprised. But this is my first time seeing the master so nervous.'' Sabrina was in her mind as her eyes switched between women and Alvine.


    She didn''t need to ask to know these people were not allies.


    As for the woman Alvine had just cut short, she ms her tongue with frustration and continues.


    [So, Alvine Dragnar, we are here to recruit you by order of the Queen.] She arrogantly said as if she were talking to an insect.


    Their powers were weak, but the power behind them was another story.


    But Alvine, contrary to habit, did not flinch or offend his expression. "I''m not interested." He gives a direct refusal.


    But the next moment, Sabrina and Reha, not to mention Alvine, noticed one of the distant stars zooming in toward them.


    At first nce, Sabrina had the impression that her eyes were ying frank with her. But in just three seconds, a white sphere the size of a small sun appeared behind the ten girls.


    "Tss~, what sluts!" Heepha growls with rage and throws a me toward the star the size of a moon.


    The me had seemed teleported to the star because of its incredulous speed.


    -Shhahhhhh!!!


    As soon as the blood-red me touches the colossal sphere, it burns instantly, not even leaving ashes behind!


    Seeing this, no one of them was mad; on the contrary, they had a demonic smile that made them look like demonic creatures.


    At that moment, Sabrina, who saw this species for the first time, realized they had nothing human. Seeing the girl''s big and threatening smile, and her chainsaw teeth, she also understood that they had nothing good in them.


    They were like mermaids attracting pirates with their magical appearances before devouring them!


    **Heepha, Sabrina, I brought you with me for good reasons. Heepha may know it, but I will repeat myself so Sabrina can understand.** Alvine''s sober voice resounds in his two subordinates'' minds.


    **These sluts can make any man crazy with desire for them because their charms exceed those of subi. They are like amazons, ensuring their descendants with the men they capture and find attractive because they have no man among them!


    -You will have understood why I cut the from any external visual contact. Even Shadow or Zakiel will not be out of their influence. And their presence is evident here. They consider themselves descendants of the stars.


    -But more importantly, I''m not sure to defeat their queens in my current state. That''s why we must not provoke these sons of whores obsessed with sex! They are like errors of nature.**


    Hearing Alvine''s information, Sabrina''s eyes widen with surprise, disbelief, and, finally, rage!


    She had the same eyes as Heepha, now that she knew the real reason for their visitors.


    ''I should have destroyed all these stars nearby. I had forgotten that these whores use the stars to locate their prey. I didn''t focus on them because I thought this species had died out a long time ago. But apparently, even their queen is alive; what damage!'' Alvine was bing increasingly nervous as he thought about a way to solve this situation.


    -!


    His t expression suddenly turns into a vicious smile when he remembers something.


    His smile became more frightening than the women in front of them.


    "I didn''t know you had a new queen. Who is the bastard who was powerful enough to inte the belly of one of you? I didn''t know that such a strong entity could still exist to the point that its seed was enough--


    He stops before finishing hisst sentence by seeing the ten women be mad with rage.


    ''As I thought, they don''t have a new queen yet, which means this old woman with youthful skin is still alive. However, I thought I had killed him! How does she... Sigh, she can''t be alive.


    I had exterminated her soul and prevented her from reincarnating at the time.


    That means that either they named another queen among them or they found a powerful enough male that they could submit to give birth to a new queen.


    But thest possibility is uncertain. Their reactions to my provocations reveal everything to me. It means that they chose among the survivors and appointed her as queen. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    But if this is the case, the situation may not be as bad as I think. Apart from their real queen, none of these sluts can...-


    When he finally saw an escape, the following words of the woman with ten flower petals gave him another headache.


    "You had certainly killed the former queen, but her powers were not taken away. She transferred her to her youngest sister just before her death. Her power even exceeds the one you killed." She spoke as if she had not the slightest remorse or resentment towards the murderer of their queen.


    It was one of some rare species that Alvine knew the least among all those he had met.


    But just based on their mysterious powers, Alvine could not know if she was telling the truth or not.


    "You think I''m going to believe in such--


    For the second time, Alvine stops without being interrupted. Just by seeing the smile of the guests return to their lips.


    "You''re wrong, Alvine Dragnar. We are the only ones to control the stars, regardless of their creators, like these stars in your territory. This fact proves that you know absolutely nothing about our species, as announced by the current queen." One of the women with three petals responds with a smile of self-sufficiency.


    "..."


    Seeing Alvine''s silence, another with five petals continues the sentence.


    "The Queen sent us here because she knows you cannot refuse her request; after all, you are not really different from us. A being who, because of his power, can never have...-


    Before the woman finishes her sentence, Alvine swings his hand vertically toward her as if he had a sword.


    Simultaneously, the girl who spoke was silent, and her body was divided into two distinctive parts! Her silver blood sshes as if it were raining in the universe.


    "See this as a warning." His voice resonates with a titude. His eyes were red with rage, and his heavy aurapressed the other nine as if he were trying to kill them with his simple pressure.


    "..." None of the remaining nine dared to open their mouths to answer him. Even if they knew that Alvine was weak and that he did not really kill their fifth sis, Alvine''s current eyes reminded them of a demon who had almost led their races to extinction.


    Even Heepha did not understand the reason for Alvine''s sudden rage. It was the first time she saw Alvine get carried away this way.


    "How did you discover that!?" His voice was more threatening than Heepha had ever seen.


    The former Kayre had never shown so much rage since he had no attachment. All that Heepha and the others saw, or if they were asked to describe the emotions of the former Alvine, all they would say would be boredom and excitement when he finds an interesting opponent.


    Indeed, before Alvine met Heepha, Sahdow, or even the monarchs, he was always the same entity that continued to do what he sang to him. In this story, Alvine, or rather, Kayre, had never spoken with their subordinates.


    No one dared to ask him. None of them were suicidal enough to dare to discuss certain things with him.


    But seeing Alvine''s current state, and his inexplicable anger, Heepha became both curious and worrying.


    Sabrina, for her part, did not have the same thoughts as Heepha. More precisely, she did not know what was happening now.


    "You''re not going to answer me!?" Alvine asks by demanding an answer.


    His voice emerged a pure fear in the soul of the nine them in front of him and the one that had just regenerated, although she was cut into two distinctive parts.


    "It was...the queen who ordered us to...say these words. ording to her, it would push you to..e to meet her." Their leader, who had ten petals, stutters these words.


    Their previous arrogance was no longer perceptible in their eyes. Not to mention this arrogance; they even seemed to have forgotten how to smile.


    "A slut more embarrassing than expected is born among you. I should have exterminated you all at the time." Even if Alvine was thinking out loud, those with him became more rmed when they felt Alvine''s thirst for blood.


    Sabrina, the weakest person, had a dizzy head and almost lost consciousness, even though Alvine''s murderous aura was not led against her.


    "Mas...master, what are they talking about?" She asks in a shaky voice.


    But she soon regrets this decision when she sees Alvine''s eyes that stare at her as if she were the prey.


    For the first time, Alvine''s pure death intention was directed towards her.


    "My lord!" Heepha screams in terror when she sees Alvine acting in his rage.


    Her voice seemed to have woken up Alvine.


    Alvine breathes deeply to swallow his mysterious rage. And look at Sabrina, who had a sweaty body with sad eyes. "I apologize, Sabrina. But there is information about me that I''m not yet ready to reveal; I hope you will understand me." He said, caressing Sabrina''s cheek.


    But seeing Sabrina tremble for the first time and look at him as if she were afraid of him, his heart squeezes in his chest. The thing he was most afraid of was happening in front of him.


    ''All this because of this slut who is their new queen! Did I underestimate this species? Do they know my origins?'' Even if his hands itch from wanting to massacre the ten women before him, he knows that he cannot go to the end of his desires.


    It was the most frustrating for him.


    He looks at thest person who has just exined herself. "Your queen, I authorize her toe here!"


    The woman with huge breasts had the impression that she would die if she refused or tried to circumvent Alvine''s order, but she could not achieve the impossible.


    But it was beyond her powers and influence to summon their queen. Moreover, the order of their queen was clear; they had to bring Alvine to her, not the contrary.


    While they believed that their queen sent them to their graves, a blood-red portal manifests itself at KM behind them.


    While seeing this, Alvine''s rage ignites like a cyclone. ''The only one missing is this bitch!'' At that moment, Alvine forgot his concerns; his murderous aura burst out of his body more intensely than before.


    At that moment, Sabrina and the ten sisters understood a crucial thing, Alvine, whom they thought was furious, was not really...until now!

 Chapter 399 Queen Tifania, One Of The Supreme Beings.

    ?


    In the night sky, hundreds of kilometers from Alvine and the others, a misty red portal manifests in the heart of one of the stars!


    Faced with this scene, Alvine, who had understood how the women who came to him had managed to locate him, now understood how they came to him without his consent.


    It was the first time they saw beings remodeling the star core to make it a portal.


    -ROAAARRRR!!


    As the portal was far away, it looked like a small portal, but the roaring and ferocious energy that Alvine and the others felt from afar allowed them to understand that there was not a single guest but probably hundreds.


    And from the roaring, Alvine knew they were probably apanied by beasts they were riding.


    ''Better and better.'' Alvine''s eyes were frightening as he looked away.


    Dragons are known to be arrogant and strong creatures. They are fast, powerful, and intelligent, which makes them the favorite mounts of beings who have transcended the primordial rank.


    As Alvine had predicted, the portal suddenly began by letting through hundreds of red dragons ridden by warrior women and men dressed in armor.


    They had their arsenals.


    All the women that Alvine and the others looked like those before them, but men belong to various species.


    But instead ofing directly to meet Alvine and the other two, they circled the portal in a circle, preventing anyone from approaching them.


    Seeing their shield formations, Alvine knew that they were protected by a high authority; and this authority could only be one person,


    Time proved him right when he saw a ck dragon, belonging to the same species as Alvinos,e out of the portal with a white throne on its back.


    The ck dragon was at the transcendent rank, unlike its peers, who were all primordial dragons.


    On the silvery white throne sat a woman wearing a royal dress of the ancient queens of ancient China and a fine silk covering her face.


    But unlike the others, she did not have red skin nor silvery white hair, but ck hair that would probably reach the bottom of her buttocks.


    At that moment, Sabrina and the ten sisters understood a crucial thing, Alvine, whom he thought was furious, was not so until now.


    His aura exploded out of his body when his eyesnded on the woman.


    ''This bitch! How is the queen supposed to be alive!? And why is she here!?'' ording to these words, He seemed to know this woman, who was different from the others.


    Worse!


    At a nce, he knew that she was stronger than the former queen he had killed.


    ''To prevent the extinction of a race, the strongest tend to hibernate and only wake up when the race is faced with formidable enemies or crises that may make them disappear. Who would have thought that these sluts would do the same?''


    In his rage, Alvine didn''t even pay attention to those with him.


    Seeing the current state of his lord, who did not seem topress his aura, Heepha swallows Sabrina with her shadow, thus preventing her from suffering irreversible damage.


    At the same time, the ten sisters move away from him as far as they can to be spared from Alvine''s aura.


    But Heepha always stood behind him with crazy eyes as she felt Alvine''s rage through their ties.


    She was in an immersive state at the same time awakened; her aura that responded to Alvine''s was no longer under her control, and her mes made the temperature around Alvine unbearable for anyone below the intermediate transcendental range.


    But despite all these factors that showed the guests they were not wee, the ck-haired woman did not backtrack.


    She whispers something to her subordinates before moving towards Alvine, alone, without an escort.


    But as soon as she has traveled half the way, the beast she rides stops suddenly, refusing to do one meter more.


    But she has still not given up; she continues flying towards Alvine and Heepha, finally stopping five meters from them.


    [Is it you, this bitch, who is the supposed queen of these sluts?] Alvine asks while remodeling his spear into a giant scythe in his left hand.


    But the woman didn''t directly respond to Alvine; she continued looking at him with emerald green eyes that shone under her white veil.


    [If I answer your question, you will fight without listening to my proposal. Outside, I''m not here to fight.]


    [I wouldn''t make the same mistake; your extermination is the only one--!


    Before Alvine finished his sentence, the woman lifted her veil, exposing her immacte appearance that could no longer be qualified as beautiful.


    **Heepha, go back to my shadow! ** Alvine orders directly by seeing thetter momentarily stunned by the cursed monster before them. She was a monster, but a monster more beautiful than angels.


    [At yourmand, my lord!]


    Alvine sighs when he sees Heepha vanishes into a particle of ck light and merge with his body.


    He then focuses on the woman in front of him. But before he continues his previous sentence, the woman expresses herself with a vixen smile on her lips.


    "Your power is colossal; your origins are unknown; you are at least as old as the universe. But that means you can''t...- <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Alvine interrupts her: "How did you know?" He asks.


    The woman frowns when she sees Alvine''s murderous intentions.


    "I know you will attack me if I answer your only question. But before answering, know I am the only one to grant your wish." She Says shortly.


    The two continued to exchange in the ancientnguage Alvine had spoken.


    But neither of them had difficulty, meaning that their power was colossal.


    The woman''s unexpected response first surprised Alvine. But he soon makes fun of her with dark eyes. "You? Grant my wish? Do you think you are powerful enough for that? I had only one wish before; it was to meet an enemy in my rank. And currently, my wish... you have already broken it bying here!" He said, casually swinging his scythe.


    Hearing Alvine''s words and the space he had just broken without even doing it on purpose, the woman frowns only slightly.


    ''He¡¯s a clone, but he¡¯s always endowed with the power to defeat an intermediate transcendent.'' She snags in her mind.


    But this moment of absencests only a period of time.


    "I''m not talking about these wishes, but one you had not formted because you believed it was impossible to achieve."


    Alvine remains silent.


    Seeing that she had captured Alvine''s attention, she continues with a charming smile. "I am Tifania, the first queen of--


    "I know all this, just answer my question for thest time."


    "...right. As you know, our race ispatible with any humanoid race; our genes adapt by evolving or regressing ording to our partners. That''s why I can guarantee your--


    -Wshhhh!!


    She frowns when she sees Alvine swinging his scythe toward her neck!


    -Grab!


    But she stops Alvine''s attack with her bare hand and, at the same time, breaks Alvine''s scythe with simple pressure.


    "Stop underestimating me, do you want!? How does a vulgar clone dare to hurt me?" She ms her tongue in a frustrated mood.


    But Alvine did not listen to her words, nor was he surprised to see her Herculean strength. "I told you not to waste my time," He reminded her.


    "...To say that you refuse the help of one of the supreme beings? Is it excessive arrogance or ignorance?"s


    "A supreme being? Kuku, I don''t see it from anywhere."


    Her eyes had dissatisfied sparkles for the first time when she saw Alvine making fun of her power.


    But Alvine didn''t care about her temperament.


    "Do you think supremacy is defined by transcending in the transcendent rank? No, supremacy is, as its name describes it, to be above all. It cannot have two supreme beings but only one!" He said with a smile that seemed to tell the woman not to take the big mood.


    "Very well, I''ll keep that in mind. But you can''t refuse my proposal." She pronounced these words more coldly than before.


    She continued when seeing Alvine''s smile dangerously grow. "Not because I want to force you to do so, but because you will have no choice but to make me not only your ally but also your equal!" As soon as she finished her sentence, a ck portal appeared behind Alvine.


    "You would have died if you had told me these words then. You''re cheeky to dare to talk to me like that." Alvine''s voice rang inside the portal as he came out of the portal with his titanic and demonic silhouette.


    At the same time, the shadow soldier who he possessed regains the color of his blood-red eyes.


    He bows to Alvine before crossing the gate.


    After his subordinate leave, Alvine looks at Tifania with a macabre smile as if looking at an insect under him.


    He had resumed his final form as when he resurrected Sylvia and Linna.


    "What did you say? Treat you as my equal? Did I hear correctly?" He shows off his chainsaw teeth in his smile while looking at Tifania.


    "..." But contrary to what Alvine expected, instead of oppression, Tifania seemed to feel apletely different emotion that remained only a nano sec.


    "As I said, I''m not here to fight you. Know that I have your two monarchs, information on the progress of the war between you and the others, but also... the coalition that has formed against you."


    "..."


    "Listen to what I have to tell you; in exchange,


    -D000M!!


    Simultaneously, her expression bes suspiciously dark when she notices Alvine erect a dome covering only them.


    "You want me to listen to you, show me that you deserve my attention."

 Chapter 400 When Two Titans Fight, It Becomes Boring.

    ?


    "You want me to listen to you, show me that you deserve my attention," Alvine replied with a wicked smile.


    Knowing that Tifania would not give up her goal, he knew the best way to hunt her was to cross the iron with her.


    ''Her strength exceeds that of the former queen I had killed. But what makes this slut staggering is her spiritual powers. And luckily, I''m not at a disadvantage at this level.'' Murmured Alvine in his mind without his smile wrinkling.


    Tifania frowns as if she understood Alvine''s intentions. "You intend to chase me away when I want to bring you my...


    Alvine cuts her off. "Stop talking nonsense; you don''t stop trying to control my spiritual body since you came here. What kind of ally would try to control her allies!?"


    Alvine''s question erased the smile she had on her lips. "So you noticed this fact despite my caution?" She whispers these words by caressing her long hair that braids itself into a long ponytail wrapped around her head like a scarves


    She seemed to think out loud.


    "Kukukh, you seem to be sure of yourself just because I lost ny percent of my power?"


    "...It''s strange, it''s very strange that you are so endowed with such a rebellious spirit even though I stand before you." She didn''t listen to Alvine; she seemed to think out loud.


    But Alvine was not annoyed by this; far from it, he could guess that Tifania was bing agitated in the face of the unexpected.


    "If you want to show me that you have the metabolism of a goddess capable of giving birth to the child of a god, do it otherwise, not with words in the air. But between us, I prefer to warn you that I am not a god, and you are far from reaching this level too."


    His words seemed to have awakened Tifania in her state of confusion. She looks at Alvine with her emerald and curious green eyes. "Have you met one?"


    "Heh, I met several powerful creatures and entities, but a god? All those who dared to proim themselves ''god,'' I sent them six feet underground. Before my withdrawal, there were no longer these kinds of rumors circting in the universe."


    "Hoho ~? So how do you exin that I''m still alive?"


    "That, my dear, is because you spent your time sleeping. These so-called titles don''t deserve to exist. Otherwise, I would not be alive at the moment."


    "...So, if I understand you correctly, they don''t exist, gods?" She frowns.


    "Not quite; we are not omniscient. But I killed many of the creatures that will be able to kill you in an instant.


    -And since I am not a god, how can a vulgar insect such as you be?


    -Suprematie is considered the summit of perfection because the name of this kingdom alone has the merit of being given in this capacity.


    But that''s not the case.


    Some supreme beings are stronger than others, meaning a level above this rank must exist.


    Dening something because we don''t know existence is the true definition of ignorance." He ends his little speech with these words.


    But Tifania still didn''t seem ready to give up her status as a goddess.


    "For what... You refuse to admit your status as a god and that of others because you are always convinced that there is a higher rank than the supreme rank?" She frowns while whispering these words.


    "It''s usible. Now, show me your divine power, dear fertility goddess!"


    At the same time, the dome''s interior is darkened by a rain of des of light.


    They were thin as eyshes but many as swarms!


    -Swhoosh!!!


    Tifania''s expression darkens when she sees Alvine take the initiative to attack her first.


    -Freeze! p, p, p...


    Before the des of light approached her at ten meters, they froze and turned into harmless butterflies, flying around them aimlessly.


    Tifania''s smile became something else after altering Alvine''s magical attack into purple butterflies. "What ack of delicacy." She said, showing a purple rapier in her right hand and a Japanese fan in her left hand that she covered her mouth with to hide her unattractive smile.


    She then shakes her fan with cruel eyes.


    -Swoosh!


    At the same time, the stray butterflies seemed to have received a clear order from her.


    They rush towards Alvine with lightning speed.


    But Alvine''s smile is also growing. And the same phenomenon urs. The butterflies turned into silhouettes of shadows, each possessing different weapons.


    And the next moment, they changed their target!


    Just like that, both began hostilities. Each tried to dominate the other by controlling its magical power.


    The thousands of shadow soldiers Alvine created in the blink changed shapes as they approached Tifania. And thetter did the same with them before they reached him.


    Seeing that this did not advance them, the two opted for a hand-to-hand attack.


    Tifania was the first to appear in front of Alvine with her rapier. She swings it towards Alvine''s chest with nonchnce.


    But this disregard possessed, despite appearance, the frightening power of a supreme being.


    Alvine sniffs disdainfully and pares his attack with his draconian ws.


    -Bang!


    The impact of their equivalent forces made Alvine''s dome tremble. But neither of them paid attention to this trivial detail.


    While stopping Tifania''s de with his right hand, his left fist, resembling a massive hammer, shaded Tifania as he split the air toward her trim silhouette.


    But before he reached his target, thetter agitated her fan, followed by the manifestation of a purple shield that stopped Alvine''s attack to the point of pushing him back one meter.


    Taking advantage of this feint, Tifania teleports behind him and swings her rapier faster than before.


    But...


    -CANG!!


    -!


    She teleports a hundred meters from Alvine when she realizes that her weapon cannot break Alvine''s breastte.


    To her awe, her weapon breaks in her hand into two separate parts.


    "I am stunned; I would never have believed that a weapon of transcendental rank could not cause you the slightest damage." She says these words astonishedly while looking at the broken rapier in her hand.


    She throws the rapier and looks at Alvine with sober eyes. "But you won''t have this chance next time." She murmured as she waved her fan, which turned into a jet-ck sword.


    Alvine also frowns when he finally sees that Tifania''s fan is a supreme-grade weapon.


    But seeing her take a chivalrous posture with one hand behind her back and the other hand pointing her de toward him, Alvine''s smile became macabre as he began to get a taste for battle.


    "Who told you that you were going to have another chance?" He asks disdainfully as a small ck cocoon appears in front of him.


    Tifania frowned when she noticed the cocoon in front of Alvine. She curbs her impatience for fear of falling into a trap. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    But beyond her expectations, Alvine shoves his hand into the ck cocoon and tears off a ck scythe over thirty meters long.


    "...It''s not practical." He thinks out loud while looking at the slight silhouette of Tifania in front of him.


    The next moment, the ck scythe and his gargantuan silhouette gradually shrink before reaching a reasonable size.


    His size, now 210cm~ rivals that of Tifania, which was about 195.


    ¡°...¡±


    He then ces his scythe horizontally on his shoulders while smiling at her.


    Alvine''s strange confidence made Tifania more suspicious of him. "Do you finally prioritize speed instead of strength?" She unconsciously pronounces these words as her mistrust increases when she sees Alvine solve one of his shorings.


    But Alvine did not answer her question; he looked at her with expressionless eyes, an...


    "Approach yourself so that we can finish it! I don''t have all day to take care of you." These two sentences slipped on his tongue.


    "Tsk! What an infamous being!" While retorting these words angrily, she became a remnant image as her speed became more unrealistic than it was.


    Alvine felt like he saw thousands of Tifania in the protective dome. But he knew she had not divided, not to mention using clone herself. This merit was none other than her speed.


    She suddenly appeared behind Alvine and


    -SWING!!


    She fiercely swings her de, neatly cutting Alvine''s head.


    But not feeling resistance at the end of her de, she immediately teleported to leave Alvine behind. The silhouette she had just beheaded also turned out to be a mirage.


    The real Alvine had vanished in front of her!


    Knowing the characteristics of the disproportionate powers and defying Alvine''s good sense, she began to panic slightly as her eyes shone fiercely to locate Alvine.


    But just before she found Alvine, her senses shouted danger to her when she felt the shadow of the reaper behind her.


    Her hands chilled with fright! She unconsciously teleported away from threats, but no matter where she appeared, she still couldn''t get rid of Alvine.


    Feeling the situation bing threatening to her existence,


    -D000M!!


    Her violent and violet aura explodes out of her body, and at the same time, Alvine''s scythe,


    Alvine, who has just appeared in his shadow, swings his weapon horizontally toward her waist!


    -Shrring!


    But Alvine could only slightly shred her size, and the frantic force apanying his attack sent Tifania to blitz the dome.


    -BAAM!


    ''Tsk! Not deep enough! What is she made of, the body of this bitch!?'' Alvine''s frustration goes up a notch when he sees that his target was not cut in two.


    ''Kimiko, have you blunted after all these millennia at rest!?'' He tightens his grip on his weapon while addressing this question to him.


    *...Sorry, but her body is as solid as a supreme weapon.*


    ''No excuse; these words are unworthy of you. You helped me kill many of these supreme beings; not one more will make the difference!''


    *...*


    ''Finally, as you seem blunt, I will help you with my energy.''


    Just finished pronouncing thest word of his sentence, his bloody red aura burst from his body, and Kimiko''s misty ck aura became fierce, ten times more ferocious than it was.


    -Koff, Koff!!


    Far from them, Tifania began to float with a small trickle of blood on her lips.


    ording to her smile, she does not seem to be disappointed with Alvine''s power.


    "It''s not for everyone to hurt a goddess. There''s no need to say you deserve your title of god of chaos-


    "Your mind is getting lost, but it doesn''t matter; I will solve this trauma by sending you to hell!" Alvine interrupts her by guessing the rest of her sentence.


    "GN! Don''t take big tunes, asshole!" She roars with eyes thirsty for madness.


    Her wound regenerated slowly, but she knew why.


    The pain she felt was heartbreaking; she also knew the cause of this anomaly.


    But the sudden anger that had just emerged in her soul was the most uneptable to her. Not that she was frustrated by Alvine''s words, but to see that he refused to recognize her as an equal!


    She raises her de in the sky and whispers with sore eyes...


    [Arcane of the scrims: stealth march!]


    -WHHHH!!!


    Simultaneously, Alvine became dizzy, and his senses darkened the next moment!


    -Puff!!


    Before he could take control of himself, Tifania''s sword stabbed his heart until it came out through his back!


    "...Keukh!!¡± An insurmountable pain emerged in his soul and made him grind his teeth to resist the urge to express his pain aloud.


    Her lips were stained with blood, and Tifania''s smile went wild when she saw Alvine''s crumpled face.


    "You''re not strong enough to y an equal game with me." She whispered these words in his ear.


    Alvine, always silent, had an insane smile when he heard Tifania''sments. "...Do you believe it!?"


    He asks in a stoic tone.


    rmed by this, Tifania tried to get away from him.


    But Alvine grabbed her by the wrist, preventing her from moving away from him.


    His smile widened when he saw Tifania''s actual expression.


    [Arcane of ughter: the dance of the Reaper!]


    -RUMBLE!!

 Chapter 401 Tension.

    ?


    Arcanes... techniques only essible to supreme beings!


    Their impacts and dangers are unparalleled.


    They can ignore all physical defenses of higher beings and directly attack their spiritual bodies (the soul).


    Knowing that Alvine had not yet reached the supreme rank, Tifania was convinced of her victory.


    This trust,


    ...Copsed as soon as she heard Alvine, who had prevented her from moving away from him, whisper this incantation in her ear.


    [Arcane of the massacre: the dance of the REAPER!]


    Her blood froze in her veins out of concern. Her body cooled in dismay, and her eyes had traces of despair because of the incredulous scenes that had just urred in front of her.


    Her arcane, which she thought was inevitable, was bypassed by Alvine by inconvenient means. And instead of seriously injuring Alvine and subduing him, she had fallen into his trap.


    As for Alvine, after saying these words, his aura has be unpleasant to sight, and his shadow swallows him up with Tifania!


    -!!


    But just before he goes to the end of his actions, his shadow returns under his feet. A sweet taste rose to his mouth as his body, bones, and nerves were torn from the inside, giving him the impression of facing death.


    Despite his pain, he clenches his teeth so as not to flinch in front of his enemy. But the situation was bing uncontroble for him, contrary to what Tifania thought.


    ''Shit! I can''t activate two arcana because of my current weakness. I should have waited for a little before resurrecting Linn and Sylvia!'' He shouted these words in his mind.


    ...He had reached his limits! But Tifania could not notice it because of her current panic and the fact that she did not see the exhausted eyes of Alvine, who was closest to her.


    Seeing Alvine canceling his arcane, Tifania stares at him with confused eyes.


    But just when she believed that Alvine had curbed his desire to kill her, she had a ridiculous smile when she saw Alvine''s weapon turn into a ring of golden mes and wrap around her neck before disappearing, leaving only a pendant-shaped tattoo.


    At the same time, Alvine pushes her back and redresses the cor of his ck leather coat.


    "What is...?


    "You are not a goddess; far from it, you are only a ve!" Alvine replied before she asked for the reason for Alvine''s clemency.


    "...What?" Her voice was monotonous as she squealed in disbelief.


    ''What''s the point of enving me? He knows well that these kinds of stupidity never apply to us.'' As she became confused by Alvine''s unexpected decision, she looked at him stoically.


    "You''re free to get rid of it, but you won''t have a second chance." He said as if he could hear her thoughts.


    "...What does that rhyme with!?" Hot smoke rose above her head when she heard Alvine''s answer. "You''re asking me to leave this damn envement cor around my neck just to be spared!?"


    Her expression was not pretty; it was the first time she saw a superior being submit to someone else. And the worst thing was that she was that person! Or rather, Alvine asked her to be that person.


    "No, but to prove that you are an ally, not an enemy. Your attacks were not intended to kill me; your goal was to submit to me. And since I am the winner, the decision is up to me to dispose of your life as I see fit."


    "...Your logic is beyond me. If you don''t want to kill me, then take this damn stuff away from me! Otherwise, I swear to kill you!" Her rage gave her a headache as she roared constantly.


    But still indifferent, Alvine only sneered.


    "What did you expect when you came to threaten me at home!? You must be the only one who is so crazy. I may be weaker than you, but I spent my entire existence on the battlefields with my men; that''s the difference between my enemies and me, But supremacy and supreme rank are two different things." He pronounces while moving away from her.


    But Tifania doesn''t let the humiliating situation continue for long; she swings her sword into the void, creating mystical runes.


    Seeing her strange but obvious actions, Alvine did not interrupt her; she watched her perform her sword dance while manifesting runes around her after each swing of her weapon.


    Slowly but surely, she finished her preparations. She joined her hands, inhaling deeply.


    [Purification Arcane...


    "If you lift my seal, you will also erase any chance of coboration with me, and you will have to give me peace for eternity!" Alvine retorted before she finished her incantation.


    She went mad with rage when she heard Alvine''s threats. "Stop saying nonsense! Is this how you intend to treat each person whoes to offer you a pact of-


    "No, I''m just doing what seems most right to me. In case you have forgotten it, it''s you who started. As soon as you appeared, you tried to link me to you!"


    "You!!"


    "Haha! Why is it wrong to do the same!?" Alvine''s arrogance and triumphant smile gave Tifania nausea, and the worst thing was that she could not protest against Alvine''s words.


    ''I had never nned to bet so big in this duel. He is crazy to want to submit to me when he knows that I can get rid of this ne of very at any time. What exactly is he hiding!?'' Her brain was on fire when she didn''t understand anything.


    Meanwhile, when Alvine turns from her, his eyes be foggy, and her his bes irregr.


    ''This bitch is monstrous. If I let her know she''s alive because I can''t activate my killing arcane, I would be in the worst. Plus, I''ve really be weak. In thisg, my enemies risk knocking on the door before I''m ready.


    -The little power I just acquired was wasted by this obsessed queen slut. Frustrant!''


    What differentiates superior beings from others is their vitality and spiritual bodies.


    Unlike other magical spells or transcendental authorities, the Arcana are activated with vital energy! <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ...Having not yet fully formed his spiritual body, it was already a miracle that he could activate the arcane of the resurrection and fight with Tifania without failing.


    But as strong as he is, he has limits, like any being endowed with a soul.


    Tifania, who was digging her head to find exnations for Alvine''s unexpected clemency, did not even suspect for a single second that he could not kill her at the moment.


    By dint of being in the loop to weigh the advantages and disadvantages of the two paths avable to her, she ends up sighing of cession.


    "What did you want to tell me when you talk about an alliance?" Alvine, paying attention to the slightest acts and gestures on her part, asks her after seeing her give in.


    "..." She looks at Alvine''s back with her eyebrows frowned.


    "You don''t intend to speak? Or do you expect me to respond favorably to your request?" He turns his head towards her with dark eyes.


    "Rather than a request, it''s a favor I''m trying to do to you. You know more than anyone that you will not be able to have a descendant no matter who you mate with."


    "Do you want to stop treating me like a bird? I''m not obsessed with that; unlike you, who-


    She interrupts Alvine, "Don''t be ignorant! Finally, since I''m still alive, this proves that you have considered my proposal." She said with a charming and mysterious smile.


    "Stop that." Alvine looks away, guessing Tifania''s actions.


    ''I would have killed her if I had the power. But except that, unlike the transcendents, the attacks of souls without Arcane don''t threaten the lives of supreme beings. It''s really a wound, this girl.'' He made this grimace while keeping his indomitable look.


    By seeing the rage in his eyes instead of what she expected, Tifania bes more motivated to take up the challenge. ''As far as I can remember, no male could resist me. I know he is weak, but killing him is like wasting this opportunity. I would y your games, Alvine Dragnar. But don''t expect a gift from me.'' Her smile widened on her lips when she finally noticed some sweat pearls on Alvine''s forehead.


    "The order, the descendants of the voids, and the celestial judges have decided to form a united front alliance against you." She said while caressing her hair that came off like silk.


    Her nonchnce differed from that of Alvine, who had dark eyes.


    "The descendants of the void? Are you talking about the race that my two monarchs belong to?"


    "Yes, speaking of them, I think they are the worst. These bastards have not stopped to continue to devastate everything in their passages. They are wild, wilder than wild beasts." She said while shrugging.


    "..." Alvine seems disconnected from the real world while thinking deeply.


    ''This race is probably considered the most powerful in the universe. They fight from an early age... no, given how obsessed they are and thirsty for the massacre, I wouldn''t be surprised if I were told that they have been training since before they were born.


    -They are strong from birth, and just like my old self, they walk around the universe in search of adversity. It was because of this crazy side that I ended up appreciating these two twins and taking them as subordinates.''


    "But why them?" Tifania asks in a confused tone.


    Her question could awaken Alvine in his thoughts.


    "??" He looks into her eyes with confusion.


    "I''m talking about this race; why do they have you in their sights? As far as I know, you didn''t attack this race when...-


    "Because my two generals are the prince and princess of this race."


    "Huh!?" Tifania clenches her fist because of the chills she feels all the length of her spine.


    Every superior being, without exception, knows the reputation and temperament of the king of this barbaric race. If there were a second Kayre, it would be, without a doubt, him!


    "But how have you not fought during all these millennia? I can''t see this old barbarian giving his children to you without the slightest battle between you." She asks with the beating heart in her chest.


    Alvine''s smile became arrogant following Tifania''s question.


    "You''re wrong; I fought with him, three times to be precise."


    "H-huh!? So how is it that you are both alive? Ah, I understood. Is it because you were of equal strength?"


    "Kuku, I admit that this old man is in the top ten of my toughest opponents, but he is still weak. It''s because of Askald who asked me to spare him every time." He said with distant eyes.


    "..."


    "But I regret this decision; I should have killed this bastard." He thinks out loud while squeezing his teeth with rage.


    But his rabies crisissted only briefly before he remembered a crucial detail.


    "You said you knew where my two monarchs are, right? Does this mean that it was you who moved their seals?" He asks this question coldly.


    "...No, I have nothing to do with that; all I know is that the old barbarian is trying to break the seal of your monarch."


    "Oho~?" Alvine exims in the face of this unexpected news.


    But Tifania did not pay attention to his sneaky smile; she continued by giving her opinion.


    "I didn''t understand why he was fighting for this, but now I understand why he''s in a firecracker against you. Of all the eggs on the trees, you had to ignore them all and go steal the dragon''s egg in its cave." She said with an ironic smile.


    "I didn''t steal a dragon''s eggs; its children decided to follow stronger than their father. This breed behaves illogically, but they respect more strongly than them." Alvine exins nonchntly.


    "That''s the difference and their qualities, unlike the others." He continued, seeing Tifania not have an argument to refute his words.


    "Let''s talk to me about this race called the celestial judges. This is the first time I''ve heard such a shy name."

 Chapter 402 Tension. 2

    ?


    Alvine''s question seemed to awaken Tifania in her ideas. At the same time, Alvine also noticed that her rage was bing perceptible in her aura, although she controlled her facial expression very well.


    "These bastards are not a species in their own right but a self-proimed organization of celestial vigntes." Her voice was even colder than usual, making Alvine conclude she had a tooth against these people.


    But he was not interested in her quarrels. "You mean that they are like...the members of the order?" He frowns.


    "No, far from them! They are like a fanatical sect. They worship a certain God whom they call the supreme god, the beginning of the beginning, or the great duke of life and death." She exins in a sober tone.


    "...Ho!? I would never have thought that such an organization could exist."


    "It''s normal since they have only appeared recently. But beware of them; they are not pie."


    "...Strange as a qualification, are they so strong?" Alvine''s curiosity ignites when he sees the seriousness and hatred in Tifania''s eyes.


    "Yes, they are strong! Imagine that they have at least ten supreme beings in their ranks, and they are all as strong as I am, with at least three supreme arcana in their arsenals!"


    "...! Indeed, it''s somewhat worrying." His expression became anchored as he pronounced these words.


    ''Even I had no more than fifty supreme Arcana when I was at the top of my power. Most supreme beings master only two, only the most powerful, as the monarchs had five or six.


    If I remember correctly, only Elena mastered twelve supreme arcana, which made her the strongest of my subordinates after her evolution. Not to mention my subordinates, she was probably ranked second after me in the entire universe known to me. Could she be the one who...no, it''s impossible for her to immerse herself in such boring things.'' He immediately shakes his head after having this hypothesis.


    But Tifania''s following words were more shocking to him than anything he could imagine.


    "They even have evolutionary seeds like yours." She said while paying attention to Alvine, who frowned.


    "...I see." Answers Alvine after a brief moment of silence.


    At the same time, his barrier slowly vanished, announcing the end of his conversation with Tifania.


    But thetter was the most surprised to see Alvine indifferent to this news.


    "I''m stunned by your carelessness." She seemed to think out loud when she whispered these words.


    "I''m not carefree. Evolutionary seeds are only one technique among others; it''s not surprising to see other creatures or entities master this technique." He still responds to Tifania''s remarks despite his impression of her.


    Thetter looks at him with blurred eyes. "You say that as if it were easy. This technique is not an ordinary skill but an arcane!"


    "I know."


    "...You know, like me, that arcana are tied to our spiritual bodies... in other words, no one has the power to reproduce the arcana of another higher entity."


    "I know."


    "!? Stop pretending not to understand me. These people are rted to you!" She growls with frustration when she sees Alvine''s indifference to her words.


    Frowning, Alvine looks into her eyes with a rugged look. "That''s my business. I am aware of everything you have just said. But don''t know one thing, young girl,


    "Y-Young girl?"


    "...Our wisdoms are limited. If there is a rank above supremacy, then everything is possible." He continues without paying attention to Tifania, who is red with rage seeing him call her a ''young girl.''


    But hearing the rest of Alvine''s words, she seemed to have forgotten this episode.


    "Do you bring this story back to the carpet? But what would you have to answer if I told you that their supposed God is called Askald!?" She continues despite Alvine''s gaze, who seems to want to hide information from her.


    Thetter''s expression was anchored when he heard the name of one of his monarchs.


    "...This is only a coincidence. It''s not only my monarch who''s called Askald. The universe is too big for that...-


    She interrupts Alvine by mming her tongue.


    "So, in your opinion, the fact that this supposed god bears the name of one of your monarchs has evolutionary seeds...and annex this barbaric n your two monarchs belong... are a simple coincidence!?"


    "..." Alvine was deaf to her remarks. His nonchnce in the face of Tifania''s hypotheses only made thetter mad with rage.


    But Alvine suddenly began tough when he saw her hateful eyes.


    "Hahaha, so, are youing here to take refuge?"


    "REPEAT A LITTLE TO SEE!?"


    She almost lost control of herself when she heard Alvine''s sentence, which was like a spear intended to hurt her disproportionate ego.


    But Alvine didn''t care.


    "Sigh, dear Queen; It''s not me who ransacked your nest, so you can keep your rage until you meet the real culprits; I have nothing to do with them!" He retorted without taking Tifania''s threats seriously.


    "...These bastards came to offer me a coalition to shoot you down. But when I refused, they began to attack my people!" Her murderous aura, which she had not shown until now, apanied these words.


    But despite this, Alvine continues to deny her indirect usations.


    "That''s your problem. All I see is an irresponsible girl who prefers to hide her face instead of understanding that she is responsible for her own stupidity." <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "...You are the worst of assholes!" She swore out loud.


    Despite her rage and aura that testified that she could go wild at any time, Alvine approaches her with a provocative smile.


    "Indulge yourself, and always tell yourself that you did this not to be my enemy or... may to save your people from a bloody war. But the reality is that you are weak!" He momentarily stopped as he looked into her evil eyes.


    "It is because of this weakness that prevented you from allying with my enemies. You know that I never spare those who dare to attack me." He continues while petting her cheek without his sly smile getting wrinkled.


    Tifania sts off his hand on her cheek, having an idea of Alvine''s motivations.


    But seeing her silently, Alvine moves away with a disappointed sigh.


    "I''m surprised that the famous goddess cannot protect her people from invaders. But what disappoints me in this story is that you cannot assume this responsibility.


    -But let me tell you one thing,


    His expression was fierce as he looked at her. He then continues...


    "...My subordinates will NEVER betray me! If you think that Askald is behind all this, and you believe thating here to threaten me would force me to care for him...


    -Kuku, it''s ironic; your pride and will is notmendable. But it doesn''t matter, as long as you are under my subordination, and you ept me as your superior... I would take all your crimes, responsibilities, and enemies at my expense."


    Tifania remains silent for a long time without pronouncing words. But her t expression has progressively be disdainful.


    "You have a lovely tongue for someone so weak. I know you''ve tried hiding it initially, but you cannot activate your arcane!"


    Her words first made Alvine suspicious of her. But the next moment, the sudden whirlwind in his heart calmed down. "...I see, so you knew it from the beginning, huh?" He pronounces with a thoughtful mood.


    "Tsk! You were an overlord, I agree, But it was a thing of the past. You don''t know how much the universe has evolved during your absence. But your excessive confidence is only suicidal.


    -Your first monarch, Askald, is the person who prevented me from saving my people while his henchmen invaded my territory; and this is rted to you.


    -You say you have nothing to do with it, but it''s wrong. If you hadn''t made this guy monstrous and powerful, my people wouldn''t be reduced to more than 90 percent!"


    After listening to her ins, Alvine better understood Tifania''s situation and rage against him.


    "So, what exactly do you expect from me? Suppose I''m responsible for everything you just said; what do you want me to face?" He asks this question as if he wants to end this conversation that hassted too long.


    "..."


    "Haha, no, I would never do that." He retorted with a mocking smile.


    Even if Tifania did not speak, he guessed what she expected of him.


    "I know it well! But since you wait to see him at work instead of believing me, it''s only a matter of time before theye here; and at that time, you''ll see what I''m talking about." These were thesest words before she returned to her fellow beings.


    "... Heh, what could have crossed this little boy''s head for him to rebel?" Looking at Tifania''s back, Alvine couldn''t help but whisper these words thinking of Askald.


    "Finally, I''d ask him when the time hase. For now, let''s not forget our priorities." He concludes before invoking Heepha.


    She looks at Alvine¡¯s back with confused and indecisive eyes, knowing what Alvine expected of her; exnations.


    "My liege, I''m not... aware of this. As far as I can remember, Sir Askald has never...


    "I know, I know. I don''t doubt their loyalty. But it is possible that he turned against me for some reason."


    "..."


    "Sigh, I understand that he is angry with my decision to sleep...-


    "My lord! Regardless of these choices, it is unforgivable that he dares to judge your decision!"


    Heepha''s eyes were abyssal ck, and she had difficulty controlling her rage when she saw Alvine''s expression.


    Alvine was not frustrated to see her in this state and to cut him in mid-sentence.


    "Don''t worry." He pets Heepha''s head as if he were a child and continues. "I know very well what puts you in this state. I also know that he is not the type to do so."


    "So, is that what he is...


    "Probably. With a little hindsight, I realize there is no absolute in the world. It is possible that some people are interested in my monarchs and try to turn them against me despite their will." He affirms with a sadistic smile.


    After several inspirations and exhtions, his eyes became immutable.


    "My dear Heepha, let''s return to our feet; I can''t remain indifferent knowing that someone dares to attack my subordinates while I''m weakened. It''s time to move and clean up." After saying hisst sentence, he turns into a ck mist and vanishes before Heepha.


    Dizzy by Alvine''s words, Heepha had slightly red cheeks and fierce contradictory eyes when he heard Alvine''sst sentence.


    She took a look at Tifania and her subordinates before smiling cruelly.


    Then, Without losing one more second, she followed her lord as a ck mist me.

 Chapter 403 Meeting.

    ?


    After talking with Tifania without reaching a suitable agreement for both, Alvine returned to the with Heepha.


    He, without further dy, organized a meeting with his generals, captains, and the transcendent who were with him.


    After hearing his orders, Shadow stopped training his troops and brought Luna with him.


    Zakiel was with Darka, and finally, Greed apanied Feyre, and Yasmine, as usual, melted into the mass.


    As for Sabrina, she was at Alvine''s side after the time spent in his shadow, something that had allowed her to calm down.


    Seated in therge meeting room, which is none other than the throne room, they converted into a meeting room thanks to the round table and luxurious chairs ced around it.


    Zakiel, Shadow, and Heepha had their captains standing behind them, namely, Darka, Luna, and Greed.


    Yasmine and Feyre were sitting side by side between Shadow and Alvine.


    And as for Alvine, thetter had Sabrina as guardian knight. It was the first time Sabrina was not sitting around a round table.


    Alvine''s eyes went through everyone in the meeting room and stopped on Yasmine.


    "I''d like to start the meeting, but first of all, what are you doing here?" He asks Yasmine, who pretends not to have noticed his eyes on her.


    Faced with Alvine''s question, everyone is focusing on her.


    Disturbed by so many eyes on her, her nervousness increased as silence reigned in the room.


    Alvine frowns, showing his impatience through his sharp look. "You don''t intend to answer me? So,


    -Snap.


    He ms his fingers, and a ck gate appears above the table.


    "...If you don''t have an answer to my question, leave and don''te and disturb me anymore without a fixed and decisive goal." He continued the rest of his sentence, chasing Yasmine.


    "..."


    Silent, the others await her reaction to Alvine''s words.


    "Sigh." She gets up from the chair and looks at everyone before her eyes stop on Alvine. "I wouldn''t go anywhere." Against all expectations, she gives this categorical refusal.


    "!?" While everyone had eyes confused by her audacity, Shadow was not calm like the others.


    -BAM!


    "Hey, little girl! Are you deaf or suicidal!?" He asks in a dark mood.


    But even if his anger affected Yasmine with his aura, she did not fail by his oppression.


    "I''m not deaf, but I won''t go anywhere!" She repeats herself without looking away at Alvine.


    But Alvine was expressionless; he was still as calm as when he had chased her.


    "Tsk, I''m tired of it," Shadow replied, casually waving his hand.


    Simultaneously, a ck hand, made of shadow, grabs Yasmine''s body and drags her towards Alvine''s portal.


    But she didn''t let herself go!


    Shadow''s shadow hand has be greyish, and a small five-meter territory surrounds her.


    She looks at Shadow with hostile eyes. "You are the only one deaf in this room." Her hostile aura was like a spear stabbing Shadow.


    But thetter had a macabre smile when he saw her resistance.


    He did not get up from his chair made of shadows; he only waved his hand before his deste aura made the whole thorn room tremble and broke Yasmine''s aura and her territory simultaneously!


    "Luna, take care of her." He orders Luna.


    "At your orders, my general!" Barely finished pronouncing this sentence, Luna''s silhouette vanished behind Shadow and instantly appeared before Yasmine.


    Seeing Shadow¡¯s arrogance, who dares to let his subordinate take care of her, and the confidence of this subordinate, who dares to face her, Yasmineughs with aggressive eyes.


    "Do you think I''m as weak as that!?" She retorted by showing two long gray whips in each of her hands.


    Then, she looks at Luna with a macabre smile. "Bring you, little girl!" She roars with her milky white aura, but yet different from that of Reha.


    As for Alvine, seeing that these two were going to fight,


    He taps the table with his index finger!


    Simultaneously,


    -VRIIII!!


    ...The table gains in size, and a conical dome forms above them, the prisoners from the inside.


    Feyre had a mischievous smile when she saw this.


    ''He has created a dimension of five hundred meters inside the shield he has just formed.'' She couldn''t help but whisper these words with mindful eyes as she looked at Luna and Yasmine¡¯s miniature silhouettes.


    ''Instead of only the table, he shortened the two so they have more space to fight without being disturbed; he is more vicious than I imagined. So that''s the power of a supreme being?'' She continued with the same disbelief in her eyes.


    "Good." At the same time, Alvine''s voice diverts everyone''s attention.


    "I gathered you all here for a good reason."


    "Wait, do you intend to leave this woman alone against an intermediate transcendent!?" Feyre asks suddenly with confused eyes.


    But instead of answering her question, Alvine looks at Shadow. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "She won''t even have 10 percent to win against Luna." He announces without hesitation.


    "What!? This girl was barely as powerful as a primordial; how she...!" She stops in the middle of her sentence when she remembers a fact she had not yet noticed.


    ''Now that I think about it, these three were not as strong as when we came here. But they are all, without exception, endowed with a power that I cannot measure, especially this guy with green eyes.'' She almost shouted out loud as she spoke to herself.


    Her eyes were on Zakiel as she tried to judge thetter''s power.


    -Ugh!


    But when she crosses the eyes of Zakiel, who also looks at her after feeling her intentions, which he describes as ack of respect, her soul trembles fiercely, giving her chills in the bowels.


    **Do not be tactless, and don''t exceed the limits. You are still alive only because you are my lord¡¯s guest. Otherwise, I will have killed you for this affront!**


    Zakiel''s roque voice rumbles in her mind, giving her dizziness.


    ''He''s a... psychopath! A psychopath more dangerous than the others!'' She stammered in her mind as she tried to regte her already irregr breathing.


    Seeing that the other troublemakers were also controlled, Alvine shook his head towards Zakiel, ordering thetter to stop.


    "..." Even if Zakiel only nodded towards Alvine, the pressure Feyre felt mysteriously disappeared.


    Her expression immediately calmed down, and her face regained color after feeling Zakiel''s oppression vanish from her.


    She then looks at Alvine with dark and dissatisfied eyes. "I didn''t sign for that!"


    "Feyre, we had not signed anything between us until now; don''t forget." He answers calmly.


    "But don''t worry, we will rify things during this meeting." He continues while briefly watching Luna''s fight against Yasmine with disinterested eyes.


    "Well, it''s time to start; I''d like to say it that way. But there is always a guest who has not yet shown up." He retorted as his eyes shone slightly with a crimson-red glow.


    -Crack!!


    Simultaneously, the space cracks behind Feyre, and a female silhouette suddenly appears behind thetter.


    ...Tifania.


    She was dragged out of the space that had just broken like transparent ss.


    But strangely, only the captains and Feyre seemed surprised by her sudden appearance; Shadow, Heepha, and Zakiel were always calm as if they had noticed her presence instead.


    Alvine''s smile became sneaky as he showed her Yasmine''s chair.


    Understanding Alvine''s invitation, she ms her tongue and sits on the only vacant chair in the room.


    "Well, let me introduce Tifania, the first and current queen of the descendants of the stars. Before starting the meeting, I must list some important things for you, especially for both of you." He looks at Feyre and Tifania with imcable eyes.


    He then continues after noticing their eyes shining with a decisive glow.


    "First of all, I do not intend to ally with anyone; either you are with me under my orders, or you will leave here.


    -Then tell me what you expect from me, and we will discuss it here and now; time has been running out for us." Throughout his words, he did not leave his eyes, the two he was addressing.


    With a bit of silence, he begins with Feyre, whom he considers the easiest to manage of the two.


    "Feyre, from what you told me rather, you wanted to conduct experiments on me, contemte the world with my eyes, experience things with my heart, and touch things through my hands, right?"


    Feyre''s eyes widened with a strange surprise when she saw Alvine reformte everything she had said in a single sentence.


    "...Yes, that''s right." She answers in a calm voice.


    Alvine raises his eyebrows slightly and says: "In other words, do you just want to stay with me all the time to understand how I work?"


    "Yes."


    "...Sigh, it had to be said this way; your words had sown confusion in my mind." An ironic smile stands on his lips as he says these words.


    "In short, are you sure that''s all you want? By staying with us, the situation could lead you to certain death; are you well aware of it?"


    Alvine''s words made Feyreugh. She then gets up calmly and looks at everyone, including Tifania she had just met.


    "I''m a scientist; from as far as I can remember, I only had an interest in science. If you agree to leave your body, soul, and whole being at my disposal, I will do the same.


    -As I said earlier at our first meeting, I will undertake to do everything possible to assist you with my acquaintances and everything else.


    -Bing a subordinate is not expensive for me. All that interests me is the truths of this world. Teach me everything you know, let me contemte the fruit of your long years of life, and I will show you the power you have never seen before." Her smile was frightening, as Alvine expected, and her breathing became strange to make Tifania suspicious of her.


    ''She''s crazy, this girl.'' She couldn''t help but whisper these words when she saw that Feyre was stranger than she imagined.


    But unlike her, no one had an expression simr to hers, except Sabrina, who no longer knew if she should see Feyre as an ally.


    But she preferred to let Alvine manage the situation in her way, knowing she had nothing more to teach him.


    "Hehe, a power that I had not yet contemted? It''s interesting insofar as your words will not be too daring." Alvine couldn''t help sneakilyughing when he saw the confidence in Feyre''s eyes.


    "Don''t worry; I''ve already left you a taste in Master Greed''sb!" She rejoices in this sentence by looking towards Greed.


    Confused by this, especially hearing her address Greed with this title, Alvine could not help looking at Greed with questioning eyes.


    -Smirk.


    He frowns when he sees Greed''s proud and triumphant smile that nods to confirm Feyre''sments.


    ''What are these two lunatics up to exactly?'' He didn''t know if he should get excited or worry about seeing the two get along well.

 Chapter 404 Meeting. 2

    ?


    "Very well; I will look at this after the meeting." After a momentary silence, he says these words by curbing his curiosity to ask for more.


    He then looks at Tifania. "Well, to you now, dear goddess." His voice was slightly more rocky than usual as he asked Tifania this question.


    Thetter also frowns.


    "Are you sure you want to hear my conditions here? That could reveal the fact that you...-


    Alvine stops her in mid-sentence. "It doesn''t matter anymore. After a little hindsight, I realize that this fact is not even worthy of being a secret." While saying this, he looks at Sabrina behind him, who has curious eyes.


    But noticing Alvine''s look at her, she pretended it wasn''t necessary.


    A heavy, sad sigh escapes between Alvine''s lips. He gets up from his throne and stops in front of Sabrina.


    "My gratitude to you is limitless, Sabrina. The debt I have to you is the only one I think is unpayable, no matter what sacrifices I would make for you." He expresses himself with an open heart while looking into her eyes.


    "...?? What are you talking about? I don''t remember doing so many--


    Alvine shakes his head. "You''re wrong; if I realized my greatest wish, it''s thanks to you; everyone here, except the two women present, can certify it.


    His subordinates unconsciously nodded, knowing what their master was referring to.


    Alvine continued with an ironic smile.


    "The reason I decided to hibernate and give up all my powers was for a wish that most people would call futile and stupid on my part.


    -But they will not be able to understand it until they have lived the life I had lived. They will never understand it until they are above everyone and see everyone worship them like gs floating alone on everyone.


    -No one cares about the g that constantly hangs above them, nor the inattention when it''s hung alone on a pole. I speak by referring to one of the weakestmunities in this universe."


    While everyone listened to him in silence, Alvine continued...


    "The worry, oppression, pressure, joy, anger, sadness, and even despair, all these emotions were unknown to me. But now, I realize these negative or positive emotions are all fun! After experiencing them, I realized that I didn''t know about the things that many people know.


    And although I''m in this state, I have no regrets, even knowing I can lose everything at any time. I think I will not hesitate to make the same choice even if I go back to the past.


    All these are thanks to you.


    The day you returned to my room when I thought I had reincarnated with the soul of an earthling named Alvine Dragnar, I realized that my luck was not that bad; he was even the best of all.


    (His dreamy eyes gradually became empty as he continued.)


    -But unfortunately, no matter how great my powers are, I cannot erase the past; I would not erase it, even if I had the power.


    This past that I hate is a distant past that goes back even before I meet with the monarchs. I''m talking about a past where I would travel in the universe by observing all the creatures I met on my way and that I...??" His smile became ironic when he noticed everyone''s interest in the throne room.


    Even the inexpressive Zakiel held his breath when he saw Alvine talk about a story that intrigued them all.


    He then continued.


    "When I woke up, the universe was not as full as it is now."


    Unable to let this plot pass, Feyre stops him in the middle of his sentence. "Wait, what do you mean by ''wake up''!? And your parents? No one would fall into the sky or appear as if by magic."


    Even if the others were initially frustrated to see her interrupt Alvine, upon hearing her question, they could not help thanking her deep inside.


    "...I didn''t know my parents or any other creatures resembling me. I thought I was amnesic at that time. As for my powers, I don''t know where they came from or how I got them." He answers her question nonchntly.


    "The reason I''m telling you this is for a good cause. Listen to me until the end before interrupting me; you will understand." He continues by addressing Feyre, who seems to want to ask him something else.


    "This epoch is probably what you, the supremes call the age of nothingness, the age of the gods, or other crude appetions that you invented to name this epoch." He said while looking at Tifania.


    Thetter had breath at the end of her hair. "You mean you''re a survivor of that time!?"


    Alvine frowns. "A survivor? Why do you speak as if no one was left from that time?" His question was asked with the confusion that apanied him.


    "I know what I''m talking about. This era is called nothingness only to theorize it. No one knows what happened at that time, to my knowledge. Have said that this epoch is the gods¡¯ era because it did not have beings alive.


    The very concept of God has evolved over the millennia. Initially, God only designated emptiness; Because there were only stars ands, without living beings. Living beings are probably the youngest after intangible entities. But all this is only a hypothesis based on the fact that supremacy consists in creating a spiritual body entirely independent of its physical body."


    But as soon as she finished her exnations, Alvine shook his head, refuting her words.


    "At the time, stars ands did not exist. But I don''t know more; after all, I''m not omniscient. And since I spent my time hibernating like you, the supreme beings, are currently doing them, I have not witnessed the changes that have gradually followed one another.


    I still remember the day I saw the first deformed globe in the middle of nowhere and the first primitive creatures that were on this globe. They had nothing to do with you and me. And I didn''t also have this body; I think all I had at the time was a conscience, without anything more. I had no body or other characteristics that define current beings.


    Maybe by envy or curiosity, I made sure to blend into the mass by passing as one of them and learning through them. They lived in amunity without being because they did not interact with each other. They were all connected without being so connected because they understood each other without beading with words.


    These creatures, or rather, these entities, had several forms and could take shapes adapted to their volcanic or Arctic environments; It all depended on where they were.


    But that''s not where I want to go; they eventually disappeared because of an error on my part when I had not yet be aware of my powers. It may have been my frustration at seeing them wander like me.


    It was at this moment that I understood that the person responsible for this was not me but someone more highly ced.


    But I prefer to warn you this is only a theory; I have still not met this X; he may be dead at the moment or spending time shaping the universe as it pleases. Or maybe even that there is no X behind these phenomena, and the X in question is nothing more than the intersterws governing the universe.


    Since there were no more creatures ors and I was alone again, I hibernated in the hope of seeing other exciting things at my next awakening. I didn''t know what death meant. And ignoring death, life was a concept that was even more unknown to me.


    At my weak from this hibernation, I realized that I had slept too much, just by noticing, as soon as I woke up, the changes that had urred.


    Instead of one or two, I was amazed by the new inhabitants and the hundreds of globes, all with different shapes and characteristics. Stars, suns,s, destruction, reconstruction, and evolutions were inpetition in the new world that had dazzled me with its versatility and unique characteristic.


    And in all this chaos, I finally noticed creatures utterly different from what I had seen. They did not speak, but they had theirnguages through their roars. They intimidated each other, got along, formed families by mating, and allied with each other, establishing a primitive hierarchy.


    The strong had the powers and reigned over weaknesses, one of the oldestws established by their instincts... I guess.


    But no matter how primitive they were, I found their daily lives fascinating, forck of better words to describe my emotions at this time. But I think I was happy to see them, even if I didn''t know what these words meant.


    Each had its creatures different from the others. These creatures had hierarchies and ways of living different from the others. But they were all disoriented and fought for their primitive instincts, such as the pleasure of mating, power, authority, etc.


    Finally, I wanted to do like them.


    But there was a problem, the creatures I had met were all different from me. They were unlike me, who had only a conscience without a body. I was traveling between the dimensions at my will; this freedom was only essible to me.


    They were powerful; if I had topare their forces with current people, I would say that they were as strong as the emperor mages, no more.


    And I was not so powerful; my power at that time would probably beparable to those of the transcendent beings. To be precise, I was not weak; it was just that I had not yet fully be fully aware of my powers. Since I didn''t want great things, my powers were not as fantastic; because they followed my desires.


    But as time passed, a notion that was unknown to me, I noticed that they were evolving and taking humanoid shapes. Colossi, the smallest or intangibles, their forms depended on the energy of their residentials. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    All this evolution was probably only intended to increase their states of mind and force them to desire other forms of domination or to abandon others.


    Finally, for the first time, I had hibernated despite myself! And for the first time, I was also worried about what might happen to me; even if I didn''t know, I felt concerned.


    And my recent awakening was on the where I had met my two monarchs.


    But before this awakening, there had been one between the two.


    (As he pronounced this sentence, everyone could see that he was hesitant to talk about it.)


    (After a few seconds of silence, his eyes became decisive.)


    "Before my penultimate voluntary hibernation, I also noticed some changes in myself.


    When I woke up from my involuntary hibernation, I had a body with eyes and everything that characterizes me as a being in its own right. But my powers had not disappeared; they were with me. Was this X you describe as a god who has fun with me? Where was my desire to look like these creatures that had made me forge a body?


    I only got this answer recently.


    One thing is for sure; this X is not rted to me.


    Are my powers may be this X that I have been addressing for a long time, or maybe it is myself? But thisst assumption is more fanciful than realistic.


    But I don''t care to find an answer to this question, and knowing myself, I think I wouldn''t care even if I had this question at the time.


    I only had an eye for specific priorities.


    Is a body envelope simr to the others? I got it.


    I was visible to others; more precisely, they could see me now!


    The dangers were in the offal; my excitement was like a tornado roaring constantly with every beat of my heart. This heartbeat noise was normal and ordinary for others, but for me, it was a feeling of ecstasy!


    ...I loved my hands, my eyes, my whole body! And without waiting for a second, I wanted to see and experience what I had observed so far.


    I began my domination by killing without distinction all the creatures I met in passing.


    This era is the darkest of my existence. I didn''t know the frontier between good and evil.


    I had given free rein to my powers by killing the resistance fighters and letting them live who I wanted.


    I...almost slept with all the creatures in the universe to meet one of my primitive instincts, to have...


    ...a descendant.


    But all I received as a reward was... nothing. Death permeated my partners and led them to eternal rest. Death was an end that I didn''t know how to get the upper hand over it.


    The survivors... no, there were no survivors, only corpses.


    Frustrated and enraged by this, I had almost scratched everything in the universe.


    The countless billions of years and efforts provided by X were reduced to nothing by my desire and jealousy that I did not understand.


    When I recovered my spirits after abandoning my wish, which I considered inessible, I also realized that the universe had only one.


    No matter where I looked, I saw nothing but the emptiness that was my only home at the time.


    Thes were not as minor as what we are currently seeing.


    This, where the only survivors were, was spared by me for reasons I myself did not know.


    And this is where we are currently; at least, the remains I have gathered to make it an entire.


    Even if its size is not as majestic as a tenth of what it was, it remains imposingpared to other currents.


    In short, after this second chaos I had created, I decided, at that time, to stay out of everything.


    It was by keeping this decision in mind that I went into voluntary hibernation. And this hibernation hadsted longer than any other.


    When I woke up, I found myself on an unknown, which also served as a prison for my two first monarchs.


    -I think you already know the rest of the story." Hisst sentence was addressed to his generals, who all had chained breaths.


    Stunned by everything he had just said, Tifania couldn''t help but frown skeptically.


    "So, in your opinion, our ancestors are originally from this? It''s heavy to ept. No register talks about this." Her skepticism was present even in her words.


    But Alvine didn''t try to convince her with words.


    His lips moved little as he pronounced a name unknown to all, even the generals present with him. "Fy, you cane."


    Simultaneously,


    -D0000M!!


    ...Everyone''s heart trembles as they feel the oppression they could not exin following the mysterious energy that resonated with their souls.


    The pte trembles fiercely as an abyssal ck cocoon forms in the middle of the meeting room.


    "You say my monarchs are two, but this is not the truth; like my three generals, there are also three monarchs under mymand."


    The generals¡¯ minds suspiciously blurred when they heard Alvine say these words.


    -Crack!


    At the same time, the cocoon began to crack gradually, revealing a girl with long navy blue hair, three horns simr to those of Alvine, and scales covering her body like those of Alvine.


    The others had the impression of seeing Alvine''s sister just by seeing her shape and the simrity she had with their lords.


    "No, she has no blood ties with me. Her appearance is due to one of my nonsense when I was desperate to have a descendant. She is the only one who has inherited most of my powers; Fy, the third monarch and theziest of all since she spends all her time hibernating in the core of this." He exined, seeing suspicion in the eyes of others.


    "I''m not the third, but the first; they are all younger than me!" Her bell voice sounded in the throne room as she opened her eyes with draconian pupils and dark sclerotic.


    "This decision is up to me straight. You are lucky to keep this position; if the circumstances were in my favor, I would have downgraded you to a simple subordinate. You had never contributed since the beginning."


    "Wait!" Feyre''s high-pitched voice sounds in the room. "Who is this woman!? She''s not...what exactly is she!?"


    "Hm? I just said it, didn''t I? I present to you, Fy, the manifestation of the spirit of the core of this, also one of the oldest creatures that lived in the most ancient era known by supreme beings.

 Chapter 405 A legendary blacksmith.

    Chapter 405 A legendary cksmith.


    "I present to you, Fy, thest monarch."


    "..." Silence dominates the room as a supreme pilot after pronouncing this sentence.


    Everyone looked at the girl, who seemed to be only twenty years old, with suspicious eyes, not that they doubted Alvine''s words, but because of the plot, that was not even funny anymore.


    ''She''s not like us. This girl may not have a physical body, but she is not a spiritual entity. What is she exactly?'' Zakiel frowns at Alvine''s new guest as he stares at her with deep green eyes.


    But unlike him and the others, Feyre was not as patient as them.


    "You mean...that this girl is the spirit of this? I don''t understand. Isn''t this supposed to be your territory? How is it that he is endowed with a spirit?" Despite Alvine''s previous answer, she still had trouble believing what she had heard.


    But instead of Alvine, it was the girl who exined nonchntly. But instead of doing it with words, she did it with deeds.


    And Feyre''s body, resembling line by line that of an ordinary human, suddenly turns dark green!


    Her ck hair also turned green, followed by her eyes which also became emerald green.


    While everyone looked at her with confusion, her clothes turned into ashes, and flower bramblespletely covered her body in the shape of clothes.


    Stunned by this anomaly, she looks at Fy with mistrust. "What are you...-


    Thetter interrupted her: "Humans are considered those without heritage, but this statement is false. Humans are only creatures that evolved over the years to adapt to their new environments, like other species. It''s just that instead of being strong, they continued to regress as they used their brains more than their bodies and forces." She says while stroking Feyre''s green hairs.


    "...!? What...-


    Seeing her stutter like a scratched disc, Alvine is not interested in her.


    "Fy, how is Lilliana?" His question attracts the attention of Sabrina and the others.


    As soon as he arrived, he understood who cared for his wife.


    Zakiel had only brought Lilliana to one of the royal rooms by order of Shadow. But a room alone cannot heal a person; it was to help her stay alive while waiting for their lords to regain his powers.


    But with all the chaos, they all forgot Lilliana.


    Alvine''s question made Fy smile with a charming smile. "This crazy woman became even crazier when she woke up."


    Alvine''s nk expression improves a little by hearing Fy''s words.


    "I had to force her to train to adapt to her new powers." She continued.


    But Alvine''s smile threatened to disappear when he heard her say that.


    "You still didn''t do too much, did you?" He frowns with a restless heart.


    The others didn''t know her, but he knew what this girl hid under her angelic smile.


    "N-no, she ended up epting the situation when I told her that I had captured her after killing you. Her hatred made her wild--Ahem, I meant, she applies herself very well and constantly tries to kill me. Her strength has increased by a monstrous level for a vampire."


    "..."


    She had cold sweats on her back when she noticed the glow in Alvine''s eyes. "D-don''t worry; it was necessary to help her reach her full potential. She was obsessed with meeting you."


    "..."


    "I had no other options! It was the only way to--


    "Forget that; I will meet her after the meeting." Alvine shook his head, and his voice was heavier than usual.


    At the same time, Luna appeared outside the barrier with Yasmine in her arms.


    "Should I kill her or escort her out of here?" Her voice was cold and monotonous.


    "Leave her alone; my goal was to see how determined she was to want to stay." Alvine shook his head and continued. "Seeing that she fought to the point of risking her life, she will be interesting." He continued with a smile cruelly put on his lips.


    After that, he looks at Tifania. "What is your verdict?"


    Thetter took a deep breath to calm her ardor.


    After what she heard and assisted, she seemed to have decided. But Alvine wanted to listen to him say it.


    "My goals will remain unchanged. Don''t you want to be seen as a Alvine doesn''t ask for more.


    fallen god? Okay, but you will have to assure me that staying under your orders is the best decision." She says, sticking to her old principles.


    Alvine doesn''t ask for more.


    "Well, now that everything is clear, I will get to the heart of the matter. Darka, you will take your squad and go to meet Reha. I don''t need to tell you what to do once there. The decision will be entirely up to you. And if you consider her untrustworthy, do as you see fit."


    "I wouldn''t miss it." He said in a stoic voice.


    "As for you,


    His eyes focus on Tifania and Shadow.


    "...Your mission is to collect information about our enemies."


    "Heepha, you will focus on the task I assigned you instead." He stops for a moment.


    "Speaking of this, how is your task progressing? You''re not out of stock regarding resources, are you?"


    Heepha shakes her head with a mysterious smile. "No, besides the artifacts and weapons already prefabricated, we will only need about a month toplete our task. Once this time has psed, any resident, with the help of the artifacts, will have the chance to have the power of a primordial mage. And the higher their ranks, the more powerful they will be." She said unambiguously.


    Alvine''s eyes strangely lit up when he heard Heepha''s bold statements. "!? Just to be sure, what grade are your creations?"


    ''Most of the mages on this are barely strong as divine mages intermediate. She wants to help them acquire a power that rivals the primordial mages. I know I didn''t exploit their full potential before, but from there, to create such artifacts?'' His look was dubious as he whispered in his mind.


    But Heepha had a proud smile when she saw Alvine''s surprise. She bombs her chest with her plump breasts that bounce sensually.


    "Our reputation doesn''t allow us to forge arms of mediocre rank. All we will forge will be primordial or higher ranks."


    "Huh!?"


    "But since no one, apart from the captains and other senior officers, will be able to tame the spirit of weapons or artifacts of supreme rank, it is therefore impossible for us to make mass production.


    -More, weapons of this level take longer to forge, so... we are forced to prioritize quantity over quality that will only be decor." She continues without taking into ount everyone''s confused expression.


    Alvine''s amazement forced him to be wary of Heepha''s words. "Do you have a sample with you?" He frowns with skepticism.


    As he asked, Heepha''s ring shone slightly with a crimson-red glow, and a ck stick appeared in her hand.


    Greed''s eyes widened with fascination when he saw the ck stick with a crimson-red orb levitating above it.


    But, to his great disappointment, Heepha ignored him and gave the magic stick to Alvine.


    But Alvine is not as different from Greed. When he held the jet-ck stick, his senses became slightly rified, and his energy roared inside his heart, constantly pushing him tomit madness.


    ''This sensation...? I''ve already felt it somewhere.''


    But the next moment, the spirit of the stick suddenly calms down, feeling a predator watching for it as if it were going to devour it if it dared to try to steal its master.


    ''An evil spirit, huh? Hehe, interesting; who would have thought that this girl is a legendary cksmith!? But the spirit of this stick seems to be oppressed by a spoiled child who sees his position threatened by him.'' He couldn''t help but whisper these with an ironic smile when he noticed Kimiko''s intimidation kept in his ring.


    "A... supreme weapon!?" Tifania murmured with suspicious eyes.


    Instead of looking at the stick, her eyes were fixed on Heepha.


    "How do you create a supreme rank weapon when you are not even a supreme being!? Are you a superior race?" She stutters this question with neon eyes.


    "Heh! Who told you you must be a supreme being to create supreme weapons? I am the hell queen; the entire universe recognizes my creations. Moreover, my fusionpetence allows me to achieve this rank by merging with my subordinates." She snorted.


    ''It''s true; when I fought her, her power exceeded that of Tifania after she merged with her subordinates. I now understand where this assurancees from.'' Alvine murmured as he listened to the two without interfering in their conversations.


    "A superior race, huh? I''ve heard about you. But you and your species were supposed to be exterminated by...! Ah, I understand." Tifania spoke with an ironic smile when she crossed Alvine''s calm eyes.


    ''He resurrected them after exterminating them. This guy may have been crazy bound, but he knew how to secure his backs.'' She couldn''t help but whisper these words in her thoughts.


    At the same time, Alvine throws the stick toward Greed.


    Thetter grabs the stick with an insane smile. But knowing his temperament and seeing his magical energy explode out of his body like a tsunami, Alvine instinctively teleports him into the dimension that had served as a duel field between Luna and Yasmine.


    He creates, at the same time, a clone that he would send to face Greed to know the potential the stick has.


    "...My lord, with all due respect, I think it''s a little...


    Heepha stutters when she sees the actions of Alvine, who sent a clone who was not weaker than Feyre to face Greed.


    "Don''t worry; they won''t fight seriously. I just want to see what your weapon is made of." He said in a dull voice.


    "Precisely, this guy had almost...destroyed my forge when he stole the stick to...


    Before she finishes her sentence,


    -BOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!


    Alvine''s clone was eradicated by Greed! And Alvine''s barrier burst instantly from Greed''s single attack!


    Simultaneously Alvine erected another barrier and disarmed Greed by teleporting the stick as far as he could from him!


    The table was broken, and the dust had soiled everyone in the throne room, including Alvine.


    "I had forgotten who this madman was," Alvine replied with an ironic smile.


    Heepha creates purifying mes around Alvine and burns all the imperfections.


    "I...I...I''m sorry! I should have warned you. Instead, Greed is the only one who must not touch this stick! He had almost destroyed my forge room after testing it without my knowledge." Stutter these words while bowing to Alvine.


    "Hmm, don''t worry," Alvine replied, looking at Greed, who always seemed obsessed with the stick in Alvine''s hand.


    Alvine''s smile became threatening as he looked at Greed with amusement.


    "Greed, it seems you have found apanion as crazy as you." Against all odds, Alvine holds out the stick to Greed.


    "My lord!" This time, it was not only Heepha who shouted his name but all the other subordinates and generals included.


    ...Who didn''t know Greed''s madness!?


    "Arm a madman, and he will erase your house on the map before taking care of your enemies, they say," Alvine pronounces this adage with a vicious smile when he sees Greed take up the stick without hesitation.


    He did not apologize for his actions since he did not consider his actions as crimes


    .


    "My lord, what are your orders!?" ck lightning crackled around his body as he asked with an unstable heart.


    Alvine did not answer his question; he focuses on Heepha. "Do you have other supreme weapons?"


    Confused by the madness of her lord, she looks at Shadow and Zakiel, who all had retiring eyes.


    ''Everything but Luna! Everything but Luna!'' Shadow constantly shook his head towards Heepha, guessing thetter''s intentions.


    ''I would not be the only one responsible for the chaos my captain will create in theing hours.'' As if Shadow''s thoughts wereing to her, she also retorted in her thoughts as she took out two long ck daggers in her rings.


    Shadow''s heart has be darker than his powers. ''What a bitch!'' He almost shouted out loud when he saw the two ck daggers in Heepha''s hands.


    Known for her cold blood, Luna became another person when her eyesnded on the daggers.


    But unlike Greed, she kneels in front of Alvine. "My lord, allow me to punish Greed who has only clouds in his brains."


    "...No, Luna!" Shadow shrieks in a high-pitched voice when he hears her bogus excuse.


    "...You''re not going to get into it too! Greed''s punishment belongs only to the lord! You don''t have to get involved!" He continues by categorically refusing Luna to obtain the two daggers.


    Unlike the others, he knew what Heepha was trying to do. And everyone knew that Luna simply wanted to test the power of the two daggers against Greed.


    The worst thing was that Greed''s smile only grew when he understood Luna''s intentions; he also wanted to go wild!


    "Sir Shadow, you also don''t need to speak before the Lord''s verdict." Heepha replied, looking at Alvine with a ''sweet'' smile.


    *I''m sorry, Shadow, but we''ll fall together!*


    *You, bitch!* Shadow retorted when he heard Heepha''s words in his mind.


    Alvine, who heard all their thoughts and quarrels, could not help shaking his head with an ironic smile.


    "I''m not angry; on the contrary, I''m disappointed with Greed''s power." He said while mysteriously smiling.


    "???"


    Simultaneously, Greed disys all his sharp teeth with a smile everyone understands. "My lord, I have heard your orders!" His voice roared in the throne room as he squeezed his stick with both hands.


    "!?" Everyone showed a barrier around them except Alvine and Zakiel.


    **Zakiel prevents this fool from doing other nonsense.** Calmly ordered Alvine to Zakiel.


    Simultaneously, the ferocious energy around Greed immediately vanishes, and the stick bes inactive.


    With a simple nce, Zakiel sealed Greed''s powers!

 Chapter 406 An admission.

    Chapter 406 An admission.


    After the meeting,


    Zakiel led Greed and Luna into the arena; his mission was to care for them and prevent them frommitting irreparable.


    Darka left the original with his subordinates and met Reha, as his lord had assigned him.


    Tifania and Shadow did not dy in their intelligence mission.


    As for the others, they assisted Alvine with other secondary tasks, such as raising awareness among citizens who have lost rtives, families, or friends in chaos, surveince, and assistance in their training.


    Alvine''s goal was simple; he did not intend to ally with anyone. As he used to say, an ally is more dangerous than an enemy insofar as they will have ulterior motives against him or his entourage. And the problem was that an ally must be treated as equal, which also meant that he would not have the chance to monitor their actions through the envement cor tattoo he put around Tifania''s neck.


    As for Zakiel, thetter had received other more important tasks than monitoring the two battle fanatics who just wanted to test the power of their new weapons.


    No matter how far away he was, the two couldmunicate without obstruction.


    This task was to investigate the supposed order led by one of his monarchs.


    Thanks to his ability to be everywhere at once, he was the only one Alvine could rely on.


    No matter how the enemy falls on him, he will not be able to control him, at least to have the power to control Alvine himself since Zakiel''s spirit was the most connected to Alvine''s.


    No matter how far away he was, the two couldmunicate without obstruction.


    The only one who was dissatisfied with Alvine''s strategy was Fy.


    Her reasons were simplistic; Alvine was too careful and lenient. She wanted him to let her take care of Zakiel''s mission.


    But Alvine gave it a categorical refusal.


    "Why!?"


    "Because you are still immature." It was the answer that Alvine had given to one of the oldest creatures in the universe.


    He didn''t talk about her age, nor about the maturity of her mind, but about her cynical temperament. Fy is a narcissistic girl; she is not different from Greed when ites to bypassing Alvine''s orders without disobeying him.


    Knowing her strange temperament, Alvine had seen fit to let her protect the residents on the, which is her physical body.


    She is strong, stronger than Tifania, and even stronger when she is on the, just like Reha next to the supreme tree.


    It is partly because of this assurance that Alvine did not care to see Tifania. Appear in the middle of the throne room.


    After settling trivial matters, Alvine returned to see Sylvia and Linn, who had not yet woken up.


    He had seen fit to let Fy take care of Lilliana after careful consideration.


    (The power of hatred and revenge is an unpleasant power, but its effectiveness is iparable.) that was his conclusion. Especially knowing that a fierce battle was waiting for him, he knew he would not have the power to protect everyone.


    Both (Sylvia & Linn) were in their evolutionary ck cocoons, as when his subordinates evolved to another stage.


    "They''re going to wake up soon, aren''t they?" Sabrina''s voice sounds behind him. Since her friendly duel against Alvine no longer sealed her primordial powers, she no longer felt the need.


    And just like the others, she only used her wings during the battle to increase her speed to another level; outside a battlefield, her wings remain engraved on her back in a whimsical red tattoo.


    "Of course, they will wake up." He looks at Sabrina with soft eyes that he only showed in front of her since he regained his memories.


    "...It''s reassuring." Sabrina''s expression improves as a relieved smile blooms on her lips, embellishing her beauty to another level.


    "...No matter how many times we lose our loved ones in wars, it''s impossible for us to get used to this feeling of sadness that gnaws at our hearts slowly." Alvine unconsciously whispers these words with eyes that seem to look further than what he saw in front of him.


    Realizing the relevant sadness in his eyes, Sabrina, who always had trouble getting rid of her role as a guardian, could not help his her cheek as she looked straight into his.


    "Don''t worry; I wouldn''t go anywhere." She said with a tender smile.


    Alvine could not help but marvel at seeing Sabrina be the woman he had known in the past. He ces his hand on hers,


    "I know, I''ve already made sure of it. Not only for you but also for all those who have followed me so far." He seemed to think out loud as he ced a small kiss on Sabrina''s hand he was holding.


    "..." Thetter was always more inexpressive than usual, but Alvine knew that he should not rely solely on her facial expression to decipher what she felt.


    "Are you sure everything is fine?" Having no choice, she forced him to go out of his thoughts before asking him with inquisitive eyes.


    "...Sigh, will you allow me to make an admission to you?"


    "Since when did you need my consent for these kinds of things?" Sabrina''s smile became ironic when she noticed some significant changes in Alvine''s behavior.


    She knew that he wanted to act as he did with her, but unfortunately, Alvine''s efforts could not bear fruit in the face of Sabrina, who knew him better than anyone.


    "Hahaha, it''s true; I feel a little stupid to ask this question." Heughs softly, noticing his mistake himself.


    Seeing Alvine trying to make up for it, Sabrina''s eyes seemed to get a little sad as she walked away from him after turning her back.


    "You know, you don''t need to hide from me who you are now. No matter who you were before we met, it doesn''t matter to me. The important thing is the person you have currently be." She speaks monotonously than usual while watching the two cocoons floating before her.


    "...I''m afraid, but what you''re asking me is...-


    She interrupts Alvine. "Do you think that by acting normally, I would be afraid of you?"


    "..."


    "Sigh, it''s ironic to see how much you don''t know so much about me despite the fifty years spent together." She continues to see Alvine silent.


    "I''m not going to lie to you; I was caught off guard when I saw your murderous intention towards me when we met this woman. But what scared me at that time, more than anything, was that another spirit had reced yours."


    "Huh?" Alvine''s eyes could no longer keep their nonchnce when he heard Sabrina''s unexpected words.


    But thetter did not consider this since she had her back turned. "I had refused you to touch my cheek because I don''t like that other people pretend to be you to pamper me; no, I hate that.


    -Everything happened so quickly in itsst days that I no longer knew where I was.


    -First, the existence of this alter ego I had met several times had led me to believe that he had taken over you definitively." She continued in a trembling voice as if she remembered her worst nightmare.


    "But you know what the worst was!? It was to learn that I no longer had the power to fight against this other you if ever it was he who had taken control of your body." (Impotence)


    In Miss Heepha¡¯s shadow, I thought about all possible strategies to help you if you were no longer yourself. But all I found was to learn my helplessness; knowing I could do nothing to help you made me realize that even I, who lived in bloody battles without respite, was not without fear. (Fear of the worst)


    Fear is normal; that''s what drives us to move forward and helps us protect ourselves from what we are afraid of. Without fear, I can''t see anyone seeding in progressing in their lives."


    ''And finally...know how to ovee them.'' Concludes Alvine in his mind as he looks at Sabrina as if he has just discovered her new side he does not yet know.


    ''She is fascinating! Although I have lived a life that others will call immortality, I have never looked at understanding my emotions. Who would have thought that she could always help me without even realizing it herself?'' Alvine''s smile became ironic by guessing his ignorance.


    At the same time, Sabrina finally focuses on him. "Are you always afraid that I will parade or distance myself just because you have be strong and more incredible than I hope?"


    "...No, I no longer have any doubt about this fact." Alvine had the impression that a weight had just risen from his heart when he heard Sabrina''s statements.


    "I see. But just in case, know that I''m happy to be able to rely on you finally. I don''t have better words to say it, but I think...?


    She was interrupted in her mid-sentence when she noticed Alvine seizing her hand and pulling it towards him.


    Confused by Alvine''s actions, she looks up toward Alvine''s eyes.


    But when she noticed Alvine''s fancy man smile that she knew well, her cheeks suddenly turned red, unable to remain indifferent, guessing his intentions.


    "Decidedly, it''s in your nature, this perversion," she whispers this sentence while keeping eye contact, despite her embarrassment.


    Alvine''s smile grows in the face of Sabrina''s sarcastic remarks. "Tss~, Thank you for thepliments." He whispers in her ear.


    Sabrina''s eyes widen with disbelief when she hears Alvine''s senseless thanks. "...It wasn''t apliment. But rather...!?


    But Alvine didn''t let her finish her sentence; he put aside all the problems he had in mind and seized her lips with his own!


    At the same time, he could feel Sabrina''s body shivering with surprise and her temperature skyrocketing.


    He would even have sworn to see hot smoke rise out of her hair because of her embarrassment.


    ''As far as I can remember, she had only given free rein to her feelings once when she saw Lilliana threaten her ce as queen. Finally, no matter who I''d be with, I''m no different from the other Alvine who could not forget his first love even when he was on his deathbed.'' While he had his thoughts, he noticed Sabrina taking charge after her emotional shock.


    Feeling thetter give him back his kiss,


    A small vicious smile stands on his lips as he bes active in his actions.


    He wraps his hand on her curved waist and squeezes it against him, and sends his tongue into her mouth, transforming their kiss into a lustful kiss.


    One thing he realized when he conquered Fraydja''s was that Sabrina was not as sweet as she let it seem.


    Behind her shell is the ferocious woman who had torn his clothes and almost made him lose control of the situation. This woman, always dressed in sexyce underwear, could never be sweet in these kinds of situations!


    -Crack!


    Both were disconcerted when they heard the crackling from two cocoons.


    But before Sabrina said anything, Alvine snapped his hand, followed by the appearance of a shadow clone in his image.


    "It''s toote to escape." His smile was worrying, a level of lust.


    But Sabrina was no different from him. She did notment when she guessed Alvine''s intentions.


    The next moment, the two vanished into the room where the two survivors were and reappeared in one of the royal chambers belonging to Alvine, even if he had never used them for rest.


    The room became silent again, only producing crackling from two cocoons while Alvine''s clone watched both, waiting for their hatching.

 Chapter 407 You wont leave here until you become transcendent!

    Chapter 407 You won''t leave here until you be transcendent!


    -B00M


    The entire castle trembles fiercely, but no one has been disturbed by this fact; recently, the castle suffered more ferocious tremors than those that had been happening for some time.


    Residents continued to perfect their arts under the tutge of a fierce and ruthless tutrix who used all the means at her disposal to bring out each person''s full potential.


    "Huff! This psychopath will end up killing us if it continues!" A man with slightly pointed ears and blood-red eyes falls to the ground after practicing the training method that Fy had assigned to him and the vampires present on the.


    "Stand up, little shitzy! You will have time toz when you can show me your wings!" One of Fy''s doppelgangers, who personally trained him, appeared in front of him with fierce eyes.


    "Ugh! You told me the same thing before I reached the intermediate divine rank!" Tears came to his eyes after hearing Fy''s words.


    Thetter had a cruel smile on her lips as lightning began to crackle at her fingertips! "You may need a heart massage!"


    "Uahkh!" He jumped on the ground and stood on his two legs with horrified eyes. "I...I''m fine!" He stuttered these words before Fy made him live a hell worse than death.


    He was not the only one to see Fy as the demoness of the nightmare; thetter had assigned a clone to each person present on the.


    The strongest went to fight primordial and transcendent beasts on the, while the weakest suffered torture that they call hell rather than training.


    ...To make it short, there were as many Fy clones as residents on the.


    She and her fierce voice were everywhere, constantly scolding others and preventing anyone fromzing!


    At KM, the ordinary generals under Sabrina''smand always fought the scary beasts of the to perfect their skills and military training!


    Fy''s goal was simple, to force everyone to reach at least the primordial rank! They were notck resources, thanks to the treasures in the pce of Alvine.


    Heepha and her minions did their best to create the weapons and share them as soon as they were finished.


    Thetter also discussed with Fy''s clones, who provided her with precise information to create weapons specially adapted to each native present in the kingdom.


    ''It''s incredible; this guy has really been able to choosepetent people over the years; they are all endowed with exceptional talent. But since he is himself a monster whose talent cannot be measured, the talents of these people will never shine.'' When she woke up, Yasmine looked out the window of her room with suspicious eyes.


    "Do you think I forgot you!??"


    "Hiii~!" She jumps with fright when she hears the voice of one of Fy''s clones in her room.


    Thetter was equipped with two ck whips, the same ones that Yasmine had demonstrated to fight against Luna, except for their colors.


    "But... I just woke up!" She stutters these words, finally understanding why everyone saw this girl as the most demonic.


    "You fart the strength; it shows at a nce." She nonchntly shrugs her shoulders with a gloomy smile.


    "No, I still don''t feel well! I...- and then who are you first!? I''m probably not going to train with someone I don''t know!" Her eyes became cold as she pronounced these words.


    ''I''m not like them; I''m a transcendent who manages an entire universe! Why do I have to waste my time with this little girl?'' She couldn''t help but have these thoughts as she looked at Fy from head to toe.


    But thetter had a sneaky smile when she heard her words and thoughts.


    -D000M


    Her aura made the whole room tremble when she manifested it. Her smile then fades on her lips as she pronounces calmly,


    "I''m not here to train you but to kill you! Order of my lord!" Her voice was cold and convincing, especially when she pronounced these words with such a murderous aura.


    But Yasmine was still not convinced; she sniggered internally. "If Alvine wanted to kill me, he wouldn''t have waited for my--!!


    -Shahh!!


    Before she finishes her sentence, Fy swings her whip toward her!


    But she manages to avoid it in time by teleporting to the other end of the room!


    But her expression was not as sneering when she saw that Fy''s attack cut the wall, despite its solidity!


    "Do you want to kill me or what!?" She roars with ferocious eyes.


    A glimmer of surprise passed through Fy''s wards when he heard Yasmine''s words. But suddenly, sheughs like a backward! "KAHAHAHAH, no, I don''t want to kill you, but KILL you for good!" She replied slyly.


    -Vrriii!!!


    She then let her supreme energy flow into her ck whips that began to throb and crawl on the bs like snakes.


    She then looks at Yasmine, who no longer has any doubt that she really wants to kill her just by seeing a power capable of threatening her life!


    "You don''t know how to use these weapons, but don''t worry~; I''ll show you their potential before burying you right here!" Simultaneously, she teleports Yasmine with her to one of the arenas.


    ''Show me what you are capable of, little girl. But before guiding you, I need to submit you and make you obedient like a little puppy who wags its tail to please its master!'' Her sadism resurfaced as she whispered these words in a cheerful mood.


    ''Her power is overwhelming! Is it her real body?''


    "!?" Fy''s eyes became once baffled when she heard Yasmine have this assumption.


    "Kahahahah, it''s surprising how ignorant you are. I changed my mind; I''ll show you the chasm between us, and then,


    She stops mid-sentence, momentarily delighting in Yasmine''s expression of disbelief before continuing. "Then, I''d send you to hell!"


    "Ugh! You''re even crazier than this guy! But it doesn''t matter; I''ll shoot you down before I take care of your original!"


    "I love you, My child!"


    As soon as she finished this sentence, she vanished before Yasmine!


    ...


    While everyone trains like crazy, Alvine and Sabrina also do their own ''exercises''!!


    On the top floor of the castle, in one of the rooms belonging to him,


    -Boom!


    His smile became grandiose when he saw Sabrina turn into a beast.


    Thetter impacts him against the wall, and the impact force is so strong that a spider web-shaped crater forms behind him.


    But thetter didn''t care,


    Being alone with his almost naked body,


    ...Because Sabrina had torn off his upper clothes, ...he only touched Sabrina''s dress, which turned into ashes the second after.


    His smile then turns in lustful when he sees Sabrina''s sexy body dressed in ckce underwear that is as sexy as he expected!


    Sabrina momentarily breaks the kiss as she looks at him with misty eyes and explosive breath.


    "I see that you still haven''t lost your primitive instincts."


    "Heh, I think anxiety would kill me if it ever happens!" Alvine replied by carrying her by her ass!


    But Sabrina, who seemed to have be another person, sps her legs around his waist, her two hands around his neck!


    ...The two looked at each other lustfully.


    Seeing the slight redness on Sabrina''s cheeks, Alvine hardly swallowed his saliva and shouted almost aloud topliment her unjust beauty!


    This brief pause allowed them to see everyone''s madness, but they didn''t have time to worry about it; they kissed in their fierce kiss as Alvine then carried her to the bed and put himself on her!


    At the same time, as if the two could understand each other without words, Sabrina finally released the grip on his neck and waist.


    With such receptivity, Alvine touches her bra, and just like with her dress, thetter turns into ashes.


    But because of Alvine''s impatience, he put more power, which resulted in transforming the ashes into nothingness!


    And there,


    -Boing! Boing!


    "You are... an angel, aren''t you!?" He couldn''t help whispering these words to her with lustful eyes!


    -Gulp!


    -They are sweet! Fermes! And very round!


    "You are... an angel, aren''t you!?" He couldn''t help whispering these words to her with lustful eyes!


    "Huh!?" Sabrina''s embarrassment was such that her ears also blushed as she saw Alvine''s... ''strange'' expression.


    But thetter had another electric current in his mind when he saw this.


    He wanted to tease her more, to see how much she had enough of it!


    His eyes then lit up with lust as his smile became more lustful. "I see, maybe one of the descendants! I should ask Fy to inquire about...-!


    He was interrupted in the middle of his sentence by Sabrina''s kiss, who pulled his head towards her.


    Seeing Sabrina''s impatience, or perhaps too embarrassed to let him continue, regardless of Sabrina''s decision, Alvine had noint at this level.


    -NH~!


    When his handnds on one of Sabrina''s fluffy white rabbits, his ego roars when he hears Sabrina''s suffocating moan!


    This same ego (incubus side), always present in his soul, forces him to be more active in his perverse acts.


    He mtes the wless rabbit under his hand, and just as the tiny pink topes out between his index and middle finger, he pinches it with moderate force!


    But Sabrina''s overexcited body had the impression of being struck by his mild action.


    Driven by excessive desire, she shoves her nails into Alvine''s back! But Alvine''s body wasn''t so weak to bleed for so little.


    He continues by taking the other rabbit as prey!


    But at this moment, he stopped with a sneaky smile when he saw Sabrina''s two canines increase into two small fangs in her mouth.


    ''Well, I had almost forgotten this heritage she owns.'' His thoughtful eyes were focused on her as he thought about a solution to satisfy one of Sabrina''s requests.


    This wish was more a desire born from the fruit of her jealousy when she saw Lilliana suck his blood.


    But his body was too hard to allow her to suck his blood.


    -!!


    But the next moment, he felt like he had an illumination while his eyes shone with a blood-red glow.


    "...What''s...happening?" Despite her difficulty articting words, Sabrina tries to ask by seeing Alvine''s spirit wandering in such a moment.


    But thetter gave her a tender smile while lightly caressing her cheek.


    He approaches her ear and whispers...


    "You won''t leave here until you reach the transcendent rank!" His voice was authoritarian, as if he were giving an order.


    That made Sabrina confused.


    But not for long, when she noticed two white horns emerging on Alvine''s two temples and two white bat wings on her back.


    "!? Do you always manage to take this...shape?" Even if she was confused about Alvine''s intentions, she was even more confused when she saw Alvine take a shape that made him vulnerable.


    Thetter had a mysterious smile. "Taking the shape I want is not much for me, but this shape isn''t only the most suitable to allow you to satisfy this desire but also to allow me to grant the promise I made to you recently."


    Seeing her confusion, Alvine continued as his smile grew on his lips.


    "I just told you, didn''t I? You won''t leave here until you reach a rank exceeding Reha''s!"

 Chapter 408 Relaxation moment. [~]

    Chapter 408 Rxation moment. [~]


    The lust? Visible in each of our eyes.


    Looking at the trickle of silver blood on her lips, I smiled as the two small holes in my neck closed almost instantly.


    "So, did you like the taste of my blood?" I sneakily asked this question when I saw her lick her lips, moreover seemed to be addicted to the taste of my blood.


    She slowly wakes up from ecstasy, and her lustful face tries to regain her noble look after hearing me ask her this question.


    But no matter her efforts,


    Heh! I knew she couldn''t hide the glow in her eyes that grew as we continued.


    And when she finally realized this, her cheeks turned red like beetroot as she tried to look away.


    Nah!


    Before she tried to hide her embarrassment, I pinched the pink and hard nipple under my hand, and her body responded to me by convulsing like a caterpir under me.


    To help her find a valid excuse to justify her inaction, I firmly grasped her two hands against the head of the bed with my left hand.


    Guessing that I had made my decision not to let her escape, her sparkling eyes seemed to beg me to stop but also to continue; She simply did not know what she wanted.


    She was out of breath, which gave her more charm and allowed her tits to charm me. With each gasp, her two sweet, bouncing, and firm rabbits exhibited in front of me as if they wanted me to devour them.


    But this scene was nothingpared to how she acted. She bit her soft lips to swallow her moaning, and the lustful gaze she threw at me had more effect on me than anything else!


    I know that she had no charming ability to attract her prey, but currently, I felt bewitched and unable to turn my eyes away from hers as I continued to warm up with her before the start of the real game.


    Aware of everything happening, she seemed to have had enough of all the frustration she had umted.


    Suddenly, her eyes became evasive, as if she was going to get lost in rapture. She quickly frees her hands and wraps them around my neck the next moment!


    At this moment, Alvine stops everything he does while looking into the begging eyes of his partner, who is lost in pleasure.


    ''I''ve already seen this look a few parts.'' He couldn''t help but whisper these words while trying to control himself.


    From the beginning, even if he didn''t show it, his nervousness was always perceptible in his acts. The fear of letting himself go could be dangerous for Sabrina, who does not have a constitution as solid as he has.


    His rank, energy, and magical power are all these factors that could cause irreversible damage to Sabrina if he ever loses control. A frustration that wasn''t ready to be resolved.


    But just as Sabrina began to notice this anomaly, she immediately chased the idea in her head as a wave of pleasure flooded her entire -NNH~~


    She convulses her legs and tries to prevent Alvine from going body when she felt Alvine''s incubus tail rub against her panties, already soaked in her juice.


    -NNH~~


    She convulses her legs and tries to prevent Alvine from going further, knowing that she would be unable to keep the little consciousness she has.


    Seeing her resistance, Alvine only sneered with amusement as his hand sneakily drew an ambiguous line towards one of her most sensitive erogenous points that she tried to hide by all means; her kitty.


    At the same time, as soon as Alvine touches it, her eyes and all her tremble uncontrobly!


    But just before she reaches the euphoric peak, Alvine stops again.


    And unlike other times, Sabrina did not hide her dissatisfaction.


    But instead of expressing herself with words, she did it with deeds!


    She exchanges with Alvine on the bed and sits between his legs with a subus smile.


    Alvine''s smile was no different either. "Heh, what should I understand? You must know how to hold back?" The rows of Alvine''s white teeth were exposed while he asked for her sneakily.


    But Sabrina, who seemed to be in revenge mode, didn''t answer his question. She removes Alvine''s ck boxer with a simple movement worthy of her maid status.


    Alvine''s eyes widened with surprise, although it wasn''t the first time he faced this skill of Sabrina, which all his maids had.


    But regardless of his thoughts, Sabrina had incredulous eyes when she saw the illogical size of Alvine''s stem.


    "Wouldn''t it have doubled in size since thest time?" She seemed to think out loud as she unconsciously uttered these words.


    "Hehe~, would the boldest finally be afraid of me?" Alvine''s dedicated and provocative tone resounds in the bedroom while keeping his proud smile.


    But Sabrina didn''t answer him. Instead, her smile became threatening for Alvine; when thetter noticed Sabrina''s hand shining with a golden aura.


    His expression became solemn when he saw Sabrina''s abusive intentions.


    But Sabrina doesn''t care; she begins her revenge by rubbing Alvine''s nd like a vibrator because of her aura!


    "Gasp!!!" Alvine''s eyes convulsed with loss and disbelief as soon as he experienced Sabrina''s frightening talent.


    His whole body trembles under her when he''s caught off guard.


    Satisfied with Alvine''s expected reaction, Sabrina shows her aura all around her body!


    "W-Wait, are you cheating there!?"


    -Smirk!


    Seeing Sabrina''s victorious smile, Alvine didn''t need to ask for more. But although he was strong, his current shape limited his strength, making him almost as strong as Sabrina.


    While he was thinking about a way to solve the emergency, Sabrina ced his stem between her two fluffy wless white rabbits and suddenly took at once his nd in her mouth!


    ''Oh shit!'' Alvine moaned in his mind as he suffered tumults of pleasure that he would never have believed.


    But he held on, continually undergoing every attack of Sabrina and biting his lower lip to stifle any moans wanting to escape into his mouth!


    He didn''t know from where and when Sabrina had learned skills worthy of a subus! But his body appreciated everything Sabrina did consciously and unconsciously.


    The look she gave him while sucking him, her tongue schemas around his dick, and above all, her aura that flew through and stimted every part of his body! For the first time, he felt he knew the true sense of bliss despite his countless partners.


    He knew he was in danger, but the situation was not desperate or irreversible for him! And even if he wanted to let this continue forever, he knew he had to keep a promise made to Sabrina.


    Then,


    His incubus tail, which he had used rather tease Sabrina''s fence, crawls towards her plump ass, rming her unconsciously.


    ...Being on her knees, her ass and kitty were only protected by her dripping pantie as if she had just bathed with it.


    But before she takes adequate measures against the enemy at her ''door,'' the enemy turns her sexy ck panties into ashes and plunges itself in her after exposing her juicy cave!


    -NNNNNNN~!


    Sabrina wildly moaned when she felt Alvine''s tail prates her deceived cave and make her cum at once!


    "Heh! Don''t start a war that you can''t win!" Alvine retorted with a triumphant smile.


    Just like Sabrina, his tail was also covered with a purple aura that he had used to share the pleasure that Sabrina gave him!


    Sabrina''s body copses, with her heart beating like a tambourine in her chest.


    She wet the sheets with her jeez, but Alvine had not finished with her!


    Finding his freedom, he uses his gravitational magic to lift Sabrina, who is recovering with an incredulous speed.


    ...But he didn''t allow her to continue to take the reins!


    Floating above him with her ass perfectly positioned towards his dick, Alvine makes her go down slowly until the two predestined meet!


    Alvine''s nd was kissed by her upper lips as if they were delighted to see a gueste knocking on their doors finally!


    At the same time, Sabrina forgot to breathe when she felt Alvine''s dick slowly slip into her pussy soaked in her jeez!


    ...She was tight but slippery!


    "Master...wait, I''m not yet...hmmmmm~~~~~~~


    Alvine didn''t listen to her; he brought her down to his stem to half without encountering any obstacle.


    But not wanting to make the same mistake as he had made with Linn, Alvine kept his patience until he met Sabrina''s chastity, which was, as expected, further away than usual.


    His lustful smile became more depraving as he murmured... "We are there."


    His voice had something abnormal that revived the mes of lust in Sabrina''s heart and encouraged her to take the initiative to experience pure madness...The debauchery!


    Thetter understood Alvine''s intentions by seeing him stop halfway. She puts her trembling hands on Alvine''s naked and muscr torso, and her eyes momentarily be hesitant because of an instinctive fear that every woman felt in a simr situation.


    But finally, she took the initiative and suddenly pushed Alvine''s rod into her at one!


    Her body trembles fiercely with ecstasy and pain of being torn in two!


    But she had no sorrowful expression on her face but indecency!


    "Hehe, I was wrong to think you were an angel, but you''re worse than a devil~!" Alvine replied when he saw Sabrina''s current expression that he didn''t think it was possible to see her disy such a lustful expression.


    Seeing Sabrina roll her eyes aside to avoid his look, his smile became grandiose as he approached her and tightened her waist in a curve!


    But just before he puts her under him, Sabrina pushes him onto the bed. "Let me...do it!" She stutters these barely audible words because of her irregr breath!


    "...Hehe~, that''s one more unexpected surprise." Alvine''s eyes sparkle when he sees her so proactive.


    Sabrina approaches him and kisses him again as if she had be addicted to this feeling and continues to move her hips.


    ''No rush, my turn wille.'' He murmured to himself while enjoying Sabrina''s sweetness and ferocity on him.


    ...


    "Why? What am I... why am I always...!?" Just opened her eyes with the same ck pupils as before; Sylvia looked around in disbelief.


    But unlike her, Linn had her eyes on Alvine''s clone before her.


    When she crosses thetter''s gaze, she unconsciously kneels before him. "My lord, your servant sends you her respects."


    Her monochord voice forced Sylvia to look at Alvine.


    But just like Linn, her eyes became empty; she made the same gestures and pronounced the same sentence as Linnae.


    Alvine sighs in trouble when he sees this.


    Sylvia''s hair, which had be silvery white, has regained its old colors. Neither she nor Linn had simr traits to the other shadow soldiers; they were normal, except for some details.


    Sylvia''s wings were jet ck, and her halo became dark ck, contrary to white.


    As for Linn, she had draconian ck wings and a pointed horn on the left temple like Serena''s, except that hers was blood red instead of ck.


    The most satisfying thing for Alvine was to see that she had all reached the same rank as Luna after their resurrection, transcendence!


    His smile became calm as he caressed Sylvia and Linn''s heads with satisfying eyes. "Wee to us." His voice was soft, and his smile was pleasant.


    "But unfortunately, I don''t want you to be like puppets devoid of emotion and willpower." While murmuring these words, he draws ck runes in front of him and guides them to the forehead of two girls.

 Chapter 409 Lilliana vs. Alvine.

    Chapter 409 Lilliana vs. Alvine.


    --


    -BOOM!!


    All the arenas were upied by the ferocious monsters that Alvine cultivated for the fiercest battle ever before.


    Luna and Greed were always equal. As for Zakiel''s clone, he ended up bored as he saw the two take longer before ending the most boring duel he had ever witnessed before.


    After Sabrina and Alvine''s session, thetter joined Lilliana, who was ''training'' with Fy, in a fierce andrge-scale battle.


    These two were not visible in the castle but in the basement!


    A ce... only essible to the monarchs among Alvine''s subordinates.


    The ce was richer in raw energy since it was the closest to the''s core.


    But as soon as Alvine appeared in the basement, he was stunned by the chaos that reigned in this ce.


    Giant craters that could only be caused by transcendental mages at the top were everywhere.


    The basement was created with the Vacuum Crystal, a material more than a hundred times more solid than a ck diamond.


    But seeing so many craters, he swallows his saliva of impatience and goes to the arena exclusively reserved for his training and those of the monarchs.


    -BOOOOOOOOOOOOMMM!!!!!


    "I''m going to KILL you, you dirty bitch!"


    Alvine''s body unconsciously shuddered when he heard Lilliana''s hateful voice.


    ''She''s even scarier than before! Was it a good idea to leave her with this girl!?'' He murmured with puzzled eyes.


    He elerates to the arena with a restless heart, both inpatient and doubtful.


    But just before he reached the arena, a silhouette ejected out of the arena!


    Instinctively, Alvine moves to cushion her fall, believing she''s Lilliana.


    But when he realized she was one of Fy''s clones, he freed the passage, letting thetter continue her flight!


    D000000M!!


    The entire arena trembles fiercely, and the blood-red and nasty energy fills it and heads towards him at full speed like a beast of cmity, wanting to engulf him immediately!


    All Alvine could see in the aura of blood, was a blood-red de with cracks that whistled towards his throat!


    But the de stopped an inch from his throat while Lilliana''s The blood veins were visible all over Lilliana''s body, and she had blood-red skin, huge wings, and bestial fangs in her mouth.


    predatory eyes stared at him like a ghost wanting to take his soul with her.


    The blood veins were visible all over Lilliana''s body, and she had blood-red skin, huge wings, and bestial fangs in her mouth.


    Seeing Alvine in front of her, her neon red irises became momentarily confused before they regained their craziest glow.


    "D-darling, I''ll join you; but first, I have to kill this fucking bitch!" Tears of blood flowed down her cheeks as she whispered this sentence to Alvine with a stoic voice!


    She stopped her hand that she had wanted to use to touch Alvine''s cheek for fear of being still disappointed to see her hand pass through Alvine''s silhouette.


    As for Alvine, his heart squeezes in his chest when he sees Lilliana¡¯s pitiful state, who had been lost in her hatred!


    "I''m... sorry." He said, petting Lilliana''s cheek with woeful eyes.


    But when she saw that Alvine could touch her cheek, her smile became cold, and her aura, which had be sweet, became fierce again!


    "I see." Her voice no longer had the sweetness she had. And her eyes no longer had the glow they had when she saw Alvine appear in front of her as the ghost of her imagination.


    "Little que...


    "I forbid you to pronounce this name that only my Darling has the right to pronounce!" She interrupted Alvine before he finished his sentence.


    Same time, Fy appears behind him and tries to exin the situation. "She became like that as soon as I used your appearance for...!!" But she stops nervously in the middle of her sentence when she sees the dark glow in Alvine''s eyes.


    Thetter then focuses on Lilliana, who condensed her transcendental energy!


    [Blood Territory: Blood Carnival!] She then shouts while demonstrating her territory that was familiar to Alvine.


    But unlike before, her blood was silvery like Alvine''s and swallowed Alvine and Fy with her in a dome of blood!


    She looks at Alvine with a ''tender'' smile and says coldly: "I''m going to massacre you all!"


    "Fy! Go back to my shadow; I''ll take good care of you forter!" Alvine replied in a furious voice.


    But Fy, known for her rebellious nature, did not dare to question Alvine''s order.


    She was currently stronger than Alvine, but the instinctive fear she felt towards him was permanently engraved in her heart with the red iron!


    She turns into a ck mist and vanishes in front of Alvine.


    Hundreds of blood soldiers demonstrated in the territory of Lilliana.


    She then points her sword at Alvine. "Kill this slut who dares to take my DARLING¡¯s shape!!" She orders in a monochord voice as if her soul had flown out of her body.


    ''At first, I didn''t know she had the berserk skill in her arsenal, but now, everything is clear; this skill makes her ten times stronger as she gets lost in her rage. I''d have prevented this if I knew this instead.''


    While Alvine wandered in his mind, Lilliana''s subordinates had already surrounded him.


    Without paying attention to the minions, he looks at Lilliana with inflicted eyes.


    -Bzzz!


    But the next moment, a glimmer of surprise crossed his mind when he noticed another anomaly with Lilliana.


    Just like Sabrina, she had inherited one of his unique affinities!


    ck lightning crackled around Lilliana!


    ''Lightning is the most destructive power for the soul; they are at the origin of the appearance of life and the affinity that can cause more damage to the soul. But among all the lightning types, why has she acquired the lightning of extinction!?''


    At the same time, Alvine''s expression slightly improved when he saw this.


    But Lilliana''s minions besiege him together and at the same time!


    Seeing that Lilliana had begun hostility, Alvine horizontally swings his hand, and a spatial de cuts in half the bodies of those in front of him.


    But to his surprise, instead of regenerating, the upper parts blood-red silhouettes pushed legs, and the lower parts regained new heads!


    His attempt to kill ten of Lilliana''s henchmen failed! And instead of killing ten, he created ten more enemies!


    He frowns when he sees this anomaly.


    Following his attack, Lilliana¡¯s blood soldiers became more ferocious and attacked him simultaneously!


    But their speeds were always less equal to that of Alvine.


    Thetter''s body was like a mirage, blinking incessantly among the consecutive assault of the one hundred and ten soldiers around him.


    ''Well, this faculty is probably due to her vampire nature which gives her a great capacity for regeneration.'' Despite the sessive onughts, Alvine had always been able to keep his cool while analyzing the situation as a whole.


    His aura, which he had not yet manifested around his body, suddenly burst off, and Lilliana''s hundreds of minions stopped at the same time.


    They were not afraid since they did not have the ability to feel emotions but were unable to move.


    At the same time, Lilliana understood what Alvine had just done.


    Even if she could not exin it, she was convinced he had taken control of her henchmen! But not only them, but even the dome she had created also began to disappear following Alvine''s will.


    This act, which she considered insulting and humiliating, still made her rage.


    Instead of hesitation, she overcharged her de with ck lightning!


    But just before she attacked her prey, Alvine¡¯s sclerotics became blood red, and his ck pupils became vertical!


    {Don''t move!}


    Her body became numb when he heard Alvine''s orders!


    A wave of fear emerged in the depths of her soul when she crossed Alvine''s wild eyes.


    But despite everything, her thirst for revenge eventually prevailed over everything else!


    -Creeekkkkk!!!


    Her ck thunders became more ferocious around her body as she tried to force her body to disobey the absolute order that Alvine had just dictated to her!


    But seeing that her efforts did not bring fruit, she changed her strategy!


    She then looks at Alvine while condensing all her lightning into a ck spherical bubble and bombards Alvine with her lightning spear!


    -Swooshh!!


    As for Alvine, he didn''t dodge her attack, knowing that it wasn''t going to cause damage to his soul.


    But instead of waiting for Lilliana''s lightning spear toe to meet him, he reaches out to him, showing a ck hole in front of him.


    -Vwhooom!!!


    Simultaneously, when Lilliana''s lightning hits the ck hole, thetter''s unstable famine reappears!


    The ck hole began to devour all of Lilliana''s ck lightning.


    But unlike Alvine''s previous use of this skill, the ck hole was under total control!


    It had only absorbed Lilliana''s lightning before closing and floating around him like a small harmless ck sphere.


    He then looks at Lilliana, who is about to demonstrate other skills.


    {You''ve suffered enough like that, Lilliana; now, rest a little.}


    As soon as his order rang in Lilliana''s ears, she was overwhelmed by a sudden wave of torpor!


    Her eyelids became heavy, and her body became soft as she fell in free fall.


    But just when Alvine thought everything was over, Lillianamitted a crazier act!


    She sends herself an electric shock to shake her body and force her mind, by excruciating suffering, not to sumb to Alvine''s order!


    While some think that a cup is half full, others will think it''s half empty; it all depends on one point of view.


    ''Oh shit! I thought she had depleted all her mana reserve!'' Alvine''s heart was like a drum in his chest when he saw Lilliana''s bloody body.


    His eyes became cold as he looked at her!


    But seeing the situation and Lilliana''s unexpected determination that did not fail despite the damage she had just inflicted on herself, Alvine stopped everything he was doing.


    As for Lilliana, her severe wounds regenerated at a terrific speed. But it was not her bodily injuries that were the problem, but her internal injuries.


    By trying to go against Alvine''s order, she lost much of her vital energy in this rebellion, but her soul also strengthened and reached another level.


    A blessing disguised as a curse? Or maybe a curse disguised as a blessing? Alvine could not determine it.


    While some think that a cup is half full, others will think it''s half empty; it all depends on one point of view.

 Chapter 410 Darkas mission!

    Chapter 410 Darka''s mission!


    After noticing Alvine lowering his guard, Lilliana''s mistrust increased.


    But it was only a brief moment before she decided.


    She sends one of her clones to attack Alvine to erase her difort toward him.


    But seeing her clone reach Alvine without obstruction, she frowns.


    ''Kill this bitch!'' She orders directly to her clone!


    Following her will, the clone manifests a bloody scythe and teleports directly behind Alvine.


    But Alvine didn''t move, despite the danger behind him.


    Lilliana''s clone swing her scythe toward Alvine''s neck with all her strength!


    But,


    -ng!


    Her attack was stopped by draconian scales that came out under Alvine''s skin!


    But the clone wasn''t discouraged or abandoned; she continued to target the regions she considered Alvine''s weakness.


    Her assault speed explodes, and she simultaneously attacks Alvine from all sides without interruption.


    ''Tsk, this bitch is harder to kill than I thought.'' With this conclusion, Lilliana squeezes her sword, which is in a pitiful state, and rushes toward Alvine with explosive speed.


    But just as with her clone, Alvine didn''t try to defend himself against her.


    His body, entirely covered with scale armor, was as solid as a supreme-rank weapon.


    It was the difference between him and the others; even if his cultivation rank was currently at the level of a high-ranking transcendent mage, his body¡¯s resilience, and the high-level mastery of his three affinities that defy thews of consciousness, were advantages that had allowed him to fight against Tifania on an ounce of equality.


    ''I don''t know if it will work, but it''s really myst chance to get her out of this madness state; otherwise, I''d have no other option than to use force to make her lose consciousness.'' Alvine''s eyes could not hide his doubts as he made this decision.


    At the same time, Lilliana''s de, apanied by a monstrous force, splits the air toward Alvine''s heart!


    But before her de touches Alvine''s body, thetter act suicidally by making all the ck scales disappear on his skin!


    -Stab!!


    The next moment, Lilliana''s de, covered with her aura, stabbed Alvine''s chest easily!


    Alvine''s face wrinkled with pain as blood trickled out of his lips.


    Lilliana''s attack was not a simple stab, but her ck lightning apanied it, capable of ying a transcendent being¡¯s soul!


    An insane smile bloomed on her lips when she saw that her attack had hit Alvine.


    But this smilested a blink before her expression became doubtful when she felt the smell emanating from Alvine''s blood!


    She looks up at Alvine with disbelief. "What is...?


    Alvine''s voice sounds in her mind before she finishes her sentence: **Why do you try to kill me every time you see me?**


    -!!


    Her face disys an expression other than hatred and rage after hearing Alvine pronounce; agitation and fear.


    This fear was different from fear in the face of an enemy; it was the fear of losing someone she thought she had lost forever.


    Her hands trembled on the wrist of her sword as she used her perception to see the severity of Alvine''s injury.


    But the next moment, her eyes became empty, as if she had just lost her soul.


    She bites her wrist, sshing her blood, and tries to feed Alvine so her regeneration can affect him.


    Then, faced with this agitation and the despair gradually taking hold of her, a sad smile stands slightly on Alvine''s lips.


    "What are you waiting for!? Drink my--!! - She stopped when she saw Alvine shake his head.


    But she had misunderstood Alvine''s refusal, assuming he thought he was condemned.


    She moves her hand to her de and lets her blood flow to Alvine''s wound.


    "Lilliana, it''s not...cough...necessary, I will...-


    Thetter, who was trying to stop her, was interrupted once again. "Don''t talk!" She orders in a monotonous voice and continues to try to treat Alvine.


    Realizing that Alvine had received enough blood to regenerate, she pulled out her de from his chest and instantly ced her hand on the hole in Alvine''s chest.


    Her ga red aura bursts out of her body, and her eyes be more blood-red.


    |Concept of blood: Regeneration!|


    "..." But Alvine''s blood continued to flow.


    "?!!" Horrified by this anomaly, she bites her lips to prevent herself from fainting because of her aura; that''s be pointless!


    She then used her vitality and continued to do everything she could!


    Regeneration! Regeneration! Regeneration! Regeneration! Regeneration! Regeneration! ... Re..!!


    But seeing Alvine unaffected by her concept, her heart beat frantically.


    "Why!? Why!? Why doesn''t it work on you~!?" As she cried these words in a dull voice, her voice finally became trembling as hot tears flowed uncontrobly from her cheeks.


    But the next moment, Fy appeared behind Alvine.


    "You again!??!!! If you approach even one step, I will KILL you!!" Despite her hatred for thetter, she does not try to attack her; she continues to try to cure Alvine.


    Fy calmly looks into her eyes with confusion. ''So there are people who are ready to do anything for this monster, not out of duty, but out of love, huh?'' She couldn''t help but whisper these words with disbelieving eyes.


    "If you don''t let me treat him, he will die!" She then retorts in an imcable voice.


    "Close your shit!" Lilliana shrieks in a baritone voice.


    But Fy didn''t listen to her; she put her hand behind Alvine''s back and looked at Lilliana with fierce eyes.


    "Either let me treat him, or you will lose him forever! I don''t care about your trust; let me at least try to heal him!" After saying these words, she closes her eyes without waiting for Lilliana''s agreement.


    {Arcane...-


    She suddenly stopped with confused eyes when she heard Alvine''s voice ring in her mind.


    **Don''t waste so much energy; just pretend to try to heal me, and I''ll take care of the rest.**


    Fy wad her eyes in frustration when he hears Alvine''s words. ''Tsk! Indeed, he''s not going to die! But why hasn''t he treated himself yet before I intervene!?'' Despite the bitter taste in her heart and the feeling of being manipted by Alvine, she proceeded as Alvine had suggested.


    [divine Law: Healing.]


    Once hearing her, Lilliana''s eyes became fierce, concluding that she was making fun of her. How can a divinew operate where the primordial concept has failed?


    But just before she chased Fy, Alvine''s wound instantly closed as if it were just an illusion.


    ---


    "What are you doing here!?"


    On the ind where the supreme tree is located, Reha had just appeared between Darka and the tree when she noticed this intruder on her sacred territory.


    Darka was apanied by twenty other shadow soldiers, all... not with humanoid silhouettes.


    But themon point they had was their imposing sizes, the smallest of which was a giant measuring about fifty meters; It had a substantial ck hammer on its back!


    Darka was standing on a ck dragon that Reha knew very well, Alvinos. The former leader of the Punishers perished instead by fighting against a squad of the strongest Leaders.


    Seeing Reha appear, Darka''s body has disappeared and appears ten meters from Reha.


    He draws his sword and shoves it on the ground before looking straight into Reha''s eyes with his blood-red pupils.


    "It''s an honor for you to see, Miss Reha." He begins with a chivalrous greeting before continuing.


    "The Lord gave me the mission to meet you and find out which camps you are." He wasted no time before exining the reason for his presence.


    Reha sneered with hatred when she heard Darka''s words. "I have no intention of interfering in your business. So leave my territory before I drag you outside by force." Her voice was arrogant, but Darka didn''t seem annoyed by the haughty tone she used with him.


    "With all due respect, you cannot stay out of this chaos." He says with the same humble tone.


    Reha frowns when she sees this. "What makes you say that?" Her voice also became ordinary as she asked this question.


    Darka shakes his head in front of her question. "ording to my lord''s assumptions, all those who know him will not be spared by the war about to break out quickly.


    -Our enemies are inactive only because they have not finished organizing their troops.


    -But it is possible that some nuisances and hot blood will creep around your territory because they consider you easy prey." He gives these exnations that did not pass inaudible in Reha''s ear.


    Seeing thetter silent, Darka frowns.


    "Where are your subordinates?"


    "..."


    Her silence made Darka''s eyes shine with a crimson glow.


    The next moment, he sighs nonchntly. "I see; they''re already here, huh?" He concludes after inspecting Reha with his perception.


    Reha ms her tongue with rage. "If you had not set foot on my territory, these bastards belonging to the order wouldn''t havee to bother me."


    Darka''s eyes became cold when he heard Reha''s usations. "...How many are they?" He asks for in a deep voice, which no longer has anything to do with the sweetness.


    Reha, who believed that Darka was angry because she had just used them of being the reason for these troubles, frowns with mistrust. "I don''t know; they began to force the entry of my territory with an elite squad, but after creating a spatial imperfection, an army of divine mages attacked thes upied by my creations. My generals fought against them, but it is only a matter of time before they cross this line."


    The more Darka listened to Reha''s exnations, the more his rage became more angry and became perceptible in his eyes.


    "Very GOOD. I will pay the debt that my lord has to you, but after that, you must either enter under the orders of my lord or be in the enemy camp."


    Reha''s eyes scrutinized Darka and the twenty subordinates he had brought with him disdainfully. "Do you think you can upy an entire army with so few men?"


    Darka''s smile became sinister as he looked at his subordinates behind him.


    "With us, the number doesn''t matter. But I will be honest with you, Miss Reha; a simple transcendent mage cannot invade your territory. Are you sure you can stay alive for twenty-four without our help?"


    Understanding the meaning of Darka''s question, Reha''s expression became solemn, but she did not answer Darka''s question.


    "I see. You have be strong, but not enough to take care of the leader who created this w in your territory and sent its henchmen to invade you."


    An ironic smile curved the corners of her lips. "Indeed, I may be strong, but since my strong point is not fighting, I have a lot of weak points, like my real body that is exposed to dangers. I can manage its henchmen, but not the bastard behind this fact." She finally gives the answer that Darka was waiting for.


    After her answers, Darka puts his hands on his sword as his blood-red eyes, which had never left Reha''s eyes, be redder. "In this case, will you ept that I give you a hand?"


    "What motivates you to lend me a hand? It''s not just a question of debt or other shit like my enemy''s enemy is my ally. Am I wrong?"


    A sneaky smile appeared on his lips. "Kuku, I''m sure you already know this answer, Miss Reha. The fact that your powers have allowed our lord to spend more than a thousand centuries in hibernation makes you easy prey for our enemies and a not-insignificant predator for us."


    "...So you want to put me in a cage before your enemies use me?"


    "Yes, in a way. But between us, I prefer not to get to this point, so be reasonable and ept the hand my lord has just given to you. If you let this chance pass, the only thing you will see soon will be a de under your throat."


    Darka''s words were threatening, but Reha understood why he was beginning to lose patience. Time was the only thing they did not have at their disposal.


    A minute of silence, the time it took her to make a decision. "Very good." She sighs in dismay. "Lend me a hand, and we will discuss it."


    "To happiness!" Darka sneaky rejoices and pulls out his de from the ground, and looks at Alvinos.


    "Clean up; you have a day to aplish your task." He orders in a fierce voice.


    Simultaneously, Alvinos'' imposing body lights up and transforms into his humanoid form.


    An old man of about sixty years old with a long white beard and white hair kneels before Darka.


    "Yes, Sir!" He shouts in a deep voice.


    Reha''s eyes barely convulse when she sees this old man with two ck horns on his temples and a long ck katana on his waist.


    ''Even my subordinates have be as strong as me, huh? In this case, what is the rank of this guy?'' She murmured in her mind as she looked at Darka, who had no aura around him.


    "You''re not going to help them?"


    "No, they won''t need my help. What these invaders are trying to seize is right in front of me. I''ll then wait for them on the spot." He shakes his head with a cruel smile.

 Chapter 411 Tumb, on Rehas Islande!

    Chapter 411 Tumb, on Reha''s Inde!


    After Alvinos and Darka''s neen other subordinates leave, thetter remains with Reha, as he had said.


    Still standing at the ce where he hadnded, Darka was like a stone statue that Reha contemted as an architect.


    "It''s been a long time since you''ve been there like a statute. Don''t you want to sit down?" She asks in a doubtful tone.


    "No, I''m used to standing for years; a few hours is nothing for me," Darka responds in a nk voice.


    "...I see." For the third time, Reha''s conversation attempt has failed!


    ''What a strange man. He''s like a golem with only the motivation to fight and do his duty. Tsk, no matter how much I look at the situation, this lucky bastard is really worthy of being called an Overlord. He has powers, the wealth that no one hopes to dream of, and powerful and loyal subordinates; everything he possesses, ranging from the slightest insignificant seed, will be like a ck diamond in the eyes of others.'' She murmured,zily supporting her head with her hand, which elbow was on the armrest of her chair.


    Once again, the dull silence resurfaced between the two.


    Darka closed his eyes, both hands on the tip of his sword and motionless like a statue.


    He is the quietest among Alvine''s subordinates, quieter than the famous Alvinos.


    --


    Speaking of the wolf, you can expect to see its fangs once alone in the forest.


    Alvinos and the neen shadow soldiers had just arrived on the battlefield a few minutes ago.


    To be precise, the ce they had just reached was what they considered a battlefield, not the weak invaders they exterminated during their journey.


    This fact also exins their slight dyspared to what one might think.


    Arrived at their destination, not on a banal, but on a particr, which was among the most importants on Reha¡¯s territory; they looked at the chaos in front of them with a titude.


    Current location, Tier One!


    It was a greener than the other threes of the same rank. It was as massive as the twos where the Punishers and Leaders were housed. It also had one thing inmon with these twos, the third andst celestial library was on this, the of ancient beasts.


    Seeing the situation, Alvinos''s lips bend into a small sneaky smile. ''Cries of wars, the strong smell of blood, and chaos; a battlefield as I like it!'' He murmured with a throbbing heart.


    He then looks at his team, made up of six primordial giants, eight antique ck dragons, and finally, five shadow soldiers belonging to the same race as Zakiel!


    Thetter didn''t have a physical body, meaning they were immune to all ordinary physical attacks, regardless of their power.


    Darka was the subordinate under Zakiel''s orders, so it was unsurprising that his men were with Darka. As for the presence of Alvinos with Darka, it was because these two got along rather well since they had the same obsessions for chivalry.


    Looking from afar, Alvinos could see that the monarchs, whom he once considered his superiors, had difficulty taking care of the so-called elite squad that hade to invade their homes.


    There were several fronts in different ces,


    YuKina and Seria, the first queen and the current queen of the Phoenix race, fought against two primordial demons that looked the same as Ashia.


    At dozens of KM, Lith, and her father, the first king of red dragons, also had simr enemies.


    It was the same with the descendants of the ancestral turtles.


    As for the three monarchs of Reha, Corrupt, Aither, and Freyja, these three were the ones who had the most difficult task.


    Alone, they fought a fierce battle with ten demons, three of whom were low-ranking transcendents.


    Instead of a battle, it looked like a resistance not to pass the weapon to the left.


    Echidna and Zenof, the two librarians, also transcendent ranks, were not inactive either.


    They had a duty to keep city dwellers safe.


    The ancient beasts were strong, but even with incredible strength, they remained divine mages.


    A suicide, a bloodbath, the inevitable destiny they will face if they join this war between primordial and transcendent beings, already lost in advance.


    After taking stock, Alvinos frowned.


    ''We can''t be everywhere. But by parting ourselves, it will take us more time beforepleting Sir Darka''s mission in time.'' He concludes by seeing the ten fronts in front of him.


    ''Sigh, there will be more victims than expected.'' With this conclusion, he opens a telepathic conversation channel with his subordinates.


    *Our priority is extinction, not rescue. We will start with the weakest, the demons in primordial rank. Then we will deal with the toughest, the five transcendents who fight against the monarchs!* His voice resounds in the minds of the neen shadow soldiers behind him.


    But at this moment, his shadow wavered under his feet.


    -Caw! Caw! Caw! Caw! Caw!.... Caw!


    Thousands of ck ravens emerged in his shadow and masked the sun above their heads because of their numbers!


    He frowns when he sees these crows that are familiar to him.


    At the same time, one of the ravensnded on his shoulder and looked at the battlefields with jet-ck eyes.


    "Sir?" Alvinos whispers without looking at the raven on his left shoulder.


    In response, Darka''s voice rang in his ears.


    "Alvinos, take care of the transcendents; I would take care of the rest." It was strange to see the raven express itself with Darka''s voice, but Alvinos did not care about this detail.


    His eyes were still focused on the battlefield despite Darka''s voice that had just sounded in his ears.


    "Are you sure everything will be fine? I had felt a threatening presence on the ind where you are. Even if he is still hiding, he will risk--


    He Interrupts Alvinos. "Don''t think about this man; I''ve already taken precautions against him." The raven responds while scratching its wing with its beak.


    "...Good. In this case, it will be quickly settled before three o''clock."


    "No, I want to see you with me in an hour. This enemy may call for others who will be as powerful as him." The raven shakes its head while giving this ultimatum!


    "...Kekekh, should I understand that you are asking us to use our full power?" Alvinos''s eyes had traces of follies as he asked Darka this question.


    "...Do I need to answer this question?" The raven takes off after thisst question he asks.


    "In this case, an hour is too long!" Alvinos murmured as he looked onest time at the ck ravens above his head as if they were swarms of bees migrants to another country.


    After his brief conversation with Darka, Alvinos changes his stratagems!


    He turns to his men with a small threatening smile on his lips.


    "The situation has changed; it''s time to show these dog bastards the consequences of their actions!"


    -D0000000000000000MMMM


    at the direction of the origin of this intense thirst for blood!


    No one knew where the foreigners came from except Zenof, who The entire trembles as Alvinos and his men show their dark auras!


    Those who were fighting stopped suddenly, unconsciously looking at the direction of the origin of this intense thirst for blood!


    No one knew where the foreigners came from except Zenof, who had visited the original!


    *These are reinforcements! Don''t attack them!* When his voice came into the minds of his allies, even if they had debatable eyes, they could not help but hope for a miracle!


    As for Alvinos, seeing that they had captured everyone''s attention, his smile became sadistic!


    He then draws his katana, and his voice reaches everyone!


    "Shadow squad, let''s start cleaning!" Shouting these words in an imposing voice, his silhouette and those of his subordinates vanished in a ck mist!


    In the mist, his monotonous voice sounds sneaky...


    "Shadow squad N?01 under the orders of Sir Darka, Use level 0 enchantments: The darkness!"


    -D0000M


    Instantly A ck cyclone rises in the ck mist and spreads to all sides of the!


    At the same time, the thousands of Darka''s ravens began their sphemous rites!


    [With us, the number of enemies doesn''t matter!] That was Darka''s answer when Reha made fun of his little troupe!


    The crows flew to the corpses, possessing each of them and granting powers that they did not possess to their living! In the blink of an eye, the number advantage turned in their favor, with more than a thousand possessed who were going to join the battle!


    But before enemies and allies awaken from this traumatic shock, they lose their sense of direction and their magical perceptions when the darkness created by the enchantment of Alvinos swallows them up!


    This formation was simr to the universalw Alvine''s clone cast when he faced Serena!


    Darkness devours everything like a monster of cmity.


    --


    Still standing like a stone statue before Reha, Darka suddenly opened his blood-red eyes.


    His aura, so far invisible, manifests itself as a raging tsunami.


    Reha''s eyes widen with surprise and mistrust, ignoring the reasons behind Darka''s actions.


    But before she asks Darka, thetter vanishes in front of her, and his giant sword splits the air toward Reha''s chest, casually sitting on her chair.


    Thetter''s surprise was such that she had difficulty acting ordingly.


    But just before Darka''s de touches her,


    -ng!!


    It encountered an invisible obstacle!


    "These tricks won''t work with me." Coldly retorted Darka by putting more strength in his attack and swinging his de and the invisible predator to his left!


    -Pat Pat Pat


    Reha could hear the sounds of the steps staggering backward, but she was always unable to feel the slightest presence towards the direction of the origin of the noise.


    But when she saw Darka ignore her and point his sword at the same ce, she had an idea of what was happening.


    "Hahaha, I never thought you could guess our strategy, dear Mr. Knight."


    Reha''s heart beat irregrly in her chest when she heard the roque voice twenty meters from her.


    Although she uses her perception actively, she can still not see the person in front of her.


    But ording to her expression, she seemed to know the owner of the male voice.


    After a few seconds of silence, a man appeared before Darka and Reha. His body was slightly thin, and he had brown hair.


    His slightly pointed ears had two earrings that had the symbol of the order.


    Forgetting the pointed ck horn on his forehead, he wore a mask with three lines on it.


    "T-Thumb!?" Reha unconsciously addresses the guest with this nickname.

 Chapter 412 I鈥檓 Anidas, the seven deadly sins ruler.

    Chapter 412 I¡¯m Anidas, the seven deadly sins'' ruler.


    "Thumb?" Darka asks confusedly without leaving his eyes on the enemy before him.


    "Um, he''s one of the founding members of the order, also one of the most powerful." She says with incredulous and agitated eyes.


    But upon hearing her exnations, it was not only Darka who was confused; even the man in front of her had suspicious eyes as if he doubted Reha''s intellect.


    "Miss Reha, this man''s nickname is not Thumb but Index," Darka responds nonchntly.


    But Reha shook her head again. "I had met him millennia ago; this man was the same as the one I had met." She refutes Darka''s words.


    Thetter became uncertain of this information by seeing the conviction in Reha''s eyes. ''As far as I can remember, Thumb was a woman. Would she have lost her rank?'' He could not help but whisper these words with pessimistic.


    But against all odds, the man responds with a mocking smile. "I''m not Thumb, but Index."


    "Huh!?" Reha''s eyes widened when he heard the presentation of the man who agreed with Darka.


    He then didn''t give any more exnations, nor did he take into consideration Reha''s shocking expression. "Finally, no time for presentations. Let''s rather talk about the reason for my presence."


    "I have nothing to listen to from bastards who dare to attack me!" Reha retorts immediately as soon as Index finishes his sentence.


    ''Strange to see her lose cold blood; is it even natural?'' Greed, despite being focused on Index, also paid attention to the strange excitement, which was beginning to have warm blood.


    But thetter always had his vicious smile on his lips. "You''re lying, fairy Reha. Your words are lies."


    Reha frowns as strange wrath manifests itself in her heart.


    Index then continued. He reaches out to Reha with a soft smile on his lips. "In the war, he always has a winner and a loser." He says with iparable seriousness in his eyes.


    "..."


    ''What exactly is his problem? He talks about such obvious things with so much seriousness, as if he were talking about a celestial revtion. Is this guy doing well, at least?'' Reha had confused eyes when she heard Index''s statements.


    But thetter did not seem to realize Reha''s thoughts. "You must learn something more important than you probably didn''t know yet. To dodge any regrets... It is vital to choose the winners'' camps. If you still don''t know what I''m talking about, I''m talking about...-


    Unable to bear his nonsense, Reha interrupts him. "Stop saying things that even magical beasts know the senses. What do you want exactly!?" She retorted in an angry voice.


    But seeing Index''s confused expression, she frowns. ''He seriously thought he was giving a wisdom ss!? Seriously, he really misses a screw in his brain.'' An ironic smile but fierce appeared on her lips when she realized this.


    But she was still suspicious of the man in front of her.


    At the same time, Darka, who had not acted until now, Shawn trouble in his eyes. "Miss Reha, don''t answer his words." His expression was ck-anchored as he requested Reha.


    ''I don''t know what he''s preparing, but it''s not a good thing. His powers are strange; I can''t grasp the essence.'' Darka murmured with dark eyes.


    But Always calm, Index continues without the slightest reluctance. " Life is precious; you will realize this once you face death."


    "..." Reha grinds her teeth, trying to follow Darka''s advice.


    "I, having experienced fierce battles, know what I''m talking about. You will see your life pass before your eyes when you face the same life-or-death situation."


    "..."


    "But hey, I know you''re too ignorant to know. It''s...-


    Finally, Reha sumbed to her wrath! "Stop annoying us with your kid''s proverbs!" She draws her de and teleports to Index, which was always nonchnt.


    He did not try to avoid Reha''s attack nor take other measures against her.


    Seeing his arrogance, Reha throws her de toward his neck!


    But Darka''s expression has be crumpled, simultaneously guessing his intentions.


    "Stop!" He shrieks and tries to prevent Reha from reaching the man with mysterious powers.


    But before he faces anything, Reha''s de neatly beheads Index''s head!


    "..."


    flow out of his body.


    But she found nothing strange with her rage nor the disconcerting "What?" Reha asks when she sees Darka silent.


    She still had strange anger in her eyes as she watched Index''s blood flow out of his body.


    But she found nothing strange with her rage nor the disconcerting ease with which she had just killed a high-tier transcendent. She then swings her de, spraying the Index¡¯s blood she had just ''killed'' on the ground.


    But the next moment, his visual field turned red when his eyes suddenly turned red gas.


    "Miss Reha, get away from this--


    "Don''t tell me what to do!" She scolded Darka before he finished his sentence.


    "??"


    ''What a vicious and unworthy trick of a fighter.'' Darka murmured as he watched Index''s body turn into blood-red smoke.


    The next moment, he appeared behind Reha with a vicious smile on his lips.


    But even though thetter noticed his presence, she didn''t try to attack him, but still had the same rage toward Darka.


    Index went towards Reha and made a small cut on her hand without thetter acts. Whatever, this inaction on her part was not crucial for Darka.


    The most rming for him was seeing the same notch on Index¡¯s hand.


    Realizing that Darka became aware of the situation, a sneaky smile appeared on his lips as he delighted in the confusion of it while licking his lips.


    He then looked at thetter, who always had a nk expression. "You understood what was happening from the beginning. But you didn''t intervene to stop me; can I know why?"


    Instead of answering his question out loud, Darka used telepathy to answer it. *She has be your puppet since she responded to your first provocation.*


    "Ho? So you knew it, huh? Finally, it doesn''t matter. Since the beginning, my goal was not you but her."


    *How did you master an arcane without being at the supreme rank?


    *


    "...Haha, it''s interesting. VERY Interesting; you are the first person to have been able to resist my spiritual attack. But it''s not for long. I have a gift for you, a gift that, I''m sure, will make you drool with ENVY." Just as he finished this sentence, a portal appeared behind him, and a man appeared outside the portal; he wasn''t human nor an ordinary demon.


    He had long red and smooth hair as if it belonged to a woman¡ªa long red horn on the forehead and blood-red eyes.


    But seeing his scale-covered skin and giant draconian wings, Darka forgot to breathe. ''What is...!'' For the first time, he showed hysteria in his ruby-red eyes when he met the stern look of the man before him.


    "M-Monarch Askald!?" He unconsciously pronounces this name by addressing the man.


    But thetter, like the current Reha, was like a golem who had no emotions in his empty eyes.


    Index''s smile became macabre when he saw the agitation of Darka, who had already warned himself!


    ''It''s not his real body, but a clone. But despite everything, what does his clone do with them?! Was it him that my lord''s guest was talking about?'' All the neurons in his brain were overheating as he tried to find exnations for the sudden appearance of one of his lord''s three strongest subordinates in front of him.


    But just as he came back to him, he realized that Reha and Askald no longer blew away alongside Index but above and behind him!


    "Let the show begin!" Indexughs joyfully and sits on a chair with a beautiful smile.


    Seeing the two simultaneously attack him, Darka didn''t care about Reha; he interposed his de between Askald''s punch and his face.


    -BAMM!!!


    When Askald''s blownded on his de, the impact force sent him to waltz twenty meters back.


    ''Ugh! What a monstrous force, even for a clone!'' He had a tingling in his spine when he saw the monstrous force of the Askald clone.


    Simultaneously, white brambles wrap around his legs and take him backhand by immobilizing him!


    But despite Reha¡¯s tenacity, Darka ignores her!


    Aware of the dangerous existence that could threaten his life and Reha''s link with Index, he could not care for her.


    His body turns into a ck fog and flies like a wandering ghost who wants to escape from the gates of hell.


    But instantly, Askald caught him up despite his perseverance and breathtaking speed!


    Thetter manifests a mana spear in his left hand and ''softly'' smiles at Darka.


    -Swooshhh!


    A ferocious draft apanied his spear when he whistled toward Darka!


    Thetter was intangible, but despite this factor, Askald''s spear could reach him by nailing him to the ground!


    When Darka took his tangible form, he had a big hole in the middle of his chest, damage caused by Askald''s attack.


    But the hole cured instantly, even his ck jacket under his armor, and the armor had regenerated in a blink!


    ''It''s strange; the strength of this clone is weaker than expected. Plus, if I forget the case of Miss Reha that I had already anticipated, this guy does not seem aware that the current Askald is a clone. But I have to learn more before I fight this boring battle, which has nothing to do with a duel.'' He always had clear eyes, as if he were insensitive to pain.


    He rises from the ground with explosive breath and looks at Index with dark eyes.


    Thetter was casually sitting in his chair like a spectator admiring the action film that yed VR(augmented reality) before him.


    His sneaky smile, which had never left his lips, became more sadistic when he saw the darkness glow in Darka''s eyes.


    He indexes Darka coldly and says: "You will soon be added to my collection, dear Mr. the Knight with a giant sword."


    "Tsk, it''s disappointing to see you insulting chivalry so much." His monotonous voice sounds for the first time.


    -!!


    Index''s smile became cynical when he saw Darka respond to his provocations. ''I seized this bastard up!'' He screams in his mind!


    At the same time, he gets up from his chair and walks toward Darka.


    His two bodyguards had also stopped attacking Darka as if they had just received an order not dictated by Index.


    ¡°Shit!¡± Darka shrieks as if he has just realized his mistake.


    He became stunned, realizing he could not move after responding to Index. His eyes progressively be nk like Index¡¯s two puppets.


    Now affected by Index¡¯s mysterious power, he could see a golden bnce above Index''s head as thetter¡¯s smile became jubnt.


    "You sinned taking my men; youmitted a serious crime by daring to point your sword at the supreme judge. As such, my duty is to dictate your verdict." As he quoted Darka''s so-called sins, the bnce, a crystallization of his transcendent aura, bes ck and leans towards the left side.


    "Let me enlighten this empty box that serves as your brain, dear Mr. Knight." He pats Darka''s shoulder without Darka being able to move or y him all at once now that he is within reach of his de.


    "You''re wrong in assuming that I mastered an arcane; my skill has nothing to do with an arcane, even if it is not weaker than this one. What you have seen now is only a fragment of my power.


    -But before that, let me introduce myself; I¡¯m Anidas, the seven deadly sins'' ruler, also nicknamed Index!


    -Lust, Gluttony, Greed, Sloth, Envy, Wrath, and Pride; I''m the only one to rule these seven deadly sins. Tomit one of these sins before me is to put you at my mercy. This good little chap with his red horn was the proudest, believing he was above anyone. This girl, as you saw her, was wrath with me just because I was wasting her time.


    -As for you, Sir, kukukh~, your pride in being an exemry knight has generated your anger against me, which has turned into wrath because you see me fighting unfairly against you instead of following the rules of an exemry duel.


    -Now, what more can we say except that: You have lost the game, Mr. Knight, withplete armor!


    aa7b5e4a913f698f2f85f05ec8699ff27ff166e6180b5f8174783372ff0549010608cf12bac72ec44bb9bd3fe2559a28c649962dfaf74c7d0eb7a759ac83b34b092f7090ab9459b7f45782bfa7e06403

 Chapter 413 Askalds clones.

    Chapter 413 Askald''s clones.


    I once heard my lord talk about the six heads of order; few people he remembers after the battle since he killed most of his opponents or forgot them, saying they were not entertaining.


    Those he spared were either in the category of ants or in the category of talented beings but who had not developed their powers enough to entertain him. At that time, the six founding members of the order were categorized in his second category.


    ...Pinky is a talented girl and gifted in maguscarft.


    Ring is a warm-blooded woman who fights in perfect harmony with her army of contracted beasts. The Lord said that facing her was like confronting an entire army made up of the transcendents.


    Middle is a fierce man endowed with extraordinary strength! ording to my lord, his body of ancient titans would even withstand most of the attacks of the transcendents.


    As for this vicious guy, Index, he said he could control mind people with his words. Index is like a vicious and calcting Imp; he never fights until he is sure to win.


    And Thumb is like all these four united in one girl. She''s the only one my lord had described as talented, gifted with the hand-to-hand battle but also in magic. Unlike Middle, which specializes in physical attacks, or Index, which specializes in magic, she¡¯s versatile.


    As for Palm, the order''s head never appeared before him. Therefore, lord assumed that this entity was the hawk in the shade, watching for her prey or abandoned if she judged them too powerful for her. Her identity is unknown, but the lord was convinced she was a woman. And since it is his judgment, it can only be the truth; lord¡¯s never wrong.


    Although Darka could not move and showed a nk expression, he always managed to recall one of the few words of his lord.


    Adinas, obsessed with his pride and confidence, did not pay enough attention to Darka to see that he was always aware of his environment.


    But the next moment, Adinas frowns when he notices an energy that does not belong to Reha in the shadow of thetter.


    Instantly, three golden daggers appeared between his fingers, and he threw them directly under Reha''s feet.


    ? ? ?


    ''Did I have a bad vision?'' He questions himself when he sees that nothing is happening.


    But this assumption was soon denied when he saw two blood-red eyes observe him in Reha''s shadow.


    -Caw-Caw-Caw-Caw!!


    At the same time, Darka''s body turned into dozens of ravens flying aimlessly over them.


    Seeing the ck ravens in the night sky, Adinas instinctively looks at Reha!


    But to his great amazement, Darka''s silhouette was standing behind her like a statue with his blood-red eyes that did not even blink.


    Before Adinas could say anything, Darka''s voice rang in his ear. "It took me longer to break your link, but...


    He stops momentarily to store his giant sword in his shadow and equip himself with a dagger that looks like Luna¡¯s, except that, unlike hers, he has only one ck dagger in his hand.


    ck lightning crackled around his dagger, which looked more like a saber than a dagger because of its size of one meter!


    "...But since it has nothing to do with you anymore, it''s time to end this game thatsted too long." He said with a slightly cynical smile on his lips.


    At the same time, Reha, unconscious, copses.


    But the faithful knight cushions her fall before she reaches the ground.


    At the same time, Darka¡¯s shadow rises behind him like a ck coat that envelops Reha and disappears with her.


    "Good, good; now that the mission is a sess, bring yourselves you both!" Darka continues with his t voice.


    Simultaneously, Askald''s silhouette vanished and appeared alongside Adinas after receiving thetter''s orders.


    "Since when?" Adinas looks at Darka with cold eyes.


    "I don''t have time to exin myself; all you need to know is that I had taken precautions from the beginning. You''re too arrogant to believe that I''m a knight faithful to the principles of chivalry." He exins while removing his heavy armor that made the earth tremble slightly under their feet because of their doubtful weight.


    Adinas had incredulous eyes when he saw this.


    At that moment, he had difficulty guessing the weights of Darka''s armor.


    After being wholly stripped of his armor, Darka''s toned and muscr body threatened to tear the body sleeve he was wearing.


    For once he had fully exposed his face, he turned out to be a handsome guy with everything to confuse him to Alvine, except his short curly ck hair, the scar he had on his left cheek that testified to the fierce battles he had fought, and finally, his skin that was slightly dark, but not as dark as Ste¡¯s who is a ck Elf.


    He then continued doing some stretching as if he feltfortable after getting rid of the weights he was constantly carrying.


    "A knight will be everyone''sughing stock if he fights honestly with those who don''t follow the rules." While retorting these words, his abysmal ck aura alone made the ind tremble as if facing a natural cataclysm.


    Adonis''s eyes were still as calm as usual after seeing this.


    "Before starting hostilities, I would like to know how you manage to keep your--


    "It will be an insult to monarch Zakiel if he learns that his captain has sumbed to the spiritual powers of someone other than him and the lord." Darka interrupts him by guessing his question.


    A wave of rage through Adonis''s pupils when hearing Darka''s arrogant response, But he immediately regained his calm and began tough like crazy.


    After about five seconds, he stopsughing, and his expression has resumed its macabre look. "I now understand. A knight who fights with a dagger, moreover, is also able to master some spiritual skill. HAHAHA...! You''re the funniest knight I have ever seen before."


    "You are losing your mind, Sir Adonis, alias Index; I will end your wanderings¡¯ mind by sending you to hell," Darka replied.


    He looked like someone who was possessed by another spirit. Not only did he speak more than usual, but he disyed the same sneaky smile and arrogance as Shadow, a behavior never seen Adonis''s eyes have be dark, and his anger rises red when he hears Darka''s insults. "I changed my mind; kill this bastard!" He before with him.


    Adonis''s eyes have be dark, and his anger rises red when he hears Darka''s insults. "I changed my mind; kill this bastard!" He orders Askald.


    Immediately, thetter''s body turns into a mirage and his ck spear target Darka''s throat!


    Darka raises his right hand and grabs Askald''s spear with a bare hand!


    His reaction speed exceeded ten times that he had shown, and as if it were not worrying enough, his strength also seemed to be multiplied, surpassing Askald''s clone!


    At the same time, when he looked into Askald''s eyes, thetter momentarily froze!


    Aware that his subterfuge had had the expected effect against his target, Darka¡¯s dagger whistles toward Askald''s throat and decapitates him instantly!


    "Impossible! Absolutely IMPOSSIBLE!" The agitation became perceptible in Adonis''s eyes when he saw Darka get rid of his puppet with as much ease.


    "My dear, You still didn''t intend to face me with a clone. Am I wrong?" He asks with ridiculous eyes.


    But Adonis didn''t disappoint him. Thetter took a deep breath toply with his cold blood.


    When he opened his eyes, Darka''s smile went crazy when he guessed that Askald still had some in his arsenal.


    As he had assumed, thousands of small portals appeared behind him, giving him the appearance of the god of space because of the golden and blinding light that emanated from the portals.


    At the same time, Darka''s shadow wobbles under his feet and grows like a ck curtain that hides hell on the other side!


    "With us, the number of enemies does not represent a disadvantage." He whispered while also summoning thousands of subordinates from the original.


    Meanwhile, the warriors who had crossed the portals of Adonis were all the clones of Askald.


    ''So, this guy pretended not to know, huh? All this to make his game more convincing.'' Darka bes even angrier when he understands Adonis''s previous intentions.


    But just before he started the war, he noticed Adonis retreating by passing through one of his portals.


    Darka''s expression became crumpled when he saw Adonis flee without pride.


    The worst was to see him with a triumphant smile as if he had won the battle against him.


    ''This infamous being! I made a terrible mistake; I should have foreseen his escape!'' His eyes became ck anchored as he shouted these words with his mind with heart afflicted by an unbearable pain that had almost made him spit blood.


    At the same time, Alvinos'' squad appeared behind him, taking his shadow as a path.


    "Cap. Darka, we cleaned up as you ordered us." Alvinos speaks while watching the thousands of Askald''s look-alikes who are retreating.


    He then focuses on Darka, who has mad eyes.


    "Something is wrong?" He asks confusedly.


    "...Sigh, just wait for me a little, I''ll capture one of these clones, and I''lle back."


    When Alvinos heard hisst word, he realized that Darka was no longer with him.


    ''...He is still impressive when he takes off his armor.'' As soon as he finished murmuring these words, Darka reappeared at the ce where he stood a second ago.


    "These clones..." Alvinos frowns as his eyes switch between one of the clones that Darka had just captured and the others that withdrew without worrying about the fate of the clone that Darka had just captured.


    "They aren''t fakes; they are indeed clones belonging to the monarch Askald," Darka responds nonchntly by sending the clone he had just captured in his shadow.


    Alvinos always had skeptical eyes. "Are they supposed to be so weak?"


    "...Yes, they are clones, but not quite," Darka responds nonchntly by focusing on the others as if he were waiting for them all to leave before continuing to the next step.


    But seeing Alvinos confused, he didn''t exin with words but deeds.


    He manifests his clone before him and orders thetter to disy another clone.


    Alvinos'' eyes widen when he sees this.


    "I understand now. They are weak because they alle from a clone who is not the real monarch?"


    "Yes, that''s kind of it." Darka nods.


    After a minute, all Askald''s clones withdrew, leaving only Darka and his men on the ind.


    "You will stand guard, warn me in case of attack; I will bring the news back to my lord. Let''s hope we can find the exact position of Master Askald with the clone I captured."


    Darka''s words made Alvinos''s face crumple.


    "Are you sure it''s a good idea? Our enemies can also find our location thanks to this clone."


    "...These are insignificant details. As long as the first monarch, Lady Fy, is on the, there is no chance that this will happen." After saying thesest words, he vanished before Alvinos, leaving only thetter and the squad he had brought to the start on the Ind.

 Chapter 414 Second Round.

    Chapter 414 Second Round.


    As Darka had announced, he returned to the of Fy.


    The first thing he noticed was that the was more agitated than usual.


    Since Fy trained everyone, no one had time to pay attention to him. Not to mention paying attention to him, they were desperate to take breaks, but this luxury was like a plebeian who wanted to live in the king''s castle.


    Luna and Greed had stopped fighting after satisfying their curiosities and excitements.


    And since Zakiel and Tifania had still not returned from their missions, he spoke directly to Alvine who was in one of the arenas.


    ...He was watching two ongoing battles.


    Sabrina against Lilliana, and Sylvia against Linn.


    Thetter were no longer as they were; but had be monsters after reaching transcendence.


    Lilliana, inheriting one of the seeds of evolution because of her countless sexual rtions with Alvine,


    Linn and Sylvia evolved after being resurrected by Alvine who had taken the opportunity to help them transcend the primordial rank.


    As for Sabrina, thetter was full of life more than the other three. She was strong, but not enough to defeat her opponent; it was reciprocal for Lilliana too. Linn and Sylvia were also in the same cases as Sabrina and Lilliana; none of them was able to take over the other.


    ''The person who had had more change is Sylvia. Her powers have be immense, but she''s struggling to adapt to her new powers that havepletely changed in nature; from lights to darkness.'' Alvine murmured, looking at the ck spear in Sylvia''s hand.


    Thetter had the same appearance as before when she transformed into her primordial form; with a close exception.


    Her halo above her head was as ck as that of Elena, the second monarch. Her eyes also tend to turn ck when she used arge amount of energy to cast a spell.


    Just like the other primordials who transcended in the rank of the same name, they were now able to maintain their primordial forms without it being voracious in energy.


    Linn, for her part, managed to blend into space and be safe from any kind of physical attack, as Alvine had done several times; except that instead of using the shadow, she instead used her spatial affinity topensate for the power shecked.


    Always true to herself, Lilliana was rather content to follow the path she followed from the beginning. But this did not mean that she did not use the donations she had received. She used her new powers to strengthen her hereditary powers (blood control).


    Suddenly, Alvine felt Darka appear behind him.


    "You did faster than expected." He said without looking away.


    On his kneeling, Darka lets his voice ring in the vicinity while trying to report. "My lord, I told myself that it--


    "I know, I know what happened on the territory of our little fairy." But Alvine interrupted him.


    Following this, he looks at Darka with nk eyes.


    "You did a good job, Darka. All the decisions you made during this solo trip were decisions worthy of a team leader." Alvine patted his shoulder and continued to walk on the bleacher with Darka following him closely.


    "My lord, I don''t deserve so much praise from you. Index had fled....??" He stops halfway through his sentence once again when he sees Alvine stop and sigh sadly


    "Sigh, Darka, what did I tell you about the enemies fleeing during a battle?" He asks him, looking straight into his pupils.


    Darka''s eyes widen as if he had just remembered something more important.


    His lips moved slowly as he answered Alvine''s question: "...Enemies who flee don''t deserve to be treated with more respect than the respect we have for insects."


    Alvine nods with a small tiny on his lips. "I see that you still remember despite the thousands of years."


    "I would be unable to forget any of your words, my lord. Your words are the wisest."


    "Haha, you overestimate me too much, Darka. But it''s nice to hear such ttery."


    "It wasn''t ttery; but--, I apologize for raising my voice." He immediately catches up by realizing this mistake that Alvine didn''t even consider ack of respect.


    But he nods and looks at Darka with nostalgic eyes. "I still remember the day you reappeared before me on the of the Kelspies when I had not yet recovered my memories.


    -But seeing you appear in front of me to protect me while I had my back to the wall against the third elder of King Kelspiens, the first thing I felt was fear. This fear that you create in the hearts of your enemies is not something that an insect as Adonis can resist." He said, tapping Darka''s torso with his index finger.


    He turned around and continued with nostalgic eyes. "Your intimidating look, your ck armor, your giant sword that you dragged with you as you were unable to bear its weight, and your bloodthirsty and proud auras... all these facets have be important and intimidating because it''s you.


    Never forget one thing, Darka, you are my proud knight. No matter how you fight, no matter what weapons you use, and no matter if you manage to finish your enemies or leave them alive by choice; know one thing, I would respect your choice; you are my knight and the only one with whom I can sell myself as a knight. You will always upy this position, forever; no matter your choices; Darka!"


    Instead of continuing on the same subject, Alvine went straight to the point. Being able to feel what worried Darka, he wasted no time before reassuring him.


    Darka''s eyes were confused at first, but as he listened to Alvine''s little speech, he understood Alvine''s goal.


    Even if he was not good at showing his emotions, the glow in his eyes was more than enough for Alvine.


    But before he says anything, Darka kneels once again. "I should have been careful. I had not foreseen that the enemy would flee. Please punish me, my lord


    "Haha, what are you talking about? Get up and stop making this head; it''s not okay at all with your build."


    But Darka was always obstinate. "I wouldn''t have a light conscience until I had...


    "Darka, you have nothing to me yourself for. You exceeded my expectations, believe me. Thanks to you, I now know where Askald is. Thanks to you, I was able to locate the base of one of the members of the order. So tell me, what did youmit as a sin?" Alvine frowns slightly frustrated by Darka.


    But thetter had another wave of shock when he heard Alvine''s words.


    "How!?" His voice was slightly more deafening than usual.


    Hearing the question he expected from Darka, Alvine''s smile became cruel.


    "I''m omnipresent with each of you, just as you are with me. When your target tap your clone¡¯s shoulder, I took advantage on this asion to send a spy into his shadow.


    As for how I was able to find Askald''s location, I did the same with the Askald clone that you had captured instead. But a single clone was not enough;e with me."


    While giving this order, he vanished off the bleachers of the arena and Darka followed him closely.


    Both appeared in the basement.


    But instead of being in the arena, they had just appeared in a room simr to the soul purification room that was on the first level.


    The ce was unknown to Darka since he had never set foot before. But he had an idea of where it was.


    The same pirs and ck chains of simr jets were in therge hall. But they were harder and full of more powers than anything Darka could believe.


    But he could not pay attention to this detail, the most confusing for him was to see the prisoners who were chained on the pirs.


    All the Askald clones that had tried to escape were present!


    "Free me from these fucking chains! You know what it costs to imprison me!?" Another confusing thing for him was to see Adonis also present!


    Thetter rebelled and sprinkled all kinds of threats that gave chills to those who listened to them.


    But Darka didn''t care about him. He looks at Alvine with confused eyes expecting exnations.


    Aware of this, Alvine smiles slightly. "I had sent Shadow to capture these people to prevent any leakage of information about you and also to learn more about what our enemies are preparing." He exins briefly.


    But seeing Darka sigh, he frowned. "Take this idea out of your head. If this guy had fled, it was because he did not trust his victory, even if he had not given his all. Instead of seeing the situation in ck, rather see the good things you have allowed us to aplish. It is thanks to you that we learned that these bastards use Askald clones to put pressure on others. It is also thanks to you that we were able to capture one of the heads of the order who would provide us with more information."


    "...I understand, you are too good to this knight, my lord."


    Seeing Darka''s eyes be as usual as he pronounced these words, Alvine nods his head.


    He then looks into Darka''s eyes. "On the other hand, you let out an enemy who could have given some information very sensitive to your power. This error is unworthy of someone of your caliber; so I can''t leave you with this failure on your te." Alvine''s tone was cold and his eyes were threatening as he said these words.


    Understanding the meanings of Alvine''s words, Darka nods. "I understand, I''m waiting for your sentence my lord."


    "..." Alvine turns to Adonis with dark eyes.


    "Since Zakiel is on a mission, he will not be there to question this man; this is, therefore, yours right. I''m currently busy training in my training room; that''s why I left this clone behind to wait for you." He said, pointing to himself.


    Darka did not seem to be surprised to learn that he had been talking to a clone from the beginning; as if he had guessed this fact rather. He then asks with confusion."...And my punishment?" He has the same respect in his eyes when he asks.


    Alvine''s eyes be sneaky when he hears him ask a more abnormal question. "Your punishment? Hah, I like to see you take this task lightly. But be aware that Shadow was not qualified enough to destroy this man''s pride and gather information. Fail this mission and you will spend a century in my own training room!"


    "Your training room!?" Darka shivers unconsciously when he hears Alvine''s statements.


    Thetter had a sadistic smile when he saw that even his proud knight had trouble staying calm in the face of this.


    "Well, you know what you still have to do if you don''t want to keep mepany in this room." After saying this, Alvine turns his heels and walks towards the exit.


    "Oh, onest thing; don''t worry about him; even if he manages to defeat you, he won''t be able to escape from here." He mysteriously pronounces these words, making Darka even more confused.


    But not for long; when he closed the door behind him, Darka understood the meanings of Alvine''s words by seeing the pirs disappear; freeing Adonis and his men.


    "...I understand. Is that what he meant when he talked about washing my honor?" Darka murmured with a small cruel smile on his lips.


    "It''s more a reward than a punishment." He retorted by showing his ck dagger and stepping before the crowd.


    "Let''s start the second round, Sir Adonis."

 Chapter 415 Alvines concern.

    Chapter 415 Alvine''s concern.


    When Alvine left the basement of his pce, he noticed Zakiel and Shadow waiting for him on the arena¡¯s bleachers.


    The duels of the four women always continued as when he had left the arena; except for the fact that they had be more ferocious in their duels.


    Alvine sits on the chair in front of the two and continued his role as a spectator with two more spectators.


    "News?" He asks Zakiel.


    Thetter, without turning his eyes to the current battle, responds in a sober tone. "They noticed that we captured Index."


    Shadow frowns at Zakiel. "Are you sure of what you''re saying, General Zakiel? I was careful when I went to capture this man. I had left my subordinates behind me when I went to capture this guy; all this for the sole purpose of not being in trouble and remaining discreet.


    His subordinates were not even aware that he was back when I captured him. Plus, I had checked behind me to make sure that his subordinates did not have suspicions." Shadow exins as if he is trying to prove his prudence during his mission.


    But Zakiel was not ready to let go of the sponge either. "I''m not saying that the leakes from your mission. In any case, one of my clones was able to possess one of Ring''s close guards; and from what I know, the heads of the order n to gather to decide how to proceed. This information is certified, since ites from me." The arrogance was neither visible in his words nor his eyes even though he was addressing a subordinate.


    "..."


    Seeing them silent, Alvine continued; grappling with another subject.


    "Zakiel, did you manage to locate Askald''s real body?"


    Thetter nods his head. "Yes, thanks to the information I was able to collect by searching in the memories of each clone, I was not only able to locate Sir Askald but also collected some interesting information about these fanatics who im to be followers of the supreme god."


    "Hohoo~? It''s really unexpected as new."


    Zakiel nods. "Yes, the fact that I was able to locate Sir Zakiel with so much ease even makes me doubt if it is not bait to attract us to theirir."


    "Yes, this hypothesis is quite usible." Alvine also walks on the path of anticipation.


    "The presence and unexpected withdrawal of Index, coupled with the fact that he did not take refuge in the territory of one of the leaders; our enemies may try to use Askald as bait." He continues.


    "...They want to weaken us by capturing one of us?" Shadow frowns with an anchored expression.


    "Not necessarily." Zakiel shakes his head.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Hearing Shadow''s question, instead of answering it, he looks at his master with doubtful eyes; as if he hesitated to say what he had in Alvine had a derisive smile when guessing Zakiel''s answer. "Do you think they''re aiming for me, am I wrong?"


    Shadow''s eyes became darker when he heard his master''s question. It was so ridiculous for him that he couldn''t help smiling cynically. "General Zakiel, you want us to believe that these weak bastards are brave enough to--


    "Stop having such a limited mind, Shadow." Alvine interrupts him before he finishes ridiculing Zakiel''s assumptions.


    "I apologize, my lord." He immediately regained his cold blood when he saw Alvine scolding him.


    "No need to apologize for that," Alvine answers nonchntly by crossing his arms with his head raised towards the sky.


    He looks momentarily at the night sky, taking advantage of the light and sudden wind breeze that was caused by one of Linn''s fierce attacks, and then continued;


    "Just like you, our enemies probably know that I weakened after I woke up. But since they have left me free so far, it would mean that they are waiting for something.


    -And since we don''t know what it is, coupled with the fact that we don''t know what makes them so confident as to give me so much time before starting their rides so tantly, it means that they have a powerful ally in their ranks." He continues with these exnations.


    "..."


    Seeing them silent, Alvine addresses Zakiel. "I know what you''re worried about, Zakiel. Since Askald''s seal can only be broken by me, our enemies are probably waiting for us on foot on the spot. That''s why, if you need me to intervene, don''t hesitate to ask me."


    As soon as he finished his sentence, Shadow and Zakiel''s expression darkens!


    "Monseigneur, punish me if my words offend you; but you must never go and throw yourself into their webs. Everything suggests that this information is a trap, so why will you have to--


    Alvine interrupted Zakiel. "Zakiel, you''re my subordinate; I attach as much importance to your lives as every member of my family. That''s valid for all other subordinates, never forget it."


    "..."


    "But I''m not an idiot to rush headlong. In this universe, there are more powerful entities that are superior supreme entities; you know, like you, who can ovee the transcendent peaks."


    "..!!" Shadow and Zakiel''s eyes waver with disbelief.


    "You mean there are people as powerful as you, master!?" Shadow could not hide his skepticism despite himself.


    He was locked in a spiritual prison. On the one hand, he could not deny the words of his lord, but on the other hand, it was simply impossible for him to believe that entities as powerful as his lord could exist in the universe. Zakiel was no better than him.


    Alvine frowns when he hears Zakiel''s statements. "Very well, the n remains the same; we''ll waiting, you and your subordinates will try to gain power at all costs and we will only act if the enemy knocks directly on our doors." This was his conclusion, which he also shared with his two generals.


    Understanding the meanings of his words, the two nodded their head.


    "My liege." Luna instantly appeared in front of him.


    "Hm?" He looks at Luna, waiting for her to speak.


    Seeing her hasty eyes, Alvine could guess that she had more urgent information to submit to him.


    As for thetter, despite her efforts, she was unable to regain her usual expression. "My lord, Greed has just started his process of evolution to the next step!" She said in a roque voice.


    "-!?" It was not only Zakiel and Shadow who were surprised, even Alvine could not hide his surprise in the face of Luna''s revtions.


    "Very well, you will inform Heepha; tell her to join me as soon as possible!" Alvine gives his instructions directly without asking for more.


    "Hah!" Luna responds like a soldier in the army and her silhouette shes in front of Alvine and the others.


    Alvine then looks at his two generals with him. "You will stay here; while waiting for my return, you will follow the duel of these four and make sure that nothing happens to them."


    The two nodded their head followed by Alvine''s disappearance as well.


    ..


    Alvine didn''t need to ask Luna where Greed was.


    Currently, in the N?06 arena of the castle, Alvine was.


    Unlike the other castle floors, the second floor was the only one with more arenas. The first level did not have an arena, but a reception room, alchemy room, the forge room, etc.


    The second floor had a total of nine arenas; three for captains, three for generals, and thest three were reserved for other ordinary soldiers who did not have military grades.


    In addition to these nine arenas, there is also the treasure room which is managed by some subordinates who were in charge of finance; even if Alvine does not ask for the ount or any other details rted to this branch.


    The only rather petty person among Alvine''s subordinates, Elena, was the only one who cares about it.


    She was also the person who forced her brother and even scolded him sometimes for not bringing the possessions of his enemies; after defeating them. She is a girl who attaches as much importance to treasures as to her own life; a real greed.


    After this brief moment of absence, Alvine returned to reality. The first thing he had noticed from the beginning was the ferocious energy that was breaking in all directions from a ck cocoon.


    While looking at the cocoon in the middle of the arena, and the fierce energy it gave off, Alvine frowns.


    ''For Greed to transcend transcendence, and be an entity as powerful as my generals, he will need the help of my original; except that thetter is busy training to regain his former power.


    -Among my generals, Zakiel is the closest to supremacy, the others are at the semi-supreme level.


    Barely transformed into shadow soldiers, my subordinates automatically be entities as powerful as high-ranking primordials. They were unable to show this power only because of me who did not know anything about their powers and my weakness to help them show all their potential.


    I did not know that the shade energy, which I was desperately trying to grow up, was everywhere, just like the shadow that existed everywhere; even in people''s hearts. At that time, I tied the energy of the shadow only in the shadow; but I did not know that negative feelings, however insignificant they were, were the most important. Thus, I no longer have a problem at this level, since during a battle, the intention to kill is always present.


    My three monarchs are the only ones to really excess supremacy. Even I am only in the semi-Supreme rank, just like my generals.


    If I remember correctly, after the primordial rank that contains three stages, namely the low rank, intermediate and high level, the transcendent rank is different.


    Thisst has four levels: Low rank, intermediate, upper, and peak.


    As for supremacy... it''s the most abnormal, even I can''t say with certainty how much grade it contains.


    But ording to my former level, I had almost reached the high rank; after exceeding the first four ranks which are semi-supreme, supremacy, intermediate and superior supremacy.'' While he was in his thoughts, he suddenly frowns when he saw ck lightning crackling around the cocoon that enclosed Greed.


    "Sigh, his evolution must begin from one moment to the next. But there is just a very small problem." He addresses himself by looking at the night sky above his head.


    "I have to move this bomb before it explodes in the castle. The ce may look like the outside, because of the tens of thousands of stars that Askald had created to perfect his level of control over creation, but we are still inside the castle. It will be very bad timing to let Greed perform his transcendence towards the semi-supreme rank here." He continued with dark eyes.


    He then ces his index and major finger on the left temple. **Fy, join me; and don''t send me one of your clones, we must move a fragile object with increased sensitivity.**


    As soon as he finished these words, he received the answer from Fy who manifested herself behind him.


    "My lord, is that what I believe?" Thetter also focuses on the cocoon with doubtful eyes.


    Alvine looks at her momentarily with sober eyes. ''She must surely have already reached the superior supreme rank. But given my current level, I can''t confirm anything at the moment; finally, that¡¯s not the time to specte on her. I know that we still have no luck against our enemies, but the time is in our favor for now. Let''s just hope that these bastards don''t rush on us before my training ends. And--


    "My lord?" Seeing Alvine stare at her so intensely, Fy frowns.


    mind.


    "Are you still angry with me?" She asks in a trembling voice.


    ''In any case, she always seems to fear me as if I''m always the same. I also noticed this fear that Zakiel and the others feel towards me, even though they know that I''m no longer the same; it is as if it were engraved in their hearts.


    -It''s disturbing, but I can''t be too familiar with them overnight. There are several risks to consider; after all, this is one of the factors I appreciated at that time.'' With this conclusion, he looks at the cocoon.


    "Let''s move this bomb first before it explodes." He says without answering Fy''s question.


    "At yourmand, my Liege." Thetter response in a firm and hasty voice.


    ''He looks sad, even if I can''t guess the cause.'' She murmured in her mind.


    ---


    To learn more about the ranks, do not hesitate to ask me directly:

 Chapter 416 Azalea, A Cristalus And The Head Of The Order.

    ?


    Alvine had seen right; the enemy had already understood that Index had been captured by one of his subordinates.


    Current location, the order¡¯s seat.


    Underside the universe, there were ces inessible to the transcendents.


    Regardless of the power of a transcendent, it will turn into fireworks if it tries to venture into certain parts of the universe.


    The portals of hells, the residence of the gods, or other coarse names are used to nickname these ces.


    But from a terrestrial point of view, these ces are not as sessful. Of course, the mystery is called to the police station to be judged, when we talk about ck holes, but no more.


    ...They are considered masterpieces in the canvas of the universe that is woven by the stars and decorated by mists and interster auroras.


    But despite everything, these dangerous predators that are ck holes are not friends with the weak.


    Behind one of these abominations was the seat of the order.


    A monster sheltering more monstrous than ever; the ck hole that housed the seat of order.


    But unlike urban legends, after going through all the insurmountable challenges, anyone would see a white castle with a g that bore the order¡¯s insignia.


    The castle was not on a, not even on a meteorite; not to mention being on an ind like Reha¡¯s Castle, but on a t and thin white disc.


    The white tform was not an ordinary material, but considered one of the most sought after among raw materials; Liviata, ...Another form of stone in the meteorite family.


    It was not as resistant as the vacuum¡¯s tears but had a unique characteristic.


    Above all, the very name of this material, Liviata,es from an ancient legend of the age of the gods.


    This legend, ording to which, there was a kindly god who protected weak creatures from the influence of the evil god until hisst breath, after fighting for a century without respite.


    The name of this god was Liviata; his desire to protect weak beings was, therefore, perpetuated through materials of the same kind that was his body; ording to legend.


    Liviata had something special, unlike the vacuum¡¯s tears; total immunity against any kind of long-distance surveince!


    And even if it was weak and less resistant, the barrier that covers it spared it from any external attack.


    The castle on the tform was not as imposing orrge as Alvin''s, but its magnificence far exceeded it.


    Just with its white color, and the artistic decorations on its walls, the master''s genre would be easy to guess.


    But despite its appearance and greatness, it housed only three people in general. Except that today, there were more guests in the castle than usual.


    ..


    Inside the castle, more precisely in a living room decorated with everyday objects, but more luxurious, was a woman dressed in a white dress with golden flowers on the hem of her dress. Her dress was long to the ankles, but it was split to the thighs.


    She had long ck hair, long golden long heels, and emerald green eyes like green diamonds.


    If Sabrina were considered a goddess of beauty, this Milf woman with huge breasts would be considered the entity that had reshaped her so that her beauty could approach hers.


    Above her plump tits, was iid an Emerald Crystal in her immacte white skin that seemed to shine with splendor.


    She was beautiful but cold.


    Charming, but seemed more ruthless than the most vicious demons.


    She constantly blessed her taste buds with tea from the leaves of the spiritual flowers in the garden of her outdoor courtyard.


    Behind her; stood two women dressed in maid outfits more perverse than the subi¡¯s. The two had simr appearances to her, but the most amazing was to see the same Emerald Green Crystal above their breasts.


    They two had short ck hair barely reaching their neck, also emerald green eyes. The only way to differentiate the two maids was the mole that was on the left cheek of one.


    "Mistress Azalea, why did you invite these pigs to your home?" One of the maids asks in a frustrated voice as she looks towards the door.


    Her mistress closes her eyes while sipping her tea of unparalleled nobility. "Lefty maid, don''t be so pessimistic and rude to our guests." She answers in a bell voice after taking all her time.


    Hearing Azalea address her with this nickname, the maid who had just asked the question ms her tongue with discontent. "My name is Cindy and not Lefty Maid; how many times have I corrected your words?"


    The other servant had a yful little smile when she saw her sis revolt.


    "Do you see? Even Righty Maid finds you funny. She knows I''m right." She says without turning around.


    At the same time, the smile of the other maid who did not have a mole stiffens.


    "Please, mistress, call me by my name."


    "Sigh, don''t get tired, Rendy; she hasn''t eded to our request for centuries," Cindy answers in a sad voice.


    But Azalea did notment.


    After ten minutes, she finally puts her cup on the te that was on the golden table in front of her.


    Next to her cup, was the only ck object in the entire castle; a pyramidal ck crystal that was no more than thirty centimeters.


    Looking at the pyramidal crystal once again, an enchanting smile stands up on her soft lips.


    "Cindy, how many millions of years have you not left the castle?" She asks nonchntly.


    The eyes of her two maids widen with disbelief.


    "I stopped...counting." Candy answers in a trembling voice as Rendy frowned.


    "Oh, I see. Finally, it doesn''t matter too much; you will soon update this date."


    "H-huh!? Do you want to make me believe that you will finally let me out of here!?" She was skeptical but also desperate to hope that Azalea nods.


    But thetter did not dwell on the subject. "And you Rendy? It''s been how many years since you put the--


    Before she finishes what she had to say, Cindy kneels. "Please let me get out of here!" She shouted these words, guessing that Azalea was going to put her aside.


    "Letting you go from here?" She finally looks at her maid.


    "Ugh! It''s not--


    But before Cindy exined herself, she continued. "Cindy, should I understand that keeping mepany is so unpleasant?" Despite her harsh words, the tone of her voice did not have the slightest fluctuation to exin her emotions; her eyes were always nonchnt.


    "N-No! I wanted to say, take charge of this mission!"


    As for Rendy, Seeing her sis so desperate to contemte the outside world, her vicious smile resurfaced.


    But against all odds, she pleaded for her sister. "Mistress, I think my sister will end up creating other nonsense if she doesn''t get out of here."


    Cindy''s eyes shine with a thousand rainbows when she sees Rendy lend her a hand in her own way. "I love you, sis! Thank you~!"


    "No, I''m not doing this for you, but to prevent us from having other boring tasks like the reconstruction of the castle." Rendy retorts in a nonchnt voice.


    "Ugh! It''s not my fault if the castle is fragile. Even when I walk, the ground tends to crack under my--


    "It only happens when you lose control over your powers, dear sis; how do you exin that every time you are dissatisfied, you give us extra tasks!?"


    "Huh!? What exactly are you using me of, Rendy!? Your record is no different from mine when we talk about that. Plus, you''re sozy that even getting out of here bores you; that''s why you want to let me out in your ce!"


    "Wha...Sigh, let''s stop arguing if we can. You are desperate to get out of here and I want to stay here; so we each have something to gain if Mistress Azalea lets you leave here for eternity."


    After hearing Rendy''s reasonable proposal, Cindy nods her head.


    The two looked at their mistress while holding their breaths.


    "..." Seeing them reconciled soon, Azalea did notment, as if the scene that had just urred in front of her was her daily life.


    "Very well, if you''re so disobedient towards your sovereign, I''ll let you make whims for this time." She says without turning her eyes away from the ck crystal.


    "Lefty maid, you will go to a particr, and give this to the lord of this." She said, giving the ck crystal to Cindy.


    She then continued. "Also, tell him toe to meet me; if he refuses to listen to you, don''t try to convince him with your fists. If you manage toe back with him, I''ll give you a century to do whatever you want." Her enchanting smile bloomed once again, even if she would only smile a little bit.


    Rendy''s expression became dark when he saw the actions of his mistress.


    "Do you want to invite this fallen god to your castle?"


    Rendy''s question made Azaleaugh with fun. "Fufu~, A fallen god, you say? You talk as if you knew more about him."


    "..."


    Seeing Rendy unable to answer her, she focused on Cindy. "Well, Lefy maid, what''s happening to you? Why are you suddenly frozen? Were you not motivated to leave here?" She asks with a funny smile when she sees Cindy staring at the ck crystal in her hands.


    Azalea''s question seemed to have helped her wake up in her state of mental break.


    She looks at her mistress with doubtful eyes. "Do you want me to give him back this crystal? Mistress, you know what this crystal contains, and yet, you want to give it back to him?" Cindy''s voice seemed to show overexcitement and impatience, but the concern was always perceptible in her eyes.


    "Don''t worry, he could make the right decisions just by seeing you," Azalea answers in a dull voice as usual.


    "Because I''m an intermediate supreme?" She frowns by asking this question in a solemn mood.


    But Azalea made fun of her for the second time. "You will be interesting in the eyes of others, but in front of this man, you will only be considered an ordinary maid who came to deliver the message of her mistress. So be quick, and don''t waste my time anymore.


    -After all, he muste here to attend the pre-war meeting that will begin between our two camps." Her eyes shone with malice as she pronounced herst sentence.


    She''s known as Palm¡¯s nickname, the creator of the order, and also the descendant of the noble brood of the Cristalus.


    Alvine had underestimated her power, although he could guess her gender.


    And the reason for her non-participation in the battle of thousands of millennia had nothing to do with what Alvine had assumed.


    "Yes, mistress, I would try to remember your instructions. I would give him this crystal that imprisons his monarch and convince him toe with me." Cindy bows respectfully to Azalea.


    Then, she went out into the living room through the main door.


    "..." The remaining two did not say anything after Cindy''s departure.

 Chapter 417 Greed, toward Semi-supreme rank.

    Chapter 417 Greed, toward Semi-supreme rank.


    After leading Greed out of the castle, Alvine, Fy, and Heepha surrounded him and constantly provided him with the energy necessary for his evolution.


    Fy and Alvine''s dark ck aura ovepped harmoniously and covered the upper and lower part of the cocoon; while Heepha''s rainbow-colored mes ruled over the center as if it were their territory.


    Although the three were in a forest that had a reputation for being dangerous, no creature dared to approach them.


    This also had the consequence of facilitating their tasks without the slightest obstruction.


    ''...It''s strange, Greed absorbs more energy than when the others went through this stage; is it because he''s a full-fledged mage?'' Alvine frowns after noticing this somewhat worrying factor.


    He wasn''t the only one to make this remark, his two subordinates'' expressions said the same; but just like him, they had the same conclusion.


    Slowly, the minutes turn into hours; but Greed, as his name indicated, was greedy in terms of energy demand.


    His evolution continued smoothly, but the more time passed, the more he asked for more energy to satisfy his thirst for power.


    "My lord, you and Heepha will have to keep your energy and let me take care of the rest." Fy made this proposal when she saw that Alvine and Heepha were beginning to struggle to meet Greed''s request.


    Knowing that Alvine was a clone, the two knew that he''d find it difficult to remain independent of his original if he ever ran out of energy.


    But just as Alvine nods, the three be rmed by noticing an unfamiliar energy booing towards them at incredulous speed.


    "Keep taking care of Greed!" Just before Fy and Heepha deconcentrated, Alvine gave this order.


    He then looks over him with dark eyes. But his wrinkled face suddenly turns into a shock.


    ''Huh!? Her energy is, how to say...old.'' He murmured with disbelieving eyes.


    "My lord, this girl is one of the ancient races belonging to the era of the gods." Fy gives this warning, even if it wasn''t necessary.


    Alvine doesn''t answer, he watches the girl run towards them like a meteorite in free fall.


    -BANG!!


    The earth trembles under their feet when Cindynds ten meters from them.


    She was always dressed in her perverted maid''s clothes, but no one was rxed enough to pay attention to her dress style.


    ''A supreme intermediary, huh?'' Fy frowns at her while continuing her task as Alvine had ordered.


    But concerning Cindy, she had no other expression than excitement in her eyes.


    Shees out of the crater and bows slightly to Alvine. "Hello everyone, my name¡¯s Cindy Cristalus, Lady Azalea Cristalus''s maid."


    "..." Alvine''s eyes stop on the emerald crystal iid in her chest.


    ''A Cristalus, huh? Presumably, this race still exists.'' He concludes in his mind with doubtful eyes.


    "What brings you here?"? Alvine asks without waiting for another second.


    Cindy frowns as her eyes sharply scrutinized Alvine''s silhouette.


    "I didn''te here to deliver my message to a clone. If possible, I''d like to meet your original." She speaks nonchntly while looking at the cocoon that housed Greed.


    Alvine and Fy looked at each other when they heard her request.


    After noticing Alvine shaking his head, Fy decided to remain silent and let Alvine take care of her properly.


    "To do this, you must decline your identity and the reason for your presence in this ce. Otherwise, I''d have no choice but to decline your request without giving sufficient reasons."


    Alvine''s answer was the most unexpected for her; it was perceptible to others, just by seeing the mist of confusion in her eyes.


    "You presented yourself as the maid of a certain woman named Azalea, except that to my knowledge, I''ve never met or heard of such a person." Alvine deepens his exnations by seeing her confusion.


    "Ah, it''s true." She exims, hitting her palm with her fist as her eyes began to shine.


    But she soon looks at Fy in a suspicious mood. "My mistress ordered me toe here and bring your master back to her; in all legitimacy, without hostility. But if you promise to listen to me to the end without losing your cool, I''d agree to exin to you in peace."


    "Your mistress? Invite me in all legitimacy without triggering a hostile situation!? Then what else? Maybe I''ll have to follow you with my head down?" Alvine''s sarcastic words confused even his subordinates who didn''t understand why he had this sudden change of mood.


    But Cindy was always calm as usual. "Don''t worry, I''m addressing you peacefully only by order of my mistress. But if you, a simple clone, be rude to my mistress, I''d blow your face!"


    At this moment, Fy and Heepha''s eyes shine with malice. But Alvine stops them once again.


    He then focuses on Cindy. "You said the reason for your presence, it answers myst question, but you still haven''t declined the identity of your mistress." Alvine suddenly calmed down, as if his previous anger was only an illusion.


    "...Sigh, since it is my mistress''s will to not start hostilities, and because my freedom depends on it, I will grant you the privilege of listening to me." She announces in a haughty voice that Alvine has not taken into consideration.


    While Fy and Heepha were both red because of their rages, Alvine had his reasons not to attack the girl in front of her.


    ''She''s probably an envoying from enemy camps as I expected. But as a messenger, she doesn''t have a great market value; especially since I feel the aura of the monarch emanating from her.


    -But one thing still worries me, why didn''t Zakiel warn me of hering?


    -Is he on the wrong track?


    -He¡¯s not the type to be mistaken in his predictions so easily, even if it''s in front of an intermediate supreme entity. Something very bad is being prepared here; even if I don''t know what exactly.''


    As for Cindy, she also became suspicious when she saw Alvine indifferent to her threats. ''This man is probably one of the few beings to be at the same level as my mistress. His magical power and energy are incredible, even if it''s just a clone standing before me. I can''t understand my mistress''s decision by giving him one of his monarchs who''s on the same level as me and Rendy.''


    The silence that manifested itself between them became heavy for her; although she didn''t show it, she knew that she couldn''t attack someone like Alvine.


    Finally, she sighs mysteriously, abandoning any attempt to trigger a hostile situation that she didn''t have the assurance of managing.


    "My mistress''s also known as the supreme order¡¯s leader; her pseudonym Palme should tell you something." She replied with a vicious smile.


    "..."


    "??" She became more ufortable and confused when she saw Alvine keep the same expression; contrary to what she expected.


    But the mysterious thing was that the explosion didn''te from the cocoon, but in the castle.


    It was more confusing for her, especially when she saw Fy snap her tongue and look away from them.


    ''What is...why the heck do they have this reaction!?'' Her brain was in a total ckout when she saw this.


    "For now, wait until my original finish his training before dealing with him," Alvine replied by focusing on the cocoon that had begun its final stage.


    "Wait, why do I have to wait for him!? There''s...


    Alvine interrupts her. "I know, I know, you came here to make me attend a pre-war meeting to decide to find apromise or something like to know where our battle will take ce."


    Her face became more puzzling when she heard Alvine''s assertions.


    Suddenly, before she tries to say anything; it is;


    -BOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMM!!!


    The entire trembles fiercely under their feet following an explosion of terra tons.


    But the mysterious thing was that the explosion didn''te from the cocoon, but in the castle.


    "Sigh, if he continues like this, it''s not only the castle that''ll copse, but even my core will take its consequences." Fy had a stiff smile on her lips, even though she didn''t want to show this expression.


    While Cindy was confused about the meaning of her assertions, the cocoon began by showing strange reactions.


    -RUMBLE!!


    ck lightning and ck mes were manifested around the cocoon that trembled as if it were going to explode from one moment to the next.


    -BOOM! BOOM!! BOOOM!!


    Alvine frowns as an erratic smile stood on his lips, noticing the sessive implosionsing from the cocoon. "Now!" He shouts in a high-pitched voice as he moves away from the cocoon.


    Hearing his orders, Fy and Heepha did the same.


    As for Cindy, even if she had considered the cocoon harmless at the beginning; she didn''t want to bet on her luck by seeing Alvine and the others move away from the cocoon, she also jumped back and stood five meters behind Alvine and Heepha.


    "What exactly are you doing here!?" She asks in a cold but more suspicious voice than usual.


    Her question exploded Fy''s rage, who had only been holding back from the beginning. "Stop with your questions, you disconcert us!" She roars with her threatening aura as old as that of Cindy¡¯s mistress, or even more.


    Naturally, the shock that this achievement created was worse than all the previous ones. ''That''s why Mistress Azalea told me to be careful. This girl¡¯s more powerful than me!? How is this possible?'' She couldn''t help but whisper these words with eyes out of their orbit.


    At the same time, the upper part of the cocoon breaks and lets the mes and ck lightning gush out toward the dark sky.


    The next moment, ck clouds gather above the cocoon, striking thetter with dark lightning and more destructive than the magic of supreme rank.


    Faced with this phenomenon, Alvine and Heepha frowned towards Fy who always had her palm pointed towards Greed''s cocoon.


    "Are you sure he could bear such lightning? He''s already weakened by suffering his lightning. It''s therefore a little worrying to see him suffer a semi-supreme tribtion with your ck lightning." Alvine asks for confirmation when he saw the phenomenon that followed after Greed''s energy gushed out of the cocoon.


    As the owner of the''s core, Fy was like Aither who wanted to kill Alvine during thetter¡¯s divine tribtion.


    But unlike Aither Shiro, the monarch of light under Reha''s orders, Fy didn''t have the same intentions.


    But the more difficult the challenge, the stronger the one who will ovee it will be; a bit like Alvine who was able to reach the intermediate divine rank after his suicidal tribtion.


    "Don''t worry, Lord, it''s the will that each subordinate had given me. Darka, Luna, and even Greed who''s making his breakthrough....had all asked me to make the bolts of supreme tribtion as strong as my bolts!"


    Hearing her say these words, a derisory smile stands on his lips. "In this case, do as you see fit. The worst that could happen is his failure, not his death."

 Chapter 418 Against the basements Gradians.

    Chapter 418 Against the basement''s Gradians.


    While Greed was going through his deadliest tribtion, the ck lightning in the sky first created confusion in the minds of the resistance fighters, then worry, assuming that an enemy invaded them.


    But Fy, whose clones took care of their formations, didn''t allow them to take advantage of this situation to break. Once again, the hatred of her ''disciples'' towards her has gone up a notch.


    But she didn''t care about that. Having as her favorite time of tormented weaker than her, she seemed to swim in pure happiness; a real sadist.


    But despite their hatred towards her, everyone began to respect her in their ways.


    Nelda, Xelor, and Helios, the primordial trios formerly in the weak ranks, were able to make a breakthrough toward the intermediate rank.


    Serena was sitting cross-legged to stabilize her energy after reaching the highest rank; this progression speed was almost out of the ordinary realism.


    But for Fy, it was still too slow for someone with such a talent.


    One of the people who had caused her more trouble was Serena, known for her excessive pride. Taming her was as difficult for her as taming a lion cub. A lion cub, I say; not a lioness.


    But among all those who trained with her, only one person still had difficulty showing progress; Randolph.


    He was dragged by Darka''s squad after theypleted their missions on Reha''s territory, by Alvine''s order.


    He wasn''t like the others; unlike them, he had refused any session with Fy. But knowing the sadistic teacher''s pastimes, she didn''t hesitate to use the stick method before the carrot; Except that Randolph was so stubborn that death didn''t make him hot or cold.


    Having no attachment with which Fy could oppress him, nor fear of death, or even a desire to interfere in their wars, Randolph had all the qualities for Fy to hate him with all her being.


    For the umpteenth time, Randolph opened his eyes and looked at the night sky lying on his back. "Haha, to believe that you really enjoy torturing people. But I can''t me you, we all had to go through this." He speaks with azy voice and empty and disinterested eyes.


    His body was all numb with pain, but he didn''t care, as if it were the cadets of his worries.


    Frustrated by the same words he said each time he regained consciousness, Fy finally sits near a thousand-year-old tree. "It''s not me who likes to crush people, it''s rather you who love pain; you''re a real maso." She ms her tongue with frustration, not knowing what to do with him.


    ''He acts like someone who no longer wants to live, but he still defends himself to prevent me from killing him; This guy is a real problem bag.'' She looks at Randolph lying on wild herbs with a puzzling face.


    "Tell me, why do you want to train so much?" Against all odds, Randolph asks his very first question.


    Fy rolls her eyes, ignoring Randolph''s question.


    "I know very well why. Here, some want to protect themselves, no longer suffer or sink into despair; while others do their best to protect what''s most dear to them." He said, sitting on his crossed legs.


    He looks straight into Fy''s blood-red eyes with his own, which were colder than hers. "You lived longer than me, but you didn''t experience despair because you didn''t have to be dear and weak. You didn''t know this feeling of powerlessness because you weren''t threatened or oppressed eternally."


    Fy frowns with discontent. "And how can you know that?" She sneering.


    "I know it because the glow in your eyes is none other than innocence; this glow that people can see is a glow that reflects the purity or malice of the soul. That''s how I had to from your first attack that you didn''t intend to kill me.


    -No matter how much you manifest your murderous aura, the murderous intentiones from the soul, not from the aura. Aura¡¯s like a mirror reflecting the thirst for blooding into the soul; yours is too pure to kill anyone on this."


    Randolph''s words left Fy in a state simr to crystallization. She looked at Randolph as if she saw Alvine during their first meetings.


    Thetter had told her a simr thing. [It''s a shame but ironic; how can such an innocentssie exist in such a chaotic world?]


    ''These were the words he told me. Tss~, these two are simr. But thanks to that, I now know how to move this bastard''s ass; it''s a shame he''s weak.'' She couldn''t help but slightly sneeringugh so much that it was funny for her.


    "I see." She said, demonstrating a ck sword in her left hand. She then looks at Randolph while nonchntly swinging her weapon.


    "I understood that with you, the best way¡¯s to be myself." The gleams that Randolph was talking about suddenly disappeared in her pupils as if by magic.


    Randolph''s heart misses a beat when noticing this fact.


    But before he spoke, Fy spoke first. "Just like my master, you also realized your mistake. But it doesn''t matter, no one ispletely innocent in this world; after all, we''re all crazy like each other.


    -Oh, I have two things to tell you too. Give your all and be a good little puppy, if you wanna see all your formerpanionse back to life; otherwise, you''ll die on my next attack if I see that you''re still this empty cocoon." She was like possessed by another spirit as she expressed herself with a more ominous smile than she had ever disyed.


    The sudden change in her personality first rmed Randolph who didn''t know how he''d act properly in the face of this anomaly. But it didn''t take him long before he understood the cause.


    ''...I see; she created an innocent alter-ego to deceive her enemies. Kuku, this bastard (Alvine) really has how to choose twisted people with his image. But it was worth it; I can finally go wild on her. Even if she''s not one of the people who killed myrades; these sons of bitches were as stuck as she''s.'' He replied by proudly showing his golden aura in front of his opponent.


    He didn''t need to ask himself other questions after noticing Fy''s wards turn to those of a decreased; neon yellows, like that of a wild predator born to hunt.


    --


    -Boom!


    The fiercest battle, the most intensive training, was probably that of Alvine training alone in his training room.


    He alone fought against an army of golems with the effigy of his all guards.


    The overall power of each golem was the equivalent of an intermediate transcendent mage; whether in an offensive, defensive, or magical attack.


    Being a semi-supreme mage himself, sealed half of his powers to make the challenge stronger and more difficult to meet. As if it weren''t enough, he didn''t use his physical abilities, without reinforcement magic or offensive/defensive spells.


    He gets up on the ground with his body covered with dust and sweat. ''Who''d have believed that!? I was facing my two monarchs without using my magical powers, but I''m currently struggling to resist in the face of golems!? Heh, if I don''t improve quickly, I''d be very likely to disappoint my guests.'' He whispers in his mind with an ironic smile.


    He then clenches his fist and teeth when he sees one of the golems with the effigy of a woman with long silky red hair, raspberry red eyes, and a scarlet red horn above her forehead, appearing in front of him with her spear trying to pierce his chest.


    Alvine acts in time by grabbing her wrist after dodging her spear¡¯s tip just before she passes him.


    The punch he had viciously prepared for her, fiercely clouts her target''s abdomen, sending her thirty meters from him before she stabilizes.


    Her face was still as cold as usual although she had the lower half of her body missing from the call.


    At the same time, the earth became pout under Alvine''s feet followed by the emergence of thick ck stacks that imprison him in a bird cage.


    ''Hm? A sealing spell? No, they were trying to coordinate their attacks!'' As soon as he finished concluding this in his mind, he felt his body numb followed by a sudden torpor that was none other than the spiritual attack¡¯s fruit from Zakiel''s golem!


    Being deprived of using his magical energy to protect his mind, he was like prey at Zakiel¡¯s mercy; even if thetter had only a third of its maximum power.


    Due to this limitation, he was able to take charge of himself in time before Zakiel''s spiritual attack affected him more; but the brief moment of inattention wasn''t going to be a light price for his life...


    ck lightning began to dance around his magmatic rock cage and scarlet mes fluttered on top of him like phoenixes!


    These were the two attacks he could notice in time before his visual field became dark when Askald manifested his transcendent territory!


    One of Askald''s clones, who seemed to have inherited his original military and ingenious stratagems, had the kindness to make his master taste, the regret of having underestimated them!


    The ck cube that Alvine had manifested when he fought against the order¡¯s exterminator, manifested by Askald''s clone!


    And unlike Alvine who hadn''t used this disproportionate power; because he didn''t know how to bring out the potential of the cube at the time, finally manifests itself to his great regret!


    Being aware of the danger he''d face in the next few seconds, Alvine''s expression wrinkled.


    But before he takes action against the offensive, the cube engulfs him with all the golems.


    After a butterfly wing beat, He found himself in a ce he knew more than anyone, above a ck ocean with thousands of crosses popping out underwater of ck water!


    He swallows his saliva as nervousness reappeared in his heart like soap bubbles. ''Okay, I think I slightly underestimated these golems; I had forgotten that they protected the basement as thest guards. It was obvious that coordination was their strength.'' He whispers to himself as he watched the crosses show dolls resembling him like two drops of water.


    At the same time, Askald appeared behind one of the chained dolls with a mischievous smile.


    "If I were in your ce, I wouldn''t do that to my--!


    Just before Alvine finished his sentence, he became unable to pronounce a single syble when Askald squeezed the doll''s throat!


    The pain was not intense or unbearable for him, but he knew why Askald was doing this. ''This bastard''s son tried to torment me by showing me he has absolute control over my life.'' He roars in his mind as his eyes turn half to the ck abyssal.


    But an ironic smile immediately stands on his lips when he noticed that he was angry with a golem; moreover, a subordinate he had made himself.


    It was so ridiculous for him that he couldn''t help making fun of his sudden rage.


    But knowing this shadow territory''s effects, he knew that the worst decision would be to attack his user.


    ''If I touch this water, even a finger, I''d feel a more excruciating pain than anything I''ve known since I woke up. The worst thing is that these cross-folds all have simr effects.


    -Destroying one of them, ten or even a thousand at a time, won''t solve the situation. Not to mention that destroying one''s almost as hard as tracking down a nocturnal Cleymor.


    -These damn pirs return under the ocean one when we get too close to it. Whatever it''s a clever and original territory at the same time.'' He made this brief summary as if heplimented himself for having developed such a frightening territory.


    But unlike Askald, the new guests were not as patient as he was; precisely Shadow''s golems!


    These vicious were like Shadow himself, unholy, ruthless, and impatient above all!


    One shoves his sharp ws into the chest of one of the puppets with his sadistic smile still blessing his face with elegance.


    At the same time, a small trickle of blood slips out of Alvine''s lips as his ck jacket is wet with his blood.


    He clenches his teeth without flinching in front of the pain that stunned all his nerves. ''Okay, I understood that this is not the time to admire "the blind widow''s territory", but to find a solution to escape from here.'' He said to himself, showing a Japanese sword in his right hand.


    It was white, smooth, and abnormally long for a medium sword. But it wasn''t Kimiko, but one of Heepha and her team''s recent creations.


    "I''d have to be a little serious for the good of all of us. It''d be silly to die in the hands of my own creations, don''t you think?" He licks the blood on his lips like a demon while manifesting his majestic aura.


    But he had still not erased the limitation; but even with his ounting aura to that of an intermediate transcendent, his powers were changing the game.

 Chapter 419 The invitation.

    419 The invitation.


    Just finished showing his aura, Alvine notices the mistrust in the eyes of the guardians.


    Guessing that Alvine tries to pass on the offensive, Askald didn''t wait or give his enemy time to act.


    With a simple hand movement, he orders the whole army to attack the puppets on the crosses.


    The others immediately obeyed hismand.


    But...


    Unlike previous times, Alvine wasn''t affected by the reflection of the attack. This made him confused and agitated.


    "Haha, I know a parade since I''m the author and creator of this territory; so don''t be so surprised, this expression doesn''t suit you at all, Askald''s golem." Alvineughs while snapping his fingers.


    The golems had no expressions, it was just Alvine who began to imagine things; like how Askald would react if he was present.


    At the same time, the puppets on the crosses changed shapes!


    Instead of dolls with Alvine''s effigy, it was those of his enemies who were chained on the crosses.


    ''With my energy, this training will only be a health walk. Sigh, I guess I''d need to train with Fy to hope to have challenges.'' He sighs with disappointment when he sees the victory in front of him.


    He didn''t y the golems but rather decided to cancel Askald''s territory he had just taken control of.


    He then left his training room and went up to the ground floor.


    But just as he reached the ground floor, he frowned; noticing the presence of an aura that was not familiar to him.


    ''A new guest, huh? Sigh, I guess My clone and the other subordinates didn''t bother me because they knew I was busy training. Anyway, let''s take a closer look.'' He teleports out of the castle and appears in the forest where ck lightning continued to fall on Greed.


    ''Here''s good news, Greed''s trying to evolve into a supreme mage; all this is interesting.'' As soon as he appeared above them, he understood what was happening without anyone giving him exnations.


    At the same time, Fy, Heepha, Cindy, and his clone noticed his presence above them.


    "My lord, it''s a pleasure to see you again." Heepha pays him her respects.


    "Um, the same." He answers briefly while looking at Cindy with dark eyes.


    ''A Cristalus, huh? In addition, She has one of the scarlet pyramids with which I had sealed my monarchs. And judging by the aura that emanates from the pyramid, the person who''s sealed in the scarlet pyramid is none other than Elena. It''s a kind of surprising, I expected to see Askald first before her.'' He thought while focusing on the emerald green crystal in Cindy''s chest.


    He didn''t bother Fy who was helping Greed, or asking Heepha for information.


    He looks at his clone while nodding his head.


    Thetter did the same before transforming into a flow of dark energy that merges with his aura.


    While everyone was waiting for him to express himself, he rather closes his eyes to assimte everything his clone had experienced during his absence.


    He then opened his eyes after three seconds and looked at Cindy. "A messengering from order, ording to your assertions; is it true?" He frowns at Cindy.


    Thetter puts her two hands on her crystal and bows slightly to Alvine. "Greetings, king of darkness; my name''s Cindy Cristalus, Lady Azalea''s servant." She first greets Alvine ording to her customs.


    She then continues by seeing Alvine nodding his head. "Yes, you''re right, but my mistress''s the leader whomands this organization. But don''t worry, I didn''te as an enemy, but to invite you to attend a meeting my mistress had the kindness to organize between our two camps."


    "...First show me what you''re hiding." Alvine reaches out his hand to her.


    Cindy''s eyes shine slightly with both surprise and apprehension.


    "Sigh, well, it doesn''t matter; the orderes from my mistress after all." She mutters under her tongue while showing the crystal in her palm and then gives it to Alvine.


    Having received what he had asked for, he looks at Cindy while responding to her request...


    "Who''ll be present during the meeting?"


    ...By a question.


    Cindy raises one of her thin eyebrows slightly; "I don''t know." She answers briefly.


    "..."


    But seeing Alvine''s dissatisfaction with her answer, she continued; giving more exnations. "It was my sister who had escorted the guests. But as it''s a meeting for negotiations, you only have the right to bring two of your subordinates; no more." She adds.


    "...I see; in this case...-


    "Do you wanna take advantage of this opportunity to go on the offensive and take advantage when the war hasn''t even started yet!?" Fy asks this question without having concrete evidence.


    Cindy''s face wrinkled when she heard her usations. "I won''t allow you to insult my mistress''s kindness with your treacherous usations!" The rage was perceptible in her eyes as she gave this severe warning to Fy.


    Alvine raises his hand to Fy who wanted to add anotheryer.


    "Tell me, is your mistress also a Cristalus? You had presented her as Azalea Cristalus; should I understand that herst name''s not just ast name?"


    Upon hearing Alvine''s question, Cindy regains her usual temperament. "Yes, she''s thest of the Cristalus belonging to the high nobility of our race." She gives this answer with her usual tone; calm and respectful.


    "...Alright; so I ept the invitation. But before I leave, I''ve to do some important things in my kingdom. Two days, the necessary time before our departure."


    Alvine''s answer not only surprised her subordinates, but even Cindy had a strange expression before a beautiful smile bloomed on her lips.


    "Thank you for your trust." She bows once again.


    ''Did this man and my mistress know each other before?'' She couldn''t help thinking when she saw Alvine easily ept the invitation.


    Alvine nods slightly before focusing on Heepha.


    "Well, Heepha, escort her into the pce. She''s free to move; except in some rooms."


    "Yes, Sir!"


    --


    After the departure of Heepha and Cindy, Fy looks at Alvine with puzzling eyes.


    "Why did you ept this invitation? You haven''t even yet--


    Alvine interrupts her before she finishes her sentence. "Fy, do you know this breed, the Cristalus?"


    "...No, it''s the first time I''ve heard of such a race." She shakes her head.


    "I know, they were annihted and the rest of them found refuge in other ces. It had happened before your core was endowed with intelligence." Alvine exins briefly.


    "Is this your work?"


    "..."


    Fy frowns. "A more reason not to go to this meeting. She''s surely preparing something to avenge her fellow Cristalus beings."


    "...Sigh, I was the cause of several races'' extinction; but this race wasn''t part of them." Alvine finally exins after Fy finishes saying everything she had to say.


    "Huh? Not even a little?" Skepticism was noticeable in her eyes.


    "Yes, I had never had problems with them." Alvine nods.


    "S-so, how did they have such disasters?"


    Seeing Fy''s expression, Alvine couldn''t helpughing at her.


    "Fy, do you think I''m a tumor or what?"


    "Uh, I...I don''t...


    "Sigh, war was everywhere at the time, I''m only a survivor; yes, a survivor who went it alone. Finally, this isn''t the most important.


    -The reason why I epted this woman''s invitation has nothing to do with the war. It''s for anything else that you''ll find it hard to believe." He took a break to catch his breath.


    "Another reason? Can I know which one?" Fy''s impatience forced her to want to hasten Alvine.


    "I''ming back to it. But above all, did you know it was possible to prevent anyone from using magic within a defined perimeter?"


    "Yes, scrolls and formations exist to do such miracles; but they aren''t powerful enough to prevent a supreme being from using magic. Plus, they''re voracious in energy." She responds automatically.


    But seeing Alvine''s sneaky smile, she frowns. "You''re still not going to tell me they can prevent sealing the magical energy of supreme beings with special scrolls?" She asks in a slightly worried voice.


    Alvine shakes his head. "No, no one can do such a thing."


    "So...??"


    Seeing her be more confused, Alvine finally exins. "This race''s endowed with a unique power that no one has. They can seal the magical energy of their targets with a simple visual contact; No matter who it''s, whether he''s a supreme being or not."


    "...!! It''s possible, ...such a power really exists?" She had cold sweats on her back as she asked this question to her interlocutor.


    "Heh, it was the cause of their extinctions; such a disproportionate power is more likely to be a curse than a blessing. Plus, they can steal the energy of their target instantly or control it, and the scariest thing in all this is that they don''t need to spend even a drop of their energies to do so.


    -All these incredulous gifts are due to the crystal iid in their chest and their eyes have no colors other than green and red. Their eyes change color when they decide to fight to kill."


    Alvine ends his ss on the Cristalus with thesest words.


    Fy hadplex eyes; no longer understanding how she should set the threat bar of this race who were unfortunately their enemies. "It''s too cheating." She mutters as if she were thinking out loud.


    She then looks straight into Alvine''s eyes who always had a nonchnt smile on his lips. "So how did such a race copse?"


    "Yes, I asked myself the same question at the time. But the answer I found was the most unexpected. They hate getting their hands dirty."


    "Huh? Why do they hate getting their hands dirty? You mean they let themselves be exterminated just because they don''t want to kill their enemies?" It was so ridiculous for her that she couldn''t help but make fun of her own assumptions.


    But to her great awe, Alvine nods. "Yes, but it''s not as simple as you think. The Cristalus are real mysteries of our universe. They consider themselves superior creatures and consider all others as their inferiors. But the idea of taking a life is so difficult for them that they prefer to stay out of war; it''s like a curse that sticks to their skins."


    ''I myself don''t know how and by what means she was able to survive or create order. I must meet this woman to unravel some mysteries that may change the war''s course.'' His expression became solemn as he wandered in his mind.


    -B00000M!


    Silence had no ce because of the ck lightning that regrly fell on Greed.


    But this lightning noise also allowed Fy not to sink into her thoughts.


    She heavily sighs after listening to the trivial information Alvine had just added. "Indeed, it''s worrying; I no longer know what she''s doing at the head of this organization if she''s what you say, Lord."


    "Yes, I ask myself the same question; I''d have the answer once there. But for now,


    He looks at the pyramidal crystal in his right hand with cid eyes. "I''ll first break Elena''s seal."


    Fy''s eyes became piercing as she looked at the scarlet crystal. "Do you need my help?"


    "Nah, you''ve done enough; focus instead on Greed and the troops'' training. As for the rest, I manage."


    She could only agree with Alvine''s answer. "Very good, you''re the boss, boss."


    ''...?? Sigh, again this personality disorder, huh? That''s what makes her the most unpredictable.'' Alvine shakes his head with a tiny ironic smile when he hears Fy speak like this.


    "Ah, now that I think about it, if this servant walks around and gauges our strength, wouldn''t she be able to reveal this information to her mistress? If this happens, our enemies will risk understanding our strengths and weaknesses; am I wrong?" She suddenly asks when she saw that Alvine was going to leave to take care of his affairs.


    The person concerned stops halfway and looks at her with a sneaky smile. "I know, that''s the goal I''m even looking for."

 Chapter 420 Isolet, Alvines sister.

    420 Isolet, Alvine''s sister.


    After leaving Fy, Alvine teleports to the depths of the forest; to the other side of the globe.


    But despite being in the middle of the monsters'' territory, none of them was visible on the forest''s edge that was ending.


    In front of him was an ice field as far as the eye could see as if it were winter and spring that were ovepping where he stood.


    "This''s big, but I had had time to go around before. And ording to my memories, it''s divided into four major areas, with a few sub-areas.


    -The ce where my pce''s located is the most habitable area for humans and most creatures with a low constitution.


    -Then, it''s the Arctic area going on a few hundred thousand KM in front of me. The ce where the cold ends, is the volcanic zone following. And finally, the endless sea.


    -I should perhaps visit the creatures housing these ces; especially the underwater breeds and these arrogant lizards that were strong enough to entertain me at the time. Sigh, I wonder if they''re still there." He spoke alone like a madman who addressed his imaginary friends, but the most disappointing thing was that no one was present to be wary of him.


    "However, let''s first break the seal which imprisons Elena." He leaves all his nostalgic thoughts aside and crosses the icy zone that housed other races as dangerous as in his memories; ice elves.


    After ten minutes of aimless walking, he arrives in front of a tree thirty times gigantic as Reha''s body.


    The tree had crystalline white leaves that tinkled like sses.


    Arriving under the tree, Alvine manifests his abysmal ck aura that made the surroundings and branches of the tree tremble.


    But strangely, the tree hadn''t lost any leaf; it was mysterious for a tree with such size.


    But Alvine didn''t seem to be surprised by this anomaly.


    After the three seconds that followed, a small light manifests itself on one of the branches of the tree and turns into a cocoon resembling that of a niche; except for the fact that it wasrger, to the point that it could house an adult human.


    Seeing the cocoon, Alvine frowns. ''She has grown well, this girl, even if it''s not the case for the tree.''


    As soon as he finishes making this remark in his mind, the cocoon bursts into a particle of white light, finally revealing what it housed.


    A young woman who seemed to be in the prime of her age slowly descends to Alvine.


    Her hair, skin, and clothes were all white as if her nature was based on holy light.


    She had two bracelets on each of her ankles and her two wrists tinkled like bells when shended on the ground.


    She finally opens her eyes didn''t have pupils, not to mention irises; but only a white sclerotic.


    Her white hair was long, so long that she dragged them behind her like the veil of a wedding dress as she approached Alvine with an expressionless''s face.


    Arriving ten meters from Alvine, her silhouette instantly zooms in and embraced Alvine while joyfully yelling. "Big brother, you''ve finallye!"


    Alvine was initially stunned by her speed that he had trouble keeping up with.


    But the second after an ironic smile emerges on his lips as he strokes the girl''s hair. "It''s been a long time, Isolet."


    "Isolet believed bad people had attacked his big brother. Isolet wanted to leave to help you, but Isolet couldn''t leave the because of sis Fy who prevented Isolet from leaving!" She spoke in a trembling voice as if she were overloaded by her emotions and nostalgia that she had trouble slowing down.


    Alvine couldn''t help giggling when he heard theints and the strange ent of the little girl who became an adult over time.


    ''I had picked her up from a on board extinction, but as she was a mutation of the world tree of the said; curiosity pushed me to add her to my collections.


    -But I didn''t expect her to be already in the same rank as my generals; was I wrong about her species? Maybe I should ask Fy for more details about her.''


    Alvine''s thoughts began to wander as he constantly listened to Isolet¡¯sints who looked like a spoiled sister who wanted to push her big brother to avenge her.


    "Alright, Alright, I''ll make sure to scold Fy and prevent her from sealing you here." Alvine delivers his verdict after Isolet haspleted allints.


    She looks into Alvine''s eyes with a smile going from one ear to the other. "Is it true?! You''re going to avenge Isolet!?" She exims with joy.


    "Yes, she should never have rebuked my little sister." Alvine nods his head with simted anger.


    "I knew it! However, it''s not forck of warning her. Fy, the bad sis will finally understand her pain!" But naive as she was, she believed Alvine''s words without ulterior motives.


    Hearing the explosion of force that emanated from her fist that she squeezed with excitement, Alvine frowned. ''Why do I be sure that I was wrong about her as I look at her closely? She was only a small young sprout that I wanted to use to start my hibernation; but after careful reflection, I realized that she was missing something; she was too innocent to ede to my request.


    But I couldn''t force her, lest she be contaminated by my power. She was a failure, a failure I had put aside just in case I found another use. But who could have guessed that she''d be so--


    "Big brother??" She looks innocently at Alvine who was immersed in his thoughts.


    At this moment, the bitter taste of guilt tightens Alvine''s heart in his chest.


    He forces a smile towards Isolet and spoke in a tender and soft voice after several efforts. "Don''t worry, everything¡¯s fine. But tell me, did you seed in the mission I had assigned you?"


    "Hehehe~, it wasn''t easy, but I seeded! From now on, I can make my tree disappear and make it appear wherever I want!"


    "-!! Is it true!?" Alvine asks with surprised eyes; as if he had trouble believing what he had just heard.


    But Isolet nods her head several times.


    ''Well, let''s summarize the situation, if she can move her real body which is this giant tree, it means that her branches have covered the entire globe.


    -The world trees are known to take root in the core of a; but as the had already manifested a form of intelligence that is Fy, I did not have too much expectation about it.


    -But how did she do it? Did she take control of Fy? No, I noticed that Fy was still the owner of this. But then...


    Having no answer to his question, Alvine looks at Isolet. "How did you do it?"


    "Hehehe, you know; sis Fy was mean to me when I tried to approach her. She had even tried to kill me several times, but Isolet didn''t let her happen. Isolet fought against her many times. But in the end, sister allowed Isolet to stay by her side and help her manage the."


    "What!? Does this mean that the seed of your tree is next to the''s core!?" Alvine asks in a heavier voice than usual; unable to hold back his surprise.


    But Isolet shakes her head. "Un-un, Isolet''s seed is nted in the core of the. From now on, Isolet and Sis are one! Sis Fy''s with Isolet permanently; even at this moment!"


    Isolet''s words made Alvine dizzy. ''Is it even possible that two independent and opposite existences merge!? More importantly, this vicious girl used Isolet to increase her strength. That''s why she has be so strong in time.''


    With this conclusion, Alvine looks straight into Isolet''s eyes. "Isolet, calls Fy; I''m going to scold her here and now." Unlike previous times, his anger wasn''t assimted.


    But Isolet saw nothing abnormal with his dark expression. She nods her head before moving slightly away from Alvine.


    She reaches out her hand and a leaf from the giant treees off before falling into her palm.


    She whistles the leaf that chimes like a flute yed by a professional.


    Simultaneously, just like her, Fy manifested herself in the same white sphere.


    But she was different from the girl Alvine knew, she had no ck hair, nor draconian scales covering her body.


    Her skin, hair, and eyes were simr to Isolet''s.


    ''Huh!? She¡¯s...'' Alvine couldn''t mask his stupefaction when he sees a White Fy before him.


    "My lord, it''s a pleasure to see you again after all these millennia." She kneels in front of Alvine to show him her respect as if it were the first time she saw him after a long separation.


    ''Ah, I understood; this profiteer used one of her alter-egos to deceive Isolet''s vignce.'' As soon as he finished these words, he invokes the other Fy who was in his castle.


    Thetter appeared through his shadow.


    But when she saw her look-alike, her eyes widened. "Huh!? How can you''re...here?"


    It was not only one who spoke, but the two spoke at the same time; which forced Alvine to question his hypotheses.


    "Again this bad sister?! She''s the meanest of all!" Before Alvine spoke, Isolet take ahead by pronouncing this sentence with hostile and bloodthirsty eyes.


    But Isolet''s words put the chip in Alvine''s ear. "Isolet, apart from these two, is there any other Fy?" Alvine asks after putting aside all the mysteries he was facing.


    He had his reasons, especially when he heard Isolet say that the Fy who was with him was the meanest of all!


    ''The world trees are known to weave the world and the dimensions through their branches and roots; thanks to their hereditary powers; anyone can take the paths they create with their branches and roots to travel through the dimensions. She must be the most informed among all of us.'' With this conclusion, Alvine and the two Fy wait, waiting for Isolet to exin herself.


    Isolet looks at Alvine with guilty eyes and speaks in a nervous tone. "Big brother, I have...


    12:00


    But contrary to everything Alvine had imagined, neither was guilty of the current situation.


    Isolet looks at Alvine with guilty eyes and speaks in a nervous tone. "Big brother, I have...


    "Big brother!?" The two Fy once again insist on these two words before Isolet continues her exnations.


    They look at each other when they see one being as surprised as the other.


    Alvine also frowns by guessing from what the two thought. ''... Sigh, I knew I''d end up happening one day. However, I had warned her not to have fun dividing her soul into several fragments. One of the greatest consequences of this spell is a personality disorder.


    -If the soul fragments have simr memories and powers, they''ll all think that they are the original; this will eventually cause a conflict between them. It even happens that the original loses the battle, and disappears forever in merging with clone¡¯s soul.'' Alvine could feel the headacheing to KM just by seeing the two Fy frowning.


    "Calm down, you two. We¡®ll first listen to what Isolet has to tell us."


    "At yourmand, my lord." Both respond, once again, at the same time and with the same gestures.


    "..."


    "Continue, Iste. I don''t have the luxury of dwelling on additional problems that try to add to my current te." The frustration was noticeable in Alvine''s voice as he looked at the two girls beside him.


    Isolet became more agitated when she saw the electrifying tension between Alvine and her two sisters. "I...am sorry."


    "-!!" Alvine focuses on her by hearing her trembling voice.


    But when he saw the face of Isolet who was in tears, he became even more confused; not seriously understanding what was happening in front of him.


    "Huh? Why are you apologizing? You didn''t do anything, so don''t burst into tears. Big brother has just a little headache, I''m not angry." He tries to do his best to calm the whiner with his words.


    ''Anything but not that! If she starts crying, I''d find it difficult to silence her. I remember that she had spent two whole days crying when I scolded her. It was so annoying that I almost killed her to regain my peaceful silence!'' As he began to think to find a solution, Isolet finally stops tearing up after hearing Alvine''s words.


    She then looks at Alvine with hesitant eyes and begins her exnation.


    "To aplish the mission big brother had given to Isolet, Isolet had no choice but to get along well with Sis. But my sis refused to let me approach her. She tried to kill me every time. So, Isolet had no choice but to find other big sisters who''d ept to deal with her."

 Chapter 421 Isolet, Alvines sister. 2

    Chapter 421 Isolet, Alvine''s sister. 2


    After listening to Isolet''s fuzzy exnations, Alvine became more confused. "Other sisters? You mean, the one next to you?" He asks while looking at the white Fy.


    "Um, since Isolet could create fruits, she has done her best to create other little sisters. Thus, before each inverted evolution of Isolet, Isolet spent all his power to create a fruit that houses Sister Fy. I wanted... Isolet wanted to show you that you can count on her. That''s why she created all this." She said, pointing at the tree with her finger.


    Alvine looks at the tree behind her. ''Fruits that shelter other Fy? But I don''t see any fruits on this tree. And what''s this story of fruit that could shelter lives!?'' He was simply unable to understand the senseless and immature words of Isolet


    "What does she mean by all this?" He mutters under his tongue looking at White Fy who was with Isolet.


    Thetter shakes her head, as confused as Alvine.


    But at that moment, ck Fy who was always with Alvine frowns. "Master, look at the roots of the tree. I think the situation is more urgent than it seems." The agitation was visible in her voice as she looked under her feet with convulsive eyes.


    Following her gaze, Alvine and White Fy look under their feet.


    "...H-how shit!?" Alvine stutters, as if he were the most ignorant in the world; despite his almost unlimited existence.


    The giant tree that stood in front of them had no roots, but another tree that resembled it as its reflection in the water.


    But it wasn''t water reflection, nor an optical distortion, but another tree underground.


    And unlike the tree that was in front of them, the tree underground had fruits Isolet talking about.


    ''These fruits...these are dimensions that she unconsciously created thanks to her power. But how did she manage to create so many independent dimensions with her power? However, these dimensions look like this and all its packing! How can she do that!? Unless she is not really a tree of the mutated world, but apletely different creature.'' Alvine''s neurons seemed to have stopped working as he looked at the five fruits on the tree.


    He understood that Isolet called these dimensions her fruits. ''She wasn''t wrong what she said; but how could I know that she was talking about independent dimensions?''


    "Isolet didn''t do it on purpose. She had to resume the evolution process five times before finally seeding in aplishing the mission that her big brother had given her. She wanted to be up to the task; show her older brother that he could count on her." She began to be nervous when she saw Alvine silent who no longer knew if he should see the situation with a good eye.


    "Fy."


    "Yes, my lord?" Both respond at the same time.


    "No, I''m talking about the other...sigh, forget. You two, what level are you currently at?"


    The two look at each other as if she was waiting for the other to speak first.


    But finally, they were unable to deliberate. "I''m at the intermediate/superior."


    For the first time, the two contradict each other.


    ''That''s it, it''s finally possible to untangle from the real to the false.'' Alvine mutters in his mind when he hears the first contradiction of two.


    He wasn''t the only one to find this strange anomaly. He knew that both were supreme beings, but their powers necessarily had to be different, just by looking at their appearance.


    White Fy, who had just said that she was a supreme intermediary was as pure as it should have been disconcerting for ck Fy who was a supreme superior being.


    "Master, I''m sure she''s lying! She could never reach this rank before me; her original!"


    "Huh? Why''d I lie to my lord!? You''re weak because you''ve never been me!"


    "~~~!" White


    "~~! ~~~!!" ck.


    Alvine''s neurons began to overheat when he saw the two trying to convince him that they were the original.


    But Alvine knew that the worst wasn''t yet toe. ''There''re only two; but yet, they''ve trouble living together, I don''t even dare to imagine what''ll happen if the other three join them. The worst thing is that there are probably other clones in the other dimensions. I can even feel my shadow subordinates'' aura in each of these dimensions. How the heck am I going to handle that!?'' He murmured as he looked at the two who were beginning to prepare for the confrontation.


    Both show the same types of weapon of the same dimension, except for the fact that White Fy had a long white spear, while ck Fy''s spear was dark ck.


    "That''s enough! You don''t see that I''m trying to think calmly!?" Alvine''s threatening voice made both tremble although they were both stronger than him.


    Overwhelmed by the fear that Alvine created in their souls, they stop any attempt to want to attack the other.


    "You two, I''ve more serious problems than your useless quarrels; so keep quiet while I try to put my thoughts in order. I don''t want to hear any of you tell me that she''s the original or other shit; did I make myself understood!?"


    "-!!" The two kneel instinctively in front of Alvine while pronouncing. "All my apologies, my lord; this bitch put me out of me without me--


    "I''m telling you to close it!" Alvine repeats himself when he sees the two talking at the same time as if they were pretending or sharing the same thread of thoughts.


    "..."


    Seeing them finally shut up, Alvine focuses on Isolet who was more nervous than ever.


    He tries to smile at her so that she doesn''t start crying as before.


    "Isolet, can you do something for your big brother?"


    "...Um."


    "...Make me see your aura more closely," Alvine asks in a ''soft'' voice.


    As soon as requested immediately done.


    But this time, Alvine only used his eyes when he saw Isolet manifest her pure white aura that seemed to be quite ordinary.


    He took out a scarlet red monocle in his shadow that he ces on his left eye.


    ''I had taken this supreme rank monocle in the treasure room of Heepha''s Castle after destroying it; let''s hope it''ll teach me something I don''t know about this girl. She may be an enemy who''s trying to do the innocent for me--! What!?'' Alvine removes the monocle on his left eye.


    He looks at Isolet with suspicion. "...Isolet, earlier, you talked about evolution processes; what exactly did you mean?" He asks in a sober and slightly cold tone than usual.


    "I...Isolet''s mind and body are constantly reborn after reaching the highest level of supreme rank. That''s why Isolet''s always a child." She nervously exined this detail that Alvine had never heard of before without talking about taking it into ount.


    "Are you reincarnated?"


    "No, it''s different from reincarnation. Isolet''s body bes big, super big. Then, it bes small again, super small as a little finger. And it continues to grow up again, then it bes small again." She gestures during her exnation while she did her best to better exin to Alvine; in her own way.


    Alvine remained silent as his eyes switched between Isolet and the white tree behind her. ''Is she talking about the tree or her spiritual body? Sigh, it''s soplicated to talk with someone who has such an immature mind. But speaking of her physical body, this example would be logical. The world trees are not really different from small buds at birth, but they can pierce the sky once they reach maturity. So this means that she reverses the growth process by bing small again since adulthood?'' Alvine covers his face with his hand because of his mental exhaustion.


    ''In any case, her soul is almost as old as mine. It''s the first time I have seen an entity that is so close to my age. How is this possible? Howe I hadn''t noticed this factor during all these years spent with her?''


    While Alvine was in conflict with his thoughts, Isolet continues her exnation.


    "After big brother''s disappearance, Isolet has evolved five times. Each time, she sacrificed all her energy to create other fruit that would house little sister Fy to negotiate with her to be able to aplish the mission that big brother had given. But Isolet couldn''t kill her little sister, otherwise, big brother would get angry with her."


    Alvine raises one of his eyebrows.


    ''...In other words, she considers the dimensions she creates as fruits; this is normal for a tree. - Sigh, the mission was simple, she just had to let her roots cover the entire so that I could have my own world tree; it was just to satisfy my own curiosity. How could things getplicated in this way!? I''d never have guessed that her immature mind would force her to make such decisions.


    -Then, I guess I hadn''t noticed her all this time because of this process of evolution that resembles that of some magical beasts that can reverse their life cycles. Except that she doesn''t do it knowingly; if I believe what she just said. But all the same, it remains a too mysterious skill!


    Has the universe mutated or was it I who, obsessed with my quest in search of -First the Cristaluses, and now, this girl who breaks all the records of abnormality. Has the universe mutated or was it I who, obsessed with my quest in search of stronger than me, was blind to see these exceptional beings!?'' The three knew he was thinking, so they kept silent until he finished putting an order in his thoughts.


    ''For the moment, it''s simply impossible for me to know if she''s lying to me or not. But my intuition tells me that she doesn''t pretend, it''s the most ridiculous in all history.


    -She manages to create a dimension simr to this. That''s conceivable since she''s an entity older than the original. But from there to create an independent dimension with my subordinates inside in each of the five dimensions, how did she do it!? She''s not a goddess anyway!?'' Alvine couldn''t help but make fun of himself as he looked at the five crystals hanging on the branches.


    ''She addressed me as her big brother since the day she regained consciousness.


    -What if we had crossed before we met on the that I had destroyed by saving only her? Maybe that''s why she calls me her big..., sigh, let''s forget the insignificant details. Let''s focus first on the reason foring. I''d then take care of this matter forter.''


    With this conclusion, Alvine decides to put aside his negative thoughts and focus on the most important; breaking the seal that imprisons Elena.


    He finally focuses on Isolet with cid eyes. "Isolet, I congratte you forpleting the mission. Thanks to you, I can finally summon the other races of this without moving." He pats Isolet''s head with a tender smile on his lips.


    Seeing Alvine regain his mood, a naive smile blooms on Isolet''s lips.


    "Yes, Isolet worked a lot for that. I told you that you can trust Isolet. I wanted to be strong enough but I keep regressing and losing power. That''s why I created fruits to help you instead of letting my powers go without them being useless." She exins with the old enthusiasm that had disappeared.


    Alvine had an ironic smile. ''Even if her intentions weremendable, her efforts remain mysteries. Anyway, instead of seeing everything in ck, I may have a chance to increase my military¡¯s power to another level.


    -Having a monarch is already useful, but five monarchs who have powers simr to Fy¡¯s, it''s almost like a dream. I was able to have confirmation that the White Fy was as obedient as the original; which means that the others will probably be.


    -All this will be good; but I can''t yet rule out the idea of being wary of this girl. If she has bad intentions, then I''d have a bigger problem than anything I''m about to face. I''m feared by my enemies because of my powers; if this girl turns out to be an enemy...sigh, let''s not be cynical.'' With these thoughts, Alvine looks at the two Fy.


    "You two will take the paths created by Isolet¡¯s roots and summon each leader of these three races I will quote." He stops momentarily as if he were trying to attract all their attention.


    He then continues, seeing that it wasn¡¯t necessary. "The ice elves who have their kingdoms a few thousand kilometers from here, in the middle of Antarctica. Then, this species that live under the endless sea; I''d like ck Fy to take care of them, they were strong enough at the time to entertain me a little. Their powers must not be negligible at the moment. Use your power if necessary and drag their leader to me; I want to see it here in less than an hour." He looks at ck Fy who was with him all this time.


    "I have heard your orders, my lord; the leader who ruled on the endless sea will soon be before you." She speaks like a knight who has just heard the orders of her majesty.


    Alvine nodded and continued.


    "Finally, you''ll go meet these arrogant lizards; you must go together to their territories which is in the volcanic region. Don''t underestimate them; their leader was already a supreme dragon before I retired, it must be at least two more levels."


    "Hah!!." Both answered at the same time with the same ent in their voices.


    "Don''t forget, you must cooperate during this mission and make good decisions; I do not want to hear any discord between you." He gives this warning in a deep voice.


    "Yes, Sir!"


    "Good!" He nods before focusing on Isolet.


    But to his great and pleasant surprise, thetter had already opened a portal in the trunk of her tree.


    "This portal will lead you to my roots which are connected to each kingdom." She exins herself briefly while creating a small firefly fairy in her effigy of one of her leaves.


    "But just in case, my clone will guide you and show you the way in case you get lost along the way." She continues.


    ''Heh, when she feels the problems or thinks she hasmitted nonsense, she addresses herself as a third person. I don''t know where this way of speakinges from.'' Alvine mutters in his mind with an ironic smile.


    The two subordinates no longer lost a second; they disappeared into the portal with the clone of Isolet.


    ''Now it''s time to see if these two manage to cooperate. The mission itself is notplicated, but the goal is to know how these two will cooperate to aplish it; the result of this mission will allow me to know if I must destroy the dimensions and people or if I must enroll them and increase my military strength.


    -Normally, I''d have destroyed these five dimensions without hesitation. But in times of war, the most logical decision is not necessarily the best; especially since enemies are counted in infinite numbers.''

 Chapter 422 Planets residents.

    422''s residents.


    "..."


    Three hours have passed since the two Fy began their missions.


    ...But still no sign.


    Gradually, impatience overcame Alvine.


    He opens his eyes. "They take time!" He mutters.


    He was sitting back to back with Isolet as if they were the two figures who had inspired the creatures of the "KAPPA" brand to make their logo.


    Isolet, who ying some magic tricks, looks towards the tree.


    "Isolet thinks it might be a littleplicated for them to make residents hear reason."


    "Hm? What do you mean by that?" Alvine frowns.


    "Ummm... it''s been many, many years since big brother had note here. Dragons are no longer a uniquemunity as you imagine, there are several leaders, who have founded their tributes.


    -Among the most powerful leaders, there is the chaos dragon, the cataclysm dragon, and finally, the Shadow Dragon.


    -These three had engaged in unprecedented wars for three centuries to decide the leader who will reign over the entire draconian species that lives on this. But finally, they could not decide; because of their simr strength."


    Alvine''s mistrust goes up a notch. "You mean that they always indulge in skirmishes?"


    "No, they decided to cohabit, sharing their territories and annexing the weakest chefs. But Isolet thinks they may all fight against her two sisters." She frowns while exining herself.


    "...I see; they''ve be really strong over time," Alvine mutters, without losing his cold blood.


    ''It''s logical to see so much improvement; this has never been invaded since I self-proimed my status as protector and overlord. At first, the other species had shown their discontent; but no one had dared to rebel under my reign. It can be said that it suited them.


    -I had stopped all unnecessary carnage because of the interventions of Askald who had begged me to offer prosperity to my subject. I wonder if my decisions were right.


    -But it doesn''t matter, I''d need the three respective leaders to break the seal that seals my monarchs. It was aplex seal I had put in ce with the three races; that''s why I had peace of mind when I learned the two crystals that sealed the monarchs were stolen.


    -But hey, since I can''t exclude the possibility of my subjects revolting; I''m going to have to change my...- Hm!?


    He wakes up in his thoughts by noticing the flow of aura change.


    "Ah! They''re back!" Isolet confirms his suspicions by screaming with joy.


    At the same time, the same white sheets portal manifests itself in the trunk of the white tree.


    Alvine watches the two Fye out of the portal with new guests.


    Both were apanied by six creatures; all, not human.


    Three men and three women.


    With a simple nce, Alvine could differentiate the race they belonged to.


    Among the six leaders, there were two ice elves, who had skins paler than vampires; as white as Isolet''s skin.


    One was a woman who had a short blood-red dress; she had sapphire mauve pupils, sharper ears than high elves; and a huge chest that could not leave any man indifferent. Naturally, her beauty was not ordinary; like a sculpture carved in an Iceberg.


    The man hadn''t many different traits from her; except for his intimidating build and his legendary full warrior armor. And just like the Milf woman, he had two daggers hung at the waist by a belt, and a crystalline white bow on his back.


    Apart from them, there were also two men and a woman belonging to the draconian race housed on the.


    The three had thick horns but different colors on their temples, red draconian pupils.


    But none of them had wings, as if they had hidden them. They were taller than all the others; measuring each, about 250cm.


    As for thest one, it was a girl who had oceanic blue hair, eyes of the same colors, and hands covered with blue scales.


    Her skin was slightly darker than the elves, but more immacte than the dragons. The most notable detail with her was her fish garlic ears. And her hair that was constantly undting as if she was always swimming in the water.


    She had bracelets simr to Isolet''s around her wrists, and a dark blue dress that showcased her celestial curves.


    As soon as the six appeared outside the portal, Alvine frowned. ''Apart from this mermaid, I don''t know any of these five. Are they the new ones who seeded the previous chefs?'' He couldn''t help questioning himself.


    But he didn''t ask the question; he looks at the six in turn. Then, a sneaky smile makes his expression threatening when he saw the crumpled clothes of his two emissaries.


    "My lord, we brought the leaders of the respective ns; as you had ordered." The two girls talk together at the same pace.


    But Alvine ignores both; he teleported a hundred meters from Isolet and gaze at the six leaders.


    In front of the confused and curious eyes of the other, a small red sphere, as red as a drop of blood, crystallizes in front of his chest and floats above him.


    Suddenly, the ground began to tremble under their feet slightly!


    -BANG!


    The sphere hit Alvine head-on, shaking the entire area and creating a huge crater in the snow; followed by a fierce gust that sweeps away all the snow that threatened to engulf him.


    Barely five seconds, Alvine''s silhouette appeared in front of everyone; dressed in light ck armor and a cape that dragged behind him. He had a golden spear in his hand and ten other weapons floating behind him.


    He looks at the six leaders with a brutal smile when he sees their confusions he called false.


    "I suspected that you were not going toply so easily." His smile widens on his lips to the point of giving him a demonic look.


    "Huh?" This time, it wasn''t only the six guests who were confused, even ck and White Fy couldn''t know what Alvine meant.


    But he didn''t take that into ount. His bloodthirsty red aura turns into dark ck. His three horns grew up above his head and his white teeth turned into shark teeth!


    His ck cuirasses also manifest themselves over his body; followed by two huge draconian wings that grow on his back.


    At that moment, his two emissaries became agitated, finally guessing their king''s intentions.


    "S-Sir, you...-


    "I know, Fys, I expected them to fly back, but not so much." Alvine interrupts the two and then focuses on the six sovereigns.


    "Which of you dared to attack my two emissaries!?" His voice rumbled!


    "..." Unable to know what Alvine was talking about, the six looked at each other as if they were looking for the traitor among them.


    Alvine''s aura and imminent threat made them nervous, but cutting him off would be considered ack of respect leading them to a battle.


    The two ''emissaries'' looked at each other with guilty eyes. But before they exin themselves, Alvine''s aura intensifies once again; an aura that could never learn from a semi-supreme being!


    As for Alvine, his smile vanished when he saw that none of them answered his question.


    But the others would have liked him to keep his smile, however threatening and demonic, his old expression was less bearable for them than his current coldness that made his eyes shine with malice.


    "I see that you have gained confidence in my absence." He mutters dangerously; as if he were thinking out loud.


    He then focuses on his former vassals.


    "It''s a surprise; no, I''m incredibly surprised to learn that you''re all in the same camp!


    -But it doesn''t matter; I''ll take you at the same time. It will be like a kind of reminder for you and a warm-up for me who would like to test the fruits of his training." He continued after a brief and heavy silence.


    But before he begins hostilities, ck Fy advances in front of the others and kneels in front of him.


    Her mysterious actions made Alvine frown.


    "What does that mean, Fy?" He asks seriously.


    "My lord, there is a...misunderstanding."


    Alvine frowns.


    But his silence was only short-lived. "Exin yourself, Fy." He ordered more exnations.


    "...If we are in this unsightly state, it''s because the other Fy didn''t want to listen to me." She whispers in a fly voice.


    But Alvine could hear it as if she were whispering in his ear.


    His eyes run through the small crowd before stopping on White Fy.


    But seeing thetter lowers her head to avoid any eye contact, he guessed what had happened during their missions.


    His expression was constantly changing as he saw the others nodding.


    ''Sigh, I expected everything but that.'' He mutters in his mind.


    "Exin to me exactly what had happened." This time, his question was addressed to White who was feigning innocence.


    She shuddered unconsciously as she felt Alvine''s sharp look at her. Without further ado, she alsoes forward and kneels next to Fy.


    "I also wanted to summon the leaders on the other side; but she tried to stop me, saying that this was not the mission you had assigned to us.


    -Your orders were clear, you wanted to see the leaders of the three species that live on this; except that there are other dragonmunities and ice elves. It was therefore impossible for us to decide between the two."


    ''...Other dragons and ice elves? She''s probably talking about the dimension she belongs.'' His thoughts wandered after hearing White Fy''s exnations.


    ''In sum, the path taken by them could lead to her world; so she wanted to bring her subjects back here. And Fy wanted to prevent her; which created a misunderstanding that turned into a fight.


    -As for me, I had misunderstood the situation by thinking they had fought against the leaders present there. s, I don''t even know what to say in such a situation.'' Alvine rents his arsenal without further dy.


    The shame was too much for him. Everyone knew that he had ridiculed himself, but no one dared to mock him. Not to mention that they couldn''t help but sigh with relief when they saw that the misunderstanding had disappeared.


    "I''d take care of your cases for both of you forter." He speaks in a deep voice while addressing his two subordinates.


    He ignores them and focuses on the six leaders with the same skeptical look he has thrown at them since their appearances.


    "Well, I apologize for this misunderstanding; before starting the presentations or getting into the heart of the matter, wait for me; I must deal with somewhat urgent affairs." He said, creating a dark portal with a simple snap of his fingers.


    At the same time, Shadow appeared outside the portal. "My lord?" He respectfully greets Alvine before focusing on the two Fy with a confused expression.


    As for Alvine, he simply nods his head before looking at Isolet. "I want you to summon all the guys present in your dimensions."


    "Huh? But big brother, they are too many to upy such a small area."


    "Don''t worry about that, Shadow is here for that." He strokes Isolet''s head before focusing on Shadow.


    "Shadow, your role will be to create your shadow territory to wee them. Does nothing more than wee them; no more!" He insists on hisst sentence with dark eyes.


    But Shadow was in his thoughts as he looked at Isolet with nk eyes. ''Did this girl just call my lord as her b...


    "Shadow?"


    "Y-yes! I would act ording to your orders, my lord."


    "Well, I want everything to be ready before I return. The others, follow me." He ordered by crossing the portal that Sahdow had just borrowed.


    But just in case, he left a clone with Shadow to help him in his task.

 Chapter 423 Isolets whims.

    423 Isolet''s whims.


    After Alvine''s departure, Shadow and his clone began their missions without losing one more second.


    Meanwhile, Zakiel and Tifania were just returning from their missions.


    They rushed to attend the meeting after receiving Alvine''s order through one of Zakiel''s clones.


    -Knock, knock.


    Zakiel knocks twice on the giant doors of the throne room before opening them.


    He then enters the room, followed by Tifania, who frowns when she saw the room being abnormally crowded with people.


    Alvine hadn''t only summoned the leaders of the other races but also his generals and their captains.


    He was sitting on his throne while the others were sitting in front of him; five centimeters away.


    His shadow soldiers were curious about the reason for their convocations, but the most curious for them was to see the two Fy standing on each side of Alvine.


    The background gave a strange contrast as if it were an illusion.


    There was also Isolet among the smallmittee, but Zakiel and the others already knew her.


    "Well, now that we areplete; let''s start this council." He speaks in an authoritarian tone as his scarlet-red pupils check every guy in the crowd in turn.


    "But, before, Let''s start with your introducing first." He continues afterpleting his inspection.


    His gazends on the milf elf who was at the beginning of the row.


    Thetter immediately gets up from her chair. "Your majesty, my name¡¯s Elsa Aurore, the current leader of the Northern Mountain Elves."


    The man on her right side also stands up. "My name is Gaelle Aurore, your majesty, sovereign of all the other ice elves on this."


    The presentations then continued.


    The draconian woman had two long thin red horns and the same hair color, also called the dragon of cataclysm, Nero.


    Then came the turn of two others; the shadow dragons had the name of Tenebris; and the dragon of Chaos had Abl as his name.


    And finally, the mermaid woman with wavy hair and also the only sovereign of the endless sea; Am¨¦lia Mauris.


    After their introduction, Alvine looked at them with dark eyes. "Is that how your predecessors taught you to address me?" He speaks in a sober voice while looking at the five sovereigns.


    Apart from the mermaid woman who knelt before him, the others had only bowed to show their respect.


    "Unless you don''t really see me as your...-


    Before he finishes his sentence, the five leaders belonging to both races get down on their knees before him.


    "We are confused; please forgive us for our unsightly actions." The dragon of chaos who had two horns simr to his two colleagues spoke on behalf of all.


    "It was by no means a reproach; Abl, I asked you a question. So try to answer it simply." Alvine mutters coldly.


    Although he didn''t have his aura around him, the pressure emanating from him was always heavy for others.


    Abl nervously gulped up his saliva.


    "What''s wrong, Abl? I just want to hear an honest answer; you don''t need to be nervous like that." Alvine frowns.


    But ck Fy was the most frustrated by Abl''s silence. "Abl! Your silence is a serious offense against your lord!" For the first time, her intense rage ckened her face.


    "Fy, stay out of it," Alvine mutters in a brittle voice.


    Fy immediately shut herself up and her murderous aura that made the entire throne room tremble suddenly vanished as if it were an illusion. "All my apologies, my lord." She said in a fly''s voice.


    Alvine then focuses once again on Abl. "Abl, Chaos Dragon, and one of the three sovereigns of the same name¡¯s breed, will you answer me or make me wait a long time?"


    "-! My...lord, the dragon king is no longer... on this." Abl answers in a striped tone.


    "Hoho?" Alvine''s eyes narrow with curiosity.


    He puts his head on his left hand whose elbow was on the armrest of his throne. "Exin to me a little, Abl."


    "...Forgive my ignorance, my lord, but...we don''t know the reasons that motivated him. Like the former queen of the ice elves, he had left the without choosing his sessor. Theirst words were that they''d travel to find you after your sudden disappearance and the sealing of your castle." Abl exins himself after several attempts.


    "..." Alvine remained silent.


    **Fy, is he telling the truth?**


    **Yes, my lord.**


    Upon hearing ck Fy''s confirmation, Alvine remained deeply in his thoughts before cing a word; his silence was a harbinger of problems ording to others.


    ''Sigh, I hadn''t imagined Askald''s method would make them so faithful. It is obvious that these two leaders didn''t serve me just for fear of being exterminated.


    And since I only met these breed¡¯s former leaders, the others didn''t know how to address me. They call me lord, unlike their former sovereigns who addressed me with the sober title of the king. This, therefore, responds to theirck of respect for me; this Abl is a clever man, he knew how to handle his words with so much ease.'' Alvine mutters in his mind.


    "Your majesty, I stayed here to protect the in the event of an enemy invasion. If we had sent all our forces outside...


    Feeling that she was going to be questioned, Am¨¦lia urgently begins to exin the reasons for her presence.


    ''She must have thought that I''ll punish her for her presence. Sigh, among the six, she''s undoubtedly the strongest. ording to her aura, she has reached the supreme rank, unlike the others who are semi-supreme.'' With this brief conclusion, Alvine raises his hand; thus ordering Anelia to remain silent.


    "I have nothing against your collective decision, but what saddens me is to see you endowed with such fanciful thoughts." He speaks coldly with disappointed eyes.


    Seeing their confusion, he exins himself after crossing his fingers in front of his face. "Yes, I am disappointed with you. You made this decision believing I had been captured or even killed. Tell me, do you think I''m so easy to kill?"


    "-!" Amelia shuddered unconsciously. But the smile she had on her lips said a long time about her feelings. "No, your death didn''t cross our minds even for a second."


    Alvine raises his eyebrows. "...Sigh, alright, alright; if you say so, then I''m forced to believe you."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty." Am¨¦lia lowers her head while keeping her mysterious smile.


    "Very well, you can sit down." His expression immediately regained its cidity after he said these words.


    After the six have regained their seats, he entrusts a mission to Am¨¦lia. "Amelia, how long will you need before you find your two formerrades?"


    "...One year, I think it''s the maximum deadline."


    "..."


    ''One year, huh? The time on this is slower than all the others; a year is too much.'' Alvine whispers in his mind.


    Seeing Alvine silent, Am¨¦lia deepened her exnations. "It has been three millennia and ten centuries since the two leaders left this, so I dare to believe that they are currently in the most remote corner of the universe, or perhaps in one of the celestial faults."


    "Indeed, your exnation holds the road. In this case, I order you to...??" He stops in mid-sentence when he sees Isolet get up.


    Thetter didn''t just stand, she makes her way among the smallmittee up to one meter from Alvine.


    "..." Zakiel and Heepha frowned while the confusion was noticeable on the faces of others, including Alvine.


    "Is there a problem, Isolet?" He asks when he saw her smile that showed all her teeth.


    Thetter nods and points the finger at Am¨¦lia. "I''m going to go with this woman."


    "...No, Isolet, you can''t leave here before...


    But Isolet didn''t feel anything intimidating. She looks at Alvine with rowdy eyes. "Big brother, you 21:36


    promised me I could travel with you when I can hide my real body; will you break your promise?"


    "I''ll go with her!"


    Zakiel, usually calm, had trouble swallowing his anger when he saw Isolet contradict Alvine. The other shadow soldiers were in a worse state than him; especially Heepha who had a temperament as bubbling as her mes.


    But Isolet didn''t feel anything intimidating. She looks at Alvine with rowdy eyes. "Big brother, you promised me I could travel with you when I can hide my real body; will you break your promise?"


    -?!?!


    "...Big brother? Milord, is this little girl your...little sister?" Unable to curb her curiosity, this question that everyone was asking himself, escapes between Tifania''s lips.


    "..." Seeing their confusion, Alvine no longer knew how to solve the misunderstanding.


    "No, she''s not my...!" Alvine stops suddenly when he sees Isolet''s eyes.


    ''If I say the opposite, this girl would sting her seizure; it''s not the right time.''


    "Isolet, I told you to only call me like that if we are...sigh, forget that. I don''t intend to break my promise; I¡¯lle with you when I have time." Finally, he decides to ignore Tifania''s question.


    But Isolet wasn''t ready to give up. "But you''re busy all the time. In addition, Isolet will be able to find the people you are looking for in a month!"


    "One month? Isolet, you''re not trying to lie to me to get an exit ticket, right?" Alvine raises his eyebrows slightly with skepticism.


    But instead of responding to his suspicions, Isolet made a proud smile.


    ''Even I''d need more time to aplish such a task. But since she''s a world tree, at least that''s what she seems to be, maybe she shouldn''t have a problem.'' Alvine immediately concludes in his mind.


    "Sigh, very well, you''ll attend Am¨¦lia," Alvine expresses himself nonchntly so as not to tarnish his image as a cold sovereign.


    But unfortunately for him, his wish could not be granted.


    Seeing Alvine sumb to her capricious request, Isolet could not contain her joy.


    And instead of returning to her ce, she sits on Alvine''sp; he himself sits on the throne!


    "-! I-Isolet, it''s not...


    "Thank you for epting Isolet''s wish, big brother." She interrupts Alvine with an innocent smile.


    "...Sigh." With this sigh, Alvine focuses on others.


    Seeing their expressions that were constantly changing, his heart is overwhelmed with embarrassment. "Forget what you see." He speaks in a more authoritarian voice than he has ever used since the beginning of the meeting.


    "... Yes...Sir."


    "...Well, in short, Isolet will apany Am¨¦lia to find the two former chefs." He acted as if nothing had happened.


    He then looks at ck Fy. "You''ll apany them too."


    Fy''s eyes undte with doubt. "My lord, if I leave the, who will protect you in case...


    "Don''t worry about me, the safety of the two people you''ll escort will be your top priority. The other Fys will be there to serve as a receptacle." Alvine interrupts her before she finishes her sentence.


    "...Your desires are orders, my lord." Fy answers in a broken voice.


    Tifania frowns. ''It''s a surprise; he assigned his most powerful subordinate to ensure the safety of this little girl. I was expecting everything but that.'' She whispers in her mind with a mysterious smile; seeing Alvine so protective with this mysterious girl.


    ''I still don''t know Isolet¡¯s origins; I nned to take a little trip with her to learn a little more about her. But given my schedule, I can''t move as I went. But with Fy by her side, I''d be sure to know more about her when they return.


    -And if in case she has bad intentions, Fy''s current power is more than enough to submit her or flee with Am¨¦lia to report to me.'' His cynical thoughts reappear in his mind as he nodded to Fy.


    Thetter also understood the reasons which motivated Alvine. She nods her head in turn before doing it as if nothing had happened.


    **But otherwise, if she has nothing suspicious, you must ensure her protection; whatever the price!**

 Chapter 424 Zakiel and Tifanias report.

    424 Zakiel and Tifania''s report.


    "Now that the precarious tasks are settled; let''s move on to the main subject." He speaks soberly without worrying about theplex eyes of others.


    He raised his right hand and snapped his fingers.


    His action revealed Elena''s scarlet red Crystal.


    Seeing the crystal, everyone ignores Isaolet and focuses on him.


    "My lord, this crystal is... what I believe?" Zakiel asks in a heavy tone.


    "Yes, an enemy emissary brought it to me. But this detail is not important. Zakiel, tell me instead what happened during your mission." Alvine then gives this order.


    Zakiel, for his part, closed his eyes followed by Alvine and all the other shadow soldiers.


    "??" Curious to know the reason for their mysterious actions, Tifania and Isolet also close their eyes.


    Immediately, the two found themselves in a dimension specific to Zakiel, with Alvine and the others floating next to him.


    Zakiel immediately begins his report. "After leaving this ce, Lady Tifania and I are directed to the ce most likely to host the stolen crystal; one of thergest and most senior among thes managed by members of the order; the N?6 detention center." Throughout his exnation, the topography around them changes.


    Alvine and the others found themselves in the middle of the space vacuum, floating in front of a particrlyrge that stood out for its greenery.


    "...This is the where Elena and Askald were prisoners, yet I destroyed it," Alvine mutters in a thoughtful mood.


    "Indeed, this may look like the you are referring to, but it''s not the same. They tried to regenerate the so it could have its former sealing powers, but it wasn''t a total sess." Zakiel answers the question that somewhat worried his lord.


    Then, he then continued after noticing Alvine''s nod.


    "At first nce, the seems to be at hand; but this wasn''t the case. The has in it... a hell¡¯s gate."


    "...A hell¡¯s gate, you say? Like a ck hole?"


    Zakiel nods at Alvine''s hypotheses, who wanted confirmation.


    "Yes, that''s it, my lord. If you''ll allow me, I''d first like to show you our journey before exining the details and my opinion."


    "So do it."


    As soon as Alvine gave his consent, the environment around them changed once again; under Zakiel''s supervision.


    Alvine and the others found themselves on the; they were like spectators watching a cinema in augmented reality mode.


    Zakiel and Tifania, who had just arrived on the greenish were suspicious for several reasons.


    "This is strange," Tifania whispers these words while looking around her with bright red eyes which shone like two small blood moons in her orbits.


    "Indeed, I find that our entry was too easy. In addition, the absence of the guards worries me more than...?" He stops with questioning eyes.


    He looks under his feet while frowning.


    Feeling that her colleague had discovered something, Tifania follows his example and looks at the herbaceous ground under her feet.


    But her eyes, which could even be beyond obstacles, saw something more worrying.


    "Is such a thing...possible?" She stutters with confused eyes.


    Zakiel didn''t answer her question, being obsessed with what he saw underground.


    Hundreds KM under their feet, the core of the that was supposed to be present wasn''t there.


    Instead of a core, it was a ck hole swirling under their feet, in the middle of a.


    "It''s a hell¡¯s gate, right?" Tifania mutters with furrowed eyebrows.


    "Probably. I think I now know why wended here with so much ease." Zakiel answers her question.


    But the agitation could be perceived in Tifania''s eyes. "The hell¡¯s gates are wildly unstable, and their explosion won''t even spare people like us."


    "It''s not the time to panic, Lady Tifania; it seems that our enemies have prepared a somewhat worry trap for us." Zakiel''s eyes were always as cold as usual as he uttered these words.


    But unlike him, Tifania''s anchored face contradicted his; especially when she heard Zakiel''s words. "We must withdraw from here and--


    "It''s a bad idea. Opening a three-dimensional portal could influence this gate. This will probably lead to its destruction." Zakiel interrupts her before she finishes her sentence.


    "I know that, but maybe we can fly in the sky and try to pierce the barrier that covers the. The danger won''t be ruled out, but we will still be sure to have enough strength to fight against those who are waiting for us outside."


    Hearing Tifania''s proposal, Zakiel couldn''t help but look at her momentarily.


    ''Her proposal is surely the right and most reasonable. I felt some intelligence scouts¡¯ presence since we approached this, but I did not expect our enemies to remain on hold.


    -Above us, there''s probably an army waiting for us on foot. In addition, even if this barrier is not powerful enough to eternally retain two supreme beings, it''s strong enough to force us to spend arge amount of magical energy if we want to make a piercing.


    As soon as we leave, our enemies will attack us without respite; there is even a high probability that they''ll capture Lady Tifania and extract information about us.


    -But if we decide to stay here, the Lord will probably send other subordinates who will fall into the same as we are currently. I''d not worry at this level if the lord was still as cold and detached from his feelings as before. But now, ...in any case, it''s the worst decision to make.'' Zakiel''s brain turned like an ionic engine as he tried to find a parade.


    After a minute of long silence, he gets up on the ground and looks straight into Tifania''s eyes. "We''ll cross the gate under our feet."


    "...What are our chances of surviving if it ever explodes?" Tifania seemed to have had the same idea as him after careful consideration; hence her unexpected cold blood.


    A satisfying little smile appears stealthily on Zakiel''s lips when he sees her cool blood. He then turns his eyes away from her and focuses on the ck hole buried under their feet.


    "I''m not aspetent as Shadow when ites to the power of space. But from what I see, this gate is as destructive as one of my lord¡¯s weakest arcane."


    "Do you mean we will have a chance to... ovee?"


    "A chance to survive? No, not even a nano percent."


    "..."


    "But you should know that since you had been a victim of one of his arcane." Zakiel continues without changing his expression; which led Tifania to wonder if he was teasing her or not.


    ''What a strange guy. Although I''ve been traveling with him for a few months, I still can''t know what he thinks; he''s like his master¡¯s shadow.'' Tifania whispers in her mind.


    She then shakes her head, knowing that it was not the ideal time to take care of trivial details.


    "...I see. I had asked the wrong question. The right question would rather be to know is... Our chances are how many percent if we want to cross this unstable portal without triggering its explosion?" She then asks.


    "...I don''t know, but it''s the only option avable to us. In addition, I can feel the monarch Askald''s energy flow inside this portal; we must cross it, not only for our good but also to aplish my lord''s mission." Zakiel retorts in a sober and relentless voice.


    "Hehe~, I feel like you''re reading my thoughts."


    With thisst shback, Alvine and the others found themselves in the throne room.


    As Zakiel had announced, he showed what he wanted his lord to see.


    But despite everything, a mystery always remained in suspense to be elucidated.


    ''They returned safe and sound; it remains to be seen whether they were able to cross this ck hole or adapt to other schemes.'' Alvine mutters in his mind while looking at Zakiel; waiting for thetter to continue her report.


    But instead of continuing his report, thetter nods his head towards Tifania.


    Seeing Zakiel''s signal, Tifania gets up from her chair and takes out a red pyramidal crystal, simr to the one that floats around Alvine and Isolet, in her space ring.


    Seeing the crystal in Tifania''s hands instead of Zakiel''s, Alvine frowns towards thetter.


    **I had taken my precautions before giving it to her. If she had tried to flee with the crystal, the spell I had ced on the crystal would''ve allowed me to locate her; no matter where she''ll go with it.** Zakiel gives this exnation to Alvine by telepathy.


    ''...I see, he wanted to see if we could trust this woman or not. Decidedly, my subordinates are starting to look more and more like me.'' Alvine couldn''t help smiling ironically when he heard Zakiel''s justifications.


    "This ck hole intrigues me; did you learn anything special about its caster after crossing it?" Alvine asks while attracting Askald''s crystal to him with his gravitational magic.


    impossible for me to cross it without triggering its explosion; her spatial powers exceed mine."


    13:49


    "Hoho? That''s surprising. But understand one thing, our enemies didn''t intend to kill you or capture Zakiel shakes his head. "It was difficult to cross it; without Lady Tifania''s help, it would have been impossible for me to cross it without triggering its explosion; her spatial powers exceed mine."


    "Hoho? That''s surprising. But understand one thing, our enemies didn''t intend to kill you or capture you; their objective had to be something else."


    "..."


    Alvine''s assertions made everyone confused in the room; especially Zakiel and Tifania who had lived through the ordeal.


    But unfortunately for them, he didn''t exin. "Well, for now, everything¡¯s going ording to the initial n; even if there have been someplications."


    He stores the two crystals in his shadow before continuing "Our enemies likely have one or more allies in peak supreme ranks."


    Tifania frowns. "How can you be sure of it?"


    "Because of this ck hole. It''s not an ordinary spell or an enchantment, but probably a higher supreme arcane; also called universal arcana or other strange names." Alvine mutters soberly.


    But his answer didn''t go unnoticed in the ears of others.


    "But, milord, how can you be sure that the caster of this spell is a high-ranking supreme entity!? Even your two monarchs'' father doesn''t have such a high rank. Plus, I''ve never heard about someone reaching this rank." Tifania speaks with her heart overwhelmed by confusion.


    Alvine sighs slowly. "Tifania, what do you know about supreme beings? You are not old enough to understand certain things; I had fought five entities that had this rank."


    "Huh!? Are you saying you were at a higher rank than the superior supreme rank?" She asks with a ridiculous smile.


    Alvine pets Isolet''s head and expresses himself. "Not only me, even Isolet, who''s present with us imed to have reached this rank five times in a row."


    "...This little girl?" Tifania''s eyes looks at Isolet, who was humming under Alvine''s petting, with skepticism.


    "A little girl? Isolet''s soul is almost the same age as mine; will I dare to believe that youe from the same era as us?" Alvine asks with a sneaky smile.


    "...Sigh, that exins a lot of things; especially her familiarity with you." Tifania had a nk expression as she difficultly articte these lines.


    She was curious to know more, but just by seeing Alvine''s expression, she knew that it was not the right time.


    "Alright. For now, that will be all. There are other topics to discuss, but we''ll talk about themter." As soon as he said, Shadow and his clone suddenly appear in front of him.


    Shadow had wrinkles under his eyes because of his exhausted look; his clone was no better either.


    "My lord, I''ve gathered...everyone." Shadow''s voice was rock as if he had just passed the gates of hell.


    Alvine was ruthless, he passed the most boring task he was supposed to take care of to his clone and his subordinate.


    "Sh-Shadow; what happened to you?" Heepha asks with confused eyes.


    Shadow ignores Heepha''s question and waits for Alvine''s answer.


    "You did a good job, Shadow. I know you''re exhausted, but you''ll assist me a little bit more."


    "Uh! If these are your orders, I''ve no choice but to respect them."


    Alvine''s smile became sneaky when he heard Shadow''s answer. "Shadow, I feel like I''m forcing you to obey me."


    "...That''s not the case, my lord; it''s just that...


    "Well, it''s perfect then."

 Chapter 425 In times of war, all help is good to take.

    425 In times of war, all help is good to take.


    Shadow''s sudden appearance, his strange reaction, and that of Alvine forced many people to question themselves.


    While following Alvine, the''s strongest pack headed towards the city''s border.


    Arriving on site, Alvine looks at Shadow and questions him. "How much space will we need to amodate others?"


    Shadow''s face lit up when he heard Alvine''s question. "...We may need to clear 70% of the forest that extends to the border of the Arctds."


    His answer made Alvine''s eyebrows. "Aso much space?"


    "Yes,bor won''t be...refused." He mutters thest lines of his sentence while continuing to sigh with bitter eyes.


    Instead of focusing on Shadow, Alvine''s eyes were on his shadow which constantly flickered under his feet. "Get me out of the doubt, Shadow; do you have trouble calming them down?"


    "...I still don''t understand how this is possible. But my lord, I still see myself obliged to ask you which of these dimensions is real. I know it''s rude but...-


    Alvine interrupts him before he finishes his sentence. "Shadow, why are you asking me a question that you already know the answer?" He frowned at him while he pronounced these lines.


    Shadow sighs with a bitter smile on his lips. "They had more time than us; that probably exins their...powers that exceed us." He mutters with distressed eyes as if his pride had taken a big blow.


    Alvine didn''t know what he was talking about, but knowing that it wasn''t the time, he decided to put the suspense forter.


    But the challenge he faces won''t going to be solved with a magic stick.


    ''If I clear up such an expanse, the magical beasts in it won''t have a habitable ce. But there is too little space to amodate all the beings in the five dimensions. In such a situation, I see myself obliged to proceed differently.''


    With this conclusion in mind, his shadow lite up under his feet and falls over the ground like a ck anchor poured on a white sheet.


    In a second, all the other shadow soldiers, who were in the castle or on a mission outside the, began to appear up in his shadow which was like arge ck veil on the ground.


    He finally focuses on the shadow army with billions of heads.


    The show was magnificent in the wrong sense of the word. The greenish forest was ck and all kinds of races stood in front of Alvine with their unique (ck) auras and threats beyond the imagination.


    Seeing their curious expressions, he scrapes his throat. "I put the meeting on hold for a good reason. But before exining why, let me officially introduce you to Isolet, a descendant of a tree in the world.


    -As I briefly exined earlier, shees from the era you call the gods'' era. In short, those you will soon meet won''t be your enemies; so I expect you to cooperate with them." He made this introduction while ignoring their desire to question him.


    He then looks at White and ck Fy. "You two, move forward."


    Thetter stood out from the crowd and stood in front of everyone, alongside Alvine.


    "Zakiel, in the absence of the monarchs, you are the one I consider the most insightful." His sharp eyesnd on Zakiel, who was on the front line with the other two generals.


    "It''s too much honor, my lord." He responds with the same tone in his voice.


    By the way, even Darka, who was supposed to take care of extracting sensitive information from Adonis was on the ground. Alvine was able to see him behind Zakiel; when thetter bowed to hispliments.


    "Now, look carefully at these two and tell me, who''s the true Fy." He simply asks Zakiel this question.


    Thetter frowns with sharp eyes which scrutinized the two women on each side of Alvine.


    Alvine''s question made Shadow sigh, knowing the answer in advance.


    But even after a minute of silence, Zakiel could not give his verdict.


    At the same time, Sabrina and the others also came to the meeting.


    Alvine frowns and asks coldly. "Zakiel, would you be unable to give me such a simplistic answer?"


    The question has reached the goal desired by him. Zakiel no longer held back; he closed his eyes and opened them in the same sec.


    His dark green eyes were darker to the point of confusing them with the darkness in Alvine''s eyes. His vertical pupils were constantly vibrant; giving a sense of danger to the two women who were with Alvine.


    But even after an additional thirty seconds, Zakiel could not answer Alvine''s question.


    "Well, what''s your verdict?" Alvine then asks.


    "Their spiritual bodies, consciences, and souls are not fragmented. It pains me to make you hear it, but these two are independent souls while being one." Zakiel spoke these words in a sad tone.


    "What do you mean by that, Sir Zakiel?" Heepha mutters next to him.


    "I can''t exin it since I don''t know who the original is or who is the clone. I had tried to discover this again and again during the meeting, but the result is always the same." Zakiel exins himself by seeing Alvine permit him with a nod.


    But before Heepha continues with her questions, Alvine is ahead of her by speaking.


    "Zakiel, your magical perception is as I thought. You didn''t disappoint me, quite the contrary; you gave the most urate answer."


    "...Excuse me for my ignorance, but I don''t understand where you''re going," Zakiel asks the question that burned everyone''s lips.


    "It''s simple, neither of these two is a clone, but an entity independent of the other with her history." He answers Zakiel''s question.


    He then looks at Feyre, one of the former leaders of the order who carried the Pinky code. "I know that many of you know about the parallel dimension, they also know that it''s impossible to show existences above the primordial rank in one of these parallel dimensions. But that''s where you''re wrong." He frowns towards Feyre, who was between Sabrina and Henia.


    "This limitation applies to them because they aren''t strong enough to go beyond the universalws which they cannot transgress.


    -And that''s where Isolet and the other Fye in the race. I don''t want to exin too much since some things still escape me; in short, she created dimensions with the effigy of this and everything it contained before I woke up. She did this to aplish the mission I had given her." He looks at the perplexed eyes of others with a somewhat disturbing smile.


    ''I feel I''ll need more time to solve this problem. But if I leave a single confusion in this case which exceeds the limit of delicacy, Isolet will be held responsible.'' He mutters in his mind before regaining his coldness and continuing.


    "It may not have been her method the right one, but I''m responsible for all this. To remedy this, I ordered Shadow to bring together all those who have always lived in the other dimensions and who are looking forward to my return...here!" With thisst sentence, he put an end to the exnations.


    "..."


    "You can ask me questions; I gathered you here for that," Alvine adds when he sees the other silencers.


    The others looked at each other as if they were looking for an intermediary between them. But finally, all eyes were on Zakiel.


    "My lord, speaking of the dimensions, how many dimensions did this little gir...- Lady Isolet create?"


    "Five."


    "... Fi...five!? You mean that there are five other me, who are in these...dimensions?" Known for his cold blood, Zakiel became his antipode because of the agitation in his voice.


    Alvine nods his head nonchntly. "Not only you, but every shadow soldier, every beast, and every race on this." He speaks while enumerating with his fingers.


    He then looks at the vassals. "You are also concerned."


    He couldn''t help smiling when he saw the six be tense.


    Heepha looks at Shadow next to her, finally understanding why he was in this distressed state. "Shadow, did you meet...the others? Are they like this woman? Or maybe...


    "Kuku, you will know soon. You already know your arrogant temperament; I was almost transformed into cooked meat because of the others Heepha, who wanted to fight with each other." Shadow responds with a sadistic smile by seeing others share part of his spiritual suffering.


    Heepha''s face turned pale when she heard Shadow''s words. "What are you hiding from me?"


    "Heh, you''ll know soon. Don''t ridicule yourself by asking the same question I asked our master."


    "Tsk, I hope your fellow human beings won''t be as twisted as you." Heepha ms his tongue with frustration when he sees Shadow refuse to ede to his request.


    Shadow''s smile grows surreptitiously. ''You won''t be disappointed, dear sis.'' He whispers in his mind and looks at Alvine.


    mutters then with, somewhat, worrying eyes.


    13:51


    As soon as Shadow disappeared, ¡®he¡¯ reappeared by using Alvine''s portal.


    As for thetter, seeing no one had any other questions for him, he opened a dark portal. "Well, this portal is linked to your shadow; join my clone and help him escort others into this ce." He orders Shadow who nods before vanishing into his own shadow.


    ''I hope he (his clone) was able to raise awareness among others who are on the other side.'' He mutters then with, somewhat, worrying eyes.


    As soon as Shadow disappeared, ¡®he¡¯ reappeared by using Alvine''s portal.


    But everyone frowns when they saw that he was wearing a long red dress that was different from his previous dress.


    Alvine also frowns when he sees him looking around with the same sneaky smile that never left his lips.


    ''I don''t understand, why is his rank higher than that of Shadow?'' Despite this anomaly, which made Alvine''s heart beat faster than usual, he didn''t change his expression even a little bit.


    In the same second, other Shadows came out of the portal. And just like the first, they had a simr level but a little higher than the original.


    As this anomaly urred, Alvine and the others had more confused eyes.


    **Isolet, those who are in your dimensions were always conscious, weren''t they?** Unable to let this puzzle go at least, Alvine asks this question to Isolet.


    **They were unconscious at first, but not for long.**


    Alvine''s frown was entuated. ''Sigh, since those in these dimensions were disconnected from the outside world, they will naturally be stronger than those who had sacrificed almost all of their energies to help me hibernate. But--!


    Alvine''s blood froze in his veins when he felt the unexpected and familiar presence in the portal.


    ''It looks like I wouldn''t need to wait for the return of two other leaders of two races to free Askald and Elena.'' He mutters when he sees a male elfing out of the gate.


    But unlike him, the others had dark expressions when they saw guys resembling theming out of the gate.


    The most frustrating thing was that they didn''t know who to hold responsible for this.


    ''Sigh, I understand them; the creation, maniption, and experimentation of souls are abolished by a non-dictatedw. No one likes to see someone else have fun doing experiments on his soul.'' Alvine mutters in his mind feeling the hostility of Zakiel and his other minions towards the residents of the dimensions.


    Seeing five of his look-alikes appear outside the portal, Zakiel''s expression became more entrenched. "My lord."


    His voice was abnormally colder than usual as he addressed Alvine.


    "What¡¯s springing, Zakiel?"


    Despite Alvine''s intrepid eyes, Zakiel didn''t back down or abandon his intentions. "I know that in times of war, such allies will be indispensable. But they must be killed!¡± He told while clenching his fist to keep up his wrath.


    Alvine frowns at him, But he let Zakiel goes on.


    "I don''t like the idea that one or billions of entities with the same soul¡¯s signature as mine, which neither I nor your greatness created, stand up before me."


    His words forced Alvine to think deeply.


    ''I expected them to show their discontent, but not in such a tant way. I¡®m the best to understand them. I couldn''t keep my cool when I saw my look-alikes with Feyre. This rage wasn''t due to my immaturity, but to something I''d not ept, even if it happened to me now.


    -But it''s disappointing to hear him tell me these useless bullshots; no one¡¯s wrong in this story, neither Zakiel nor the others, who seem to agree with his proposal.


    -Isolet is not to me either; she did what she thought was right to aplish the mission I had given her. The only person at fault in this story is none other than me.


    -I knew that the best solution was to shave off these dimensions as soon as I learned about their existence. But we are at war; at war against enemies whose number and power exceed us... and not just a little.'' With this decision, Alvine looks at Zakiel with dark eyes.


    "Zakiel, I know what you think, I also know how hard it''s hard to ept this situation; believe me in words, I know it."


    "So...


    "But!" Alvine interrupts him before he has false hopes. "We are at war. In times of war, decisions won''t be made with personal feelings, but with the spirit and strategist. Therefore, I cannot respond favorably to your request. It''s not only for my survival but also for the family, including you, that I want to protect.


    I didn''t expect you to have an understanding but useless ideals in a time of war; even less to share them with me! Don''t forget one thing, all I do is to preserve everyone''s life. It is naive and unrealistic to have such objectives in times of war, but I would do everything in my power to ensure the survival of all!


    In times of war, any ally is good to take; it''s the b-a ba that every strategist must know. Even an enemy, who pretends to be an ally, will be useful if a strategist uses it with ease!"

 Chapter 426 The return of Askald and Elena.

    426 The return of Askald and Elena.


    Alvine''s eyes became more blood-red as he scolded Zakiel.


    But seeing the others be tense, he exhales a hot breath. ''Sigh, let''s calm down; that''s not how I''d make them understand the situation. By imposing my point of view in this way, I''d not be different from my former self.'' He mutters in his mind while calming down.


    He then looks at Zakiel, who, despite his iron will in the face of anything, seems stiff.


    "Zakiel, I apologize for scolding you like this when you are not informed about the current situation."


    "No, my lord. You only told the truth! We are at war; this fact changes all!" Zakiel kneels immediately to repent of his sins.


    Alvine frowns. "Since youe from a mission, you have probably not yet learned about recent events through your clone.


    -In short, I''ve to be absent tomorrow and attend a war council that will take ce in the enemy base. I don''t know what they are preparing, but I want to make sure that nothing unfortunate will happen during my absence."


    Alvine''s exnations were worrying enough to darken the faces of two-thirds of the people who were with him.


    "I don''t know if they intend to take advantage to storm this in my absence. But despite this worrying hypothesis, I cannot miss such an opportunity to learn more about our enemies." He then continues while taking a look at the others who were going out through the gate.


    With these additional exnations, silence set in.


    Time unhurriedly passed but at a fast pace for those who attended the scene.


    After two hours, Alvine and Shadow finished the evacuation of the other residents to the original.


    Apart from Alvine and his troops, the others who came from dimensions floated in the sky and were divided into groups; to differentiate them -- With Fy had also joined the group to which she belonged.


    Alvine looks at the crowd as far as the eye can see above him with nk sights.


    But just before he spoke, his clone appeared next to him.


    "A problem?" He asks nonchntly.


    But unlike the others, his clone gives him an icy look. "Dear me. You must surely know more than anyone the hell I went through, don''t you!?"


    "Ugh, I had to attend the meeting. So I had no choice but...


    He interrupts Alvine. "No, I know it was to avoid boring tasks that you found this excuse. But to help you speed up tasks for the good of us all; I did not hesitate to sacrifice myself."


    "...The word sacrifice is...a little exaggerated," Alvine mutters with a bitter smile.


    "Is that so!? In that case, how would you describe it!?"


    "Uh! Okay, you can go rest!" Alvine mutters by finally canceling his clone; even if it was reluctantly.


    ''Sigh, the good news is to learn that others are like the other Fy. No matter how much I check and recheck, I didn''t find anything strange or different with their souls. The most incredulous is to learn that they have no links with Isolet. This forces me to believe that this phenomenon hides more than I know.'' He puts his thoughts in order before focusing on others; more precisely a male elf and a middle-aged old man, who had long hair, a ck beard, and two sharp horns.


    ''In any case, the most important thing is not to know how to manage these guests. But to find a good manager for this task.''


    "Aries and Torus, get closer." Even if his voice was not high enough, everyone could hear him because of the silence.


    Aries was the former leader of the ice elves, who had served Alvine before his hibernation.


    As for Torus, just like Aries, he''s also the former king of dragons.


    But instead of two people, ten stood out simultaneously andnded in front of Alvine.


    "It is an honor to see you safe and sound, Your Majesty."


    Seeing the scene of two Fy reproducing before him, Alvine massages his left temple so as not to sumb to headaches.


    "To begin with, each of you will be assigned a second name to prevent future confusion." He expresses himself in a heavy voice looking at the five Aries and Torus in front of him.


    ''Just like with my old squads, it''s better to give them nicknames of this kind.'' With this idea in mind, he focuses on others.


    "To put it simply, you will bear the name of your respective dimensions to prevent confusion. Residents of the first dimension will bear the name of Alpha in addition to their name. Beta for the second; and Gamma, Delta, and Epsilon for thest. It''s not graceful but you have to keep until we find other solutions." He made this distribution quickly.


    -HOOH!


    The vibrations emanating from the voices of an army with countless numbers were imposing enough to resound in every corner of the globe¡¯s surface.


    Seeing this, he nods focusing on Torus Amd Aries.


    He then took out the two crystals which enclosed his two monarchs.


    "Torus Alpha, do you know what these crystals are?" He asks the Torus which was in the first dimension.


    Thetter nods. "Yes, your majesty. In the past, we assisted you to seal your two subordinates; Lady Elena and her twin brother, Sir Askald."


    Hearing the answer he wanted to hear; Alvine looks at the nine others with questioning eyes.


    Seeing them also nod to support Torus Alpha''s words, a little sneaky smile stands on his lips.


    "Alright, in this case, let''s start the process of rupture." He then orders and looks at Amelia.


    Thetter also approached without further dy.


    ''The seal ced on these two crystals can only be broken by the blood of the three sovereigns and I included. I had sealed these two with the blood of these extras on purpose. My enemies will never think that; let''s hope that the rest will go as well.'' He mutters in his mind before biting his thumb and dropping a few drops of his blood on the two crystals.


    Following his act, Am¨¦lia, Tours, and Aries Alpha did the same.


    -Crack, Crack,...


    In appearance, the two crystals began to crack as soon as they received the four different types of blood. But the next moment, runic letters came out on the crystals that gradually gained in size.


    Alvine puts them on the floor before moving away from them by two meters.


    -B000M!


    An explosion of ck aura instantly broke the two crystals, leaving only two ck cocoons simr to the previous ones.


    The second after, the cocoons cracked, finally revealing the two silhouettes familiar to ny-nine percent of the people who witnessed the return of two.


    ''Heh, they haven''t changed since time.'' Alvine mutters while watching a naked woman standing in front of him with her eyes closed.


    Her body and long red hair, which reached the bottom of her buttocks, were wet by the viscous liquid that was in the cocoon.


    Just like her, Askald had long hair the same color as his sister; the two were about 210cm~.


    Their tricorns looked like Alvine''s, except that Askald¡¯s were all ck and bloody red for Elena.


    After a second, the twins slowly opened their eyes, inspecting the environment with confusion.


    But seeing Alvine standing in front of them, an erratic smile appears on their lips.


    At the same time, Alvine''s shadow wraps around both and makes them wear a ck dress and a long ck jacket.


    Instantly, The two kneel in front of Alvine.


    But Elena came ahead of her brother to speak.


    "It is a pleasure and an honor to know that everything is ready." She said with fierce and insane eyes which couldn''t hide her impatience.


    Alvine immediately shakes his head. "No, Elen, We don''t intend to go on a battlefield."


    "Huh!? Why!?...-


    "Askald, I noticed that your mind was always awake despite you being sealed. This means that you know some details about the current situation; am I wrong?" Alvine immediately loses interest in Elena, who seemed to give more importance to the fields than their reunion.


    Hearing Alvine''s question, Askald looks around him with steady eyes. "Indeed, I learned that this old man has allied himself with foreigners who are ready to exterminate us to thest."


    "Ah, are you talking about your father? Does that mean that you had met him before?"


    "...Not in person, but I was able to learn a lot of information about our enemies when the crystal in which I was sealed was stolen." He answers Alvine while looking at Isolet with dark eyes.


    "Do you know how your two crystalsnded in the hands of our enemies?" Alvine frowns when he sees Askald''s hostile eyes toward Isolet.


    "..."


    "Well, Askald? Have you lost some of your mind during all this time?" Mise sets in Alvine''s heart when he sees Askald''s severe air.


    "My lord, I don''t think it''s wise to trust this girl." He then focused on Alvine and continued...


    "Normally, I would have waited and done my investigation before using her. But at the moment, we hardly have this luxury."


    "..." Alvine momentarily caressed his chin with thoughtful eyes that were focused on Isolet.


    Thetter became more nervous when she saw Alvine''s eyes on her.


    But Alvine sighs the next moment. "Isolet has all my confidence."


    "...If you say so, I''ll take you for words."


    "For now, be happy to do what I expect from you."


    Hearing Alvine''s words. A mysterious smile emerges on his lips.


    His long hair gradually became short red. He then nods before focusing on the neers.


    "Follow me." He speaks in an authoritarian voice before disappearing in front of Alvine.


    Simultaneously, the countless shadow soldiers and other races from different dimensions vanished in front of Alvine and the others as if they were only an illusion.


    ''...This guy will never stop surprising me.'' Alvine mutters in his mind looking at the night sky above him with dark eyes.


    ''I did well to release him instead of taking care of these people. - He''s more a butler than a monarch strategist when ites to taking care of the paperwork.'' He continued before focusing on Elena.


    ''It''s a pity she didn''t inherit some talent from her brother because of her obsession with war.


    -at the end, she remains an outstanding strategist in moments of hard. Plus, she is stronger than her brother and has several arcana in her arsenal. Above all, she has a financial gestion talent that exceeds mine and her brother¡¯s.''


    With this brief silence, Alvine scrapes his throat before speaking out loud.


    "Elena, instead of rushing to the battlefields, you have something more important to do here."


    Elena frowns.


    But knowing her temperament and simrity with Greed in another sense, a brilliant smile manifests itself on Alvine''s lips. "We don''t have enough resources to finance the war."


    "...??" Her eyes darkened when she heard Alvine¡¯s words.


    But Alvine continued. "We don''t have enough weapons or artifacts for our soldiers."


    "W-wait...


    "The worst thing about all this is the treasure room has no gold. Sigh, we''re broke!" Alvine mutters without making an effort to hide his smile to dramatize the situation.


    But he didn''t need it, just by seeing Elena trembling and her fierce aura as if she was about to turn wild!

 Chapter 427 Alvine Vs. Askald!

    427 Alvine Vs. Askald!


    Sitting in one of the royal rooms, Alvine was thinking about everything that had just happened.


    The second after, his voice sounded in the room.


    "Did you discover something strange with them?" He asks without opening his eyes.


    At the same time, a man dressed in a butler''s suit appeared in front of him.


    "No, my lord. The others seem to have no problem with their minds. I checked each subordinate but I didn''t detect any anomaly with them. But I think you already knew that; am I wrong?"


    Hearing Asskald''s sober and cid voice, Alvine finally opened his eyes. "...Anything else?"


    "...Yes; I''d like to know if you have decided about whom will apany you to attend this meeting that will take ce tomorrow." He asks while looking at Alvine.


    "Yes, I had already decided."


    "...So, allow me to...


    "No, you will stay here and ensure the safety of this."


    "...In this case, allow me to propose my...-


    "Of course, your sister will stay here too."


    "Wait, the situation¡¯s more dangerous than you can imagine. There are...-


    "Sigh, my dear Askald." Alvine sighs as he guesses Askald''s next words.


    "Your intellect far exceeds mine. But I have the impression you''ve underestimated me since your release." He said, looking at Askald, who lowers his head before their eyes meet.


    "With all due respect, I have the impression that you are making fun of me, master. Although I''m praised for my intelligence, even when I was under the order of the old man, you are the only one to read in me like an open book. That''s what makes you scarier." He mutters with an ironic smile.


    Alvine raises his eyebrows. "Instead of persisting ining with me, you will serve me better if you ensure the safety of my subjects." He finally sighs before saying these words at a slow pace.


    Askald frowns. "Your subjects? Do I have to understand that you achieved the goal you wanted before your hibernation?"


    Alvine got out of bed and stood a few centimeters from Askald. "My dear Askald, you did me a great favor by convincing me to do this hibernation to change the way I see things. Thanks to you, I finally have the opportunity to find enemies that exceed my current level. These obstacles on my way, I hope, will allow me to grow and achieve my goal." He gives him a diabolical smile before going out into the room.


    Askald had several strange gleams in his eyes when he heard Alvine''s words.


    But when he woke up from his awe, he realized that Alvine was no longer in the room.


    He immediately follows the steps to join him.


    "You know, little intrigued me in this world. But now, I have so many gaps and unsolved mysteries that I no longer have time to get bored."


    "It''s... I don''t know what to say to respond to suchpliments." Askald stutters.


    11:28


    "Haha, Don''t worry about that, I can read your emotions; it''s the most important thing." Heughed He heard Alvine''s voice when he appeared in the basement of the castle.


    Both were on the top floor of the castle. But in the blink of an eye, they appeared in the basement.


    "It''s... I don''t know what to say to respond to suchpliments." Askald stutters.


    "Haha, Don''t worry about that, I can read your emotions; it''s the most important thing." Heughed with an open heart before vanishing in front of Askald once again.


    Thetter frowns by guessing Alvine''s destination.


    In the same second, he also disappeared.


    "..." Arriving at the destination, he looks around with a bad feeling before focusing on Alvine.


    "My lord, why are we... here?" He mutters in a low voice.


    Alvine doesn''t answer, he snaps his fingers and a ck dome covers the entire arena he had used to train with the golems.


    He then smiles at Askald.


    "It''s normal for a sovereign to check the current power of one of his army leaders level; don''t you think?"


    "...Hahaha~, why do I feel cold by hearing your words? But if it''s an order, then I have no choice but to respect it." He shakes his head with an ironic smile on his lips.


    "Ah, Askald, I feel like I''m forcing you to train. Can I hear your deep thoughts before starting the game?"


    "...Will it save me from burning my magical energy?"


    "Nobody knows, maybe you''ll seed in creating a miracle by making me change my mind."


    "Tss~, can I have at least one...-


    "Your sister is currently dealing with matters of the utmost importance. Finally, we don''t really need money."


    "S-So she can assist me for...-


    "What are you afraid of, Askald? You can see I''m within your reach. Unlike me, you and your sister have lost nothing during these millennia. You quietly stayed in these crystals without losing even a drop of your power.


    -No, there''s a mistake, you''ve be stronger. I''d even say that you have be stronger than your sister." Alvine frowns with a contradictory smile on his lips.


    "..." Askald remains momentarily silent.


    "Well, Askald, you can deny me if I''m wrong. At the time, you were the only one to do it; you and your sister. The others were unable to look me in the face because of their fear. But you, ah, if only you could know how eager I was to see you?!" Alvine''s smile grew dangerously on his lips as he saw Askald hesitate.


    He then manifests Kimiko in his left hand and puts it on his shoulder.


    Seeing his confident look, Askald had a sneaky smile. "My word, you have be scarier than before." He mutters with a tense air.


    He then continued with a forced smile. "You are right, master. I can''t hide anything from you. As powers are, inrge part, based on spiritual attacks, I had all my time to refine them." He mutters while removing his white gloves.


    "It''s perfect then! This means that you had enough time to find a way to defeat me; am I wrong?" Alvine''s aura is beginning to be perceptible on his body.


    "...No, I regret it. No matter how much I look for and rey all the scenes of our previous battles, I now realize that it was lost in advance.


    -This immature air you have is more unpredictable than..-


    "Askald, that''s what''s more boring with you. You pronounce your failures even before starting the battle. I don''t like him."


    "...You have all the reasons to hate this side of me. But a good strategist must see all the possibilities before the start of a battle; it is necessary for the survival of his troops; master, do I have to understand that you have forgotten my lessons on the art of war?"


    "Sigh, I don''t really know, but I don''t know how to remember it; it''s been years after all."


    "...Okay, you won the big lottery. I think I also need you to let off steam a little."


    Alvine''s smile became wonderful when he saw Askald bite the hook. "Happy to hear it. Bring yourself back, my dear junk monarch." He said, showing all his aura without hiding anything.


    Askald''s face darkens with discontent. His gloves suddenly turn into a particle of light and vanished without a trace.


    -D0000000000000MMMM


    The whole arena trembles when he shows his aura as ck as Alvine''s but more fierce than his own.


    A ten-meter-long spear then appears in his right hand. He looks at Alvine as if he were looking at his worst enemy. "Master, no, dear disciple, I would never allow you to address me with this nickname!"


    -BANG!!


    A sonic bang sounds in the arena as soon as Alskald has gained momentum toward Alvine!


    Simultaneously, the walls of the arena broke into piles of stones when his spear met Alvine''s sword, which was waiting for him firmly.


    -BZZZ...


    Sparks of lightning could be seen on their weapons as one tried to repel the other.


    "Your disciple? I don''t feel like I am anymore. You haven''t dared to look me in the eye since you regained consciousness." Alvine growls these words before creating thousands of spears above him.


    Askald looks above him and his eyes turn dark ck.


    -VRRRRRR!!!


    In the same second, hundreds of ck holes appeared in the middle of Alvine''s weapons and devoured them all in one go!!


    He then looks straight into Alvine''s eyes with his own. "...It''s because I can no longer know if you are still my master or someone else!"


    Hearing his words, Alvine''s mind was dizzy.


    His hands and legs began to weaken as he looked into Askald''s eyes.


    He immediately guessed that Askald had just used a spiritual skill against him.


    But before he gives in to the sudden torpor, a sneaky smile embellishes his lips.


    "...Not bad! But you attacked the wrong ce." As soon as he whispers these words,


    -B00M!


    ...A mysterious force falls on Askald and sends him flying before being stopped by the barrier that Alvine had put in ce before the beginning of hostilities.


    Askald remains momentarily glued to the barrier. He wipes the blood he had on his lips with a sneaky smile.


    "You said right." He mutters.


    "About what." Alvine frowns.


    "You seem to have forgotten some details about me."


    Alvine''s confusion immediately turned into panic! He leaps towards Askald with his de zooming towards his throat! "...! No, I don''t...-


    "Khehehe! That¡¯s toote, master!" Askaldughed loudly without bothering to dodge Alvine''s attack.


    But thetter stops before his de touches Askald''s throat.


    He felt a sweet taste in his mouth as he looked at Askald with wild eyes.


    -Cough!


    He spits blood in his mouth before moving away from Askald. "I see. You''re really angry, huh?" He mutters with a dark smile while wiping the blood he had on his lips.


    "Heh, what instructor won''t be angry when he sees his disciple call him junk? I didn''t have the power to take revenge on you. But now it''s different!" Askald mutters these words with crazy eyes.


    He then looks at Alvine with a smile from one ear to another. "I also waited a long time to be able to attend the day when I could have fun with you as you did at the time. My lord, you''ll feel your pain!"


    He shows another simr spear in his other hand.


    ''...Ah, Askald; this bastard finally shows me his real face! Unlike his sister, it¡¯s the first time he has given his all in our duel.'' Alvine mutters these words when he sees Askald standing in front of him with two spears.


    He floats above Alvine as his aura continued to increase.


    "I see that you have finally noticed. But it''s toote to escape from here. My sister is stronger than me only because I rarely fight with my two spears; all those who have faced me in this state are no longer alive to tell this." He looks at Alvine with a haughty air.


    "Kuku, I knew you''d hide a beast deep inside you; it was just waiting for an opportunity to show up." Alvine also roars and transforms Kimiko into a long blood-red scythe.


    He looks at Askald with abyssal ck eyes.


    "Show me that you''ve made enough progress to entertain me!"


    "Of course! I would not disappoint you. But I''m afraid you won''t be able to tell this to anyone else; since you''re going to die here and now!"


    "Tss~, you must not bid on the skin of a monster before ying it."


    With thesest exchanges, the two began to fight to defeat the other.

 Chapter 428 From surprise to surprise.

    428 From surprise to surprise.


    Time passed until time passed for Alvine.


    Seeing that Alvine didn''t show up to leave with Cindy as he had promised, Fy finally noticed this strangeness.


    And since Elena was always busy with paperwork with the three generals, she had no choice but to pick up Alvine.


    But when she arrived in the basement, her face became colorless when she saw Alvine lying on the floor with his body in the blood pool.


    She couldn''t know if he was still alive.


    Looking next to Alvine, she saw Askald in the same state.


    Both were no longer breathing. But the most worrying thing for her was to see that she could not feel the breath of life from both.


    But just as her nervousness was going to reach its peak, she saw Alvine, still lying in his pool of blood, coughing the blood.


    A ck veil then enveloped his body and that of Askald before the two vanished in front of Fy.


    Seeing this scene. Fy''s eyes darken. ''I knew it! These two maso began their obsessions. I thought it would finally change but nothing has changed!'' She ms her tongue with a bubbling rage showing up in her heart.


    After an additional ten seconds, Alvine and Askald reappeared in front of her.


    "Kuku, this is the first time I have had so much difficulty dealing with someone. No, it''s more of a draw."


    "...A draw, huh? I was unconscious and almost passed the weapon to the left; it hurts my heart to hear you say these words, my lord." Askald sighs with a dejected air when he hears Alvine''s encouraging words.


    Alvine''s smile fades when she sees Asskald''s expression. "If you had not hesitated at thest minute, you would have been able to win this duel.


    "Master, you fought without returning to your original form. This duel was therefore lost in advance; as I had predicted. But my failure was not because of my weakness; I''m yet stronger than you, but your experience and strategies exceed mine; hence my defeat." He shrugs his shoulders with an ironic smile.


    "However, you are my master who teaches me the... strategies. Am I wrong?" Alvine pats his shoulder with a sneaky smile.


    "I have nothing to teach you when you fight alone. I gave you sses to better lead your troops; not when you fight alone." He answers with an ironic smile when he saw that Albine was teasing him.


    He then continued with fierce eyes. "I would not hold you back anymore. Since I couldn''t win against you, it means that you are not as weak as I thought. But pay attention to this old man''s allies. They...-


    "Askald, if you tell me everything, how can I be surprised once there?" Alvine cuts short his subordinate before thetter spoils him in the end.


    "...Sigh, I''m d to see you back, my lord." He mutters these words by extending his hand to Alvine.


    Alvine looks at his handshake with a sneaky smile. "Heh, it''s the same for me, d to know that you were doing well during my long years of absence." He shakes his hand as if Askald were more his brother than his subordinate.


    "Ahem!"


    At that moment, the two finally noticed Fy who was five meters from them.


    "I know you have a lot to say, But is this a reason to threaten my core with destruction?" She growls these lines at a cold and enraged pace while showing the damage that Alvine and Askald had created during their battles.


    Alvine rubs his hair with a guilty smile.


    "Askald, I have to leave. Take care of this while I prepare for this mission."


    "Huh? With all my respect, I am not the only one who...-


    "Give up, Askald, he''s no longer there!" Fy mutters with more frustration when she noticed Alvine''s clone recing him without them noticing it.


    ''Why am I here!? However, I had asked him to let me rest!'' The clone mutters in his mind before preparing to teleport.


    "One minute!" Fy and Askald ridge him immediately!


    He turns around and looks at both with dark eyes. "I warn you, I have nothing to do with the brothels he causes behind him."


    "I know, I know. But if I were in your ce, I would think twice before speaking in such a hostile tone in front of two people who are stronger than you." Askald whispers these words with a ''friendly'' smile on his lips.


    Seeing Askald¡¯s menaces, the clone almost turns wild. "...You just threatened me or am I dea...-


    "My subordinate." He interrupts the clone before he finishes his sentence. "Apart from my lord, I have the highest authority than anyone on this. But you have no title or rank; you are strong, but just enough to defeat my generals. You think you are powerful enough to force us to obey you, hm~?" Askald continues with his threats that he formted with the utmost politeness.


    The clone looks at Fy who cracks her joints; an act that testified that she was ready to help Askald if the clone doesn''t help them repair the damage to his original.


    --


    While Alvine''s clone suffered the consequences of his actions and was forced to do the "cleaning" in his ce, Alvine himself had alreadynded in his apartments.


    ''Even if I can get rid of all the dirt with my magic, I always want to take a bath. This practice has taken root in my daily life without me realizing it.'' He buzzes in his mind before heading to the Spa, which was on the second level.


    But when he arrived at the Spa, he was momentarily dizzy when he noticed Lilliana in his bath. ''It''s true that in addition to Sabrina and Sylvia, she also has ess to these saunas.'' His surprise was only short-lived before he calmed down.


    Feeling his presence, Lilliana opens her eyes and looks at Alvine. But she immediately closes her eyes. "I thought I was sensing a presence but it turns out to be something else." She pronounced in a sarcastic voice loud enough for Alvine to hear her.


    "..."


    11:30


    ''...She is still angry with me because of the intensive training she followed under Fy''s supervision.'' ''Uh! I''m starting to worry about the image she has of me in her mind."


    "..."


    ''...She is still angry with me because of the intensive training she followed under Fy''s supervision.'' Alvine naturally knew the reason for Lilliana''s coldness.


    But before Alvine advances,


    "This pool is full; you have to find another one." She said without opening her eyes.


    "Is the saunas full?" Alvine could not help but repeat Lilliana''s question by seeing her alone in a hot water basin that will be able to amodate fifty people without problem.


    He ignores her words and walks towards her.


    Before he reaches him, his clothes turned into a shadow before disappearing as if they were only an illusion.


    Seeing that he didn''t intend to listen to her, Lilliana sighs with an exhausted air. "Are you going to leave today?" She changes the subject.


    "Yes, I have to go there to handle some paperwork; nothing dangerous." He nods before going down into the pelvis, and sits behind Lilliana, hugging her.


    "...Except that when you say that, I can already guess that it will be the opposite." She mutters in a sober voice.


    "..."


    "I can''t ask you or prevent you from making this trip. But you must at least ensure your own safety first." She continues by seeing Alvine silent.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not so easy to...-


    "But you''re not immortal, am I wrong?" She halts Alvine before he finishes his sentence.


    Feeling her body be stiff, Alvine sighs soberly. "Don''t worry, I may be weak, but few can stop me when I try to flee."


    "...tsk, you''re still trying to divert the subject in your favor. But did you think for a second what will happen when you die?" She pronounces these words in a rock voice while looking into her eyes.


    "...You will bring me bad luck when talking about this...


    "I''m serious!" Lilliana shrieks.


    "These people who are linked to you will disappear. The people who followed you and who are in the city that Shadow had moved on this will also be condemned. I''m not just talking about vampires, but all those who are here! Moreover, I don''t even dare to imagine how I...! Sigh, there''s Sabrina and the others too. Do you think that...-


    "Don''t think about it anymore. Take my word for it, when I say that my death is not about to arrive, I didn''t say that to reassure you."


    --


    "Why is he so long!? It''s almost time though!" Cindy was going around in circles in her room while taking a few nces at her door.


    After a few more minutes,


    -Toc! Toc! To...


    She instantly opened the door before the third blow sounded.


    She frowns when she sees Heepha standing behind her door.


    "My lord invites me to escort you to the throne room." She says with distant eyes.


    Cindy frowns. ''Wasn''t this guy in the semi-supreme rank? Why is she now in supreme rank? Tsk, I don''t understand anything in this ce anymore.'' She mutters under her tongue while following Heepha.


    Contrary to what she imagined, the girl, who escorted her, was not the person she had met; Heepha Beta, a resident of the second dimension.


    As their nicknames indicate, the older a dimension, the stronger its residents were.


    Being the first dimension created by Isolet, the Alpha Squad was the strongest of all.


    The Beta Squad is slightly stronger than Alvine''s real shadow soldiers.


    Gamma: equivalent strength with their originals.


    Delta: blessed with 90% shadow soldiers¡¯ strength.


    Epsilon: 50% less strong than Alvine''s shadow soldiers. This factor and this imbnce of force between the shadow soldiers was due to two factors.


    Seniority from dimensions and because Alvine''s subordinates had spent almost all of their time hibernating during Alvine''s absence.


    Heepha Beta escorted Cindy to the throne room where Alvine and some subordinates were.


    As soon as she entered the room, Cindy had disbelieving eyes when she saw five other Heepha standing at the corner of the room.


    The hardest for her was to see other doubles whose power of each individual was not to be taken lightly.


    "As promised, I would respond to yourdy''s invitation." Alvine''s voice echoed in the throne room.


    His authoritative voice forced Cindy to focus on him.


    But seeing Alvine, her expression became even more stupid. ''He''s stronger than when we first met. These people are aberrations or something?'' She couldn''t help muttering in her mind while taking a quick look at the eight monarchs behind Alvine.


    Six Fys, Askald and Elena.


    Seeing Elena, her heart froze. ''Ah,dy Azalea, I hope you know the consequences of your actions. Only five-tenths of this girl''s aura could be measured when she was sealed!'' She immediately looked away from Elena when she felt thetter''s burning gaze on her.


    ''It''s impossible that this guy, who does not even have three-tenths of this butler''s aura, is his master.'' She was talking about Askald who always wore his butler costume with his white gloves.


    Alvine gets off the throne and goes down the steps of the stairs before standing one meter from Cindy.


    "You said I was entitled to two escorts?"


    "Y-yes. This is to prevent a war from breaking out during the meeting." She says with cold sweat on her forehead.


    "...Very good; in this case...


    Alvine turns to the others, determined to reveal the two elected officials he would finally bring with him.


    ''Who will he choose? There is an 80% chance that he will choose one of his monarchs or...


    Before Cindy finishes her hypotheses, Alvine''s voice sounds in the throne room.


    "Sylvia and Linn; you will be my escorts during this trip." He said, looking at the two former Punishers standing in Sabrina''s group.


    Seeing the incredulous eyes of others towards the small group of ten weakest people in the room (Randolph, Serena, Ferda, Xelor, Helios, Assiaphir, Sabrina, Henia, Linnae, and Sylvia), Cindy frowns, curious to know the identity of the two people who will have to apany Alvine.


    But when she saw two girls of intermediate transcendent rank, her heart oozed in her chest. ''He''s joking, isn''t he? He really intends to go so far just to insult the other guests!?'' She couldn''t help thinking about the problems that will ur when they reach the ce.

 Chapter 429 Meeting with Azalea.

    Chapter 429 Meeting with Azalea.


    Traveling through the infinitelyrge void where water, oxygen, or other necessity for man''s survival hardly exists, Alvine and his two subordinates follow Cindy closely.


    Like a young fish in a jar, Cindy traveled thousands of KM with each jump she made.


    Contrary to her, Alvine was content to bend space to shorten the path by using her spatial attribute.


    Looking behind her, Cindy''s face lost its color when she saw that Alvine was assisting his subordinates so as not to leave them behind.


    ''So I was right, these two are really in the transcendent rank. Why is this guy so arrogant!? Why is he so keen to ignite things when he has to meet entities whose levels exceed allmon sense?'' Her mind kept trying to understand the reasons which motivates Alvine to be so sneaky.


    In doubt and uncertainty, the journey continued in an asphyxiating silence.


    --


    Still in the ck vacuum, only illuminated by the space dust and the sparkling veils of the annihted ancient civilizations, Cindy stops in front of a ck hole; one of the gates of hell, as they tend to call them.


    Standing in front of the imposing and jeopardizing the ck hole entrance, Alvine takes a look at Sylvia and Linn before smiling slightly.


    ''It shows that they are nervous. I spent an hour to convince the others; Elena precisely. But what they don''t understand is the reason for my decision.


    -I''d like to test something fun with these two when I met this Cristalus¡¯ queen. Will her power work on me? Probably, but what about these two? I can''t wait to see the face she will make when she realizes it.'' His smile became heckling as he articted these words in his mind.


    Focusing on Cindy''s back once again, Alvine couldn''t help smiling mysteriously.


    ''Of all the Crostalus I had met, this is the first time I have seen one of them have such a high level; I wonder how great her mistress will be. I would almost like to kill her and turn her into one of my subordinates.


    -Having a Crustalus among my collection is so tempting that my heart drools with envy. Anyway, I hope to have the opportunity soon; it''s a shame to waste a product of such a rarity...! Let''s calm down, it''s not the time to let myself be affected by old hobbies.''


    He shudders at the idea of bing a collector again.


    Shaking his head, he give up and returned to the present.


    During his absence, Cindy had already begun the process of opening the ck hole.


    The amazement seized Alvine''s heart when she saw Cindy manifest her aura with multiple colors that were neither white, red, or gold; but all of them at once.


    Other colors manifested themselves through her aura, but the most persistent remained the white color; giving her an esoteric look and a purity rivaling Isolet''s.


    Runes danced around her as her hands moved at a fast speed, but visible to Alvine.


    Then, over seconds, the runes began by interfering with the ck hole.


    -VRRRR!!!


    Simultaneously, a ck tunnel forces a passage through the ck hole which trembled as if it were aboard the burst.


    Aware that this risk was minimal, Alvine remains imperturbable in the face of this anomaly.


    Gradually, the ck hole and the massive energy it released, stabilize and became pleasant and watery; leaving a slightly illuminated tunnel.


    "Could you follow me?" Cindy asks without turning to Alvine.


    She then takes her frantic momentum by diving into the tunnel.


    As for Alvine, he transforms into his real majestic shape before pursuing Cindy with his two escorts.


    --


    White! Too bedazzle!!


    These were Alvine''s thoughts as soon as he appeared on the other side of the tunnel.


    In front of him, contrary to his expectations, he saw only a solitary castle floating on a transparent white disc.


    ''A leviata? She''s rich, this castle mistress.'' Alvine could not help but mumble these lines in his mind when he saw the luxurious look of the castle, which was full of expensive materials.


    Unable to remain indifferent to sight, wonder reels his cold heart. ''I''m d I didn''t bring Elena with me, she will probably want to own this castle.''


    He then focuses on Cindy.


    But thetter was not yet alone, she was b with a woman who looked like her like two drops of water.


    The resemnce was so striking that Alvine doubted that they were two people.


    ''Given everything I''ve experienced recently, I don''t like to see twins; I already have my dose with them.''


    Shaking his head slightly, he advances towards the two with Sylvie and Linn following him in a dull silence.


    "Thank you for responding to our mistress''s invitation, please follow me, I will be your guide for the rest." Rendy bows slightly to Alvine and speaks in a more steady voice than Cindy''s.


    It was not only her voice but even her temperament. She only raised her eyebrows slightly when she saw the two "weak" women who were escorting Alvine.


    Seeing Alvine nodding, Rendy soars to the castle, leaving Cindy to care with the tunnel she had created.


    Alvine soon noticed the solitude of the castle when he saw the absence of the guards in front of the entrance to the castle.


    They then enter the castle through the main doors that were opened by Rendy.


    But instead of doing the rest of the journey on the way, Alvine saw a purple spatial portal behind the door.


    They followed Rendy through the portal without a hassle.


    But this time, Alvine became rmed as soon as he appeared in a huge living room decorated in white.


    The cold woman, with a toxic look, was sitting on a sofa, waiting for him quietly with a cup of tea in her right hand and a white booklet in the other.


    Alvine''s mistrust was partly caused by the sight of a woman, but the other...


    ''Heh, there is no doubt, this woman is a pure Crustalus.'' He ms his tongue when he saw that his shadow was no longer perceptible under his feet.


    It was not only him, but even the decorative objects had no shadow; not to mention Sylvia or Linn.


    Azalea and Rendy had no shadows either.


    "May we fight true in his holy name? Or be Blessed by his holy light." She mumbles these words by putting down her cup of tea before coldly staring at Alvine as if she expecting something from him.


    Smiling fiendishly manner, Alvine walked towards her and took a seat on the sofa in front of Azalea.


    While crossing his arms in an authoritarian mood, Alvine''s Shadow bursts out of his body, darkening the living room in half.


    "May we fight true in my name! Blessed be the darkness." He responds to Azalea''s enigmatic words without his smile subsiding on his face.


    Azalea''s expressionless undtes slightly as she frowned her thin eyebrows.


    Standing behind her mistress, like Sylvia and Linn behind Alvine, Rendy frowns when she sees Alvine''s aura.


    This simple manifestation of force between the two sovereigns made the three henchwomen stunned; but motionless, like sculptures.


    "Did you like my gift(Elena)?" Azalea asks after her brief silence.


    "I loved it." Alvine acquiesce. "But I would have liked to have received a Pandora''s box that contained the object standing behind you." He then continues by taking a brief look at Rendy.


    "..." Imperturbable, Azalea took a sip from her cup of tea before sighing slightly.


    "If preferable, we want to remain neutral in this war." She mutters in a sober voice, having a trace of sadness in her.


    "...Do you think it''s possible?"


    "It''s a shame, but I''m not the decision-maker." She responds with a minty breath that invades Alvine''s sensibilities.


    Frowning, Alvine shakes his head. "It''s sad, I would never have thought that someone of your caliber could be a pawn."


    "You are wrong, ying a role and being, are two different things." She contradicts Alvine after hearing his words.


    "Let''s pass," she puts down her cup of tea and closes her booklet.


    "Why did you bring two transcendents to a meeting between supreme?" She then focuses on Linn and Sylv.


    "Personal reasons have motivated me; maybe you will know soon, or maybe not, everything will depend on you when the timees." Alvine''s instant answers forced her to believe he had predicted some of her questions.


    To prevent this from happening again, she remains silent, kneading twice her thoughts in her mind. ¡°...¡±


    ''She said, May we fight true, in ''his'' holy name. That exins She''s not the leader. In this case, I would like to know who can change a Crustalus into a minion. Luck must be the weapon of the bastard who is this woman''s master; I''m a bit jealous of it.'' Taking advantage of Azalea''s silence, Alvine orders his mind to wander for a while.


    "...I see. But I also hope that you will be able to remain indifferent to the consequences." She whispers with the same coldness in her eyes.


    "It will depend on the context and the tier of these famous consequences you are talking about." Alvine''s eyes had traces of pure madness when he heard Azalea threaten his two subordinates.


    She also frowns after hearing Alvine''s ungentlemanly words.


    Tension ignited between both as they gaze at each other in a stale silence.


    But,


    "...I''ll keep this warning in mind." She gets up from her sofa and nods towards Rendy.


    Understanding the meaning of her mistress''s gesture, Rendy apuded once, thus manifesting an old door in the living room.


    Azalea exins herself, seeing Alvine''s conflicting eyes. "Behind this door, are the others who have been waiting for you for a week; Please follow me."


    With thesest words, she stood in front of the door that had arge emerald green crystal iid in the middle, sealing thetter.


    "Don''t worry, for the smooth running of this council, I have made certain arrangements to abolish anyone using his magical energy. So you will understand why we have to do this meeting in a secure ce?" She said before Alvine asked her why.


    "Nevermind." Alvine answers in a sober voice before getting near her.


    ''The arrogance of this ilk reached an excessive.'' Rendy mutters in her mind when she sees Alvine''s conduct.


    It was not only she who thought that the meeting was not going to go smoothly, but all those who were with her, including Alvine.


    But contrary to what Rendy thought, Azalea had understood most of Alvine''s actions under their true appearances.


    ''An ungodly man, an abomination and the shadow of the universe; as described by his nicknames. He brought these two weak subordinates with him, sworn by his name, and threatened me with death if I attacked his two escorts.


    -All his actions are probably aimed at a well-hidden goal that I can''t dig up. This individual is as dangerous as the arrogant bastards behind these doors. Let''s hope that my ancestors make this meeting easier for me to continue.'' She takes a quick look at Alvine before focusing on the door after putting her mind in order.


    She then approaches the door, letting her right palmy over the crystal and her other free palm on the emerald crystal ingrain in her chest.


    -CRRRRRiiiiCKK!!


    The two doors open in a shrill and metallic noise.

 Chapter 430 The meeting.

    Chapter 430 The meeting.


    Crossing the door, Alvine found himself in another dimension independent of where he was.


    ''I have not stopped crossing portals of all kinds from the ck hole; their caution is somewhat exaggerated, I think.'' He said to himself in passing before being weed by a virgin room that had only three guests and their two escorts standing behind them.


    The room measured no more than ten square meters, and the length between the floor and the ceiling was only about fifteen meters; seen from this angle, it''s an imposing room.


    But not for those who were inside.


    Like any ordinary meeting room, there was a round table and six seats around it.


    Alvine looked over at the others with amazement; among the group, he knew only one person; a man with golden eyes and a scar on his left cheek.


    A fierce but imperceptible aura surrounded his muscr body whose biceps could ignite the desire of every bodybuilder.


    ''So this old man alsoe, huh?'' He mutters with a sneaky smile as she looks at the middle-aged man with his nerdy mustache.


    But the most striking was his three long red horns resembling those of Elena.


    The two escorts he had behind him were both men who had nothing to do with Elena or Askald, except their horns.


    Their muscr bodies are as imposing as their masters.


    As for the other three, Alvine could not think of anything more except white.


    From head to toe, they were dressed in immacte white dresses.


    ''It''s not just their clothing styles or their hair, even their auras give off this purity that makes me think of Isolet.'' Alvine frowns while looking at one of the two slightly thin men, who smiled slightly at him.


    His eyes had no pupils, but only white Sclerotics; just like Isolet!


    The six escorts behind them also had white hair and monk''s white long dresses.


    And apart from the man who had his face exposed, the other two who were sitting on each side of him wore white masks, without a mark, or other characteristic to differentiate their ranks from their escorts, who were dressed simrly.


    Putting aside his cynical thoughts, Alvine sits on one of the two vacant chairs.


    Passing through, Cindy was already in the room and was standing behind thest vacant chair.


    While Sylvie and Linn stood behind Alvine, Rendy also joined her sister after Azalea took her ce.


    After looking at everyone, Alvine''s expression was not beautiful to see. ''Something''s wrong here. Why do I find myself with people just strong enough topete with my monarchs? Did this woman''s master finally decide not to participate in this meeting?'' He mumbles with eyebrows pointed with doubt.


    This doubt persisted in his heart when he saw Azalea bow slightly to the only unmasked man among the men in white.


    "I apologize for the dy, holy Uranus."


    Seeing Azalea close her eyes, ce her right hand on her crystal and pronounce these lines in a fanatical voice, Alvine''s eyes had traces of cruelty.


    "Don''t worry about that, the important thing is that he''s there." The man, named Uranus, nonchntly shakes his hand in front of his face without his smile diminishing.


    Since Alvine had entered the room, Uranus has not quit his eyes on him.


    Alvine shakes his head with irony when he sees Azalea sigh; like a defenseless girl who''s relieved to escape punishment.


    ''Incredible! So this person is her master? Hah, why do I feel insulted?'' He couldn''t help feeling bitter in his heart.


    "Hey, kid!" At that moment, the virile voice of the old man echoed in the room.


    His dark voice drew everyone''s attention to him, including Alvine.


    But Alvine¡¯s expression became sneaky as soon as he saw the hateful eyes of ''Hercules''.


    "Why do you always bark like that? Sigh, and I, who thought you had changed over the years." Alvine expresses himself in a dramatic tone.


    ?Hercules'' face wrinkled into pure and wild hatred as Alvine''s words were yed back in a loop in his brain.


    ''Sigh, this senile old man is still as predictable. He exhausted his brain neurons because of his muscles; well, I''m not against the idea of having two other subordinates.'' Alvine mutters in his mind while contemting the face of ''Hercules'' who was constantly changing color.


    The old man''s aura explodes toward Alvine in the form of ferocious waves.


    But being already ready in advance, a ck hole appears in front of Alvine and absorbs the damage he was to receive.


    Alvine gives him a dark look that plunges the whole room into total darkness.


    In the same second, Azalea intervened!


    The emerald crystal in her chest began to shine with a blinding green glow.


    ''Sigh, I have so much possessive desire for this breed that it bes an obsession.'' Mumbling in his mind, Alvine could instantly feel Azalea''s skill effects on him.


    The simple glow emanating from the crystal of Azalea broke any link Alvine had with the darkness.


    It was not just an impression. Looking at his hand, he could no longer feel his energy flow through or use his perception.


    Slowly, but gradually, the room became slightly lit again; as in its old state.


    -p, p, p...


    Alvine frowns when he sees Uranus apud to congratte him.


    "Beautiful show of strength, Darkness." He said by calling Alvine by another nickname.


    nickname." Alvine swallows his bitterness and speaks in a calm "Are you talking about me? Because I can''t remember this nickname." Alvine swallows his bitterness and speaks in a calm voice.


    "Haha, who else do you think I''m talking to?" This time, Uranus''s sarcasm was indeed visible in his voice.


    "..." Frowning, Alvine decides to ignore him.


    "Don''t you find this fantastic? Your attack was great, but in front of my devotee, you are no different from a mortal." Uranus continues to sell the merits of Azalea as if he were the author.


    Azalea also frowns but decides to remain silent.


    However, even if it was brief, Alvine was able to learn a lesson from Azalea''s expression.


    "Sigh, do I only have to deal with idiots?" Determined to check his hypothesis, Alvine decides to y the game with Uranus.


    ''It''s suspicious. The obedience of this arrogant old man to this firefly (Uranus) is suspicious. The fact he has three Crustalus under his boot is also suspicious. The most suspicious is that he gives me the impression of having a connection with Isolet. This person, no, this firefly pack, out of I don''t know where theye from, are suspicious!


    -BTW, he''s not stronger than this Cristalus queen, nor endowed with more amount of astronomical energy as my two monarchs¡¯ father. Not to mention his rank, which is no more impressive than that of this old hercule. This whole story stinks the shit.''


    Barely finishedbeling Uranus and his men with thebel of doubt, Alvine saw Uranus frown.


    Seeing this, he looks at Hercules with a sneaky smile. "Tell me old Alfred, why do you always attack me on sight? Could it be that you liked this artwork on your cheek so much and that you would like to have another one on the other?" Imperturbable, Alvine continued to hit where it hurt when talking about the old man''s scar.


    The old man''s rage is getting worse once again. but just like Alvine and the others, he looked like a grandfather with a warm temperament since his power is sealed.


    But instead of Alfred, it is the man in white with an angel face who answers Alvine''s old question asking if he only had to deal with idiots.


    "If I were in your ce, I wouldn''t feel asfortable as you are." He says with a more monotonous tone than usual.


    Now that Alvine had no control over his power, his pupils were invisible because of the darkness in his eyes; He had entirely ck eyes that shone with malice because of the slightly lit room.


    Uranus continued after seeing him frown with a threatening air.


    "Be reasonable, and surrender before it''s toote."


    "..."


    "Your power isn''t able topete with mine. - Even if your three monarchs are powerful, they won''t make a long fire in front of us. - The help you have recently obtained and which gives you the confidence to report this war is only a fragment of our military power."


    Alvine could guess, from Uranus¡¯s words, that they have spies in his base. ''He forces me to believe that he has absolute control of the situation. On the other hand, I already knew that this hypothesis remained. But Index, which is sealed in the basement is not the intermediary; which means that his intermediary is hiding among my potential allies.


    -But hey, an enemy disguised as an ally is more to fear than a visible enemy. Anyway, I only see two people qualified enough to put obstacles in my way; let''s hope that Askald manages to control the situation until I return.'' Despite his wandering thoughts, his anxiety could not be seen on his face.


    "Do you want to impress me?" He asks without the smile fading on his lips.


    "Well, what more can you ask if it''s not that? But since you are so keen to embark on this path, then I would make sure to break your trust and that arrogant smile on your lips before killing you after making you sink in despair." Uranus mutters cruelly while camouging his vicious smile with the fingers that he crossed in front of his lips.


    "...I see." Alvine lets out a heavy sigh from his lips. "Your eyes make me think of someone who is under mymand; a brilliant strategist who does not shrink from a war."


    Frowning, Uranus erases the trace of cruelty he had unconsciously manifested in his pupils. "I am sincere when I said you had to pass the weapon to the left. I cannot forgive the sins you havemitted. But time will make you understand your sins; at that time, you will understand that it''s toote for your repentance."


    "...Tss~, it seems that the dice have already been thrown; let''s wait to see the lucky one." Alvine gets up from his chair, feeling that the meeting wasing to an end.


    "But I still have onest question." he suddenly stops before the door.


    "I am not against granting you this favor," Uranus mutters without changing his expression.

 Chapter 431 The Meeting. 2

    ?


    Alvine turns his back on him and crosses his arms. "The rumors about the supreme god, are you the origin of these bullshits?"


    Smiling briefly, Uranus nods his head. "It''s true. But I''m not that goddess."


    "..."


    ''A goddess?'' Alvine briefly reflects on the meanings of Uranus''s words.


    "Alright then, may we see each other on the battlefields." He said as he walked towards the door he had borrowed before finding himself in the room.


    But at that moment, an incredulous thing happened.


    Half of the escorts who were in the room followed him without their masters giving the order.


    Alfred''s two muscr men, Rendy, and Uranus''s two subordinates!


    This anomaly left no one indifferent, including Uranus, who had an anchored face.


    Alvine stops when he arrived in front of the door. "Since you have so many troops, you wouldn''t mind if I recruited some, wouldn''t you?"


    Uranus and Alfred''s faces have turned green.


    Keeping his rage under control, Iranus looks at Azalea. "What does this mean?"


    "I have nothing to do with...-


    "Do you want me to believe that he manages to use his powers despite your obstruction?" His voice became harsh before Azalea finished her sentence.


    Being overwhelmed by the anomaly, Azalea opens her mouth several times but is unable to answer Uranus''s question.


    "You''re not quite clever." Alvine invites himself into their conversations while sshing oil on the fires which burn in the heart of Uranus.


    Thetter''s expression instantly changes into cruelty as he stared at his two minions behind Alvine.


    Both were wearing masks, hiding their eyes. But unlike them, Alfred''s subordinates had empty eyes and small ck runes in them.


    Alvine sighs nonchntly. "Do you remember, Uranus?" while muttering these lines, he breaks the wrist of the door, instead of opening it.


    He then turns to the others. "You had to impress me, not with vicious tricks, but here and now."


    He then looks at Sylvia with a sneaky smile.


    Understanding that it was the moment, she manifested her aura which was a perfect white; instead of ck.


    -!


    Seeing their confusion, Alvine smiled at Azalea who had an awe expression, Forck of a better word to describe it.


    "Wasn''t this meeting supposed to be a meeting of...-


    Alvine cut him off. "Ah, Uranus, why are you continuing this game? You must know that I have understood since time."


    Uranus frowns darkly.


    "Alfred''s previous attack was only a diversion. I thought you were going to take advantage of this chaos to attack me, but you surprised me by taking my two subordinates who were behind me just before this woman activated the effects of her territory."


    "..."


    He then walks to his chair when he sees Uranus disying a sneaky smile. Thetter no longer hid his intention.


    On the other hand, Alvine''s calm did not decrease a notch. "But since you have a mind as twisted as Askald, I was able to act in time before you went to the end of your actions. ¡ªSeeing that your attempt had failed, you preferred dialogue.


    -But who am I to let this affront pass? Having my energy sealed, you knew that I could not notice where this portal led. But you did not expect that one of my subordinates could always be able to use her powers and warn me of your trap. You see, all this is suspicious." He then sits on his chair with seven new escorts behind him.


    "Let''s forget everything that has just happened, and let''s talk with an open heart." Of course, it was a lie.


    But even knowing this, Uranus has not lost his cold blood.


    He sighs with a sad look. "I am confused, a person I want to offer a peaceful death asks the opposite; what to do in such a situation?" He speaks in a dramatic voice.


    But Alvine instantly proposed. "What if you started by intimidating...- I meant, impressing me?"


    "Impress you?"


    "Yea, you may get there by telling me about your links with Titania and Isolet. One is probably your sacrificial pawn, but the other...sigh.


    "-!!" Uranus''s heart jumps a beat when he hears Alvine''s words.


    "What do you mean by¡­ that?" Despite his efforts to keep his cool, his tone was still stunned.


    Alvine also frowns. ''It seems that Askald was not wrong, in part.'' His eyes became solemn as he muttered these few words in his mind.


    Aware that he was about to lose his mind in the wrath, he breathes at a slow but regr pace. ''Let''s calm down, getting angry will only aggravate the situation.'' Gradually, his heart rate became regr.


    ''The reason for all these panics is none other than Isolet. Because she has a superior soul as powerful as mine, she''s the only one who can wreak havoc even in the presence of my monarchs. The older an entity is, the more mysterious and powerful its powers will be.


    But from there to believe that Isolet is in wick with them? It hides something suspicious. It was not only me who found this girl innocent and harmless even Askald, who was suspicious of her, ended up leaving her aside. It was also this same Askald who was able to find the other spying, which is deeply hidden in Tifania''s soul.


    - being weak, I could not discover this other consciousness. ¡®I doubt that Tifania herself is aware of its existence¡¯, Askald had exined to me. But Isolet, huh?''


    After all that he had just witnessed, Alvine could no longer cast out the hypothesis that Isolet was linked to Uranus and the other men in white; despite everything, a mystery remains in his heart.


    Unable to find the answer to this mystery, he focused on Uranus, who no longer looked shocked.


    "What is your connection with this girl? How do you know her existence?" He asks, even if he didn''t expect an honest answer from Uranus.


    While he was asking, he stealthily gesticted his right fingers which were hidden under the table.


    Standing behind him, Sylvia deciphered his words through his gestures.


    A basic means ofmunication he had learned from Sabrina during his sses with her.


    **I apologize, but I still can''t read his mind.** Being one of the fives people to use her magical energy, Sylvia answers Alvine''s question telepathically; as she had always done since the beginning.


    Hearing her answer, Alvine signaled OK. Then, his left hand¡¯s fingers move once again, addressing Linn.


    Thetter, always having her magical perception focused on Alvine, also answers. **The gate destination has still not changed; I still feel the presence of the army of enemies waiting for us behind.**


    This answer is enough for Alvine to understand that Uranus has still not abandoned his vicious intentions.


    He frowns... ''He (Uranus)''s trying to save time; I think that was his goal from the start.''


    At the same time, Uranus answers his question after a few seconds of silence.


    "You have spent many millennia sowing chaos, her majesty is the key to extinguishing the mes you have created." His sober voice resounds in the room.


    Surprised beyond all his predictions, Alvine asks in a sneaky tone...


    "Her majesty?"


    A sneaky smile stands on Uranus''s lips.


    But before he speaks, the woman next to him, who had not yet spoken, speaks in a soft but cold voice. "Uranus, I don''t remember ordering you to reveal information about our...-


    Uranus cut her off. "Monarch Nephleim, it doesn''t matter anymore; we have already reached our goal." But the respect in Uranus''s voice shows the woman had a higher status than his.


    ''Monarch?'' Alvine listens to collect as much information as he could.


    More importantly, the girl''s voice was familiar to him, but unable to remember where he had already heard it.


    Uranus''s words lowered the guard and mistrust of the woman wearing a white mask towards him.


    Aware of this fact, Uranus focused on Alvine. "You made two mistakes." He raises his index and middle fingers toward Alvine.


    "The first is to believe you above all, the second is to have attended this meeting." He continues with a smile going from one ear to the other.


    Regardless of Uranus''s arrogant words, Alvine did not show his true emotions.


    But indifference was not equal to his true emotions, his blood was bubbling in his veins as he listened to Uranus.


    Among all his exnations that included false and true information, Alvine had captured some of them. ''There is no doubt that Isolet will be as powerful as I was if she reaches her perfect shape. Especially since she may have a past as important and mysterious as mine; this statement has the merit of granting a part of truth in the words of this type in white.


    -But I doubt that they are telling the truth when talking about achieving their goals. I can leave here using Kimiko''s power, but leaving empty-handed and without reliable information will only cause more confusion in my mind. I would risk making the wrong decisions if I don''t rify certain things.'' He allows his mind to do what it wants as long as it can find useful information.


    ''What if Isolet wasn''t weak?'' When this tic sounded in his mind, his heart froze in his chest.


    ''Thinking about it, I would be able to prevent Askald from seeing my real level if I was at the peak of my power. But even if she manages to deceive Askald''s senses, mine are...-! Tss~, What am I even saying? Even the other bug that upies Tifania''s body could mislead me as if it were as easy as turning her thumbs¡­ Sigh! It''s frustrating to be in ignorance.'' He almost shouted hisst sentence out loud.


    "I see." Unable to find the answer, Alvine gets up for the second time. "In this case, I will leave." He muttered in an imposing tone that echoed in the silent room.


    ''The priority is to go and see how the others are doing, then I would take care of the rest.'' With this idea in mind, he momentarily looks at Azalea, who had no undtions on her face.


    Seeing that thetter was also looking at him, Alvine smiled cruelly at her. "My only regret is to learn that you had already chosen your side."


    "... I just want to shelter mine; this ambition guides my will." She pronounces these lines with a particr ent that wrinkled Alvine''s face.


    He turns his eyes away from Azalea before focusing on Uranus.


    "Do you intend to stop me?"


    Uranus''s eyelids swell with cruelty. But before he gave his answer that Alvine had guessed in advance, Nephleim was ahead of him. "You have the right to leave; as promised, this meeting was not intended to beat us."


    Her words not only surprised Alvine but also the others.


    "Are you sure!?" Alfred jumped off his chair, unable to believe what he has just heard.


    "If we let this asshole go, my two...-


    "Don''t worry; it is by taking this into ount that I prevent you from attacking him." Nephilim expresses herself without detours.


    "...What do you mean by that?" Still not ready to see Alvine steal other subordinates from him, Alfred holds his rage and asks between his clenched teeth.


    Nephilim sighed with ennui, learning that Alfred''s mind was as slow as a turtle on a beach.


    "Ah, old man." Alvine''s sarcastic voice resounds in the room.


    Just by hearing Alvine''s haughty tone, Alfred guessed he will have to assist another test of self-control.


    But Alvine continued. "Your idiocy will never cease to surprise me. If you try to hold me back, maybe I could order your subordinates to serve me as a shield."


    -!!


    Finally bing aware of Nephleim''s concerns, Uranus and Alfred became frozen after hearing Alvine''s words.


    "Tsk! You finally show your real face! A warrior must never stoop d...-


    "Stop making yourself more stupid than you already are, Alfred." Alvine halts him off. "You constantly bark while telling me shits, but you forget that it was you who started."


    Alfred¡¯s face bes green with shame.


    But Alvine didn''t care about his feelings. ¡°So tell me Alfred, Why the fuck would I care about my pride against nasty Imps like you?"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Seeing him silent, Alvine smiled with satisfaction. He then caressed Rendy''s head while looking at Azalea.


    Seeing his tant threat while using her maid as a shield, Azalea sighs slightly in a hs mood.


    In the same second, her emerald green crystal shines once again with a shining light before turning off after a few seconds as long as five eysh beats.


    Alvine''s smile grows as he feels his body roar with energy. "Stay safe until the days when you reappear in front of me. By this day, be safe." As soon as he finished saying these words, his shadow rises like a ck veil and swallows up him, his two subordinates, and his hostages.

 Chapter 432 The Strangest Enemies.

    ?


    A few hours rather...


    Looking at Alvine''s back with dark and fierce eyes, Askald seemed to be more dissatisfied with his decision.


    Suddenly, a feminine and familiar voice reaches his ears.


    "Why did he put us aside?"


    Askald nces at his sister and then shakes his head. "That''s not the case." He mutters with a thoughtful air while scrutinizing around him with a sharp and piercing look.


    Elena frowns at his actions. **Looking for a woman with tanned red skin? ** Instead of continuing the conversation out loud, she opted for a more secure way.


    **Yeah, this woman is... In short, since you are already aware, where is she?** Askald asks without changing his expression.


    "...Come with me," Elena whispers to him in a heavy voice before turning her heels and disappearing afterward.


    Frowning, Askald followed his sister closely.


    Then, in the blink of an eye, he appeared on the first level of the basement of the castle.


    Despite his desire to know more, Askald simply curbed his curiosity and continue to follow his sister.


    Soon, The two arrived in front of a door in the middle of the corridor.


    Despite this anomaly, Askald did not even frown, perhaps due to his calm temperament or because of his confidence in his sister.


    Anyway, he followed Elena, who walked through the door leading to another space-time.


    "Why did you bring me here?" Askald finally asks by looking around him.


    The small door of only about 200cm was not worthy of the space found behind it.


    It was a vast area of ck sand extending to KM. Apart from the sr eclipse shining dangerously above them, the vast area had no trees, nts, houses, or other things except the two brother-sister couple and two extra people.


    Elena walked over to the sand area and stood in front of the two people present with them.


    However, Ascald''s eyes had an anonymous coldness that could even make him look like a psychopathic killer.


    He looks at the two supplementary women, who were none other than Fy and Tifania, whom Alvine already suspected of having a problem.


    "Dear sister, why is this woman...-


    Elena shakes her head before Askald finishes his sentence. "I did nothing, it is Fy who''s the author of this convocation. I just transmitted her message to you."


    After listening to her words, Askald then focused on Fy. "You are... Fy Beta, right?" Having already inspected all the people, who have lived in the dimensions of Isolet, Askald was probably one of the mostpetent to differentiate them.


    Fy beta, unlike her original and the others look likes, had shorter hair barely reaching her neck, and undting golden eyes that gave her a slightly more innocent look than her peers.


    Alvine himself had spected on this soft and exclusive characteristic with which she was the only one to have. But aware that Fy forged several alter egos, he did not lean his head too much for Fy Beta''s case, believing that she was more influenced by this alter ego than the others; a little like ck Fy¡¯s sadistic on most asions.


    Hearing Askald''s question, Fy nodded and then exined herself without losing a second more. "Indeed, I am Fy Beta. But there''s more important that we have to deal with before...-


    "Is this woman concerned?" Askald asks, finally focusing on Tifania.


    Thetter was standing behind Fy. But her aura and expression had nothing to do with the woman Askald and Elena had seen.


    Frowning, Fy also turns to her.


    Seeing that she had all the attention on her, she smiled.


    "Have you ever heard of me before?" Her voice was not hostile or dark, but quite the opposite.


    Askald frowns with a dark air. "Who are you? No, it doesn''t matter, what''s important, that''s why you''re here?" While asking this question, Askald stealthily activates an invisible barrier around them.


    But because of Tifania''s smile and her amused look were obvious proof she had noticed Askald''s actions.


    But Askald was not bothered by this, forcing the woman to wonder if he had no other goal in mind.


    But finally, her relevant arrogance and friendly and sweet smile have never shrunk on her lips. "Well, let''s say I''m here to observe a person you and I know.


    "... Isolet, I suppose?"


    "Yea... wait, how could you guess it?" She said with surprised eyes.


    "Naturally, you have not stopped showing your aura which is the exact copy of this girl." Askald shook his head and continued to y the woman''s little game with patience.


    **Elena, go stand guard outside; I have the impression that this woman is trying to save time.**


    "You''re right, I''m trying to save time. But it''s already toote." Against all odds, the woman retorts these words, testifying that she could hear Askald''s thoughts.


    At that moment, Askald no longer asked himself any questions, has manifested his aura.


    His blood-red aura begins to whirl around him at a fierce and tant pace. "It''s then no longer necessary to waste my time with you."


    "Fufu~, I''m not tall against any of you. But is it a good idea to attack me to try to make me talk?"


    "..."


    "I know that what you want is information; well, I happen to be here to provide you with it." She continued with a grandiose smile when she saw the silence and hesitation of the three.


    "...Speak in this case." Askald orders with a fiery temperament.


    In any case, despite all this mystery, he did not give up his former intent.


    Knowing that, ¡­Elena left without losing one more second.


    The woman just looked at her without saying anything more.


    The second after, she scrapes her throat, drawing Askald and Fy''s attention to her.


    "First, I did note here as an enemy but as your savior. So I want to be thanked for that."


    "And for what the information is, it will not be free, I expect you to give me this girl who persists in staying here; it is for our good and yours that I ask for it."


    "...Why would I do that?" While doing his best, Askald keeps his cool as far.


    "Sigh, I was expecting this question. But just like your lord, this girl is his antipode. If she stays here, with you, you will lose more than you can imagine. I..-


    "Stop turning around. Otherwise, I will be obliged to use conventional means to make you talk."


    --


    Meanwhile, Elena, who had just arrived outside, frowns.


    Her doubt was due to only one thing, the abnormal serenity.


    ''Something escapes us.'' Mumbling in her mind, she scrutinizes every corner of the castle and the kingdom, where Freydja''s former residents are housed, with her supreme perception.


    But regardless of her attempts, she found nothing abnormal, or almost nothing abnormal.


    Standing near the window while contemting the night sky with nostalgic eyes, was Isolet.


    She had a strange expression that had reced her innocent little girl smile; anxiety.


    Finding her and seeing her sough almost every sec, Elena instantly knew that she knew something.


    She immediately teleported to her room; which is none other than Alvine''s room.


    Seeing Elena''s appearance, Isolet radiates with joy. But this hope and her joyful smile soon turned into sadness.


    Her radiates then switched into concern. "Big sister Elena, I think bad guys are trying to get involved in Isolet. We must quickly go and save her." She said in a restless voice.


    Not understanding what she was talking about since she was in front of her, Elena frowns with skepticism.


    She then knelt in front of Isolet and ordered her to sit next to her.


    Nodding innocently, Isolet sits in front of her. "Big sister, since you disappeared, Isolet has stayed here waiting for you. But even if she has..-


    "Listen to me carefully... start by quieting you down first, and tell me who threatens your life?" Elena interrupts him in a somewhat hasty voice.


    "It''s not me, but Isolet. She''s already there. If I let her do it, Isolet may no longer be like herself. You must prevent her from reaching Isolet."


    Elena''s brain overheated. ''She speaks as if there were two Isolet...!! What if that were the case?'' Elena darkly frowns as her brain gave her this prescription.


    "Isolet, where is the other Isolet?"


    "The ce where the real Isolet was."


    "... Are you talking about the tree? Your real body?"


    "... Um!"


    Instantly, Elena''s eyes turned to lethal red again. In a time simr to the blink of an eyshes, her perception trekked more than one hundred thousand KM toward the Arctds.


    Instantly, she saw a man with slightly tanned skin confronting a vampire woman, who seemed to have fun with him.


    Getting up suddenly, she tempts to teleport herself to the ce she had just seen through her perception.


    "No, you must warn big brother. If you go alone, you will die!" But Isolet stops her while pronouncing these words without the slightest hesitation.


    Elena did not take her warning lightly. Unlike some, she was one of the few people to interact with Isolet before she was sealed. Thetter, therefore, knows her strength.


    ''The aura of this woman I saw is anything but a joke. But who am I to stress over such an interesting opponent?'' She mutters in her mind with a sadistic smile.


    Seeing her smile, Isolet, aware of Elena''s intentions, traps her in a barrier.


    "What are you...-


    "No! You mustn''t go there. This woman is stronger than you, even you all together." She shakes her head so much that she disheveled her hair.


    Frowning, Elena asks in a sober voice. "What are you hiding from me, Isolet?"


    "... It''s...you don''t have to go. Or I''ll...-


    Before Isolet finished her sentence, Elena teleported out of her barrier in a shadow whirl¡¯s shape.


    Seeing this, confusion seized her. A confusion that soon turned into a sneaky smile.


    "Do your best, dear big sister~" She mutters before sitting on the chair next to her window.


    But a voice soon resounded in her brain.


    **Get me out of here!** The voice had the same tone as hers, which was not surprising since ''she'' spoke while housing in Isolet''s body.


    "Ho? Do you always manage to keep your conscience?" She mutters with a mischievous smile while caressing her earring that was hidden by her white hair.


    ''Patience, the n is only at the beginning. To reverse the darkness, the light must be more shining than it.'' She mumbled while removing the earring.


    "Isolet, if you want to save everyone, you must agree to merge with me. It''s nothingplicated I..-


    "No! You are mean. I will never trust you."


    By listening to Isolet''s words, the woman''s cheeks blushed with shame, seeing her innocence and immaturity.


    "Sigh, it''s crazy to discover that such a part of me really exists." That was too for her.


    --

 Chapter 433 The strangest enemies. 2

    433 The strangest enemies. 2


    --


    Back to the basement, first level.


    Askald finally lost patience and used the unconventional means he wanted to avoid at all costs.


    Against all expectations, the spirit that possessed Tifania''s body had not resisted.


    Askald had used his domain''s power, bringing Tifania to the puppets'' prison, the same as the golem with his effigy did when it faced Alvine.


    Askald had not tried to extract her from the information by the torture ticket.


    But contented himself with scrutinizing her mind by cing his hand on one of the hundreds of thousands of puppets with Tifania¡¯s effigy, floating above the ck sea.


    As a result, after seeing some of Tifania¡¯s memories, Askald''s face was so crumpled that his thoughts could not be visible.


    While smiling at him, Tifania mumbled...


    "I had told you not to do it. But your impatience and stubbornness is the only thing you must curses." She says while restyling her hair with a lively movement


    Askald ignores Tifania''s sarcasticments. He puts his index and middle finger on the left temple to strengthen his telepathic powers. **Elena, can you hear me?**


    **...What''s up? Why do you..-


    **Go straight to the castle. It seems that we...-


    Just like Askald who just cut her off, Elena did the same before Askald finished his sentence. **No, I wouldn''t go back when I''m about to let off steam for once.**


    **Stop...-


    **Don''t worry; I already know how urgent the situation is. But unlike you, I also know where the person? who orchestrated all this is. If I don''t stop it in time, you also know what might happen.**


    ''...Sigh, of course, I know it. But you''re not strong enough for that.'' Askald roared in his mind before focusing on Tifania.


    Thetter smiled at him before continuing with a sarcasm never disyed before. "Ah, anger, agitation, and then, anxiety... the expression on your face''s a jumbled mixture of various emotions; how lovely~~


    Hearing her speak, Askald could understand that she had them in all beauty.


    ''...What a bitch!'' He swore by clenching his fist.


    The next moment, his silhouette shes in front of Tifania.


    Understanding Asskald''s intentions, especially seeing him appear in front of her with a sword splitting the air towards her forehead, Tifania urgently manifests her strongest protective barrier around her.


    But against all her predictions, Askald''s ck de passes through all her defenses before piercing her head!


    -Grhg!


    Her eyes became nk as her consciousness gradually faded.


    *A soul attack...? Haha, I didn''t expect that at all.*


    Although she was fading, her voice and the triumphant smile she had on her lips showed no concern.


    Frowning, Askald twists his de in her brain before removing it.


    The strangest thing was that she had no visible wound on her front although Askald pushed her de into her skull.


    *You can kill one or two, but it''s toote. This¡¯s already my theater.* these were thest sarcastic words of ''Tifania'' before she copsed on the ck sands.


    "Did you destroy the foreign mind that upied this woman''s body?" Fy asks with dark eyes.


    Putting away his de, Askald nods his head. "Miss Fy, are you also affected by this bug?" Askald asks, despite already knowing the answer.


    With an ironic smile, Fy gives him a sad look. "I think you already know the answer."


    Askald''s eyes tremble slightly. "...I see." He mutters before turning around.


    But just when Fy thought he was going to leave her with her own problems, a ck needle rush at her at a surprising pace.


    Surprised by Askald''s sudden attack, Fy seed in acting in time by trying to dodge aside to avoid it.


    Although her n was perfect, Askald''s was surely more frightening; Fy discovered this far toote when she moved two meters to Askald.


    -Swoosh!


    At the same time, another needle, with lightning buzzing over it, popped up under the sand with a stealthy speed and stabbed her in the backhead.


    Throughout this machination, Askald did not even take a look at Fy; as if he had already predicted Fy''s movements before installing traps in advance.


    Finally stopping in his steps but without turning around, Askald mutters coldly. "We really have to deal with this virus!" He said before continuing on his way; after hearing the noiseing from Fy Beta which copsed on the floor.


    No longer wanting to lose one more second, he teleported out of the independent space.


    ?


    --


    Outside, like a falcon perched on a tree, was Askald standing on one of the three towers of the castle.


    Behind him, Zakiel, the other generals and captains, was kneeling.


    "In the absence of our overlord, it is up to me to have the most important task." He mutters with abyssal ck eyes that almost melt in the moonless night.


    "Order us, and we will obey, Monarch Askald."


    Seeing them answer altogether, Askald manifests his territory without having to make shy movements and swallow up all of them with him.


    Finding themselves trapped with him, the generals and their captains, no need to mention that all the other generals and their captains who came to the other dimensions were with them, were also present with them.


    Confused by Askald''s actions, Zakiel Alpha stands out from the others and asks...


    "Monarch Askald, why are we here?"


    Zakiel''s question made Askald''s face more anchored than the anchor itself.


    "Zakiels!" Instead of addressing Zakiel Alpha, he addressed all Zakiel by pronouncing their name in the plural.


    [Get to work!]


    As soon as his order resounds in the vicinity, Zakiels'' hands move by themselves.


    A deep green aura emanates from their hands that they knew only very well.


    On the other hand, even though others have bad feelings, no one dared to ask Askald what he was up to.


    Their quiet and obedience were probably due to another factor; a mystery that worried Askald more than anything.


    For his part, Askald did not remain inactive either; his eyes, carefully scrutinizing the crowd of the thirty most powerful people in front of him, immediately located the contaminated and sane.


    His first target was Shadow Epsilon, the weakest among Shadows.


    But instead of attacking him directly, the attack came indirectly, and without shouting guard, when Zakiel Delta pierced one of the puppet armies below them with his shares aura which has around his hand!


    -!


    His target instantly fainted like Fy Beta and Tifania.


    Now unconscious, and unable to keep on his magic active to float, his body falls into the ck sea under their feet.


    Seeing that, the others show fierce faces at Askald. Naturally, his actions had the consequence of sowing chaos in the troop when they saw Shadow Epsilon vanish under the sea.


    Aware that Asskald did not intend to exin the situation to them or spare them, the others, including the Zakiels who were forced to shoot off their likes, showed their tant hostilities towards their superior.


    As for Askald, A macabre smile appears stealthily on his lips, making his face more demonic, when he understood the intentions of his subordinates.


    "Shadow, Heepha, Zakiel." He then calls each general by his first name in a dull voice.


    Seeing that they had all his attention, he continued. "Greed, Luna, and finally you, Darka;e back here."


    -!!


    The tone of his voice and the ferocity of his eyes testified to all his thirst for blood and his unknown rage that no one knew the cause.


    But despite all this, none of them dared to question his order.


    They all knew that Askald hasn''t good intentions about them; but although this fatal fate probably awaits them if they approached him, they still fly at him, with moderate swiftness.


    But the closer they got to him, the more they became sure of his intentions through his pressure.


    Unlike his sister, Askald''s powers were simr to those of Zakiel but more powerful. In other words, since he spent an eternity in the crystal with the awakened consciousness, only made it stronger. His power was surely as destructive as ck Fy!


    Arriving five meters from Askald, they all stopped, ording to thetter''s order.


    "What I''m about to do to you will lead some of you to certain death. But know that it is necessary 10:20


    for...-


    "We don''t need to know more, Monarch Askald." Zakiel interrupts him before he finishes his sentence.


    Frowning, Askald looks at Zakiel with dark eyes.


    But the next moment, a mysterious smile radiated on his face.


    "I think you already know the answer to my actions; but to briefly exin the situation, rotten seeds have been embedded themselves in our lord''s subjects. This seed, being only one at the beginning, has now corrupted more than 80% of the people living on this." He mutters while taking a look at the other residents from the other five dimensions.


    "ording to my observations, the corrupted are none other than those who havee into other dimensions." He then continues while creating a transparent de with mysterious and eerie red runes throughout the de.


    Shadow and the others frown.


    "As you know, the hierarchy established by our overlord is not a simple bond of subordination, but almost a curse.


    -Just like us, the monarchs who cannot go against the orders of our lord, the others will not be able to break thisw even if I ask you tomit suicide.


    -It is also the same for the generals and their captains; as long as the lord doesn''t get involved." He emphasized hisst sentence as he smiled in more twisted humor than the word itself.


    Realizing that he was doing a test from the beginning, the others immediately understood that they had been fooled by him.


    "Sigh, we must believe that the lord was not the only one we should care about." A voice resounds in the distance; among the residents of the dimensions.


    Zakiel''s eyes, the other two generals, and their captains became dark ck.


    "I knew it. These foreigners should not be trusted." Shadow, finally hearing what he had always wanted to hear, mutters these words with a smile from one ear to over.


    The others were no better than him either.


    Although they knew that they would have to face their look-alikes, whose global powers exceeded theirs, they had no fear or worry in their eyes.


    As for the others, having approximately the same memories as their originals, knew that they were disadvantaged in the battle, despite their overwhelming powers.


    Gradually the non-existent atmosphere became asphyxiating for them, while the others on Asd''s side could not help showing off their fangs.


    This imbnce is due to only one person, Askald in person.


    Standing out from the crowd, Fy Gamma, blessed with a power simr to Beta Fy but a bit weak than thistter, speaks¡­


    "Just like us, you have also noticed that our loyalty to the lord is no longer as rigid as it was."


    Askald frowns but did not interrupt her.


    Knowing that he had Askald''s attention, Fy Gamma then continued. "But it''s not by choice that we act in this way. Although we''re not really full-fledged beings and our memories, will, and feelings of loyalty,... going as far as our existence... are almost fictitious, we feel and share these same feelings as you.


    -These make us beings in their own right and cut off from you." She mutters herst sentence in a fly tone.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She sighed sadly while showing a blood-red scythe three meters long, noticing Askald¡¯s silence.


    "Please make sure you kill us before the consequences are disastrous." She added in still her murmuring voice.


    Hearing her words, and seeing her expression and that of others, it was not only Askald who understood that they did not like what they were experiencing, but even the others couldn''t deny they has problems.


    But the mncholy that wanted to seize Askald was suddenly defeated by his duty.


    "¡­Any self-respecting monarch... will not cause the death of one of his troops." After a long bit of silence, Askald mumbled with a heavy sigh that took all his mncholy with him.


    He then looks at Fy and the others. "Let yourselves be killed without resisting; it will be for the good of all of us."


    A sad smile stood on their lips. "You know that we can''t do this; it''s a choice imposed on us by someone else." Being the one who ys the role of intermediary, Fy Gamma answers Askald in a cripple voice.


    "...I see." These were the two words Askald uttered out loud.


    "Then, May peace be your salvation." He murmured before a fierce aura bursts out from his body.

 Chapter 434 The strangest enemies. (Final)

    434 The strangest enemies. (Final)


    "I see, May peace be your salvation." With thesest words, he made arge notch in his palm with his sword.


    Even if the others did not know what he was preparing, they also began to prepare for a raid against Askald and the others, guessing that Askald wanted to exterminate them.


    But before they take action, Askald''s sober voice sounds once again. "Third Supreme Arcane; puppet harvest."


    In the second that precedes his words, he drops his sword, soaked in his blood, into the ck sea.


    Meanwhile, none of their enemies dared to attack the others; each of them was aware of the curse of Askald''s territory.


    On the other side, Being selected as allies by the owner of the territory, each member of the Askald team was protected by the characteristics of his territory.


    One of the characteristics was the reflection of any physical/magic attacksmitted by the enemy imprisoned in his domain.


    Unlike Alvine, who had been able to reverse the process with disconcerting ease, it emerged from the fantasy for others who were less to have powers simr to Alvine''s.


    Thus, instead of focusing on the offensive against Askald, Fy gets away from her team and puts as many puppets in safety to prevent Askald or the others from using them to inflict any damage to them.


    A solution that proved to be more than effective given the disadvantage they hadpared to their opponents.


    But against all odds, Askald did not try to take advantage of his territory, nor to order others to attack them. He was there, floating with indifference above the ck waters under the dark sky.


    Seeing Askald''s inaction, Fy frowns. ''I don''t know what he makes but it doesn''t tell me anything worthwhile. What skill did he just cast earlier? And why doesn''t he do anything or order his men to shoot us down by using the other puppets!?'' The more she thinks, the more her confusion increased.


    In the end, she gives up.


    During this time, taking advantage of this short-lived solution, the five most powerful, namely (Zakiel, Shadow, and Heepha) Alpha began to take the necessary measures to copse the territory of Askald with their own.


    Fierce mes with multiple colors, all spectacr but dangerous to each other, began to dance harmoniously around Heepha Alpha.


    Meanwhile, Shadow and Zakiel had already half-demonstrated their territories.


    On the other hand, with a territory more powerful than theirs, not to mention influencing the territory of Askald, they struggled to keep up their territory.


    Being already aware of this fact, they did not wait too long before receiving the support of their fellow beings.


    Among them, Fy Gamma and her sisters were the most threatening.


    Compared to before, their eyes did not have their previous hesitations and mncholy; perhaps due to their feelings of self-prevention or because they had no choice, as Fy Gamma had previously announced.


    However, Zakiel and the other generals alongside Askald no longer wanted to remain inactive when they saw their intentions.


    But¡­


    "It''s not necessary." As if they had just had a brainwashing, Shadow and the others froze as soon as Askald''s voice sounded coldly behind them.


    While looking at Askald with confused eyes, Heepha asks. "But, aren''t we supposed to finish off these people before they escape from here?"


    "Wrong!" Askald shakes his head, refuting Heepha''s spections.


    "...Huh!?" It was not only Heepha who was confused, but the others all had stupid and foggy eyes.


    Seeing their confusion, Askald smiled slightly. "As I said, any strategist worthy of the name will not ept to be the cause of a loss among his soldiers." He exins briefly.


    "But, ¡­even if they act against their wills, nothing guarantees you that they''ll be trustworthy...-


    "Heepha, ording to you, what''s the most important thing between loyalty and the will to serve our lord?" Askald cut her off before she finishes her sentence.


    "...I can''t choose between these two." She murmured.


    "Well, it''s impossible to choose. A loyalty without own will is treacherous, just like a will without loyalty is insignificant." Askald immediately gives this answer that nailed the beak of all the others who wanted to put an end to the corrupt.


    "They are corrupted, it''s true. I would not go so far as to say that I can erase this corruption permanently. But wouldn''t it be hypocritical of me to kill them? Should I make the same methodical decision towards you if you...-


    "Except me for your respect, they are not like us." Zakiel retorts in a somewhat hasty tone when he sees the territory of Askald weaken as their opponents merge theirs to stand together.


    "Zakiel, that''s what you''re wrong." Askald was blind and deaf about Zakiel''s concerns.


    "Nothing differentiates you from them. Just like you, they have souls, powers exact to ours, memories that you share with them, and above all loyalty and the will to serve the same being as us. That''s all I need to consider someone as my fellow."


    "..."


    The silence that precedes his words has allowed others to reflect calmly and easily on the meanings of his words.


    But even if it was brief, this brief break allowed others to learn something more.


    Zakiel sight at his superior while shaking his head. "You are the master of decisions, Monarch Askald." He had no choice but to bow in the face of Askald''s will and wisdom after listening carefully to his words.


    He then looked around him with dark eyes when he saw the spatial cracks in the territory of Askald. "But if you don''t hurry, I''m afraid that...-


    "Who are you talking to, Zakiel?" Askald cut him off before he finished his sentence.


    The second after, Zakiel and the others were able to notice a strange anomaly in the ck sea under their feet.


    As the ck water gradually turned bloody red, the puppets perched on crosses above the sea slowly sank into the depths.


    Seeing this, Fy''s eyes became fierce. But a contradictory smile was on her lips as if she was relieved to see Askald prevent them frommitting sins that they can never forgive themselves.


    ''The monarch Askald¡¯s worthy of his rank. I was worried for nothing since he had already prepared the areas in advance.'' Even being relieved, her body, independent of her will, always persisted in wanting to prevent Askald frompleting his magic spell.


    But seeing that she was the only one to charge at Askald to attack him, she immediately understood that the person or entity behind her actions decided to sacrifice her to allow others, who were still working hard against Ashald''s territory, to gain a little more time.


    It was not only her impression, Askald and the other corrupted people had the same thought in their heads.


    ''Even knowing that I can reflect any physical or magical attack over her aggressor, this woman still pushes one of the mines to attack me. She has nothing to do with their lives.'' Askald had hateful eyes toward Fy Gamma when he saw thetter''s suicidal actions.


    In reality, the person he hated was not Fy but the person who had fun controlling his subordinates remotely.


    Having no choice, he prioritized Fy''s life by teleporting fifty meters from her, thus avoiding his scythe, which roared toward his right shoulder.


    But unlike him, Fy showed her dissatisfaction by seeing him interrupt his arcane. "What shitty are you ying off!? You can''t save everyone! Stop persisting on this path and act for the good of..-


    "No one''s receable!" Askald thundered these words and continued to plunge the puppets into the blood sea.


    Fy ms her tongue in a frustrated mood when she hears Askald''s words.


    In the same second, deep blue lightning began to hiss on her scythe¡¯s de, buzzing in an unpleasant and threatening singer.


    But instead of targeting Askald, Fy''s lightning looms over Askald''s other allies with thunders rumbling with them.


    But contrary to what ''Fy'' believed, Askald did not act impulsively as before.


    With the confidence he had in his men, he continued to maneuver smoothly.


    At the same time, Fy''s fierce attack, who booed at Zakiel and the others in fictitious and unleashed form, only hit the vacuum.


    Knowing the objective of their monarch, who does not want to lose any of his men, the others did not take the risk of being affected by Fy''s lightning, despite their untraceable speed!


    --


    "Tell me, do you have suicidal or maybe masochistic hobbies?" Standing five hundred meters from a giant tree with leaves whistling harmoniously with icy air, a vampire woman with short ck hair smiles at the man with slightly tanned skin and silvery white hair.


    His body had severe and fatal injuries inflicted by the woman dressed in a ck body sleeve and a jacket above, ck pants, and short heels.


    Her light clothes were intended to facilitate her swiftness by prioritizing her speed.


    The man in question was none other than Randolph, who had followed the woman while no one noticed her, while the others were focused on Alvine''s departure.


    the same color, goring the void towards her skull.


    10:22


    Seeing his intransigence, a sigh of frustration escapes from the vampire¡¯s lips.


    Randolph did not listen to the sarcastic words of the vampires or back down.


    With a simple quick jump, he appeared above the woman with his blue spear, covered with an aura of the same color, goring the void towards her skull.


    Seeing his intransigence, a sigh of frustration escapes from the vampire¡¯s lips.


    "Stop wasting my time!" Her milky white aura which had traces of redness, burst out of her body, repulsing Randolph half a hundred meters from her.


    By her aura alone, she maims Randolph¡¯s left hand, which holding his spear!


    Before impacting the ground, Randolph used his gravitational magic to cushion his fall.


    "It''s impressive to see how much you persist in following this guy; what did he offer you for that?" The woman asks with sore eyes when she sees Randolph''s eyes shine with the same hostility.


    Although he had just lost his arm, Randolph''s eyebrows are not even contracted to testify to his atrocious pang; he was as if insensitive to pain.


    But once hearing the woman''s question, his expression finally changes into the dark. "It has nothing to do with this bastard; it''s for personal reasons." He responds briefly by showing another spear in his left hand.


    "Personal reasons?" The woman frowns with curiosity.


    Seeing this, a wild smile urs on Randolph''s lips. He took advantage of this brief moment of respite to regenerate his arm and chest, which had a deep notch to the point of perceiving his vital organs through, muttering the [concept of healing] under his tongue.


    In just five seconds, all his wounds disappeared on his body, including his forearm, which also pushed an entire arm.


    Even if the woman knew what he was doing from the beginning, she did nothing to prevent him.


    Now at the top of his shape, Randolph rewards the woman by ''answering'' her question. "I just want to see how strong you are."


    The woman''s face wrinkled at Randolph''s answer. ''This guy... despite his low level, I can''t know what he thinks exactly. He can fight with so much panache while emptying his mind. How does he acquire such a steel will?'' Although she knew that Randolph was not telling the truth about his true motivations, she could not know what he was thinking.


    However, Randolph did not care about her foiling feelings.


    He positioned himself in offensive mode with a spear pointed at his target as if it were the widening of his arm.


    "On the other hand, you are not here for this tree, nor to kill me."


    Raising her eyebrows slightly, the woman could not help but listen to him.


    "If you were there for this tree, you''d have done your best to kill me. I think you wanted to keep someone away. And since this person is not me, you just spend time with me when you hear that he or she notices you."


    ¡°¡­Fufu, what''s the point of telling me that? You are only making your situation worse." Even if she smiled at Randolph, thetter could guess that she was no longer going to let him go just by seeing the savagery of her eyes.


    "No one cares, just... let''s fight for a real, little girl!"

 Chapter 435 Stupid Plan

    ?


    While the was on its top of alert, a giant ck portal appeared above the as the entrance to hell.


    Roaring like the snoring of a divine dragon, Alvine, and his two escorts, apanied by some strangers in white, came out of the gate.


    "...Get ready! We are going to receive our Lord." Askald coldly gave this order to the subordinates with him.


    Standing next to a woman with long red hair, Sebas puts off the service towel he had on his arm and addresses Lilliana. "It seems that the Lord is back."


    Thetter forgets her cup of tea before suddenly getting up from one of two chairs in her room. "For once, he kept his promise bying back safe and sound." She mutters before following Sebas who escorts her to the exit.


    Before Alvine and the othersnded onnd, everyone had already gathered to wee him.


    His face radiated relief when he saw that everything was fine.


    "I hope you feel better, my Lord." Speaking on behalf of all, Askald spoke before kneeling, followed by everyone, in front of their only lord.


    "GOOD BACK, LORD!!!" The others'' voices roar harmoniously in unison as if they had trained in advance.


    With a radiant smile, Alvine finallynded on drynd. "I''m d to see you all in good shape too." He said in an authoritarian voice that resounded in everyone''s eardrums like the guardian of a pantheon.


    He then looks at everyone, not with his eyes alone, and frowns the second after.


    His eyes then focused on Askald who was also looking at him.


    Seeing Askald''s eyes, Alvine did not need to ask him to know that something was wrong.


    ''As expected, Isolet and White Fy are not on the.'' He mutters in his mind, noticing the absence of his only two subjects who were missing from him.


    "Elena."


    The person concerned raises her head.


    "You will take care of those who are with me; Zakiel will assist you in collecting as much information as necessary."


    "At yourmand, my lord."


    Hearing her answer, Alvine looks at Cindy and Rendy while frowning. **Elen, don''t interrogate the two Cristalus, I''ll deal with them after.**


    He then focused on Askald.


    "... Askald, join me in my apartments, I must hear your report as soon as possible."


    Before Askald responded to his order, Alvine disappeared in front of the others; without saying anything more.


    Although the others had left their outstanding tasks toe and wee him, no one showed dissatisfaction with his brief appearance; knowing that he had greater problems to solve within a tight time.


    Askald takes a brief look at those Alvine had brought with him before sighing. ''It seems that Lord used a skill simr to that of this woman.'' He teleports immediately after this brief sentence is pronounced in his mind.


    ...


    -Toc, toc,


    Sitting in an office slightly lit up by magical crystals, Alvine''s lips move instinctively as he replies, "It''s open."


    Hearing his somewhat hasty voice behind the door, "I''ll excuse me."


    Askald''s voice reached his ears as thetter opened the ck door, which had motifs of two dragons shing, and entered his office.


    "Where''s Isolet?" Alvine instantly asks while scribbling something on the piles of papers on her desk.


    Seeing Alvine''s head plunged into his duties, a heavy sigh escapes between Askald''s lips. "You must think of a manager to help you in these tasks." He mutters under his tongue as if he were thinking out loud.


    Always with his head against the papers, Alvine answers nonchntly. "Don''t worry, these things are nothing for me. In addition, I have enough assistance that makes it easier for me." He said, pointing his pen at a subus woman with long white hair and two horns of the same color, who was in the corner of his office.


    Askald looked momentarily at Assi, who didn''t even seem to have noticed his presence due to her being too busy with paperwork.


    Askald could even see wrinkles under her eyes juggling between the papers at lightning speed.


    "No, she is not enough; if you continue like that, she will eventually die of overwork." He said with an ironic smile.


    "Seriously?" Alvine finally raises his head towards Assi.


    He then goes back to his paperwork. "I would think about it when the time came. Sabrina is also gifted in these things, but strength has be an obstinacy for her. There''s also Randolph, but this guy doesn''t listen to me."


    "Ah, are you talking about this man with white hair?"


    "Um."


    "... Why not...-


    "Don''t be so reckless towards others, Askald. Give him time to adapt, he will eventually change himself." Alvine interrupts him, guessing the cruel proposal that Askald is about to offer him.


    "... You have changed a lot, my lord."


    Alvine''s hand stops momentarily with his pen after hearing this sentence from Askald. " ... Not really. I give privileges and my clemency to those who deserve it." He continued to scribble like a typewriter with a speed far beyond that of Assi.


    "Let''s talk little, but let''s talk well, Askald. What happened during my absence? ording to the current amount of your aura and that of your sister, not to mention the absence of Isolet and White Fy, and the other notable details that the others were trying to hide from me under their fictitious joys, I already guess that there was a lot of trouble during my absence."


    His voice was calm but Askald, who listened to him, could feel slight vibrations in it.


    "As expected, your insight always frightens me." He said with an ironic smile.


    "... Sigh, you would make a perfect assistant if you weren''t too talkative, Askald."


    Alvine''s words almost made him lose his bnce when they sounded in his ears. "Ahem, I''ll keep that in mind."


    "Well, let''s hope it works; even if I''m not convinced." Not noticing his agitation, or perhaps determined to ignore it, Alvine gives this brief answer.


    "In short, we were able to resolve the situation by losing only your sister and Fy Alpha." Askald satisfies his lord''s wish by responding as briefly as he can.


    Alvine''s hand stops clearly on the paper he is about to sign.


    He then raises his head towards Askald with a silly look. "Tell me, Askald, is this how you n to correct your talkative side?"


    Thetter smiles at him stealthily. "My lord''s wishes are orders."


    "... Sigh, very well, you won. I prefer the old Askald. Now, exin to me in detail what happened during my absence." Alvine raises the white g in the face of his subordinate''s sarcasm.


    With a satisfying smile, Askald began to exin everything that had happened during Alvine''s absence, starting from the beginning.


    After five minutes of listening to Askald, Alvine finally sighs in a heavy voice.


    "You say that Isolet ran away while you were busy controlling the corrupts?"


    "Yes, I think she wasn''t herself either. She purposely sent my sister to face one of the corrupts, who wanted to steal her real body. But finally, my sister had only been able to save the roots of the world''s tree that are connected to the fives simr to this."


    "Hmm, by corrupt, do you mean those who were controlled by mental control, like the one I activated on the recruits I brought with me?" Alvine did not seem to be too concerned about the events that preceded his departure; he was always reading the reports that were on his desk while he was talking with Askald.


    "Yes, that''s it. But given the ease with which we were able to manage this chaos, I think that...


    "Yea, the purpose of this unknown aggressor was not probably to harm you, but to keep you busy while she kidnaps Isolet who will probably y a key sheet in this war." Alvine continued Ascald''s spections.


    Having nothing to add, Askald made no otherment. "There is also Fy Alpha; thetter was not found from the beginning. I think she had vanished as soon as you left, or maybe even before you left." He said, caressing his chin.


    "Yes, I am aware of this fact."


    "How?" Askald raises his eyebrows slightly.


    "It''s because I met her in the meeting that took ce. She pretended to be another person by believing that I was not going to discover her identity.


    -Or maybe her goal was to keep this detail secret until she reached her goal, otherwise, she would have already pointed out to continue her role as a double agent.


    She was called Monarch Nephleim if I remember correctly.


    However,


    ¡­it seemed that the woman who had taken possession of her body had a link with the one who was responsible for the agitation during my absence." He said in a carefree tone while sending all the documents he had just processed to Assi, with his telekic magic


    Thetter briefly looks at the additional tasks that have just been added and her other tasks, making her table heavier, before entrusting to check the others.


    Having finished everything he had to deal with, Alvine finally focuses on Askald while crossing his fingers in front of his face with his elbows on his desk.


    "Do you think they will use her to rece the little fairy who had yed an important role in your sleep?" Askald asks for a sober voice.


    "Not sure, the goal of our enemies is not to put me in a deep sleep, but to put me out of harm by killing me."


    "Huh!? Does this girl have such powers?" Askald asks in a voice slightly scratched by his surprise.


    "Heh, no one is immortal Askald; after all, no one is omnipotent. Finally, that was a trivial detail. The most important thing to know immediately is intelligence; we need as much as possible." He uttered these words in his sneer.


    "... Do you have any information that can help us...-


    "Not reliable information, but just spection. The spirit that possessed White Fy and this Uranus are probably special beings, but not more special than Isolet." He said in a sober voice.


    "Uranus?" Askald asks with confused eyes.


    But when he crossed Alvine''s eyes he could see thetter''s pupils turn to dark green, like Zakiel''s.


    In the same second, memories began to flow into his mind.


    Memories that gave him the impression of having attended the meeting that Alvine had attended.


    In just three seconds he was able to see everything Alvine had attended during the meeting.


    In the meantime, Alvine not only passed on his memories to him, but he also stole all the information that Askald had witnessed during his absence.


    "I was right, this woman is the same as the one who attended the meeting; no wonder she was the most posed of all. She even told me that she had aplished her goal, I guess that was the moment when she took Isolet." Alvine mutters thoughtfully after processing the information faster than Askald.


    After an additional three seconds, Askald returned to reality at the same time as his eyes regained their ordinary gleams.


    "She addressed Isolet like her queen, huh?" He mutters after reviewing the whole scene from Alvine''s point of view.


    "Yes, Isolet has a higher status than them, so I don''t have to worry about them hurting her. In addition, they seem to have established a hierarchy simr to mine. This woman named Nephleim, has the status of monarch, on other hand, she is as powerful as the three of you. And ording to the respect shown to her by Uranus, thetter is probably a general strategist, like Luna or Darka."


    "... So you mean...-


    "Probably, no one is unique in this world, it is a feeling intended to satisfy us and keep us in our little bubbles of superiority. As long as there is a male and a female, it is obvious that there is also a being as powerful and represents the same traits as me. Finally, it remains a hypothesis to be checked." After these words, Alvine gets up behind his desk.


    "One second." Assi''s voice interrupted him.


    "What is it about?"


    "Are you really going to implement this project?!" She asks while looking at Alvine with suspicious eyes.

 Chapter 436 Stupid Plan! 2

    ?


    "Are you really going to execute what you scribed on this!?"


    "...What''s wrong with that?" While slightly frowning, Alvine asks innocently.


    Curious to know what both were talking about, Askald approached Assi before taking a look at the leaf she was holding in her hand.


    He raises his eyebrows slightly. But since he was unsure of what he had just read, he took out his monocle from his jacket''s pocket before cing it on his left eye.


    "Let me see this more closely." He said while stretching his white gloves with intrepid eyes.


    Alvine had a little ironic smile when he saw the Askald actions, who had no problem with his eyes.


    But despite this fact, he did not interrupt his actions.


    As for Askald, he reread the document over and over...and again.


    "My lord...were you sleepy when you wrote this document?" He asks without worrying about politeness.


    "Haha, what''s your problem with this document?" Naturally, Alvine knew the document in question.


    Askald straightens his monocle, a habit he made unconsciously when he was overwhelmed by events or to hide his nervousness.


    "Do you want to prevent others, who came to the territory of the fairy (Reha), from attending the war? But why? I mean, why such an unconscious decision? It''s no different to reduce your strengths by three percent."


    Alvine nods his head. "Whether they represent three percent of my military power, it means that they became strong during this period of time."


    "Yes! And not just a little!" Askald instantly confirms. "90% of those who were simple divine mages were able to reach intermediate primordial ranks, the others are currently semi-transcendental mages. How can you ignore such troops? You will create painful tasks for me if I have to review my entire strategy." He mutters hisst sentence with dark eyes.


    But when he saw Alvine''s smile, his heart bleeding in his chest. "Are the former primordials who are all transcendents also part of this...thing you call a life prevention n or something like that?" Not that he has a vision problem, it''s just that he didn''t like what he read in ck on the white sheet.


    "They have a choice, but I don''t ept anyone to participate in this war until he or she is at the transcendental rank of intermediate level or higher. The others...are only ordinary citizens." Alvine''s words gave Askald and Assi another headache.


    "Wait! What do you mean by that, that I don''t have the right to attend this war!?" Assiaphir asks for a deep voice.


    "..." Alvine gives her a contemtive look in his silence. "Nope, you are more gifted with a feather than with a sword."


    "In this case, I am dismissing...-


    "I was only expressing the bottom of my thoughts. You are just a semi-transcendent mage; what do you n to aplish in such a war if only to orchestrate your suicide?"


    Alvine''s words made Assi more angry than she already was. "If I''m weak, it''s not out ofziness, but forck of time." She growls this sentence like a wild beast about to show her fangs.


    This exnation suits her perfectly since her two fangs were perceptible behind her lips.


    "I spend almost 80 to 90% of my time surrounded by these ck walls. The smell of paper is the only thing I breathe day and night. While the others train, I''m here to distribute the resources and weapons among them; and this, without having anything in return. Do you think I''m here for pleasure? No! In addition.......


    **My lord, forget my formerpliments; you are more cruel than before.** Askald had squinted eyes as he listened to Assi''sints who looked like a rebel employee who wanted to create her own strike.


    **Get out of my mind, Askald. It was my clone who gave her this job, not me.** Alvine responds briefly to Askald''s remarks while feeling sad for Assi.


    ''He bamboozled me well, this bastard; he assured me that it was Assiaphir herself who had volunteered for this position; but I would never have believed that he could be so bold by lying to me." (He talks about his clone.)


    ''Luckily, I kept the consciousness of this type active.'' While mumbling these words, his shadow flickered under his feet, followed by the emergence of the famous clone, who was dressed in a more luxurious coat than what Alvine himself wore.


    "Sigh, and I, who was about to go to the of...-!" He stops halfway through his sentence when he realizes he is in Alvine''s office.


    When Assi saw Alvine''s clone, she instantly understood the broken pot. "So it was you!?" She roars in a wild voice.


    The clone instinctively steps back when he sees Assi''s eyes turn red blood. "Ugh! Start by calming you down first, I don''t have...-


    "Ah, it''s true, I was surprised by the promises you made to me at the beginning, but everything can be exined now. You got me well by winding me up with your beautiful pranks."


    "Huh?" Alvine frowns when he hears Assi''s words and his clone''s nervousness.


    ''This guy is...'' Askald frowns when he sees Alvine''s clone that Fy and he, had threatened to help them repair the damage provoked by Alvin and him in the basement.


    For his part, Alvine was more concerned with the promise his clone had made to Assi than anything else.


    But he did not dare to ask, for fear of finding himself in a delicate situation when he had better things to do.


    "Never mind." He said then that Assi was still expressing his rage.


    Seeing thetter frown towards him, testifying that he had his attention, Alvine scrapes his throat before continuing.


    "For now, forget this guy, he will take care of all the paperwork in the future."


    Alvine''s words created a tornado in the heart of his clone;


    In any case, his dissatisfaction made his face darker than the anchor.


    But before he rebelled, Alvine''s eyes turned slightly ck. "Maybe you want me to force you to work forever in this room?"


    Knowing his own nightmares, and the fact that his clone shares his hobbies and other characteristics, Alvine knew how to find the right words to prevent him from going against his decision.


    "Congrattions, dear original; you have all my hatred." He mutters under his tongue, even if it is not necessary since everyone can hear him.


    Alvine''s smile has be diabolical. "I have already recorded everything about you, so no matter your suicide or... Kuku, I would know how to revive you with your memories intact." By constantly stabbing where it hurt, Alvine''s victory was indisputable.


    But before going out, he takes another look at his clone. "You have just graduated as chief secretary. In the next two years, you will stay here and work day and night to properly handle the tasks." He finally opened the exit door and then left without saying anything more.


    Seeing his hasty steps, Askald could not help shaking his head with irony. ''He just found this excuse to pass his duties to his clone. For all we know, he had already nned to use it this way from the beginning.


    -But still, this clone has too much bad luck; it''s a shame that such a powerful soldier is used in this way if only I could have him in my army...!'' He immediately shakes his head when he realizes that he is starting to look like Alvine.


    Assi only gives him a fierce look before going out, after Askald.


    After leaving his office, Alvine went to his next destination, the firstnding of his castle; more precisely in the old hall he used to purify the souls of his enemies, who perished under his de.


    Arriving in front of the door, Assi suddenly stops.


    Aware of what awaited her behind the door, hesitation almost was right against her will.


    ''It was in this hall that he sealed me to seize my father''s.'' She mumbles while looking at the two ancient giants with their two huge swords, deeply sank in the bs, who guarded the entrance


    At the same time, Asd''s voice resounded behind him.


    "My lord, if you don''t need me at the moment, I would like to go manage some...-


    "Go ahead." He answers briefly before entering the dark hall after the two heavy doors were opened in front of him by his two guards.


    "Don''t feel obliged to follow me if you are ufortable."


    It was only after hearing him mumble this sentence that Assi knew that Alvine had noticed her hesitation.


    ''How did he do it? It''s not like he has eyes behind his head, is it?'' Aware that Alvine did not use his perception permanently, this mystery made her forget about the phobia she had developed for this hall.


    "No, I''m fine." She shakes her head slightly before getting ahead of Alvine by entering the first.


    With a steal smile, Alvine followed him closely, after thanking the two giants with a simple nod.


    Following their entries, Assi immediately noticed three facts:


    The room was no longer as wide and threatening asst time.


    Dozens of shadow soldiers, all... not humanoid shape; but more threatening than the two giant giants behind the door.


    The third was that they were in a military formation by encircling other people she knew some little and others not at all.


    As for the others, more precisely Elena, thetter stands out from the crowd by advancing towards Alvine.


    -Any news? - Alvine asks.


    "Not yet, Zakiel is still there; I think he will soon ess their deepest memories." She said while looking at Zakiel, who was sitting on the cold bs with his legs crossed in the middle of the other shadow soldiers.


    The subordinates of Uranus and Alfred (Elena''s father), were stood at Zakiel''s side with empty eyes and lifeless while thetter scrutinized their consciences in the hope of solving the puzzles they were facing.


    "Good, but he has to hurry a little." Alvine nods her head while saying these words.


    "Lord Kayre, why do you leave this task to Zakiel? Not to mention you, my brother will also be morepetent to...


    "Askald is probably the busiest after Fy, who trains the others." He interrupts Elena.


    "As for me, I have to take care of these two girls." In mumbles with a wild smile while looking at Cindy and her sister, who were five meters from the others.


    Following his visual line, Elena frowns at the two women. "I wonder what such a fearful race is doing in this war."


    "Try again, Elena, it''s not because they''re afraid of war, but because they don''t like to shed blood." Alvine indirectly contradicts her before suddenly erasing the distance between him and the two girls using all his speed even exceeding teleportation.


    But seeing their indifferences in the face of his sudden appearance in front of them, a sneaky smile blooms on his lips. "Finally, we will soon find out."


    He then looks at the crystal inked in Rendy''s chest with eyes shining with avarice.


    But thetter did not react, which was pretty normal since she was supposed to be under his mental control.


    "What are you doing? I hope it has nothing to do with your new inclinations for the lust?" Elena frowns when she sees Alvine devour Rendy''s chest with his eyes.


    "Tss~, it seems that Askald told you about my changes. It doesn''t matter to me, I don''t see how it would concern you; these two are enemies, so no matter what I do with them, it shouldn''t bother you, I''m wrong?" Alvine sneers slyly while looping around both girls.

 Chapter 437 The Request Of The Two Crystaluses.

    ?


    Seeing that she had no say, Elena sighed nonchntly. "Do as you want."


    Meanwhile, Alvine stopped behind Cindy. ''The other girl is as cold as a soulless, so I don''t think I can confirm my suspicions about them if I focus on her, but this Cindy...heh, she will do.''


    While mumbling these words, he reaches out his hand, spreading each finger from the other, then...


    -Spank!


    "!?!" Elena remained speechless when she saw Alvine spanking one of the two women dressed as a maid.


    While her chunky ass echoed harmoniously with the walls, Alvine''s smile became sadistic when he noticed Cindy''s murderous aura.


    Even if it was only a thousandth of a second, it did not escape his senses.


    ''Heh, does she still want to y this little game? ALRIGHT THEN!'' At the same time, his dark side threatened to take over him.


    Raising his hand a second time, he gives another spanking, but stronger.


    Still not satisfied with Cindy''s reaction, Alvine rolled up the sleeves of his ck shirt while taking a brief look at the two spectators, who were staring at him, without being able to say anything.


    ''What the heck is he doing!? Is he the same person!?'' Elena had trouble thinking properly after seeing this new version of Alvine at work.


    "Assi,e and help me lift this girl''s skirt. I won''t be able to do my job properly if this dress skirt constantly prevents me from reaching my goal."


    "...What are you doing... exactly, Alvine?" Even if the current Alvine was more familiar to Assi, she still had difficulty understanding his goal.


    Not wanting to waste time, Alvine then ignores Assi''s help and raises Cindy''s short dress himself.


    But just before he went on the offensive, two navy blue daggers appeared under his throat in a sh!


    "Hoo~? You cracked out faster than I thought." Seeing Cindy''s bloodthirsty eyes, Alvine''s shock turned into a vicious smile.


    "Onest word before you pass off?!" Cindy retorted as if she were possessed by an evil spirit.


    Her words, which she has just spoken with more murderous eyes than those of Reaper in person, not only surprised Alvine but made her convinced of one thing.


    ''This girl''s not really worthy of being a Crystalus; ording to her aura, I can conclude that she has massacred so many people who could popte an entire.'' He mutters with contracted eyebrows.


    But against all odds, Alvine was not among the most surprised. Elena, despite her sharpened brain, had difficulty keeping up with the current.


    She no longer knew if it was Alvine, who had just knowingly broken his mind control over Cindy, or if it was Cindy who, guided by her rage, finished breaking Alvine''s spell by her simple will.


    "What are you...


    But unfortunately for her, no one could hear her voice, not to mention the question she mumbled to the attention of two.


    "Oi, Oi, little Crystalus, how can you attack me when you''re supposed to be under my control?" Alvine asks with a sneaky smile.


    Cindy''s aura became more fierce when she heard Alvine''s sarcasticments, who did not seem to take her threats too seriously.


    She reaches her sharp de directly on Alvine''s skin. "Do you think I''m joking? Or maybe it''s yourst will!?"


    "...Sigh." While sighing with nonchnce, Alvine focused on Rendy.


    But thetter no longer tried to pretend, understanding that Alvine had also unmasked her from the beginning.


    She looks at her sis with bleak eyes. "Keep away your daggers, Cindy." She says in the form of an order.


    "What!? Do you think I''m going to let this fucking perv...


    "Sigh, don''t make yourself more stupid than you are now; if he were easy to y, we would not be here to discuss it." She speaks in a sober voice despite her sister''s dissatisfaction and enraged eyes.


    "...Tsk!" Thetter could only give in to her sister''s rationales.


    She didn''t need a drawing to know this since she felt like she was pricking her dagger against a well-cut crystal.


    As for Rendy, she looked at Alvine with intrepid eyes. "How did you know that...-


    Alvine cut her off. "Don''t force me to repeat the words you just said to your sister."


    By dint of being in the dark, Elena asks. "Were they yes or no under your control?"


    Seeing her fierce eyes and knowing her temperament simr to that of Heppha, Alvine exins himself, before the other crazy woman turns to wild.


    "It''s easy to understand, these two followed me willingly by acting as victims."


    "...That exins why you asked me not to question them." Satisfied with Alvine''s answer, Elena nods her head. "But Why?" She continued.


    "That''s what I ask myself," Alvine mutters while looking at both with curious eyes.


    "It''s...


    "This ce is not made for that." He spoke as a ck portal demonstrated behind him.


    "Follow me; I want to hear your story." He continues before crossing the portal followed by the others.


    Instead of the pce, Alvine and the others appeared in an icy area, more precisely where Isolet''s real body was supposed to be.


    ''As I imagined; she didn''t bother to take away the roots that contain almost all the energy of the tree.'' He immediately concludes while looking underground with his perception.


    ''Perhaps since she was too hasty, she couldn''t take it with her? - No, it''s rather because she was afraid that Isolet would resist her if she regained her former powers. Finally, no matter her reasons, it was really stupid of her to leave such an amount of energy in this ce.


    -In addition to the fives that I could purify into evolutionary seeds, the roots will greatly serve to boost my level. It''s unsightly; Don''t think about it anymore, to the great evils the great remedies!''


    "Why are we here?"


    Hearing Rendy''s voice, Alvine answers without turning to her. "Since you have big on your heart, I have to put you in the mood."


    "...It''s amazing to see you so rxed despite the death waiting for you in the shade," Rendy mutters in a calm voice that testifies to her indifference to Alvine''s joke.


    "Hide in the shade, you say? Well, I guess you meant in the light? Because the shades and I are one." As soon as he finished retorting these words, he put his palm on the floor and then closed his eyes.


    In the same second, the icy area trembled fiercely under their feet and theyer of ice gradually began to melt as if it were subjected to a volcanic tempera.


    Not knowing what he was preparing, Cindy and her sister, while counting Elena and Assi, began to levitate above the crater suddenly manifested under their feet by Alvine''s actions.


    In just two more seconds, the crater a few meters became as deep as a giant hole created by a natural formation.


    "What exactly¡¯s he doing?" Cindy growls between her clenched teeth.


    It seems she was still mad with Alvine.


    But the person concerned¡¯s voice sounded behind her when she asked her question. "My concerns are not yours." Alvine reappeared on the surface with his sleeves still rolled up.


    He then continued before one of the two asked him what he had just done.


    "Since I don''t have much time at my disposal, I took the trouble to take care of this task as a bonus. Now, tell me what your mistress has behind her head to send you to me in this way."


    The two twin sisters looked at each other instinctively when they heard Alvine''s sudden question. It was not just his question, even the tone of his voice was no more like before.


    Considering all these notable factors, Cindy and her sis could guess that they now had all his attention.


    "Our queen wants to cooperate with you as an ally for...-


    "I''ll stop you right away, Miss Rendy. It''s not because you always have your head on your shoulders that it means you have my confidence. As for your queen, I''m in no way interested in any alliance with her."


    Rendy slightly raises her thin eyebrows. "Is it for personal reasons?" She asks.


    "No, not quiet. I know that something¡¯s wrong with her, otherwise, she would not get involved in such a dangerous war that will probably cost the lives of thousands, no, billions of people." He contradicts Rendy while shaking his head.


    "...She does not act of her own will." Cindy then reveals.


    "That, I had already guessed it. But on the other hand, I can''t know how much she''s influenced by this spell which had almost created great upheavals during my absence." He says in a nonchnt tone.


    The eyes of the two girls dted when they heard him say these words.


    "How do you know she''s under control?" Cindy takes the lead against her sister once again.


    "...Even if the Crystaluses can cancel the effects of the magic of others on them, they still remain ordinary creatures like any other species governing this universe. They are therefore not invincible.


    -As for how I was able to guess this, it was by making the link between the inaction of others, who didn''t doubt the fact that I was able to take control over you, and the powers of this woman, who even managed to control a being as old as Isolet."


    After hearing his exnations, the two sisters nodded.


    "Yes, you are half right."


    "...In short, for reasons you need to know, I¡¯m not interested in allying myself with a few, who are not able to defend themselves. Plus, since she''s with my enemies I''d have no choice but to do the strict necessary to free her; except that there''s a problem, I don''t have time for her." Alvine gave his verdict even before listening to the full story.


    Hearing his ruling, even Rendy''s lethargy threatened to fade on her face.


    "Do you think we will be deadweight?"


    "You already are, Miss Rendy." He said without breaking the eye contact with her.


    Thetter frowns with skepticism.


    Seeing her doubting his words, Alvine kept on. "But since you don''t seem to understand where I''m going, I''m going to be direct without chewing my words." He took a brief break, thus captivating the attention of others to him.


    "First, assuming it''s not a trap and I ept your request, I should cooperate to break the spell that submitted her beyond her will. Given her identity and kinfolk, I¡¯m surprised that she was able to be enved by a spiritual skill; in other words, this skill, despite her managing to keep her conscience, is of a higher level. Breaking it would thus require resources that I would very much like to invest in my army.


    -Secondly, she''s only head of the order by name, in other words, she no longer has any military force. And finally, as a Cristalus, she''s against all bloodshed; you are therefore not qualified to be allied with me.


    -We do not have the same cause to defend, nor the same principles. That''s why the word alliance will be a joke for both of us."

 Chapter 438 Elena. Vs Cindy!

    ?


    During Alvine''s exnations about the reasons for his refusal, the two Crystaluses listened to him without even frowning.


    Thus, even having finished saying what he had in mind, he could not help frowning, guessing that they had not quite given up; as if they expected to hear him say these things about them.


    It was not surprising; anyone having any interaction with this breed knew they were pacifist beings.


    Alvine himself was aware of this fact. ''But why did I feel this bloodthirsty aura with this girl?'' This was the only detail he wanted to know more than anything.


    And he soon found the answer after their next few exchanges.


    Rendy nods to her sister who, despite her current tumultuous emotions, had no choice but to take a step back.


    Alvine and the others knew they were preparing something, but what?


    Thus, Elena''s mistrust of them increased by a notch. **Sir, I think it''s prudent to let me ensure your protection in the face of...-


    **Not necessary, they are powerful, but not enough to threaten my life.**


    By hearing Alvine''s answer, Elena curbed her desire to protect her lord.


    At the same time, Rendy''s sober voice reaches Alvine''s eardrums. "You''re wrong about two things, Sir Alvine; we''re different from the other Crystaluses."


    "Tss~, and do you think that two mistakes on my part are enough to make me change my mind?" Alvine asks with a snort.


    "Yes," Rendy responds instantly with intrepid eyes; a detail that ignited Alvine''s curiosity.


    "If this is the case, well, exin yourself in this case." He said in a deep voice.


    "Few people know our species, so it''s not surprising to see you misunderstand the three of us. We can kill." She revealed this detail while reinforcing her words by manifesting her aura, which was of an intensity worthy of a bloodthirsty murderer.


    "!?"


    At that moment, it wasn''t only Alvine who was really thinking about the true meanings of her words, even Elena was no exception.


    "Stop making fun of us with these bullshits, I, for my part, have killed more than a hundred of you. No matter how much I tortured them and killed their children and hubbies in front of them, they stayed there looking at me with bloodthirsty eyes without taking revenge. Your breed, only increases its strength for one thing, to flee in the event of an invasion." Elena replied with a sneaky smile.


    Hearing her say these words, Alvine guessed her goal. ''She tries to provoke them to see if they can attack her to kill her; as always, this girl seeks the fight at the slightest opportunity.''


    As he had just said, Cindy soon confirmed her hypotheses by shing behind her with her two daggers soaked in a hateful vibrant aura.


    But before she reaches Elena, she blocks her attack with a giant sword about her size.


    "Hoho~? How are you different from others if you lose your mind in the face of the murderer of your fellow Crystaluses beings?" Elena''s twisted Valkyrie side threatened to take over her as she articted these words at a frantic pace while continuing to provoke Cindy.


    Thetter stares at her with more murderous eyes than those she had thrown at Alvine. "Let''s be clear, Are you lying to check or are you telling the truth?" She asks the only question that allows her to maintain the barrier between her and her madness.


    Before answering her question, Elena manifests her blood-red aura, thus increasing her strength to repel Cindy.


    Since her strength and level far exceeded Cindy''s, she had no problem aplishing this task without panache.


    But she immediately frowned at Cindy when she saw her stop rather than expected. "You are all the same. Even if you are weak, this ability to cancel the superior magics you have makes you harder to y; but whatever, all I have to do is tear off this jewelry and add it to my collection." She said with eyes burning with avarice.


    Cindy''s eyes flicker slightly, escaping madness closely.


    Alvine was also beginning to worry when he saw Elena''s avarice. ''Please, let someone tell me that she didn''t do that.''


    Knowing the hamster side of his monarch, who steals everything that shines willingly or by force, Alvine could not help but doubt Elena''s true intentions.


    ''What if she didn''t do that to test her? Elena may be intelligent, but she loses all reasoning in the face of a treasure. The rarer an item, weapon, or artifact, the more she bes obsessed with it. But if she...-


    But before Alvine decided to stop Elena, thetter took out a small bag made with the skin of a beast.


    She plunged her hand into it and took off a half-broken emerald green crystal.


    "Among my possessions, the crystals of your species are the ones I have in little quantity. I was only able to collect 9785, but my goal is to collect a million." After saying these words, she puts the crystal in her bag before smiling eagerly at Cindy.


    "For this, I need yours and your sister''s." Her sentence, pronounced with the greatest arrogance ever disyed before, rumbled in Alvine''s brain like thunder.


    ''For sure, She ruined all my ns.'' He couldn''t help but growl in his mind.


    A Crystalus is already an unstoppable asset, but what could be better if thetter can kill? It was a significant thing for him, who had already made his decision, even if he did not show it.


    In the second that followed, the greenish aura around Cindy''s daggers suddenly evaporated.


    But neither Alvine nor Elena found this anomaly as a harbinger.


    Even Alvine who was standing nearby could feel ufortable because of a factor he knew only well.


    The three could gradually feel the atmosphere getting heavier around them. Not to mention that Alvine was gradually beginning to transform under his true appearance despite his will.


    Looking around him, Alvine''s eyesnded on Assi, who was the most confused because of her ignorance about the unique characteristic of the girl who was trying to confront his monarch.


    "Look carefully at this battle, Assi; this is one of the reasons that obliges me to put the weak like you aside."


    Hearing Alvine''s heavy voice, Assi looks at him with incredulous eyes. But her astonishment was not only because of Alvine¡¯s words butrgely due to his demonic appearance.


    "You are really... Alvine?"


    Hearing her stutter with awe, Alvine only gave her an ironic smile, but his smile could only be demonic because of his zigzagging teeth.


    At the same time, Cindy''s emerald green crystal emits a green glow thatpletely covers the Arctic area.


    -BOOM!


    Instantly, Elenands heavily on the ground after she has lost all control over her energy.


    ''There, she''s starting to fight seriously!'' As Alvine mumbled in his mind, he could see the snowkes dancing around him as if his world was slowing down.


    ''Heh, this skill is really scary. It not only seals our energies but even lifts the limitations I had voluntarily ced on my soul.'' Since he knew the reason for the current boost on his body, he did not dwell on it and instead prioritized Elena''s safety by taking a brief look at Rendy.


    ''At least, this girl has no intention of getting involved. Finally, it will give me a good experience to witness such a battle. The Crystaluses only fight to defend themselves, I wonder if she has offensive skills. In witness whereof, I sincerely hope she gives her all to allow me to learn more about this mysterious species.''


    As he mumbled with eyes carried by unfathomable malice, Cindy''s silhouette shed off in front of Elena, leaving a deep crater, when she hit the icy ground with her heels.


    In the same second,


    -BANG!!


    Elena urgently blocks her kick by using herrge sword as a shield.


    Now that thetter had almost lost all possibility of manifesting her aura, she could only rely on her titanic strength and her eyes more piercing than those of a millennial falcon to confront an opponent, who had no limitation.


    Due to this imbnce, Elena was pushed back when she countered Cindy''s attack.


    "I''m surprised, your physical abilities are of a higher level than I expected." Cindy''s roque voice sounds calm but colder than the Arctic arena.


    Elena smiles valiantly when she sees Cindy''s arrogance.


    "What do you think you aplish with a kick? You really take me down, little treasure."


    Cindy frowns when she sees Elena address her as a vulgar object. "Be sure of one thing, I''m going to kill you; but not before making you suffer like you''ve never suffered."


    Determined to fight to the end, Elena positions herself on the offensive by arcing her legs and cing her right palm on the ground while the other carries her sword on her shoulder.


    For her part, Cindy, who already knew that she could not match the speed of her enemy, based solely on her physical abilities, shows purple lightning around her legs.


    As for Elena, she puts all her strength on her ankles to increase her momentum.


    ''The reason why beings in transcendent or superior rank generally use affinities such as lightning, strengthening, fire, and spiritual attacks is due to their destructive powers against their fellows.


    -The physical and spiritual bodies of higher beings are almost indestructible; to hope to cause them damage, attacks of short ranges and destructive power are the effective ones. Otherwise, a duel or fight between two superior beings would take forever before a winner is designated.'' Alvine murmured before focusing on Elena.


    Since thetter was at a loss than Cindy, she simply bet on the melee.


    The icy ground began to crack under her feet as she concentrated all her power on her legs.


    This brief break moment allowed Assi to momentarily see their entire silhouette; a thrilling moment for Alvine but worrying for Rendy, who frowned, when she saw Elena smile despite her perilous situation.


    In the second, a sonic bang, which detonated under Elena''s feet, changed the surrounding air current while thetter rushed towards Cindy at a speed that had nothing to envy to that of her enemy.


    Acting ordingly, Cindy released her purple lightning towards Elena, who was like a cannonball shooting at her.


    But although Elena felt the danger in her nose, she did not back down!


    Just before the lightning reaches her, she vertically swings her sword as hard as she can and tears Cindy''s lightning as if it were just paper.


    Seeing this scene that she least expected, Cindy jumped into the air and stopped at an altitude of fifty meters.


    On the other hand, Elena also vaulted towards her, but her momentum decreased as she gained altitude.


    Since she could not use her energy to give herself a push, not to mention flying, Elena could only count on her brute force to perfect her jump; a thoughtless act she soon regretted because of her excessive confidence in her brutality.


    And unlike her, it was a chance that Cindy didn''t let pass.


    But instead of sting her directly with her thunders, Cindy had to use a feint to weaken her enemy''s fortress.


    In the first ce, she throws one of her daggers towards Elena''s forehead that came to her from the ground.


    Thetter tilts her head, avoiding Cindy''s dagger.


    But Cindy shows a wild smile on her lips when she sees Elena continue to leap at her. She then used her telekinesis power to change her dagger¡¯s trajectory which whistled towards Elena''s neck.


    Certainly, Elena did not have her magical perception to give her a 360-degree view; but she had one thing that could help her guess Cindy''s towers, the experiences she gained on the countless battlefields!


    --


    Don''t hesitate to take a look at my discord to see what Aza and her little gang look like (If it has not yet been done).


    Mc''s shape and other females lead''s are also avable.

 Chapter 439 A Bet Between Alvine And Rendy!

    ?


    Certainly, Elena did not have her magical perception to give her a 360-degree view; but she had one thing that could help her guess Cindy''s towers, the experiences she gained on the countless battlefields!


    Feeling the dangering from behind, she vertically interposed her sword between her neck and Cindy''s dagger.


    -ng!!


    The rattling between the two supreme weapons created a maic field that sweeps all the clouds above them even creating deep notches in the ground below their feet because of the des of the winds that emanated from their shings.


    "Kheh!" Elena, satisfied with the new thrust she received from Cindy''s dagger, flies towards her in her frantic momentum.


    Cindy was no different from her either.


    Anyway, she had a smile that also showed her satisfaction when she saw Elenaing towards her like a butterfly obsessed with the light of an electricmp.


    At that moment, Elena felt a bad omen.


    But she silenced all her senses which shouted at her to withdraw.


    Cindy, for her part, soon showed a more nightmarish scene never expected for Alvine or Elena as soon as she arrived five meters from her.


    With an ultra-fast and agile movement like a phoenix in the sky, she sneakily zoomed in towards Elena.


    Thetter, unable to move properly in the air, had no choice but to swing her sword towards her like a primitive knight.


    But once again, Cindy shes and then reappears behind her.


    "It''s over!"


    While mumbling this short sentence, she puts her palm on Elena''s left shoulder de and pushes her slightly forward.


    Even if her action was unparalleled nonchnce, the consequences were huge.


    Elena''s body flew in the air like a rocket that had just taken off.


    But Cindy was not satisfied with this attack, she reappeared once again in front of Elena and punched her in the stomach, suddenly reversing her trajectory from the fly to the ground!


    -BOOOOMM!!!!


    Against all odds, Elena was still standing on both feet with only a few creases on her dress and boots that represented a few cracks.


    Confused by her ''weak'' attack, Elena peeked at her body but found nothing strange with it.


    Having no other choice, Elena finally shows her wings, which she had hidden until now and which were part of her true constitution after her transformation by Alvine which dates back to the time of her resurrection and that of her brother.


    Just by seeing her wings, Cindy understood that she was only ying with her from the beginning, but her nonchnce showed she did not care about this detail.


    Before Elena reaches her, she points her palm towards the same person which floats towards her with a fiendish smile. "Didn''t you hear me or do you pretend to be deaf? I told you it''s the end!"


    As soon as she mumbled these words in a deep voice, Elena felt her weight quintupled by several tons!


    -!? - Noticing this fact, she suddenly stops with suspicious eyes for the first time.


    ''What did she just do?'' That was the question she and Alvine were asking each other.


    "Your ignorance about our race will lead you to your grave, you fucking bitch!" Cindy then roars before closing her hand with a small air explosion.


    Simultaneously, Elenands heavily in the previous crater she made after receiving Cindy¡¯s punch!


    Seeing that her ability worked perfectly on her enemy who became her prey, Cindynds near the three-meter-deep crater and looks at Elena with wild eyes.


    "It''s time for you to pay for the 9785 lives you took." She said with a serious air.


    Elena leaned on her sword to help her body support the gravitational power on her in constant loops!


    Despite sweating profusely to the point ofpletely wetting her red dress, Elena always has her confident smile. "How long times can you maintain this skill? To be able to put me down, you have to spend a colossal amount of energy to...-


    "Arcane of control, first step, control of the opposing energy." Cindy interrupts her by mumbling these words.


    "This energy doesn''te from me, but from your magical energy that you can''t serve yourself."


    "Huh!?" Elena''s smile threatened to copse on her lips when she heard these words.


    "Hehe~, Do you think you''re making me swallow such bullshit?"


    Hearing her words, instead of answering her, Cindy snapped her fingers and followed ck lightning that manifested not around her, but Elena!


    -!?


    Elena''s face wrinkled when she saw this anomaly that confirmed Cindy''s words.


    In the same second, her ck lightning crawls around her like snakes imprisoning their prey before devouring them.


    In addition to enduring the pain of being struck by her own magic, Elena also had to fight to free herself from the hind obstruction of her wrath that was beginning to cause her physical and spiritual damage.


    ''Uh! I didn''t know that my own lightning could be so powerful! This bitch is starting to get boring!''


    As if it were not enough, her other affinities begin to engage one after the other before she frees herself from the lightning.


    ¡°Give up, no matter how much you struggle, you will not be able to escape from my hands. With your blood, I would wash the souls of your victims of all their suffering; your pulpit will serve as feasts to satisfy them from their corrupted revenge."


    Looking in the distance, and attending the unexpected scene, Alvine could not help clenching his fists; not out of concern for Elena, but struggling with all his strength to keep his emotions under control. His eyes shone with malice as he saw Cindy keep Elena on the ground.


    At this moment, Rendynds behind him. "Don''t worry, Sir Alvine, I wouldn''t let my sister kill your monarch."


    Hearing Rendy''s voice, Alvine turns to her with contracted eyebrows.


    "But on the other hand, if you are still not satisfied with this demonstration, it could be that my sister, already lost in her thirst for revenge, kills your subordinate by your fault." She continued seeing Alvine''s confused eyes.


    "You mean that you are not affected by these mes for revenge?" Alvine couldn''t help asking for confirmation.


    "mes of revenge? May we talk about revenge only towards the culprit."


    "What do you mean by that?" Alvine''s frown increased as he listened to Rendy''s words, which were strange and always posed than usual.


    "Unlike my sister, I can differentiate the blood of our fellow Crystalus beings on those who massacred them. This woman doesn''t have the smell of my fellow Crystalus beings, which means that she stole these cores from one of her victims. So I would feel bad for someone who indirectly contributed to avenging my species. Her death will not bring me anything good."


    "... I see." Alvine nods his head nonchntly.


    ''So she was innocent from the beginning, huh? I was afraid that this story would turn into a fiasco; but I still have a chance to...-


    "I ask you a second time, will you let your monarch die?" She mutters heavily with persistence.


    Alvine''s eyes turned abyssal ck, slightly surprising Rendy who thought he was unable to manifest the slightest ounce of his energy.


    "Kuku..., if my monarchs were so easy to kill, they would not be worthy to stand next to me."


    "What do you mean by that? The skill my sister uses on her is to manipte the energy of her prey and attack it with it. In other words, she doesn''t need to use her energy to kill her."


    "I have already understood how this arcane worked on it; I had an arcane that was simr to this one; except that mine only takes possession of the spiritual skills of my target instead of all its other attributes. Seen from this angle, you will be a powerful ally." Alvine mutters while focusing on Elena who seems to have her back to the wall.


    Thetter''s body was bleeding profusely, making her red dress almost white dirty.


    Not understanding the reasons rted to Alvine''s indecision, Rendy frowns and asks him: "So what are you waiting for to decide?"


    As if Alvine was only waiting for this question from her, he immediately became uninterested in the palpitating battle that was going on and faced Rendy with a mischievous smile that showed off his white teeth but was unpleasant to look at.


    "What if we make a bet?"


    Rendy¡¯s eyes darkened as her fringes shadowed them. "...Do you think this woman can defeat my sister even though she already has a foot in her grave?"


    "Kukukh, well, don''t sell the bear''s skin before killing it."


    "Sell what?" Since Rendy was not an inhabitant of the earth, the animals of this blue were unknown to her; not even sure that she knew a bear.


    "Forget this adage. What I try to say in sum is if you are ready to bet on your sister''s victory."


    "..."


    Seeing her silence that showed her hesitation, Alvine soon baited her like a demon, who came to her in her dream, to sell her dreams clouds.


    "If she wins, I would not be your ally, but even better, I would be your mistress''s minion. I would obey her with my finger and eye. No matter what she tells me, I will follow her order. But it will be the opposite if she loses the fight against Elena; and of course, I would not intervene in the duel, but just encourage her verbally."


    Rendy felt like she was struck by thunders when she heard Alvine''s proposal.


    But knowing who and what kind of person she had to do with, she shakes her head. "I''m not interested in...-


    "Of course, if she manages to stay up within a minute, she will have won regardless of whether the match ends on an equal footing," Alvine adds, thus breaking the Rendy barrier.


    "Tsk, such a level of arrogance is really exasperating. Regardless of the rank of your monarch, she will never be able to regain control over her magic in such a short time. Moreover, her bloodline may give her a powerful strength, but she will never be able topete with my sister even if she...-


    "Stop wasting my time and tell me whether or not you are in the race, if not, clear out of my territory before I lose patience!"


    At that moment, Alvine''s eyes seemed to be guided by such intense anger that Rendy had the impression that he was using his magical energy to oppress him.


    But a secondter, a short dy that allowed her to take charge, she mmed her tongue once again.


    "Very well, I just hope you won''t be a bad loser."


    No longer wanting to waste time, Alvine taps his chest twice in a row with his left fist. "I swear on my vital essence that I will enter under the orders of your mistress, with all my possessions and soldiers at her disposal if Ie out defeated in this bet."


    Rendy sighed with an annoying air. "I also swear on my vital essence." She epted the deal by cing her thin fingers on the emerald green crystal on her chest.


    Seeing this, Alvine nods his head before focusing on Elena.


    ''To prevent this girl from perpetuating this battle, there is only one way. I can''t believe I''m going to use these words to push her to her ends, but it''s better not to take a risk with everything I''ve just bet.'' After making his decision, Alvine takes action!


    "Elena, if you manage to defeat her within thirty seconds, I will let you fish whatever you want from my own collection." His voice, pronounced in the form of murmurs, did not pass inaudible in Elena''s eardrums.


    Thetter instantly forgot all the pain and her enemy who tortured her in a loop.


    "You''re not serious...are you!?" She stuttered as if she had just lost her soul.


    Alvine nods before a sneaky smile distorts his face. "But on the other hand, if you fail, I would seize all your possessions for eternity!"


    "Wh.. What''s the fucks you just said!?"

 Chapter 440 A Valkyrie.

    440 A Valkyrie.


    Rendy''s POV


    I didn''t like him since the first time I saw him. I know that he cannot be judged withmon sense.


    "Don''t do anything thoughtless or arrogant that could make him our enemy. He''s the perfect representation of chaos and destruction." These were the words that my mistress had used to warn me.


    But all the same, it''s not about him, but about his minion, who''s already at the gates of death.


    No matter how much I think about the reason that made him so confident, I can''t find any.


    In conclusion, he uses this excuse to get rid of us.


    Tsk! What does the queen find special? He''s arrogant, sarcastic, and sneaky. Quite the opposite of us. Frankly, why does Mistress Azalea find him exceptional?


    Regardless of his reasons, I would never ept to be the ally of such a person. And since he''s so confident, and such an opportunity presents itself, he needs to be shaken to wake up from his disillusionment of being above everyone.


    No matter the power of his subordinate, she will never be able to defeat Cindy in such a short time. Even Mistress Azalea would be unable to do so in such a situation.


    It remains to be seen what kind of encouragement he intends to provide him with; in any case, I would interrupt this ridiculous deal at the slightest other intervention on his part.


    If he thinks he can cheat, he would have underestimated me too much.


    At the same time, Alvine''s voice sounded near her.


    "Elena, if you manage to defeat her within thirty seconds, I will let you fish whatever you want from my own collection. But on the other hand, if you fail, I will seize all your possessions for eternity!"


    Rendy''s brain briefly nked as she heard Alvine''s words.


    ''...He''s not serious!? What does he think he will aplish by shouting such bullshits!? Unless his goal is to disconnect me to...-


    She suddenly stops after noticing the atmosphere bing heavier than it was.


    This pressure, which was probably a harbinger of the problems, came from none other than Elena.


    "What''s the fuck you just said!?" Elena growls as her eyes turn wildly.


    ''She''s not serious!?'' Rendy had the impression that her world was copsing around her as she saw her assumptions decline in the face of the new reality that was sneakily manifested in front of her.


    The most incredulous thing was that she did not see an aura around Elena, a fact that showed Elena did not use her magical energy.


    ''What is this...-


    Before she finished her sentence in her thoughts, Alvine''s hard voice sounded again near.


    "You only have twenty seconds left, Elena!" He ''encouraged'' her once again.


    Thetter''s eyes became those of a demoness of hell while Alvine''s words resonated in her mind like a war drum intended to encourage a soldier.


    -BOOM!


    She drops herrge and heavy sword before cracking the joints of her fingers.


    Seeing Elena being ''possessed'' by the demon of avarice, Cindy also became serious.


    ''I''m going to put an end to this madness.'' She said to herself pointing her palm towards Elena.


    But thetter, despite the enormous pressure that forced her to stay on the ground, disappeared in front of her most phenomenally.


    At that moment, it was not only her but neither Rendy nor Alvine was able to see Elena.


    They were unable to follow her speed.


    Known for her calm, Rendy betrayed her temperament as she inspected every corner around her to hope to see where to feel Elena''s exact position. "She teleported!? No, I didn''t see her using her...-


    Alvine cut her off in mid-sentence. "Do not get tired; when she is in this state, it is not only her strength that multiplies, but all her overall power."


    "What!? You mean that... that..." After several attempts, she could only feel the surrounding air agitating around her while having the strong impression of having Elena a few centimeters away from her.


    Seeing Rendy stutter, Alvine smiled ironically.


    "I return your words to you; forfeit as long as your sister is still alive."


    -B000000M!!!


    When Alvine uttered these words, something heavy impacted Cindy''s body, sending her to waltz above the clouds.


    Rendy''s hands tremble with fear when they see her sister being dragged by something blurry.


    But before she really knew what had just happened in front of her, the entire trembled fiercely under their feet following the impact of her sister who was lying in her own pool of blood in a crater of hundreds of depths.


    Such a crater on a that could not even be scratched by a primordial mage undoubtedly testified to Elena''s destructive force.


    In the same second, Alvine and Rendy finally saw Elena above the clouds. And it was by seeing her standing in this ce that Rendy understood she was the culprit of her sister''s misfortune.


    ''...She restrained herself.'' Alvine mutters in his mind while looking at his subordinate with his hands stained with blood that did not belong to him.


    The next moment, Elena shows long ws on her fingers before diving towards Cindy who was trying to get up.


    But her sore body, with 99% of her bones fractured, could not ede to his request.


    "That''s enough, Elena."


    When Alvine''s voice, pronounced frantically, reached her ears, she was already in Cindy''s crater with her ws driven into Cindy''s chest.


    Alvine could not see beyond what the eye could see, but Rendy had a paler face than that of Sebass (vampire).


    But seeing Elena''s silence and inaction, Alvine frowns. ''This is not the time to let her get lost in her madness.''


    Although he is aware of the seriousness of the situation, he does not act but looks at Rendy next to him.


    "Without my energy and magical skills, I have no chance of defeating this little Hamster. Just like you, the races, which you call the divine races, are all endowed with unique skills. Me, it''s my shadows, but Elena''s race is a warrior race.


    -Like her father, she does not rely on her magical skills to kill her enemies but to have fun with them. Finally, her skill is a little more special because of her mutation.


    -Instead of Berserk, she¡¯s rather a Valkyrie; a skill that allows her to boost her physical power by a level a hundred times more advanced than magical reinforcement.


    -If you n to watch your sister die in front of you, then be it. But if not, forfeit before it''s toote."


    His words had the same effects as an energetic potion that awakened Rendy in her daydream.


    "..."


    Despite her silence, Alvine made the unteral decision to interrupt the duel, which had notsted more than fifteen seconds, by seeing Rendy bleed from her fist squeeze while she retained her desire to join the battle to "revenge" her sister.


    His shadow then wobbles under his feet, making a ck pendant appear in his palm.


    ''So, ¡­he was able to use his magical energy all this time...


    Rendy did not seem to be surprised although to saw Alvine manifest his energy. She only looked at Alvine''s actions with an air absorbed by Elena''s intentions.


    Alvine''s body then shes before reappearing in the crater.


    But he soon frowns when he sees Elena¡¯s eyes.


    By noticing the intruder, the wild beast with the appearance of Elena intimidated him with her eyes.


    But instead of being tetanized by her wild eyes, Alvine smiles at her slyly as if he were looking at a puppy trying to intimidate a dragon.


    He continued to approach her before stopping a few centimeters from her.


    He then lowers his body to her level and mutters while putting the ck crystal pendant around her neck.


    "That''s enough, I tell you."


    Elena''s eyes gradually lost their glimmers of madness as the ne shone with a dark ck glow around her neck.


    ''What is this pendant? A servo ne?'' Standing thirty meters from them, Rendy mutters in her mind while frowning.


    But not knowing what she was thinking, Alvine personifies the healing pearl before cing it in the hole that Elena had left in Cindy¡¯s chest.


    (Meanwhile, Assi, who had just attended the whole scene, was no longer with them, but on her way to the castle with a very specific goal in mind.)


    After a few seconds that are equivalent to five blinks, Cindy was able to recover from all her mortal wounds as if they were only an illusion.


    In addition to having her own body regeneration, coupled with Alvine''s assistance, none of the four found this exceptional.


    But as soon as she got up, she tried to fight with Elena.


    On the other hand, Rendy''s voice sounded heavily in her mind, exining Elena''s unexpected innocence and her deal with Alvine that she had just lost.


    Gradually, Cindy¡¯s face turned blue as she understood the seriousness of the situation.


    Anyway, knowing that she wasrgely the culprit, she did not know who she should lead this anger.


    This had the consequence of creating a feeling of disgust and shame that changed her face to green.


    Having an idea of what was happening between the two, Alvine sighed nonchntly before getting up from his knees.


    He looks at Rendy while exining everything.


    "Your sister was defeated within the allotted time, so I am the one who wins this bet."


    Rendy clenches her fists while holding her torrential breath in her lungs.


    Without taking into ount her emotions, Alvine continued. "In normal times, I would be the one who would emerge victorious."


    "...What do you mean by normal times?" Rendy frowns with confusion.


    "... it''s simple to understand, the deal was that I stay away until the end of their duel. But even if I intervened to save your own sister, I still intervened. As a result, I broke the rules. And since I intervened to save your candidate, I cannot, therefore, be held responsible or obliged to submit." He stops for a moment while taking a look at Cindy, who throws the same confused eyes at him.


    "To make it short, there is no winner or loser in this duel, which makes this match a tie. You are, therefore, free to leave where youe from."


    "What!?" Hearing his words, it was not only the two twin girls who took him for an idiot, even Elena had trouble understanding his unexpected and thoughtless clemency.


    "Elena, you will have your due as promised." He said without giving too much exnation.


    "I know that; but still, don''t you find it too much...-


    "Elena." Alvine stops her with an intrepid voice which shows his impatience.


    Seeing his growling air, Elena ms her tongue not towards Alvine, but towards the two silent girls who were silent; unable to respect their agreements.


    Alvine then casted a portal before withdrawing, followed by Elena.

 Chapter 441 Rehas apartment in the Vampires district.

    441 Reha''s apartment in the Vampires district.


    After Alvine and Elena leave, Rendy looks at her sister. "Are you all right?"


    "...That''s not the right question, sis." She mutters while watching Alvine''s portal gradually shrink a few meters from them withplex eyes.


    Knowing very well what her sister meant by that, Rendy nods her head. "You''re right; but even if the Queen had designated me as host, I can''t make this decision without...-


    "Rendy, what decision are you talking about exactly?" Cindy frowns while growling between her tight teeth.


    Rendy''s eyes undte slightly when she sees her sister interrupt her.


    "... It''s problematic. But I still have to warn her of the clumsy situation. Like an idiot, I fell into his trap without even realizing it."


    "..." Cindy looks at her briefly, just as unable to know how to deal with the situation.


    After this silence, she finally expresses herself. "Anyway, what is done is done, we can''t back the way and act as if nothing had happened. In addition, I doubt that he--


    "I know, I know, dear sister." Rendy interrupts her while waving her hand in front of her face.


    She then continued. "It''s either being under hismand or breaking all ties with him and confronting each other on the battlefields. And now that he knows that we can kill, he will not leave us away of warfields if we ever enter under his... orders." Her voice was more downward as she exined herself.


    Cindy could not refute her words.


    "Since they will confront each other with these bastards who killed most of our fellow Crystaluses beings, I think we can no longer be kept away. On the one hand, Nelpheim does not know that we can kill, on the other hand, there is this arrogant guy who thinks that the world is spinning in his palm.


    -Seen from this angle, neither of these two sides suits us. But since we are involved, this war is also ours; not only for us but for all our fellow Crystaluse beings who were killed by them. This situation is really delicate." Cindy exins while storing her daggers in her ring.


    "...Sigh, I will first inform the queen of the situation; then we will act ording to her orders. She must be aware of the fact that this guy can use his magical energy despite our skill. This fact is more important than all the remains!" Rendy finally announces her verdict while cing her fingers on the emerald green crystal on her chest.


    --


    The throne room, ...only upied by two people; namely Elena and Alvine in person,


    "Master, why did you let these two go!?" Elena asks in a growling voice.


    Alvine was not sitting on the throne, but standing in the middle of the great room while drawing pentagramic runes on the ground.


    When Elena''s voice reached his ear, he responded without interrupting his activities.


    "Wrong, Elena. It''s obvious that I did not do this out of pure goodness of heart; even they understood it."


    Despite Alvine''s assertions, Elena did not seem to be surprised. "I know that. But what I don''t understand is why you gave them the choice.


    -They lost!


    -I could very well have taken care of them to force them to be obedient, as we had done with Heepha, who was the most rebellious at the time." She says, still dissatisfied with Alvine''s decision.


    "No, you don''t understand anything!" By dint of seeing her persist, Alvine finally stops and scolds her for the first time.


    "..."


    Seeing her shut up, Alvine sighs heavily to get rid of her sudden anger.


    He then walked towards Elena and held her by her two shoulders. "Listen carefully to me, Elena; because I won''t repeat myself anymore. I need these three. But the method you intend to use with them may not work. As long as there is a small percentage of failure in my ns, I prefer to abandon and review my strategy as a whole.


    -First, you never wondered why they came to offer us an alliance. Secondly, this woman, who¡¯s their leader probably knew that I was going to refuse her alliance offer.


    -But why did theye to us despite all that? That¡¯s the question you must ask yourself in the first ce instead of talking about my strategy." Throughout his exnations, Alvine did not blink his eyes, which were immersed in Elena''s.


    Hearing Alvine''s words, Elena reminded him. "But my lord, you forget a little detail, the queen is controlled by...-!!


    She suddenly stops when she sees the disappointment in Alvine''s eyes. "Stop wasting my time exining to you things that are so simple to understand!" Alvine shrieks at her with dissatisfaction.


    "How many times do I have to repeat it to myself for you to understand!? This woman is a Crystalus, her body is out of any magical influence. If it was so easy to control her, do you think I''d waste my time digging my head?


    -Being one of these beings means more than you think. From what I could see, this girl named Cindy is the weakest of the three. However, she has managed to push you to use 70% of your power despite being an intermediate primordial.


    -You are a superior primordial, but you have used 70% of your power against it to be able to defeat it in such a long time (-15 sec)!


    -Imagine what will happen if you face Azalea? Your victory will not even be assured. She must at least be as powerful as you without using her arcane.


    -Now, do you believe that such a person will easily be subjected to a mental control spell cast by a magus more weak than Askald?"


    "...No, I don''t think so."


    "Right. Now that you understand this fact, think about it, although she''s beyond any influence, why is she pretending?" Alvine asks again to his previous question.


    Unlike before, Elena found nothing wrong with it except to admit her defeat.


    "Finally, let''s forget these two, they wille back anyway." He said, walking towards his unfinished work.


    "Lord, I know you''re busy, but I still have onest question...-


    "No, it will wait; as you said, I can''t be busy anymore." Alvine interrupts him without courtesy.


    "Rathere and give me a hand."


    With a silly look, Elena takes a peek at what Alvine was doing from the beginning.


    But she immediately raised her eyebrows when she saw the ck runes engraved in ck on the ck bs. Without the help of her perception, she could not see clearly, but as she looked more closely, her picky look became serious.


    ''He ns to do this when he doesn''t have enough energy to... sigh, I guess that''s why he asks me for a hand.'' She mutters in her mind before joining Alvine in the middle of the runic formation that spread throughout the room.


    As for thetter, he continued without question; seeing that Elena had understood his objective.


    ''After witnessing such a battle, I realize that I must do everything possible to reach my former power as quickly as possible.'' As he frowns because of his imperceptible concentration, he reaches out and manifests five small ck spheres above his palm.


    Looking more closely, anyone could see the true nature of the five spheres the size of golf balls; the fives created by Isolet with the effigy of the original.


    Meanwhile, Elena stood behind him, cing her two palms on his shoulder des before pouring him as much energy as Alvine would need to refine the five spheres.


    The process was slow but progressive.


    ...


    ..


    .


    While time passed slowly in the throne room, Assi had arrived at her destination.


    Current location,


    Vampire District, level three; the highest level in the upper district where the most powerful vampires reside.


    Since she had a special status, she did not need a permit to go wherever she wanted.


    Even if the neighborhood was nicknamed the vampire district, it was not only home to vampires.


    Its name is due in part because of its poprity with vampires.


    The other areas were dark, but not darker than this neighborhood, which isrgely hidden by the shadow of the Royal Pce.


    She walked straight into the clean and slightly empty alley because of a factor that was not unknown to her.


    Fy''s training.


    Once at her destination, she finally stops in front of the door of a luxurious but ordinary house for the residents of the.


    But unlike the other houses, this one had two shadow guards in light armor.


    A girl apparently in the race of ck elves with her long white hair and dark skin; Ste.


    Her guardpanion was also a woman, who wore a mage''s short Cape on her maiden dress but two main weapons including a magic stick and a long rapier. Her weapons alone were enough to guess that she was not just a mage.


    "Lady Assi, what good wind brings you to this ce?" Ste asks with a weing smile on her lips.


    As usual, her bow was asrge as one and a half of her size.


    "Is she inside?" Assi asks after giving her back her smile with another.


    Ste nods her head. "Yea, ¡­she has just finished her training session with one of the clones of Monarch Fy."


    "Can I meet her?"


    "Of course, you don''t need our permission for that." Ste was initially confused at first. But she was able to catch up by guessing that Assi was just trying to be polite with them.


    She then looks at her on-call colleague. "Eris, stay here; I will escort our guest to Reha."


    "At yourmand, Lieutenant Ste," Eris answers briefly before opening the door to allow the two to enter Reha''s apartments.


    Unlike the ''small'' appearance of the suite, the interior looked more like a castle asrge as the one Alvine resided in when he was on Alzania.


    with a sigh.


    11:25


    "Huh? What is the rtionship?" Assi knew that she was not talking about the house but about the This was not a privilege granted to Reha, but all the buildings in this district had the same characteristics.


    To prevent his subjects from feeling cramped, Alvine had ordered one of his generals to redevelop the buildings so that they wererge, without upying more space.


    An unrealistic request but guaranteed by Shadow, who had the brilliant idea of creating an independent space inside each house.


    After going through the entrance door, Assi immediately understood the characteristics of the house. But she didn''t have time to linger on it when she saw four people having tea together while chatting like old friends.


    Zenof, the former librarian of the Punishers, Freyja, Reha¡¯s head general, Randolph, and Sabrina.


    This view left her speechless.


    As that was not enough, Reha was talking with the other gangs, who wanted to sacrifice the Punishers and Leaders on the other side of the kitchen.


    "No, Your Highness, we cannot ept this. How can we let you cook when we are your..-


    "Your wordsfort me, Corrupt, but you only know how to prepare poisons; unless your goal is to kill me?" Reha interrupts her second general, who wants to snatch her kitchen knife.


    "Ugh! You are not going to die of a simple poison; it is the intention that counts, my queen."


    "Abandon, Corrupt, I want to see how skillful ourdy is with a...-


    "It''s sphemy, Aither!" Corrupt roars towards the man in white, who is standing away from others like an Outsider.


    "sphemy, you say? Wouldn''t you like to taste the cuisine made by the queen in person?" Aither asks with a little sneaky smile on his lips.


    Corrupt¡¯s three eyes became wide as he thought deeply about the meanings of Aither''s words. But despite the temptation, he immediately shakes his head. "Stop trying to y my role, it''s me to corrupt people''s hearts, not the other way around!"


    "~~~


    "~~~?


    ...


    As she saw this scene, Assi seemed to have forgotten her starting goal.


    "What are they¡­ doing?" She mutters as if she were thinking out loud.


    "Well, this ce has be lively because of the presence of Reha," Ste answers nonchntly with a sigh.


    "Huh? What is the rtionship?" Assi knew that she was not talking about the house but about the entire district.


    Ste crosses her arms before exining. "She is the creator of 90% of the beings who live in this city, it is quite normal that everyone wants to meet the person who¡¯s their creator. General Shadow put us here to prevent anyone froming to disturb her." She said, talking about Iris and her.


    "...I see, so that''s why you are in front of her house to stand guard." She says before approaching others.

 Chapter 442 Alfreds Story.

    ?


    The originals. These are known for having the opportunity to cultivate the talents of a mage at the highest level.


    In appearance and nature, theses in no way resemble the others; hence their nicknames of zero-rankings.


    In one of my rare conversations with Lord Alvine, he told me these words:


    [It''s true that Fy is the spiritual manifestation of the where we are currently. But thetter does not even have a third of the''s power. If she or her fellows could assimte all authority on Tier Zeros, their powers wouldpete or even surpass any beings in the infinite universe.]


    In this world, inequality is not limited only to social status. No, this factor represents only a fragment of this imbnce.


    There are higher beings, who can never be equaled by us, the lower beings.


    Even among these superior beings, it''s also subdivided into three categories; beings before, during, and after the gods¡¯ era.


    These beings, having lived this era, are not special, but were lucky to be born rather than us. A chance well wrapped in an evil gift since it was a billion times more difficult to survive this era than the one we currently have.


    As I said, they are not special. They are powerful because they have ess to a form of energy that is purer and more concentrated than ours.


    If I define a practitioner in a single sentence, I would say that they are imperfect beings who cultivate the energy of the earth and the heavens to achieve perfection.


    This process requires us to get rid of the impurities in our blood, flesh, bones, and soul to hope to reach this perfection.


    Those who were born during the era of the gods were no exception.


    But as they got rid of their corruptions, these impurities didn''t disappear but constantly merged in the aura and further corrupted the mana.


    It''s easy to get rid of dirt on and in the body, but what about the one that affects the soul from its creation?


    Even if I am not as well-versed in this field, I think the answer is obvious.


    Thus, the difference between them and us is the age of their souls. Seen from this angle, I guess you can''t understand much, little girl.


    But this tiny, yet insane difference ssifies these beings of a higher level among themselves.


    By taking the example of Lord Alvine, you will understand better.


    From the beginning, he was considered an aberration that exceeded all thews known and unknown to us.


    His ability to absorb any form of energy as if they were only drinks of different vors, his ability to understand and learn all types of spells, Laws, concepts, arcane, etc.; everything is rted to this factor.


    In appearance, he seemed to have lost everything after being reincarnated. But his soul remained intact.


    Apart from his memories, he had lost nothing.


    Souls are like books, and memories are the writings in these books.


    A book may be nk, but if its pages and cover are more resistant and thicker than the others, it will be an item that will resist more than its pairs in the face of the absolute master of corruption that is time.


    Time will impregnate everything with its wild and direct influence but in sometimes frantic or slow momentum; everything will depend on the object in query.


    Inparison, our souls will only be small booklets that can barely be readable by ants cause of their small size.


    However, we cannot perceive this summit without the help of one of these monsters.


    As I said, it''s unfair; but in a situation where no one can be used of it, it''s onlyughable if we dwell on it.


    Finally, I cannot respond favorably to your request, the only daughter of Galiel Gleph''nir, Assiahir Gleph''nir; even if I... wanted to."


    After listening to Reha''s speech, Assi remains silent for a long time without being able to say anything.


    After this long silence, a stealthy sigh escapes between her lips before she slowly looks up at Reha.


    Thetter was sitting in front of her on the dining table and still dressed in her white kitchen apron.


    The others, including Sabrina and Ste, were on the sofas at the other end of the living room; were silent but attentive to the sses of their queen.


    "I don''t understand; ording to you, I have to ask for his help for...-


    "No, it''s choice belongs only to you. What I advise you is to take your pain in patience. Little Rina is different from you; I am not only talking about her soul but about her willingness to serve her master. I don''t need to read your thoughts to know that they are above or below. It''s up to you to decide what you want to do.


    -For my part, know that no matter your choice, I will respect it without prejudice. You are my daughter, but not my possession, it is a fact that I learned at the expense of my many experiences."


    Assi frowns when she hears such words from the most unsuspected person.


    "I didn''t expect such advice from you; you, who wanted to burn everyone to regain your dating power."


    "...I admit, I am the surprise of both of us. But I think I have matured a lot since I merged with the other part of my soul which was sealed in Lord Alvine''s castle.


    - On the other hand, I find it easier to rest on others. My only regret is to learn that he has no one to rest in." She said while crossing up her fingers on the dining table.


    Assi''s frown is entuated when she sees Reha''s bitter smile.


    "Could it be that you fall in...-


    "You couldn''t get yourself misperceived more than that; daughter of Galiel Gleph''nir." Reha takes a nonchnt look at Assi while cutting off her.


    "I have lived long enough to describe my feelings towards this man. Admiration is what I feel about him. Few will seed in bearing such a responsibility. Flight, abandonment, or submission aremonce in such a situation.


    -I had acted this way when I faced a threat beyond my abilities and powers. Instead of staying and assuming my responsibilities, I had chosen the easy path of submission.


    -Because of myfort, I created mes of war and hatred between my children; your father was one of these victims. This guilt is heavier than in the face of the fear of death.


    -I am well aware of the hatred I have created among my children, and contrary to what most people think, I am not so naive to think that it can disappear overnight. In other words, as long as I have not erased my sins, I cannot afford to live ording to my desires.


    -Understand one thing Little Assi, the luck you have today won¡¯tst forever. And even if my words seem contradictory, you must take care of it so that you will not regret it shortly."


    These were herst words before she got up and moved away from Assi to continue cooking.


    Assi looks at her back with confused eyes. ''It''s crazy how she can be...strange. By dint of listening to her, I realized she was not careless that what she showed.'' She couldn''t help but think seriously about Reha''s strangest personality.


    ''At first, I thought she and the others didn''t care about the end of this war, but they are more keen than me. And...-


    "Onest thing, Little Assi. If I were in your ce, I wouldn''t worry too much about knowing how to be strong. ording to thetest information I got from Miss Heepha, Lord Alvine is busy refining the energy of the five dummys that his sister had left behind. And knowing Lord Alvine, he is not the kind to deny the will of his subjects. Those, who want to attend this war will attend."


    "... How can you be so sure?"


    "I can''t exin it; but from what I know, he will only do it when he has the guarantee of having the ability to protect everyone. That''s all I know about him." She said, closing the kitchen door behind her; leaving Assi in a state of total haze.


    ''Finally, mying to this ce would only have served me to ask more questions.'' She mutters in her mind while smiling ironically.


    **At least, this allowed you to ask yourself good questions.**


    Sabrina''s voice then resounds in her mind.


    Without the slightest ounce of surprise or dissatisfaction, Assi smiled at Sabrina, who was sitting with the others.


    --


    "Shit! I lost again! How do you do it!? However, I was the one who taught you how to y this game!!" Fy shrieked in frustration when she saw Askald dethrone her king.


    The two yed a game simr to checkmate, but the electrifying tension between the two gave the others the impression of participating in a real war between their two monarchs.


    Askald pats his chin while smiling. "This game is very instructive, In addition to allowing us to establish incredible strategies, it is too pragmatic. I would never have thought that I could have so much trouble defeating such an ''inexperienced'' opponent."


    "Are you trying to humiliate me or make me angry!?"


    "Neither, Miss Fy; know that even Lord Alvine is unable to put so many obstacles in my way when ites to a strategic battle."


    "...I see, no wonder your father is always desperate to want to get you back. With the power of your sister, and you, who are strategists on the edge of the impossible, I would act the same if I were in his ce."


    "My father is not as you...think."


    "Hmm~? What do you mean by that, Sir Askald?" Fy frowns, guessing that there was more than Askald meant.


    Thetter remains momentarily silent as if he were organizing his thoughts.


    "In a single sentence, what interests him is not really to have us by his side; but to assimte us to increase his power." He says in a calm tone without emotions.


    "...huh?" Fy was not sure she understood, ording to the calm with which Askald pronounced these words.


    "We are not the first and we would surely not be thest if Lord Alvine had not taken us in. Byparing his practice methods, this guy is surely the worst of the bastards.


    -To reach his current level, he didn''t hesitate to sacrifice his children by owning their bodies. Did you know that he was originally a woman and that our mother was one of her children?"


    "Huh!?"


    "...You yet have understood, he''s what we called a bug. His current power must surelypete with that of Lord Alvine when he was at the top. And...-


    "W-wait, Askald. I understand that you hate your father, but is it necessary to say such infamies about him!?"


    "Tss~; do you think I like to say these bollocks about my origin? But it is to warn you to protect our lord in my ce if I lose myposure when I see this fucker. He is probably one of the most dangerous and twisted among our enemies. I didn''t understand why he obeyed these people, but his goal must surely be to have a descendant with one of the beings to...-


    -BOOOM!!


    Before he finished his sentence, an explosion of magical energy made the whole tremble from the throne room.


    Seeing this, Askald forgot the discussion he was having with Fy.


    "That''s it, I think the master haspleted the purification process."


    "... Is the master aware of that?" Fy persisted in the debate.


    "Huh? I don''t know, but he must surely have an idea about it. In addition, he kept annoying him at the slightest opportunity. I think he is aware of his strange hobbies. This old woman is ready to do anything to reach the pinnacle of power. And if she achieves her goal, then it will be over for us and everyone."


    "But I don''t understand, no, I don''t understand anything anymore. If he was a woman, how did she be a man and your father above all!? She''s still not bisexual!?"


    "..." Askald remains silent once again.


    "Don''t you understand? However, I have just told you that he moves his soul in the body of others to acquire new arcanes. My mother was one of the daughters he had when he was a woman. The current body he has is none other than the body of my mother''s younger brother.


    -This bastard possessed the body of her own son after having annihted his soul, and used it to have us with his daughter! I have to exin myself more so that you understand it, or do I have to show you the memories of horrors I had acquired from my mother before she was killed by this bastard!?"


    "...No, everything but that."

 Chapter 443 The Beginning Of The...

    ?


    We exist to get what our master wants. We cannot be considered as living beings but as tools; tools used to satisfy the avarice and whims of our supreme master, who is also our savior in a way.


    This savior is not an angel descended from heaven, but a demon who came straight from the thousand hells.


    His cruelty has no equal, his goodness ''was'' only superficial. But he had and always has something that never ceases to fascinate me and pulled me at him as a ma; his temperament to fear no one, his frankness, and his powers.


    We are a warrior breed. We were born in the middle of the battlefields of bloody battles. As far as I can remember, I have always lived this way; was it because of our father who only works with his punches? Or maybe because it''s in our blood?


    Anyway, this question is one of the most shitty questions I''ve ever looked at.


    No matter the answer to this question, it won''t be of much use to me.


    All that matters to me and fascinates me is the history and daily life of this perfect and imperfect being.


    I am not so ''cause he had resurrected me; no, far from it.


    When my sister came to tell me about her meeting with this strange being for the first time, I saw a glow in her eyes that I could no longer remember when I saw her this way.


    By dint of no longer seeing her sneaky smile, I thought I was in the presence of an evil spirit who had possessed her.


    And without exining anything to me, she dragged me by the arm to an entity that did not look like any of the creatures I had seen before.


    His nk and disinterested eyes gave me the impression of being buried by the darkness that was sealed in his soul.


    But I couldn''t help but wonder...


    How could such an existence be locked in this ce? His eyes had no glimmer of life, but I admired him for this only immutable and disinterested expression of everything.


    As I said, it wasn''t ¡®cause he had taken me under his wing that I was fascinated by him; the proof is that I had felt this fascination for him even before entering his service, from our first meeting.


    I didn''t need him to prove his superiority to me; it was as instinctive for me as when a spider abandons its web when it feels the presence of a predator who can devour it and its traps at once.


    His body, the purity of his soul, powers, and aura were more perfect than anything I had seen until that time.


    For the first time, I realized that there were more exceptional beings than this son of a bitch (Alfred, his father).


    But despite the perfection of his existence, one thing made him imperfect; the vacuum in his soul.


    This emptiness was not only omnipresent on his face but even in his eyes and in his soul; it was as if he had let his own darkness devour his soul and all his emotions.


    It was not only an impression, but a fact that I was quick to understand after a few years with him.


    For five years, he had only rarely spoken while we were traveling together.


    I didn''t know why I was following him; I thought it was because of my sister.


    But she too seemed to ignore the reason for our presence with the master.


    I thought it was because of his powers that I wanted to understand their sources. But over time, I realized that this was not the case.


    He seldom spoke, and only rarely talked about himself.


    If his reputation was tarnished, it was because of us who gave free rein to our rage.


    This rage was not directed against the right person, but since this dog was stronger than me and my sister, we could only take revenge on him through others.


    It was stupid, but it was our way of dousing the mes of revenge that slowly consumed us.


    (How naive I was!)


    I thought that by sowing so much chaos in our path, we would attract the wrath of the fury of existences stronger than our Father.


    I secretly hoped that they would move to exterminate our entire species because of our actions.


    It was stupid and naive of me.


    But despair sometimes leads people tomit the craziest acts, especially if this despair is rooted in anger and self-disgust.


    While ignoring our nonsense and the consequences of our acts, we continued to sow chaos, without knowing that we were tarnishing the reputation of our ghostpanion.


    [Wherever he goes, chaos and death would follow; he is a demon and an infamous and merciless being]: This infamous legend was probably ''cause of both of us. Since we were not stronger than him, the others took him as the only culprit.


    Then came the day of our death.


    My sister may have ignored it, but I, a specialist in spiritual powers, witnessed everything that had continued after our death.


    During the battle, he did not intervene; as if he did not know us, something that did not surprise me.


    But after our death, I was able to witness a more strange spectacle in my spiritual form.


    At first, I imagined that he was content to defend himself against enemies who dared to disturb him after our death.


    But after our death, his expression changed for the first time, and it was not beautiful to see. Even I, having lived in the blood for several millennia, had chills despite my death¡¯s state.


    Before these days, I would never have believed that a dead person could feel fear. I couldn''t ask myself the reason for my fear. Fear is usually generated by certain factors.


    The fear of death, but I already was. If it wasn''t that, was it the fear of being in pain? But in my soul form, I was out of all physical suffering.


    So what was this fear? If it''s not my fear of having pain or fearing death, not to mention despair or other known forms of fear, what was it!?


    This question remains and will probably remain a mystery to me. And I know that it is in this question that I¡¯ll find my answer about my loyalty to him.


    A master who does not give up his tool even after it¡¯s out of service, a master who relies on his tools even though they are more burdens than anything else, etc.; it is this master that I had and I decide to follow until my end.


    "ASKALD!"


    "Y-yes!?" Askald startled slightly with surprise when he heard Fy''s piercing roar.


    "Tell me, have you finished daydreaming or should I wake you up with a few ps?"


    "...Forget that, I don''t think it''s necessary." He mutters while raising his eyes to the night sky in his contemtion.


    Seeing that he was about to dive into his deep thoughts, Fy asks...


    "Is that why you decided to follow Lord Alvine?"


    "Huh?"


    "... I''m talking about your story with this old woman who¡¯s your...father." Regardless of her efforts, she always had trouble correctly cing the masculine title after a feminine name.


    "I don''t understand, where exactly do you want to go?" Askald frowns while looking far away.


    To believe that the question Fy had just asked was of paramount importance to him; something his teammate did not know.


    "Why are you feigning? In short; what I want to know is the source of your loyalty to the master. Is it by wanting to be strong to avenge your father that you and your sisters remained under his service? Or maybe you''re waiting for him to kill your dad in your ...-


    "Where do you get this bunch of bullshit from? This dog must die with my hands, I wouldn''t ept anyone to kill him in my ce!"


    "... I see. It was stupid on my part, such a question." Fy mutters with a small smile that shows her appreciation for Askald''s decision.


    "And you? How did you meet?"


    Fy¡¯s eyes were slightly convulsed with skepticism when she heard this question from the most unexpected person.


    "Does it surprise you so much that I ask you such a question?" Askald also frowns.


    "...What did you expect for? Note that you are hardly interested in these things."


    "..."


    Seeing Askald silently, she decided to answer him. "Finally, my story is not as interesting as yours. But if you...!!"


    The two suddenly look above them with crumpled expressions.


    Askald instantly gets up on the bench of the arena and smiles slyly but with eyes more wild than contradictory.


    "Well, it looks like the storm is finally settling in." He mumbles before lowering his head to his subordinates who are training in the same arena.


    They too seemed to have noticed the auras of hostility that gradually overlooked the.


    In the following second, Elena, the three generals, and their captains plopped up around him like fireflies, who had wandered for a long time before finding a blinding source of light in a nighty night.


    Feeling their presence, Askald nods his head, considering their decisions as the right one.


    "Should I warn the Lord?" Elena asks for the first.


    Askald nods his head. "Knowing him, he must already be aware of the unwanted insects thate knocking on our door. But you still have to warn him of one thing:


    Say to him not to bother for them; I¡¯d take care of these insects that dare toe and stain our stunning night sky with their sphemous presences."


    Hearing his message, Elena nods her head before vanishing.


    After Elena''s departure, Askald looks at the others who were kneeling behind him, except Fy, who was the only one standing.


    ''Tss~, watch them get excited like kids? It looks like they were just waiting for that.'' He mutters in his mind while smiling slightly; himself unable to control his frenzy.

 Chapter 444 ...Great War !!

    ?


    My lord, I''ming to make my report." Arriving in the throne room, Elena had trouble keeping her blood cold when she felt the colossal dose of energy she felt only slightly when she was outside.


    During her brief absence, Alvine had initiated the final stage of purification; after finishing with the five spheres that floated above him like crystallized pearls with multiple and stunning colors.


    Thest step was to purify the roots of the supreme tree; the very source of Isolet''s power.


    This step was the mostplicatedpared to the previous ones.


    "No time for that, Askald will know how to manage these ants whiche in herds to ughter a pack of wolves." Not wanting to be disturbed by attackers, Alvine answers briefly before driving Elena into the throne room with a simple hand swing.


    The doors then closed by themselves after Elena was evacuated, despite herself, out of the room.


    "¡­"


    Elena looks at the two imposing doors with incredulous eyes. ''It was...! I don''t believe it, he leveled up in such a short time!?''


    Although she had an idea behind the sudden increase in Alvine''s powers, still had trouble believing what she had just witnessed.


    Moreover, she could not deny the fact that she had just been dragged outside without even being able to do something about it; on the other hand, it was more eptable to her than to swallow the fact that Alvine had just progressed into another rank.


    Anyway, knowing that she was not entitled to an answer, she sighed and kept guard in front of the door, so as not to let other peoplee and annoy her master while he was busy.


    After about ten seconds, Sabrina came with Reha and her gang.


    When Elena saw them, she frowned, suspecting their presence in this ce when everyone had to be aware of the chaos.


    ¡°What the hey?¡± She asks.


    ¡°¡­Wee to meet Alv¡­-


    Before Sabrina finishes her words, she cuts her off. "If youe here to learn more about the situation, you don''t need to worry, my brother is already managing the situation." She exins immediately.


    Thetter shakes her head and exins herself. "Alvine ordered me toe here with them."


    "..." Elena remains momentarily silent with a confused look.


    But she immediately released the passage when she received Alvine''s orders by telepathy.


    "So, ¡­excuse me." She then gives up while opening the door behind her.


    But instead of being weed by the throne room, she saw a giant and dark ck three-dimensional portal behind the door.


    This turning point of events made her smile with irony because she had not felt anything even though she was just standing behind the door.


    ''It seems that he has decided to move on to serious things; the question is whether he will be the same or be the one he was before his reincarnation. Such powers are never free of charge.''


    --


    While she was dived into her own worries, Askald had just finished his troops¡¯ repartition.


    The task was simple, the most important thing for him was the safety of city dwellers. Speaking of city dwellers, they were not only residents of the main city, but even in the other three kingdoms.


    As a result, he divided his troops into fourrge battalions; Fy Beta and the other shadow soldiers who bore the title Gamma headed for the volcands, inhabited by dragons.


    Fy Gamma, Alpha generals, and their squads were to ensure the protection of the kingdoms of ice elves; while the other residents of the other dimensions were all to go there in the endless sea to help the sirens.


    As for the others, since the three monarchs were all gathered in the kingdoms, not to mention the other original shadow soldiers; he did not need to worry about the safety of his lord and his subjects.


    He looks over him with confused eyes.


    Above the night sky, hundreds of White and blue War ships floated above them like small bats barely visible in the night.


    The rumble of their engines, which were powered by crystals, resounded like the grunts of sordid beasts that went straight into nightmares.


    The reason why Askald and everyone else was convinced that they had note to make friends Friends was partly because of the aura of hostility they could feel in years of light.


    As for the other factor, it was because of the banners that were on the ships.


    ''It''s strange. I don''t see anything concrete enough to justify such a shitty attack. I would have liked to say that they do this to gauge our military power, but...with so little force, it doesn''t announce anything pragmatic. To believe that they have no other purpose than to sow chaos.'' As he mumbled in his mind with a dark face, Zakiel joined him in the air.


    "Monarch of Souls, Shadow has just told me that the barrier is ready to be activated at any time; we are waiting for your orders."


    Askald then briefly looks at Zakiel, who was already dressed in light armor and his two long and faithful scythes on his back, and sighs slightly.


    "...Zakiel, I will be honest with you and to all those who think they are letting off steam on these assants; you are not going to participate in this battle."


    Zakiel slightly raised his eyebrows of dissatisfaction and haze when he heard Askald''s words.


    "...Can I know the reason?"


    Askald looks away from him and continues to look at the warships above him.


    "Do you know what I hate the most, Zakiel? Like any other strategist, I hate not understanding the stratagems and goals of my enemies; for a strategist, it''s the worst nightmare."


    "...You may be thinking too much. They are probably only sacrificial victims to officially announce to us that the war has finally begun." Zakiel puts forward this idea with the intention of his superior.


    But Askald was still in his thoughts and acted as if he had not heard Zakiel''s words.


    "Recently, I''ve been trying to establish a spiritual link with one of the residents of these ships, but I can''t do it, do you know why?"


    "...It must have to do with the materials of their arches which prevent any external influence."


    "Exactly! This answers and therefore denies your previous assumptions. Such ships cannot be sent just to destabilize us; they must have a goal in mind." Despite Askald''s dubious words, his voice which could not hide his euphemism testified that he liked to face such major challenges; it was therefore a little overrated, hisints about the entricity of others.


    In addition, Zakiel seemed to be more and more impatient. "What if I were to take a look at it for you? You cannot abandon your current position. As for me, I...-


    He immediately shakes his head before Zakiel finishes his proposal. "Don''t worry, I already have fairly qualified candidates for this mission. ording to my forecasts, they will soon be there for us as a matter of honor; even if they don''t know it yet."


    After making this statement that is more iprehensible to Zakiel, he crosses his arms, waiting patiently.


    But although his tongue was burning with envy, Zakiel did not ask any questions about the identity of the so-called aids.


    After a few seconds of silence, two people appeared behind him.


    ''That''s it, they''re there.''


    When he mumbles in his mind, a feminine but familiar voice resonates behind him.


    "Let us take part in this...-


    "I don''t remember counting you among my subordinates," Askald responds coldly while returning to the source of the voice.


    Unsurprisingly, Cindy and Rendy were floating beside him.


    The person he had just cut her off was none other than Rendy, who frowned after hearing his categorical refusal.


    Guilelessly, Zakiel understood that he was waiting for these two, but what he did not understand was why Askald suddenly refused their help if what he was waiting for.


    In any case, he decided to remain in his role as a ghostly spectator, impatient and eager to know the ns of his monarch, who does not shine only by his powers.


    "You seem to be much more incensed than your lord. But believe me, we can be useful to you for...-


    "The question is not whether you are useful to me or not, but why you want to help us." Askald interrupts her for the second time.


    Meanwhile, the ships were dangerously approaching the small ck sphere that floated in the solitary universe among the wandering stars.


    Realizing Askald''s obstinacy and disproportionate pride even though it is not the right time, Cindy, known for her boiling-hot temperament roars: "We don''t have time for exnations. You must...-


    But as with Rendy, Askald seemed to have predicted the whole scenario in advance, as if he had already experienced this moment before it really took ce.


    Thus, he also cut Cindy off which was about to proim loud and clear his stupidity in the face of their proposals for help.


    "There is no question of that either. If you feel your life is in danger by staying here, you are free to leave; I have already made my arrangements regarding these assants." He said while looking briefly above him.


    "..."


    He then focuses on Zakiel. "Send my message to Heppha, prepare for a possible activation of fortress N?13!"


    "You...are you sure of that, monarch?" Known for his calm, Zakiel betrayed his cold blood when he heard Asskald''s orders.


    A sneaky smile shes on Askald¡¯s lips before he bes cold again. "Absolutely. Thest puzzle has just been solved. It is, therefore, out of the question that I face to make my spectators wait; as they wish, I will give them full view."

 Chapter 445 The Cause Of Alvines Obsession With The Crystaluses.

    ?


    In a war between tworge factions or influential breeds, several factors and means are put into practice to eradicate any failure.


    Even if it''s true that any mage in the transcendent or higher rank can survive and move in the interster vacuum without problem, it will need to use a significant amount of energy for this.


    However, In a battle between these two beings of disproportionate power, confrontation with wear and tear is oftenmonce.


    While taking this detail into ount, it''s, therefore, essential to be at the top of their power before the start of the great confrontation.


    To achieve this goal, interster ships are one of the most phenomenal inventions made by them.


    Therefore, these jewels of colossal sizes and sometimes even as titanic as a Tier One and that can withstand space chaos are immeasurable assets for a dignified and powerful army of the name,


    Naturally, since their production costs are not a joke, these warships are as rare as Leviatas.


    Regardless of the power or age of a faction, powers possessing premium thousands of interster ships is not easy, hence Zakiel''s extravagant reaction when he heard his superior give him such orders.


    The most impressive thing for him was that even two hundred ships came to besiege their ck, which was their only home.


    But seeing Asskald''s sneaky and confident smiles, he could only sigh and carry out hismand.


    "Wait!" Just before Zakiel took action, Rendy''s growling voice sounded hastily.


    Ignoring Ashald''s goal, Zakiel looks at Askald, waiting to see if he would change his tact or continue with his strategy.


    "...Don''t you see that you''re disturbing?" Askald''s dissatisfaction seems to reach its climax by dint disturbed by the two girls.


    "That''s not the right time to do such a staging; you can see that these ships are only ordinary ships. Why go so far when...-


    She stops when she sees Askald''s dark look.


    "Sigh, ...I want to answer your question about the reason for our intervention; it''s more out of obligation than out of kindness."


    By hearing this one sentence, Askald seemed to have be another person again; as if his mmable moods were only illusory.


    "You are wrong, Miss Rendy, my lord had already exined everything before you...-


    "Stop talking nonsense, you know very well what I''m talking about, you haven''t stopped watching us since your lord left." This time, it was Rendy who cut him off.


    "..."


    For the first time, Askald remains silent, but his eyes have gleams which show his attention and desire to know more about the rest of Rendy''s sentence.


    Being perfectly aware of his expectations, Rendy took a deep breath before starting to exin herself.


    "Originally, we came here to establish a united front alliance. All you need to know is...-


    "It''s more than enough."


    "...Pardon?"


    Askald became again the mysterious man that others could not decode his thought thread.


    Always imperturbable, he raises his head to the sky and mutters...


    "You are free to do as you see fit. We don''t need a prisoner of war; I hope you understand where I want toe."


    "...Do you want us to kill them all?" Cindy asks while frowning.


    "Is this a problem? It seems to me that you say you are capable of killing; this is the time to show us your usefulness."


    "We are not...living weapons." Rendy whispers under her tongue.


    "WRONG! You and all those, who are under the orders of my lord are tools, TOOLS, no more or less. By epting your submission, it¡¯s to ept to do all the workrooms, whatever the nature, never forget it."


    "..."


    "I ask you onest time, are you here to waste my time or to do your homework as tools?" This time, anyone could understand that he was not superficial.


    ''This shit! He wants to test us!'' She shrieks in her mind when she guesses Askald¡¯s intention.


    ''¡­Finally, since Lady Azalea has given us her instructions, we have no choice but to obey.'' While mumbling these words in her mind, Rendy gained altitude followed by her twin sister.


    Askald just looked at them without adding a single word.


    "Do you think they will be able to... get by only two against an army?" Zakiel frowns towards Askald.


    "ording to the Lord, these three were the most to be feared; why do you think?"


    "..."


    Seeing his subordinate silent, Askald also shakes his head. "I don''t know myself. They are indeed quite powerful and particr, but they can''t defeat me even two against one, not to mention my sister.


    -But the Lord is always in the right; he sees and hears things that we cannot. And as a general of his supreme army, it''s my duty to know what is special about this race.


    -If they had not hidden during the great interster war that had taken ce before and during the gods¡¯ era, they would already have been exterminated since delustres. But the lord is convinced that their queen can upy a ce as important as the three of us (monarchs)."


    Zakiel''s eyes jolted slightly with surprise after hearing Askald''s words.


    "At this point??" He mutters.


    "Yes, he even told me that he intended to appoint a fourth monarch. In addition to me, the monarch of souls, my sister who¡¯s the Valkyries¡¯ monarch, and Fy, the monarch of the arcane, the monarch of the void will soon be appointed."


    The more Askald spoke, the less Zakiel understood his goal and their lord¡¯s.


    "Finally, what you were aiming for from the beginning is to know why the master wants so much to have these three in his army, am I wrong?" Zakiel asks in a static voice.


    "There¡¯s that, but my goal is deeper than that. Imagine, how will their allies react if they see their armies being massacred by these two, who are direct subordinates of the Queen!?


    -!!


    Zakiel''s eyes almost came out of their orbits as he finally realized Askald''s diabolic n.


    Even in his wildest dreams, he could not guess that such a diabolical n was being loaded.


    He knew that Askald was not lying to him, just by seeing the smile on his lips.


    "This is my main goal, whether they seed or not, it doesn''t matter; their participation is the most important. Because, regardless of their objectives, they will have no choice but to choose our camp; it''s either that or make us their enemies and others. I don''t need to think twice to guess their choices." He then continues before crossing his hands behind his back and enjoying the show.


    "By the way, order Shadow to activate the shield as soon as I''m in orbit."


    "Your desires are orders, Your Majesty." Zakiel bows slightly in front of him with a smile as dark as Asskald''s.


    Meanwhile, Rendy and Cindy had just reached the orbital level of the.


    But none of them had a beautiful expression to see; as if they had understood Askald''s trap.


    But still, they should know how to get rid of it; this challenge was as unrealistic for them as asking them to kill Alvine.


    "I know what you mean, Rendy, but our queen has already made her decision," Cindy mutters to her sister when she sees the hesitation in her eyes.


    "...I know; personally, I have nothing against her decision. This guy and his men may be arrogant, but I didn''t feel any grudges from our fellow Crystaluse beings with them; I guess that''s what pushed our queen to choose their sides.


    -But if we participate in this battle, there will be no going back anymore. The queen can join us at any time, but she stays there for reasons I don''t know, that''s what worries me the most.


    -These assants may be sub-minions and mercenaries, our enemies will not let this pass. We will no longer be wee at their home."


    "...Are you worried about that?"


    "No, these guys may seem to be saviors, but they had still massacred thousands of our fellow Crystalus beings, staying by their side is the most unbearable thing for me, I dare not even imagine what the queen could feel during all this time."


    "..."


    "In short, when it''s time to act, the words have no ce." Seeing Cindy silent, she added these words while looking at the two hundred ships that had just been near them; more precisely three hundred KM from them.


    At a nce, they could guess that they were about to go on the offensive.


    Warships were not only impressive in their size but also in their guns and ability to fly like spaceships while purging any obstacle on their passages.


    Following a simple beating of her eyshes, Rendy activated her advanced perception and momentarily scrutinized the enemies on board the ships.


    ''As I thought, they are neither part of the troops of this old man (Alfred) nor to any of the allied members; this would therefore mean that they have hired pirates to destabilize them.'' She mutters in her mind while taking a deep breath; although the air is extremely rare.


    "Need help?" Cindy asks while proceeding in the same way as her sis.


    The person concerned shakes her head. "No, they are only vulgar minions whose average levels barely reach the transcendent rank. I could exterminate them without any problem."


    "...I''m not talking about that, but the bacsh. Killing so many living beings at once would risk you...-


    "Don''t worry, they need to have a glimpse of our powers and the help we can give them; these are our queen''s orders."


    "..."


    With thesest words and seeing Cindy silent once again, she extends her palm towards the ships and then closes her eyes while mumbling under her tongue some enchantment in Supremenguage.


    After a few seconds of silence, she reopened her eyes.


    These were no longer ordinary green but contained mystical runes on irises that had suddenly be vertical.


    "Do not forgive me for what I am about to do to you, hate me as I hate my enemies, and haunt me until the end of my days. It''s cause of your all avarice and your bad luck to have met me."

 Chapter 446 The cause of Alvines obsession with the Crystaluses. 2

    446 The cause of Alvine''s obsession with the Crystaluses. 2


    Suddenly, the emerald green crystal on her chest slowly lit up and gradually became blinding as the seconds passed for a minute.


    "Anti-energic area...settled." Like her sister had done, a silent but omnipresent discharge explodes from her body like an invocation hydrogen bomb whose catalyst is none other than her own green crystal.


    When she activated her territory, thetter was nothing shy like those of others; moreover, that of her sister was not relevant either when she fought against Elena.


    But it was in a way what made their domains more dangerous than those of others; for several reasons.


    Then, like a freshly exploded supernova, invisible corruption continued to spread and cover more space as a second flowed in the form of a drop of water.


    In addition, Askald and all the powerful residents of the, including Alvine, felt the energy disturbance all around them.


    This brief moment looked like a total ckout for them who are used to living permanently with their mana, but for the guests, who were about toe and pick them up... it would be¡­ more nightmarish than anything they had experienced before.


    Ships may be titans and masters of the heavens and space, but they remain artifacts.


    Artifacts only work with the magical energy absorbed thanks to the mana crystals that feed them.


    This simple detail that Ashald had not taken into ount was one of the reasons that pushed Alvine to have them in his camp or to kill them as a priority if the first n failed.


    With eyes sometimes confused but also surprised to feel Rendy''s ability influencing him, Asd sighs slightly.


    ''I''m now beginning to understand why Lord Kayre''s so attentive to this breed. They are weak even if they can kill but on the other hand..!'' He mutters in his mind while shaking his head with an ironic smile.


    After a few moments, a sufficient period of time enough to allow her to fully establish her anti-magic area within a radius of ten KM, she finally stops; patiently waiting for her prey to enter her invisible and ''safe'' territory.


    And since there was no irregr fluctuation or the presence of spells, the prey did not seem to have noticed this detail.


    This, they continued to move forward without blinking.


    During this time, Askald orders Zakiel to convey his message to Shadow.


    As such, he knew the destructive power of the cannons that drew their energies from the magic crystals and; more importantly, the distance necessary for a full-handed attack.


    "We have a problem." But against all odds, Zakiel was preparing to give him information that he had not taken into ount.


    "What is it about?" He frowns towards Zakiel.


    "ording to Shadow''s message, the crystals that are supposed to feed the barrier have be inactive."


    "What!?" His face turned ck as he shouted slightly out loud.


    Determined to take the information from the source, he instantly establishes amunication tunnel with Shadow.


    **Shadow, exin to me what''s going on!**


    **It''s you, monarch?** Shadow asks in a somewhat nervous tone that also testifies to his agitation.


    Without the barrier, it was impossible for them topletely spare all enemy¡¯s ships attacks; and that was intolerable for him.


    ''Could it be that this girl''s territory can influence even the...-


    Before he continued in his thoughts, Shadow informed him of his report.


    **I don''t know what just happened, but following the slight disturbance, the energy of the crystals became sealed. I can feed them with my energy, but they are scattered all over the corners of the, I have already contacted the others to activate them manually, but...-


    "We won''t get by in time!" Askald grumbles this sentence between his clenched teeth while looking at the two girls above him.


    However, his eyes were more on the two hundred ships than on the twins. The reason was that their guns roared and showed red and blue gleams; a convincing enough factor to imply that they were about to send more destructive bombardments than bombers.


    ''Are they trying to trap us? Without the shield, we can¡¯t protect everyone from attacks. I may have made a mistake by letting these two do as they see a way.


    -I also underestimated this skill by believing that he could only influence the surrounding energy of her area.'' Although he is in the anti-magic zone, his murderous aura could not be contained in Rendy¡¯s area.


    Thetter also noticed this fact, as well as the intentions of Askald, who wanted to take care of them before it was toote.


    **Sir Askald, just give me a few seconds, then you will understand what happens next.** She shared this message without dy, lest Askald spoils everything.


    Moreover, even if Askald was not fair-y enough, he could not help giving them thisst chance because of the instructions Alvine had given him just after Elena''s battle against Cindy.


    To prepare for any sneaky eventuality in the event of treason, he orders Shadow and the others to prepare for the offensive as soon as possible.


    During this time, the warships finally arrived in the Rendy domain, which extended to ten KM all around.


    Perhaps because of the panic or his habit of looking far, Askald seems to have forgotten a more relevant detail than all the others.


    "Monarch of souls, if this girl can influence the energy of the crystals that feed our barrier, does this also mean she can negatively influence the crystals that feed enemy warships?" This simple question that Zakiel had just asked him instantly woke him up in his confusion.


    His eyes widened with disbelief as he finally saw through the two girls¡¯ n.


    At the same time, the enemy cannons that were preparing to open fire on them began to weaken in brightness before going out sessively and gradually.


    This scene made him in full view.


    Instantly, some ships that had crossed the threshold of Rendy¡¯s anti-magic area began losing their impulses following the extinction of their engines, which were also powered by crystals.


    (Ships may be undisputed masters of the heavens, but they remain artifacts.) Like all weapons or artifacts, they need a source of energy; in other words, fuel.


    Just as weapons draw from the energy of their owners to bring out their potential, flying ships had nothing different.


    Therefore, if they were influenced by the attraction of the, the only destiny that would await them would be the crash!


    But since they were in orbit, they were no different from wandering meteorites that floated in the interster vacuum. Powerless, and without means to defend themselves or go back.


    Since all means ofmunication were broken cause Rendy¡¯s area not only influenced the crystal''s energy but also the mage''s mana, the others were unaware of this anomaly and continued their frantic rush to the honey trap.


    It was not long before half of the enemy troops found themselves trapped in the Crystalus¡¯s maid traps.


    Those with wings or other means of flight without the help of their deep energies, begin to get out of their respective ships to manually inform themselves of the urgent situation by word of mouth.


    ''It''s...inconceivable.'' Askald mutters in his mind with constantly changing eyes.


    Even he, who had an idea of the cause of all this chaos in the enemy union¡¯s camp was confused, so for the others, it was chaos.


    At this moment, Rendy advances towards all her prey while taking her territory with her.


    Her goal was simple, ¡­to influence the other ships that were inte.


    With this objective in sight, it only took her three seconds to cover a distance of five KM.


    In the chaos, the presence of a single girl was not relevant enough for them, especially since they were groups of several factions, they had not suspected that a corrupt seed had just approached their fields.


    ''Do not forgive me for what I am about to do to you, hate me as I hate my enemies, and haunt me until the end of my days. It''s the cause of your all avarice and your bad luck to have met me.'' While mumbling this long sentence, she took another deep breath and spread her two arms in the middle of the crowd of thousands of people and two hundred ships.


    ''She takes advantage of the confusion to interfere. To seed in her infiltration, she used a simple camouge spell. But since our enemies can no longer use their advanced perceptions because they row garbage levels, she seeded in this infiltration as if it were as simple as turning her hand.


    -It''s both ingenious and practical. But I doubt that she can wreak havoc with a single offensive spell. It doesn''t matter, she did more than I expected from her, only one murder from her and this case will be closed.'' After mumbling in his mind, he (Askald) waited patiently for Rendy to finish what she had started.


    In addition, thetter releases all the air in her lungs and mutters in a low voice...


    "Energy overloading." Only two words were pronounced calmly and unambiguously or with murderous intent by her.


    (---)


    simple divinew, but a simple more ordinary skill that consists of releasing all the energy contained 12:42


    in a foreign body.


    But although she did not seem to intend to kill anyone since no hostile presence emerged from her, the damage was more destructive than anything Askald could estimate even in his wildest nightmare.


    As its name suggests, the spell she had just used was neither an arcane, nor a concept or even a simple divinew, but a simple more ordinary skill that consists of releasing all the energy contained in a foreign body.


    But still¡­


    -B00000000000M


    Following the brief moment of silence, the ships full of crystals begin to explode from the inside, ... taking all those who were there and even those who were close to them, to their graves.


    Throughout the process, Cindy remained in her ce, but this was not synonymous with inaction on her part.


    The fact that the others suddenly found themselves in the middle of sessive explosions despite being far away, was partly linked to her.


    ''If warships are endowed with a power capable of annihting the body and soul of a transcendent being and even fatally wounding supreme beings... it''s because of the crystals that feed them.


    -Since these are the pure crystallization of mana formation, they contain all kinds of known and unknown destructive spells. It is only after drawing on their energies that a mage will modify their attributes.'' Askald had a break in his mind as he looked at the chaos above him.


    ''But the guns are made with raw and exceptional materials that pass this stage and transform them into a destructive power without moderation, hence the powers that make them the nightmare of its targets.'' His wild smile then resurfaced on his lips as he contemted the night sky suddenly bing blinding for the first time.


    He then looked at Rendy as his smile vanished in the sudden coldness that manifested itself as master on his face.


    ''Not only did she increase the action field of her spell thanks to her territory but since his prey no longer had ess to their mana, they had no choice but to rely on their wings to get away from it with a few missing limbs.


    -But her sister had yet erected a shield to lock them up with their ships suddenly turned into destructive bombs; this Rendy just protected herself with her own shield to be out of reach. I can''t help but be amazed by their cooperation and coordination worthy of my master''s expectations.


    -Nevertheless, there are always details that must be enlightened; why did they indirectly kill these people if they can kill? She did notunch an offensive skill but just overloaded the energy contained in the crystals which, also reinforced by the guns, caused destruction no less weak than an arcane.


    -As for her sister, she just erected a shield to prevent others from fleeing away, instead of finishing them with her own hands; it''s suspicious. I don''t think they are different from the other Crystaluses, they didn''t even have murderous auras around them when she did this action.''


    Having understood what had just passed in front of him, and although he reached his starting goal, Askald did not have the expression he had to show in the event of victory.


    Instead of joy, it was a cynicism fueled by a feeling of difort and skepticism he feels.


    ''They may have lied to us, they may be unable to kill directly atst.'' He concludes with fierce eyes.

 Chapter 447 The enemy council.

    447 The enemy council.


    Two weeks have passed since the performance of the two twin sisters.


    But strangely, both were in detention in the basement of the pce.


    Instead of being congratted, they were locked up in two independent cells.


    -Why!? Do they intend to treat us like pets that we put on the leash after we finish with them!?" Cindy growls while giving a punch to the bars that prevent her from essing the outside.


    In addition to being locked up, they were not entitled to the lights of the day, or even that of the night for that matter.


    One of the characteristics of the cells was to plunge their prisoners into absolute darkness. Not to mention to see even around themselves, the two could not even see their hands even if thetter was a millimeter from their eyes.


    As for the other characteristic, it was familiar to them, but experiencing it was more unbearable for them than darkness; it was nothing spectacr, but to seal their energies.


    They don''t know how Alvine was able to achieve this goal, but the result had nothing to envy in their skills.


    Instead of sealing their powers, their cells absorbed any form of energy as soon as it was manifested.


    Gluttony, A skill intended to absorb any form of energy from its target, is only a skill derived from that of energy sharing which Alvine masters to perfection.


    Since the two did not understand the functioning of this familiar skill yet different from their own, they attributed this to their skills cause of their ignorance.


    "... Swallow your frustration, sister; this is not the time to create more problems for us than we have at the moment."


    "Tsk, do you hear yourself talking about these shits? We did nothing to deserve such hostile hospitality, on the contrary!"


    "... I know, but hey, we''ll soon find out."


    While the two were silent after this brief conversation, a new dull silence appeared between them.


    Next to their cells, Adinas listened to all their conversations without saying anything.


    From the absence of a glow in his eyes, he did not seem to have enough energy to interfere in their conversations; even if it was not the desire hecked.


    ¡ª


    "The master still hasn''t gone out?" Askald asks his sister who was still standing guard in front of the throne room where Alvine and the other former primordials were locked up.


    "No, not yet." She responds briefly while shaking her head slightly.


    "... I see." Askald sighs and frowns towards Elena.


    As if thetter could understand him without having to hear his question, she removes two small jewels the size of a seed from her space ring.


    "Precisely, He had entrusted me with these two pearls telling me to give them to you; ording to him, you will know what to do with them."


    "Huh?" Askald instantly zoomed in in front of her when he saw the two white pearls and energy that were emanating.


    "Let''s see these more closely." He said while picking up the two pearls in Elena''s palm.


    "...He was really able to make two evolutionary seeds in so little time!?"


    "Evolutionary seeds? Aren''t they usually ck?" Elena asks in a skeptical tone.


    "I''m not an idiot; but these pearls are, for sure, evolutionary seeds. It''s probably because they are made thanks to the energy from another existence."


    "...He didn''t make only of them, but five." After her brother''s exnation, Elena could only agree with him.


    But she immediately justifies his previous calctions.


    On the other hand, Askald could only sigh of dereliction. "No wondering from him. In short, I will manage this case before ites out."


    "Don''t drag on it too much, I feel he will soon be among us; it would be ack of respect if you miss the call," Elena told him about her warning when she saw him go out in the light.


    Askald only nods while going away from her.


    --


    Unlike them, whose daily life seems to have resumed its rhythm, this was not the case with their enemies.


    Zero-tiers are rare, but they are not unique.


    Rigidly, on one of these nts where the purity of the air, the aura, and the environment had no other quality or color than pure and white, an assembly was in ce on this which was at an unsuspected distance from the of Fy.


    Shira, the name of the in question.


    Its size, rare richness, and everything that defined thes as exceptional were present on Shira; it had nothing to envy of the where Alvine and his troops reside.


    Even better, the orbital view of the gave its contemtors a magnificent view resembling a magic stone well-trimmed by a divine craftsman.


    The solid white gave it the appearance of a sphere representing the nucleus of a volcano extinguished several thousand years ago by the snow that covered it.


    On this, strange and never-before-seen phenomena on any of the others were continuously taking ce.


    One of them is the cohabitation between its inhabitants; seen from this angle, it is not very relevant, except that the animals were also part of the inhabitants.


    Yea, the beasts were indeed docile and only devoured each other when necessary for their survival.


    Unlike the other zero-tier, this had only two species, Isolet¡¯s men and magical creatures, formerly called intelligent beasts but which evolved to a more advanced level than their peers.


    Apart from snow, the had no other environment such as the volcanic or the ocean areas.


    It had these environments, but as its climate was none other than winter, it snowed continuously, which had the consequence of covering its territories and merging them into a single cial environment.


    It did not have a kingdom distributed to the inhabitants, but ces that gave ess to all without the slightest denigration or racism.


    A making everyone''s dream.


    But among all these wonders, one was even more so and stood out from the others by its size and its inexhaustible source of mana that fed the entire; a rare but familiar tree.


    Rare, because its size exceeded the clouds and its branches and leaves extended all over the, enveloping it entirely!


    The reason why it constantly snows on the is because of the branches of the tree that feed the core of the with its own energy that it releases in the form of ice crystals; in snowkes for more precise.


    As for the reason for the astronomical size of the, it is only thanks to the branches of the unable to resist his whack.


    12:43


    giant tree, whichpletely cover the entire and strangely resemble two drops of them to the original body of Isolet.


    And finally, despite being covered with branches, the did not know the night since the branches were always bright white.


    Near the titanic trunk of the tree, there was an Arctic castle, but its size could only be worthy of an anthillpared to the tree whose branches hovered above it.


    Inside this same castle, ¡­were Uranus and the monarch Nephleim.


    In addition to these two, other people were, just as powerful and unique as they were, around the round table which was also in a gigantic meeting room.


    "Uranus, where''s Azalea? Why she''s not with you?" A man with long white hair and pupils simr to those of Isolet asks while coldly goggling at Uranus.


    Nelpheim was one of the people to upy one of the five chairs.


    Apart from her, three men, including the authoritarian-looking man, and a woman dressed in a priestess dress and pointed ears were thest person to upy the monarchs'' chairs.


    "Jabbal, don''t scold hard on Uranus, I''m sure he didn''t predict this turnaround." Instead of Uranus, it was the other girl who defended him.


    Jabbal frowns slightly, an action that makes Uranus more nervous than he is.


    "You can leave." Finally, Jabbal sighs before giving this order to Uranus.


    Uranus did not give him the luxury of repeating himself a second time, lest he change his mind.


    "Thank you for your clemency, monarch of light." He then tilts before vanishing in light particles.


    After his departure, Jabbal looks at Nelpheim and asks in a sober tone. "How is Her Highness?"


    Nelpheim sighs bitterly. "She was too attached to her opposite. I''m afraid we''ll have to make a bitter decision to...-


    "Wait!" One of two men still silent interrupts Nelpheim in her words.


    Unlike Jabbal, he had short hair, and his body was not as impressive as Jabbal¡¯s.


    "Is there a problem, Malkel?" Nelpheim frowns at him.


    "You want to take advantage of the current weakness of our sovereign to erase the memories she had...-


    "Yes, otherwise, she will never be able to ept her true role and responsibilities; we have no time for hesitation." The woman in a priestess look also took part in the conversation.


    Malkel''s eyes became wild with rage when he heard the girl''s sphemous words.


    -BAM!


    "Priestess Erza, don''t talk about sphemies while talking about responsibilities. Will you be able to take responsibility for your sin!?" He snorts while hitting the table which splits into pieces, thetter unable to resist his whack.


    "Keep your cool, Malkel." Thest person slowly pronounces this sentence while keeping his eyes closed.


    "Hey, Mr. Lazy, stop talking while you''re sleeping, we''re in the middle of a meeting, I''ll let you know!" Ironically, the person he defended was the same one who scolded him for his carefree; the priestess Erza.

 Chapter 448 The enemy council. 2

    Chapter 448 The enemy council. 2


    "..."


    "I''m asking you a question, so answer unambiguously. Are you ready to assume the consequences of these sphemous remarks!?" Malkel persists once again while snorting funnily.


    "Sigh. Poor Malkel, are you a ready-made idiot or do you pretend to be?"


    "What just did you say!?"


    "Don''t make yourself more naive than you already are." The priestess retorts darkly with fierce and impertinent eyes.


    "Well, calm down, both of you; this is not the time to indulge in your childish crises." Jabbal then intervenes between both.


    His intervention alone softens the wild atmosphere between the two.


    Seeing the two calm down, Jabbal looks at Nelpheim and signs him to continue.


    Thetter is content with a sigh before continuing.


    "Monarch Malkel, I don''t ask topletely erase our sovereign''s memories but to seal them until she regains her former memories. Thus, she will be able to decide whether or not to unseal them; does that suit you?" She emphasized her question while staring at Malkel.


    "...Tsk, do as you see fit. But don''te to me with your shits when our queen woke up and decide to puck off you all!"


    Despite Malkel''s arrogant response, Nelpheim did not change her expression, she still had her sneaky smile on her lips as she nodded.


    But the next moment, her smile vanished without a trace as her face became severe. "Well, it''s time for the council to resume."


    She then got up from her chair and stood in the middle of the circle that no longer had a table.


    "Forgetting the unexpected betrayal of this Crystaluse queen and her minions, everything went ording to our initial n. Our queen¡¯s back, and our enemy¡¯s within our reach, believing that he has a glimpse of our power. In addition, we--


    "Why did you hire the mercenaries?" The drowsy man interrupts her while slightly opening his right eye.


    Nelpheim nods her head. "It''s to make them error."


    "Sensively answer my question, Nelpheim." He says in a static tone.


    "Hehe, you''re right, Sir Leonidas. The goal is to make them believe that the war has already begun. But what I''m really looking for is to save enough time for our queen to regain all her powers."


    "...I see. But wouldn''t it be wise to leave them peace until for the queen''s recovery?"


    "No, we must not give them a second of respite. The mercenaries will disturb them until we reach our goal.


    -In reality, I expected them to show us some of their arsenals and assets, but the two servants of the Crystalus ruined this goal."


    "...Does this mean that you go out empty-handed on this trip?" The priestess asks in a suspicious tone.


    Nelpheim shakes her head. "No, far from it! In addition to forcing one of the enemies to show her true face, we also have control over the organization of the order that this Crystaluse leads."


    "...What do you mean?" This time, it was Jabbal who asked.


    Nelpheim responds naturally. "Three of this woman''s five subordinates are now in our camp."


    "Three? Do you mean that...-


    "Yeah, while chaos reigned on their, I was able to break into their cells and free Adinas, also known under the pseudonym Index. The subordinates of Thumb, Annr, and Index will be of great help to us.


    -Finally, to prevent a simr situation from up, I asked one of my two generals to monitor these three closely.


    -At the slightest suspicion on their part, I had ordered him to activate the spells of spiritual obstruction that I had ced on them; so you do not need to worry about them, I do it my business." She said to close this paragraph.


    But Malkel does not give her this opportunity. "I remember that you said the same thing about the three Crystaluses. But given the result, I don''t know if I should take your words too seriously or if I should-


    "Malkel, stop pissing me off!" Nelpheim interrupts him while giving him a severe look.


    "Heh! I''m just listing the facts. You may not know it, but I think these three are the most problematic. We don''t know what really happened during this invasion of mercenary ships.


    -We saw these two maids, but then, all the means ofmunication were suddenly interrupted by strange phenomena. This means that they were hiding things from us about their powers." Malkel did not hesitate to share his point of view despite Nelpheim''s frustration with him.


    "The monarch Malkel is right, these three are mysterious. And I hate mystery, especially when it is to my disadvantage." Jabbal also agreed with Malkel.


    "...Perhaps in addition to negatively influencing the magical energy of their targets, they can also influence warships?" Erza mutters her thoughts out loud while supporting her chin with her left palm.


    "..."


    Feeling the silence and everyone''s eyes riveted at her, she frowns. "What? Is it too unrealistic?"


    "...Not quite, but still, it would be a disaster if it happened. Warships are one of our assets for this war, if we have to do without them, then it would be¡­


    "This is not the time to affirm these suppositions, Nelpheim." Jabbal intervened in the conversation.


    "We need more information before we conclude anything." Malkel supported Jabbal''s words.


    "In this case, I would increase the premium. Instead of twenty Tier Ones, I would also add ten supreme ships."


    -!!


    "Hey, little Nelpheim, do you think it''s so easy to make such a decision in your own right mind?" Leonidas finally opens his two eyes in astonishment after hearing Nelpheim''s decision, which he considers the most senseless.


    "Mr. Lazy¡¯s right." Erza also nods her head. "Five high-ranking ships are too many; we only own hundreds in total and these are our ultimate assets." The priestess also seemed to be unable to keep her cool after hearing Nelpheim''s statement.


    "...Who cares?" Despite theints of her colleagues, Nelpheim was still more imperturbable than usual.


    "Yes, anyway, this market will never seed." Jabbal nods with a little sneaky smile which looks like Nelpheim''s.


    "They will never be able to defeat someone like him, let alone capture him alive." He then continues to allow others to understand Nelpheim''s shifty intentions.


    "So, if I understood correctly, you just want to bait them enough to disturb our enemies?" Erza frowns, still uncertain of Nelpheim''s proposal.


    "Um, and even if they manage to create a miracle that will defy the universalws governing over us, I don''t think it''s expensive to sacrifice five ships for this man''s life. This war could cost us more than a hundred ships in theing years. Seen from this angle, what do we have to lose?"


    After hearing her exnations, Erza sighs. "Well, it looks like you had already taken the time to resolve this situation in advance." No one needed to ask for more, her words were more than enough as proof of her dereliction.


    In addition, Leonidas just closes his eyes, a fairly sufficient proof that he no longer intended to dwell on the issue.


    "In short, we will no longer need to worry about this level. However, there is still a problem that must be taken seriously." Ironically, Malkel, who did not want Nelpheim to change the subject, was the person who changed the subject.


    "Do you want to talk about the other allies?" Nelpheim asks with a curious peek.


    "Yes, more precisely the case of the old man, Alfred."


    "Huh? How is Alfred a problem? I think that among our allies, he is one of the few to have personal grudges with this bastard of Kayre; how can he pose a problem?" Nelpheim asks for a confused air.


    "I don''t know, but he doesn''t inspire me confidence; it''s my intuition that tells me." Malkel shakes his head as if he wants to abandon his unfounded usations against Alfred.


    But at that moment, Leonidas reopened his eyes. "Kid Malkel''s right, this old man is more devious than you can imagine. No matter how much I think, I find nothing concrete in his actions."


    "He is obedient and follows our orders without discussing them. He even refrained from wanting to face our enemy at the meeting; how is he suspicious?" Nelpheim was still not ready to let go of this case.


    "Precisely, that''s what''s my problem. You know that his brute force even exceeds that of Jabbal, and his magical power is phenomenal. Even if he''s weaker than me, he''s stronger than you all in one vs. one.


    -Not to mention the number of concepts he masters. If I were in his ce, I would try to annex you to my camp by will or force.


    -But he cooperates and listens to those whose military strength and individual strength was not superior to his own; why?" Since the beginning of the meeting, this is the first time that Leonidas has spoken for so long.


    Of course, others will not be able to ignore his words, in addition to beingzy, he is also the oldest among monarchs, like Fy in Alvine''s army.


    But despite everything, Nelpheim and the others did not seem to be convinced by his warnings.


    "You are right, if we have seeded in annexing more than double his army at the moment, it is partly thanks to him. But someone who has been cooperating with us for thousands of years cannot be a traitor." Nelpheim says.


    "I agree with Nelpheim. Moreover, this old man may be sneaky, but he is our first ally. Without his help, we would not be where we are now." Erza was like a stream going in the same direction as Nelpheim.


    The silence of Jabbal and Malkel, who had addressed this subject, showed that they also agreed with the priestess and Nelpheim''s arguments.


    "Sigh, you are naive." These were hisst words before he closed his eyes and continued his little snoring.


    ---


    After dealing with all other current affairs and agreeing on their future maneuvers, they reached a collective agreement.


    "The current priority is the awakening of our queen, as for the remains we will discuss them after the return of our sovereign among us." With thesest words stoically spoken by Jabbal, the others got up from their respective chairs and left the assembly.


    Leonidas had stayed behind just because he was still sleeping.


    But no one dared to disturb him: it is better to leave the tiger asleep and pass his way safely. This adage perfectly defined the state of Leonidas among the others.


    --

 Chapter 449 Azalea finally moves on.

    Chapter 449 Azalea finally moves on.


    While Leonidas and his gang were trying to find the right way to do their strategies, other people were more direct than them.


    That was the case for the members of the order.


    Likest time, they were all present in the same meeting room, without being so.


    Except for their holograms, their physical bodies were separated byaries distances and stars.


    But unlike previous meetings, Azalea was with them; for the first time.


    "Is that your decision?" Middle finger asks with an anchored face that could not be masked by his hologram.


    "Yes, these people have never seen us and will never see us as their allies, but rather as cannon balls that have no other use than to be sacrificed to gain advantages over their enemies."


    The voice of the person in question is none other than Azalea.


    Since she had abandoned her castle, she had no other way to join the meeting than by borrowing Thumb''s transmission mirror.


    Thetter was also standing behind her, but still dressed in her white mask which had the number one in ck on its forehead.


    "..."


    After hearing Azalea''s assertions, the other three frowned.


    "You are too smart to make such mistakes, Azalea. You may don''t know, but ...It''s still not toote to repent."


    Certainly, she did not use her transmission, but that did not mean that it was left behind.


    Uranus was currently the person who used her ry to try to convince her to change her mind.


    However, it was the same Uranus, who organized this meeting to correct his nonsense, under pressure from his superiors.


    "Uranus, I am not addressing you, but my faithful and loyal subjects who had always worked with me until this day; seen from this angle, you have no ce in this assembly." She retorts in a calm and serene voice, as always.


    But despite addressing Uranus, her eyes were still on Major, who, in her, Thumb and Index''s absence, held the position of leader.


    But despite all these signs, Middle Finger, also called Major, was still silent and indecisive.


    After a few more seconds, a dy that also allowed her to understand Annr''s upromising decision, Azalea sighed heavily.


    "Well, I will have warned you." Even if she always seemed carefree and disinterested, her eyes showed her greatest disappointment with her two former subordinates who no longer wanted to follow her.


    **Lady Azalea, you must have noticed that some of us have not been faithful to you for a long time. They had already sided with them even before these people came to offer you their alliance treaties.**


    She then heard Thumb''s voice, who was standing behind her in the dark room, sounding in her mind by telepathy.


    Even though she knew that Thumb''s goal was to help her not feel too bad, she couldn''t help but sigh a second time.


    Seeing her sigh of guilt, Thumb continued: **They had contacted me first, but I had--


    **I know, I knew all this, Prima. But... I would like to spare them the same tragedy that my species suffered billions of years ago. These people... are devoid of any empathy; however, they should be aware of this.**


    **...I don''t know what to say to answer this, I apologize. **


    **You are not at fault; if there is one guilty person, it''s me, who is at the origin of the foundation of this organization.


    -That said, they follow their primitive instincts, we all tend to follow powerful people hoping that they can help us reach the top.


    -I can''t me them for their decisions; in other words, I would be a hypocrite.**


    Hearing her words, Thumbs, whose real name is Prima, could only raise her eyebrows slightly.


    **If this is the case, I wonder what they''re doing with them. This man is--


    **You, who have faced this guy in the past, know what he is capable of, the others ignore this fact. On the other hand, they can''t believe you, no matter your...history.** She cut her off before getting up on the chair which was in front of the transmission mirror.


    "Rajakh(Major), and you too, Emilie(Annr), I have always considered you as members of my family. If possible, don''t get in my way; I wouldn''t like to kill someone of my descendants."


    Her words were obvious to the three people who attended the meeting with her.


    But before they speak, she looks at Uranus for the first time.


    "As for you, Uranus, don''t talk to me so familiarly while hiding under your mask of innocence. I know that you and your superiors had decimated thousands of my fellows in the past; during the great war that ended the gods'' era and almost led the universe to its extinction."


    -!?!?


    When Uranus heard her say these words, his expression changed several times as if he were wondering how Azalea could be aware of this story that they thought they had choked in the bud.


    "Haha... it''s pathetic." She then added with a bitter smile. "Do you think I could ignore this fact? All those who took the lives of my fellow men, even one person, I would be able to recognize. My fellow Crystaluses'' hate is not visible to others, therefore, it is indelible."


    Thesest words put the flea in Uranus'' ear. "I see." He said with a small but cruel smile.


    "From what I see and heard since now, can I then conclude that you never intended to ally with us since the beginning, is that right?"


    "You got it. I will never agree to ally myself with someone who has taken the life of my fellow men."


    "Does this mean that you want revenge?"


    Hearing his question, Azalea turns around and moves away from the mirror.


    Seeing her ignore his question, Uranus'' rage finally explodes. "Do you think that staying in the past will help you aplish something? And what tells you that this bastard didn''t kill yours!? Hey! You...-


    He stops in mid-sentence when he sees Azalea turn towards him.


    "You''re right, I''m a very resentful person. It doesn''t matter if I have to line up with the darkness, as long as this darkness hasn''t killed my fellow men, then I don''t care." She said with fierce eyes.


    And for the first time, Uranus, who saw her get lost in her fury, knew that she was a threat to them.


    But the distance between them, coupled with the fact that he did not know the current location of Azalea, ignited his rage at another unsuspected level.


    "You''re just going to get killed! Even if it''s not by us, you will die of overexploitation by this bastard; I just told you, he is not someone who can be considered an ally! Don''t be more stupid than you--


    "See if I care!" She retorts before destroying the mirror of the transmission with a fireball.


    -!!


    Prima looks at her with incredulous eyes while nervously gulping her saliva.


    ''This woman is also another demoness disguised as a saint.'' She swore in her mind with cold sweats all over her body.


    Even if the others could not feel Azalea''s bloodthirsty aura, Prima, next to her had not lost a crumb; hence her extreme nervousness towards Azalea.


    "Let''s go, Prima." Thetter did not pay attention to the expression of her subordinate.


    She teleported directly out of the dark room and stood above a small that looked more like a moon than a; even if it was of rank one, that is, the highest that exists after the originals.


    At the same time, Thumb appeared behind her. "Where are we going?"


    "...Gather your subordinates, this ce is no longer a safe ce." She ignores Prima''s question while tapping twice in a row on the emerald green ring on her thumb.


    At the same time,


    -Gruuughhhh!!!


    ...As the void broke into pieces, a green portal asrge as the on which they were there a second ago, manifests itself above them.


    She then looks at Prmia, who had an expression stunned by the sight of such a portal. "Do it as fast as possible."


    "Y-Yes, at yourmand, Lady Azalea." She stutters in a striped tone while contacting her army of several thousand heads by telepathy.


    "Just to be sure, how many faithful men do you have with you?"


    "...One million transcendents and five hundred thousand high-ranking primordials."


    "...So little as that?" Azalea frowns.


    "I apologize, the others are only weak men who will have no use in this war, but also people I don''t fully trust." She said, looking away from Azalea¡¯s eyes.


    "...It doesn''t matter. Are they at least safe? I''m talking about the other weak men. What I wouldn''t like our enemies to take the weak hostage."


    Prima''s eyes widened with disbelief.


    Azalea smiled with derisory.


    "Do you think they are not capable of it? Heh, even if I know these people more than anyone, and although I spent a millennium with them, I still don''t know what level their cruelties are limited to." She mutters with an inflicted air as she remembers the cruel scenes she had witnessed before.


    The next moment, other people appeared flying towards them from the small ck sphere.


    They belonged to both the race of demons, dragons, elves, and up to a few demonic giants who belong to the ancient race supposed to have been extinct since delustres.


    But the most unexpected thing was that there were no humans, yet a verymon species.


    After taking a brief look at Prima''s army, which looked like swarms of bees, she immediately loses interest in them.


    She then turned to the giant portal that vomited a ck battleship which resembled a ship belonging to the evil god in person.


    "Finally, we will discuss it in more detail once we are at our destination. For now, let''s prioritize immediate evacuation." As soon as she announced her verdict, she took off to the ark, half of which was already outside the portal.


    Prima also ordered her men to follow her while she followed Azalea closely, guessing thetter¡¯s intentions.


    No one suspected being cramped in such as giant, instead of that, they all had difficulty believing that such an ark could exist.


    ''As expected from someone who lived during the gods¡¯ era. These people have nothing to do with us.'' Arrived one meter from Azalea, which was also a few dozen KM from the giant ship two-quarters of the under their feet, she mutters in her mind while contemting thetter''s back with fascination.


    In addition, the others were also silent but with breaths full of impatience and astonishment; impatient to be on board but surprised to see such a mass defy gravity.


    "It''s time." After an additional minute of waiting, Azalea whispers under her tongue before vanishing in front of everyone.


    But strangely, no one was worried about this detail, especially when they saw the ship''s crystals lit up and the engine¡¯s rumbling noise which sounded like a draconic roar.


    Moreover, and regardless of their indescribable expressions, each of them could not help but ask themselves a single question; especially when they saw the white and translucent barrier appear around the ship.


    They all knew that the shield had its source from a Levieta, in other words, they couldn''t approach the ship without internal help.


    But before this mystery persisted, they all found themselves on board the ship following a blinding hallo that engulfed them all at one go as if their numbers represented only one sand seed in the desert.


    Even if Prima and her henchmen could not read Azalea''s thoughts, they all had an idea about her destination.

 Chapter 450 Are you my lord?

    450 Are you my lord?


    It was supposed to be a morning like any other; my lord is always nailed in the throne room, and Elena takes care of the distribution of weapons and artifacts created by Heepha and his assistants.


    Greed and Feyre take care of perfecting our magical defenses by studying the origins of ancient runes.


    As for me, well, as always, I took care of all the other paperwork and monitored the surroundings of the, to avoid any attackers taking advantage of the Lord''s absence to take us in.


    Supposedly duty, Fy perfectly enjoyed his sadistic hobby that is supposed to be training.


    As I had just said, these stains, now be our daily life, made me think that everything would go as usual.


    This impression was nothing more than an assumption. And regardless of my assumptions, the difort I feel at the current time told me quite the opposite.


    This difort is none other than calm.


    "It''s suspicious," I whispered while looking at the dancing stars in the form of shooting stars in the night sky.


    **Monarch of souls, we have an emergency.** Suddenly, Zakiel''s voice reached me by telepathy.


    Speaking of him, to prevent other mercenaries froming to disturb us, I had ordered Zakiel to bring his troops to the forefront to exterminate all other troublemakers.


    It is partly thanks to them that peaceful days have flowed since thest attack of the first troublemakers that had already taken ce five months ago.


    **Zakiel, what''s it about?**


    **I would like to consult you before decimating the residents of a war arch that is dangerously approaching the.**


    **...**


    How strange, this is the first time that Zakiel has consulted me for these kinds of decisions.


    Although... I doubt that they are enemies, otherwise...


    Without losing one more second, Askald puts his two fingers on his forehead and finally addresses Zakiel after a brief moment of silence.


    **Should I conclude that it is this woman?**


    **Affirmative. She''s also apanied by a woman and an army of several thousand men. ording to our information, the woman looks like Thumb.**


    **Hmm... no one cares, order one of your henchmen to escort them.**


    **You are on...- Very good. I would proceed ording to your orders, Lord Askald. **


    Even if he was surprised by Askald''s decision in the first ce, he immediately dispels any hesitation.


    After hearing Zakiel''s words, Askald sighs heavily.


    ''Well, how will she react now? It may be better to put in ce a backup n to prevent any scrupulous event from recurring with this woman.'' He then got up and ironed his dress, crumpled by the bs, with a simple hand movement.


    "Shadow."


    As soon as he mumbled Shadow''s name in a low voice, Shadow instantly appeared in his shadow.


    "Do you know what you still have to do?"


    "Yes, I''m just waiting for your orders, Monarch." Shadow nods his head while briefly contemting the night sky in his turn.


    "Good." Following this brief but satisfied answer, Askald then continued.


    "Is Gargantua ready for deployment?"


    His twisted smile resurfaced when he heard Askald''s question.


    "Yes Sir, even if it took a little longer than expected, Greed told me his report that it should no longer be influenced by the Arcane of absolute anntion of the Crystaluses."


    Seeing his unexpected excitement and hearing his enthusiastic words, Askald raises his eyebrows.


    "Ho? As expected, from the good news. But be careful, it''s just a test, nothing more or less."


    In addition, the, already in shadow pain, darkens more as Azalea''s gigantic ship approaches the sphere whose size is no less intimidating than some hundred Jupiters assembled in one.


    Askald contemtes the sky, more precisely beyond the heavens while frowning.


    Seeing his frowning, Shadow asks him. "What are your orders?"


    "No, let''s not do anything eagerly, the good things must be tasted slowly to fully enjoy their aromas with our taste buds." Askald''s smile grew on his lips, almost disfiguring his face; an enough captivating detail to allow anyone to understand that he had a twisted idea behind his head.


    Shadow couldn''t help but frown when he saw his smile more demonic than his own.


    ''That said, I don''t know if the master would appreciate the decision we are about to make.'' He then mutters in his mind while ignoring Shadow who was staring at him.


    But at that moment, a mysterious voice reached him directly in his mind.


    [I see that you are always cruel in your ns, Askald.]


    His smile immediately faded on his lips, no, even worse, it was reced by an agitation which showed his doubt and mistrust.


    ''This voice is...-!!


    Before he sorted out his thoughts, the silhouette of a young man barely twenties'' shed in front of him, floating nonchntly in the sky with his hands in the pockets of his white coat.


    Askald and Shadow looked at each other and saw that they had the same confused eyes about the identity of the mysterious young man, who suddenly shed near them.


    "Who exactly are you!?" Hating the unexpected, especially in tense situations, Askald instantly shows his fangs and his murderous aura of cataclysmic ferocity.


    No matter how much he tried to find the clues, he couldn''t find anything concrete enough.


    The young man had curly ck hair, dark brown eyes, and a silly smile that set him apart from all of them.


    But more than anything, Askald could not feel the slightest fluctuation of energy emanating from him not mention to feel his dangerousness level.


    In any case, his mistrust of this stranger made him irritated to the greatest extent that he forgot the colossal titan that overshadowed them with its shade.


    In addition,


    "Haha, Askald, I missed being able to contemte this expression on your face."


    Askald''s face shaded with rage about the strange but familiar young man''s arrogance.


    "What do you have...-


    The seed of doubt that had just been imnted in his mind began to germinate as he listened to the iprehensible but nevertheless familiar words of the young man.


    ''Does, by the greatest chance, this boy be...no, it''s impossible.'' His cervical fats burned at lightning speed as he used all his cognitive faculties to find clues.


    While caution is barking for him, Shadow begins to smile stealthily before ending upughing.


    "Hahah... you have exceeded yourself, I feel like I have already witnessed this scene."


    Hearing himugh so casually, even the mysterious guy was momentarily stunned by this unexpected scene.


    "Don''t make fun, it''s nothing funny, Shadow." At the end, seeing that Shadow identified him, the curled boy mmed his tongue while scolding Shadow.


    "Huh!?" Askald frowns, always looking far away.


    "No, it''s not this appearance that makes meugh, but your saying. Are you sure that the repercussions are limited only to your appearance?"


    "...Sigh, you are at least more efficient in such a situation, unlike our strategist."


    "..." -Askald.


    "However, I''ve no time to debate this subject. I know I owe you exnations, but it will wait. For the time, go and wee our guests as they should. I don''t intend to lose such a--


    "You two, you''re going to exin to me what-!" Askald stops halfway through his sentence and looks at Shadow who was always stifling hisughter.


    "I order you to exin to me what you are doing with this...kid." For a reason that Askald himself does not know, he did not dare to continue his sentence in an authoritative voice, when he saw the mysterious guy smile jovially while shaking his head toward Shadow.


    "..."


    The worst thing was to see Shadow prioritize the young man''s orders before his own.


    But at least, it allowed him to understand the situation as a whole.


    Suddenly, as he settled up things in his mind, his face lost all its color before he turned gray, then red while his cheeks also swelled like those of Shadow when he tried to stifle hisughter.


    Despite being aware that he must keep his serious look in such a situation, it was one of the greatest challenges he had ever faced in an eternity.


    "A single giggle and I would make you suffer the same tragedy."


    This simple sentence from Alvine was more than enough to make them lose all desire tough.


    A detail that testified to Alvine''s misfortune by wanting to y with powers that were not inferior to his.


    But despite his warnings that made Askald and Shadow lose all desire tough, they still had waves of curiosity buzzing around their heads.


    ''Is he really our lord??'' Askald couldn''t help but ask himself.


    As for Alvine, seeing that they could not abandon their curiosity for a long time, Alvine sighed to obtemperate his stocky mood before mumbling¡­


    "Sigh, reincarnation."


    "...Pardon?" Askald asks after hearing his pseudo-lord mumble these words.


    Alvine continues, even if everything showed that he did not want to exin the subject. "Let''s say that I was momentarily trapped in this juvenile body after absorbing part of Isolet''s power." He said with a sullen smile.


    "No, I don''t understand anything in what you just said, my lord. However, you master the power of reincarnation. Plus, your appearance has not changed little, but radically. How did you get trapped by this--


    "Don''t force me to repeat myself, Askald, I may be strong, but I''m not omnipotent; I thought I told you this sentence over and over again."


    "...Given the results, I can no longer suspect it," Askald mutters with a sneaky smile on his lips.


    While hearing Askald''s sarcasm, Alvine tilts his head aside.


    "Askald, for some stupid reason, I feel hurt by your words. If I were in your ce, I would monitor my sarcasm side while waiting to better understand the different factors that can dangerously cause the emotions of your interlocutor to fluctuate... still unstable in this body." He then retorted while dangerously smiling toward Askald as if he were his cursed enemy.

 Chapter 451 Back to the training room in the basement.

    451 Back to the training room in the basement.


    Despite Alvine''s advertisement, Askald still seems indifferent.


    All he could see was the smile of a ''harmless'' young man who was trying to threaten him with his smile.


    Unlike other times, instead of feeling chills, he found it even funnier than Alvine''s pretender attempts.


    ''Tsk! Cursed Firefly Goddess; she had me on this one. But the good news is that I was able to regain 80% of my powers of yesteryear; it remains to be seen whether my new skills, so far inessible, will serve me a few things.'' He said to himself while looking at his hand that lit up with a white aura that was no less weak than Isolet''s.


    Askald and Shadow frown when they see Alvine manifest a white aura. The color of the aura was not the real problem, but its meaning.


    Ignoring their frantic heartbeats, he continues in his daydreaming. ''Finally, the good news with this body is, as I had nned, allows me to interact more familiarly with my subordinates. On the other hand, by forgetting this slight problem with my appearance, I have not lost any of my abilities rted to darkness.


    -Even better, since I have now reached the high-level supreme rank, I can now use most of my arcana without worrying about running out of stamina, my appearance may be weak from the outside, but this body is stronger than my former''s.


    -View from this angle, what am Iining about? Not to mention that this appearance is only momentary.''


    While he was fully focused on his thoughts, Askald scraped his throat to attract his attention.


    "M-My lord, what do you n to do now?"


    Peeking at him, Alvine realized that Askald had be the person he knew again.


    "Well, for this time, I will wee this woman and ask what she has behind her head; even if I have an idea about it. Then we''ll talk about what''s next." Throughout his exnations, his eyes were on Azalea''s warship approaching them.


    "Excuse me if my words seem disrespectful, but I''m talking about your appearance. Wouldn''t it be better to regain your normal appearance while waiting for...-


    "I know what you''re worried about, Askald. But it is not a simple relooking that will create some problems. Plus, even if I can change my appearance, it requires arge amount of energy to remain in symbiosis with my new holy powers. I must master them as quickly as possible." Even if his decision seems to be the right one, Askald and Shadow strongly doubt it.


    ''I feel it''s going to be the opposite.'' Strangely, Askald and Shadow had the same thoughts in their minds after hearing his exnations.


    Time passes slowly but gradually.


    After a moment that looked like a minute, Zakiel appeared in front of Askald.


    "Monarch Askald, I was able to get in touch with--


    Despite being the embodiment of the absolute "cold blood" vocabry, Zakeil had the same reaction as Asd as soon as he noticed Alvine''s presence.


    His confused look then switched between Shadow and Askald like a desperate guy, who was waiting for exnations.


    Finally finding another opportunity to tease Alvine, the most vicious man scrapes his throat and


    smiles amazingly.


    "Ah, Zakiel, what bothers you so much? Why are you so surprised to see our dear young master?" No need to say that these wordse from Shadow.


    Zakiel squints his eyes twice in a row.


    But knowing Shadow''s sneaky frolics, he asks Askald through his stares.


    "..."


    Thetter remains silent. But the little nod on his part testified to his confirmation of Shadow''s words, even if they had been pronounced in an unsightly way.


    Zakiel swallows his saliva, both confused but strangely delighted through his smile.


    He then bows slightly to Alvine. "It''s an honor to meet you, young master."


    "Young master?" Alvine raises one of his eyebrows as he unconsciously repeats the title that Shadow had just given him and Zakiel seems to take it seriously.


    ''Does he take me for...


    Before Alvine finished analyzing Zakiel''s thoughts, Zakiel immediately disinterested himself in him and continued his report to Askald.


    "As I said, I was able to get in touch with the Queen of the Crystaluses, ording to her, she came with her subordinates to finish the terms of the agreement that her two servants had made with our lord."


    Zakiel exins while stealing a few curious looks at Alvine, who''s beginning to understand what¡¯s going on with Zakiel¡¯s thoughts.


    With the air of nothing, Askald nods his head with an understandable mindset. "I intended to have a little fun with them to put their backs on the wall to see what this queen is capable of doing, but it looks like I''m going to put my ns on standby."


    He then looks at Alvine. "Weck space for such a ship, but I doubt it''s a good idea to let them park it with our other ships. Do I have to create an independent space for¡­-


    Alvine cut him off. "It won''t be necessary, Askald."


    "??"


    "I would take care of that afterward. For now, I will go to my private apartments; send me a message after settling all the paperwork concerning their homes and others." He continues after seeing their confusion.


    But before leaving, he looks at Shadow. "You better resolve this misunderstanding before I return, Shadow."


    "Uh, it will be done ording to your orders, my lord." For the first time, Shadow felt Alvine''s familiar oppression; hence his hasty response and his frantic air.


    Following this, he disappears in front of everyone after the sequel.


    Zakiel, who had just witnessed this scene, smiled briefly. "As expected from our lord''s descendants."


    "..." Shadow''s eyes widen with disbelief when he sees that even Zakiel, usually acute, was easily fooled by his bad joke, which seems to take on a disproportionate scale.


    Askald, on the other hand, smiles slyly when he sees Shadow''s shady expression. "I have things to do, you will settle this between you." Even if he looked like someone who did not want to get involved in the problems of others, he simply wanted to stay out of any problems.


    Above all, Unlike Shadow, he seems to have already guessed Zakiel''s sneaky intentions.


    ''Being able to read people''s memories without their knowledge, I''m sure Zakiel already knows everything. But it may be his way of returning to Shadow the change of his coins.'' Askald''s smile was somewhat superb as he mumbled in his thoughts while watching Zakiel perfectly y the role of ignorant.


    And without Shadow being able to say anything to convince Askald to hand, thetter subsequently vanished as if he were fleeing a tumor.


    Having no other choice, Shadow sighs with bitterness and puts his hand on Zakiel''s shoulder while looking at him with cold eyes, using all his serious air.


    "Zakiel, even if I can''t me you for believing in me, and I''m happy to hear that you have such esteem for me, you must forget my bad joke."


    "Don''t worry, I''m not as slow as you. It''s not a simple change of appearance that will dive me into error." Zakiel retorts in a monologue tone.


    "Huh? A simple change of appearance? Does this mean that you can...- tsk, no chance.


    -But more than anything, if you know all this, why were you pretending, master Zakiel? Because of you, our Lord has eyes on me, it doesn''t look like you, Zakiel. Do I have to understand that you can get angry about such trivial things?" He frowns, no longer being able to ignore his persistent difort.


    "I only follow the Lord''s indicated orders." Zakiel retorted with an inexorable voice.


    "..."


    "He knows what I''m capable of, he is just looking for a way to punish you for your insolence. And this way... is me."


    "..." Shadow''s pulse elerates as he listens to Zakiel''s words.


    ''This skull just takes this opportunity to take his revenge on all the troubles I have inflicted on him in the past.''


    "Zakiel, I would remember it." He retorts with resentful eyes.


    But Zakiel was always indifferent to him; if we forget his small and rare smile.


    "I''m not a resentful person, Shadow; especially towards a subordinate. Finally, how to say... do as you see fit."


    --


    -BOOOM!!


    Basement, top floor, Alvine''s special training room.


    Thetter, as always, is currently training with the golem army which protects the basements to prevent any intruder from essing the core of the; even though no one had settled a foot since their creations.


    But recently, they have no other features than to be butted by the sadist who enjoyed his new abilities.


    Even if they are golems devoid of soul and emotions, this perpetual recycling cycle was not pleasant to watch.


    "...I guess they won''t be of any use to me anymore." Standing on the mountain of the ruined golems, Alvine always kept his appearance as a young teenager.


    Despite his battle, he did not seem to have had difficulty taking care of them, unlike the previous times.


    "Well, maybe I should take the next step." He then jumps from the corpse mountain andnds thirty meters from them.


    Still dressed in his white and spotless coat, he takes off one of his ck gloves and throws it aside before pointing his bare palm at the piles of chores.


    [Time concept: back to the origin.]


    As soon as he murmurs this enchantment, his dark ck aura manifests itself through his body and influences the golems that reconstitute themselves.


    In only ten seconds, everything became as before; the ruined army turned into an imposing army, with the same suffocating presence force.


    ''No, it''s not okay. Even if I have had a pretty development, I still find it difficult to know the extent of my powers. How should I go about it?'' With his thumb supporting his chin and the other hand crossed, he ignores the golems that were beginning to encircle him in a formation formerly established by his strategist.


    "These golems work ording to the parameters put in ce by Askald; they are all equipped with systems simr to those that Randolph had imnted in me but more powerful. But...-


    -Swoosh!!

 Chapter 452 Kimiko鈥檚 spiritual shape.

    Chapter 452 Kimiko¡¯s spiritual shape.


    Before he sorted with his thoughts,


    -Swoosh!!


    The silhouette of a humanoid dragon golem zooms towards him at lightning speed and with ws impregnated by the ck mes of gehenne.


    On the other hand, Alvine also retaliates, but on the defensive.


    When the dragon, with an appearance simr to that of Alvinos''s human shape, swings his me ws toward his throat, Alvine stops him by his hand and sends him to waltz among the golem troops.


    At the same time, one of Elena''s golems appears behind him and hammers his back with her Valkyrian force.


    -B00M!


    Thetter had a sneaky smile when she felt the physical contact between her fist and Alvine''s body.


    But in the same second, her smile threatened to copse when she heard Alvine''s voice in the white smoke.


    "You only own fifty percent of Elena''s brute force; that''s not how you can inflict damage on me." In the white mist that manifested itself following the disturbance of the surrounding air and under the influence of the striker''s punch, Alvine''s voice resonates from the inside.


    About her, she seems strangely affoled when she hears Alvine''s voice but strangely calm.


    Feeling the chills hovering over her, she jumped back, joining the crowd to find another effective attack strategy.


    Meanwhile, the others had not remained inactive either, instead of uniting in a single andrge formation, they (Askalds'' golems) separated into small teams, each, leading a small squad of one hundred men for each in a higher-ranking formation.


    Instead of a draconian hallo or other bestial form, each squadron reshaped its auras with different types of weapons.


    Dozens of spears about twenty meters long,rge shields, and a single ck coffin exuding the nauseating aura of death.


    Seeing this formation, Alvine''s lips arch slightly into a little but harmless smile.


    ''This is the first time I have seen such a battle formation; did Askald leave me a small gift during my absence?'' He mumbles with curious eyes.


    Guided by his curiosity, he lets others make their first assaults.


    And as if others could guess his arrogance, they soon tried to make him bite the dust.


    Despite the imposing size of the coffin that stands out from all, there were only Askald and Zakiel floating on the upper and lower parts.


    With fluid and synchronized movements, both draw the same types of ancient runes under and above the coffin at a speed simr to a butterfly wing beat.


    -CrCrCrCrCr....!!!!


    Gradually, the coffin drops its cover, exposing its dark and invisible interior even for Alvine.


    For the first time since the beginning of his training, Alvine frowns when he sees ck but slightly transparent snakes, crawling out of the coffin towards him.


    They looked like ancient mamba pythons, cause of their jet-ck scales and ruby eyes which stared at Alvine like hungry predators peeking at their prey.


    At a nce, Alvine knew that snakes were not real, but that said, their danger was not.


    "Finally, the battle going on." He said while showing off his two fangs in his twisted smile.


    He then reaches out his palm and mutters in his mind: ''Kimiko, it''s no longer the time to rest.''


    It was his way of invoking his weapon.


    In any case, the person concerned soon manifested himself in his palm, but always in his form of ck Scythe.


    And before the snakes manage to get close enough to him, he vertically swings his de followed by a hallo of blood that even annihtes the air in its frantic momentum towards its prey.


    But something strange happened when the blood sh was just an inch away from reaching one of the snakes to turn it into pieces of sausage. He simply disappeared without a trace.


    ''Huh? Was it the annihtion concept ?'' Slightly surprised by this anomaly, Alvine made another horizontal sh with his weapon; but this time, he used a shadow aura instead of blood.


    But like the first, his second attempt was a failure.


    "Ah, I see." He exims with a strange smile as if he enjoyed finally having an obstacle on his way.


    The second after, ready to put his second strategy, he moved away from the snakes that hade close enough to him and then channeled arge amount of energy into his weapon.


    [Adopts the N?203 form, I would like to try something fun.]


    **Master, even if you are immune to the spiritual attacks of these snakes, you can''t...-


    [Did you notice this in such a short time? Finally, indeed, they have not stopped trying to hypnotize me with their spiritual attacks since their appearances, I would not even be surprised to be defeated by them if I were at my old level. But unfortunately for them, they arrive toote.]


    **What are you going to..-


    [Stop insisting on it. If I destroy this enchantment without knowing all its usefulness, what would this training do for me? Even if Askald does not say it, it is his way of testing his training; in other words, this insolent subordinate sees me as a springboard to achieve his goal.]


    **His objective? **


    Alvine briefly looks at the scythe with surprised eyes. ''Even he too is nowfortable with me. Did I look so bad? Compared to this appearance, I was more of a faller.'' He mumbles before answering Kimiko''s question.


    Although the two were talking as if they were in a Park, this was not the case.


    He always avoided the assaults of snakes whistling towards him likesers briefly shing in front of him before withdrawing after missing him.


    Their current speed looked more like teleportations, even if this was not the case.


    [Let''s say that he seeks to create a rather sneaky but versatile training. Shields protect them from attacks. The ten spears that have not yet moved... are probably waiting for me to be captured by these snakes and dragged into this coffin to finish me at once.


    -The strengths of these snakes are probably not their spiritual attacks. But I can''t know what else they have.]


    **...I understand, hence your order. Um, even if it''s a rather bold and perilous reasoning, you won''t risk death.**


    Alvine nods his head and stops cleanly in his aimless escape.


    lights¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm "Happy to hear that your mind has rusted now, Kimiko. It remains to be seen if your powers are now." As soon as he murmurs these two sentences, one of the snakes ends up having it.


    But unlike Alvine, who expected a spectacr attack, was disappointed when he saw the snake bite him on his shoulder.


    Its two canines, each thirty centimeters long, sink slightly into Alvine''s pulpit.


    Following the attack of the ck python, Alvine frowns, feeling the little tingling on his shoulder.


    ''Do it intend to poison me? No, Askald is not so lient in his stratagems. If I forget their spiritual attacks that can defeat any transcendent mages, their speeds, and unpredictability are worthy of putting an intermediate supreme being in difficulty.


    -But what''s this shit attack!? Do I have to wait a long time or get rid of these--!


    Before he made his decision, he felt a strange anomaly ur over his body by the snake''s venom.


    Slowly, the snake''s venom suddenly spreads all parts of his body by borrowing his blood pores, which are one of the most difficult elements to control.


    In just a beat of eyshes, his skin became ck anchored because of the effect of a single snake''s venom.


    ''This venom is not a snake venom, but a curse that feeds on the energy of its victim, it is bothplex and very practical. This guy is a real demon.'' Although he whispered these words to himself with a rebellious expression of freedom, he was dragged by the snake to the coffin that was a hundred meters from him.


    In addition, the other snakes whistled towards him, all together, and rolled around his body to help their partners.


    Meanwhile, Kimiko finally executes Alvine''s orders by flying off his own free will, out of his hand, and floating near him.


    ''In appearance, he only cares about seeing his body affected by this curse, but this was not the only worrying factor.


    In addition to having his aura out of his control, his muscles are sore from bites, and his energy is constantly absorbed by these snakes. I have the impression that he has be more imprudent than before.'' These were Kimiko''s thoughts as he changed shape after creating a circr cone around him.


    Subsequently, the ck sphere gradually increased in size as Alvine came dangerously closer to the coffin.


    "Kimiko, if you don''t hurry, I will risk much worse than death if I get swallowed by this coffin."


    **I''m doing my best, master. You had to think twice in a row before letting yourself do--


    "This is not the time to use me. We''ll talk about itter."


    -B0000MMMM!!!


    Following Alvine''s interruption, the sphere that envelops Kimiko bursts fiercely, finally releasing the humanoid silhouette of a little boy the same size as Zenof, the former Librarian of the Punishers.


    But unlike thetter, he had two long ck horns two draconian wings, and short white hair.


    Barely finished resuming his true spiritual form, like the cores of the originals, he creates hundreds of ck holes above all the golems and their formation.


    [Absolute vacuum.]


    He said with his childish voice that remained as it was.


    -SSSSSS!!! -SSSSS!!!! -...!!!!!


    Finally feeling another threat emerge from nowhere, a few snakes untied from Alvine and rushed towards Kimiko with hatrede eyes.


    [Tsk, down your paws!] He roars, swinging his hand horizontally towards the three snakes that want to attack him.


    And unlike Alvine''s previous physical attacks, he had no problem reaching the snakes even though they were in the astral form!


    At the same time, his ck holes absorbed all the remaining golems and the coffin in question, finally freeing his master, who was close to being swallowed up by the coffin.


    As soon as Alvinends on his feet, Kimiko shes in front of him after a small jump and puts his hand on his shoulder, absorbing all the energy of the curse in Alvine''s body in one light.


    "Is it me or have you gained a little in size?"


    [That''s not what you''re supposed to say, master.]


    "Huh? Ah, you''re right. Thank you." After the little confusion, he thanked him with an ironic smile when he saw him sulk.


    [No, that''s not it; you have nothing to fear with such a weak curse. But what I don''t understand is why you let yourself be devoured by this coffin. You will have been able to cancel it with...-


    Before he finishes hisints, Alvine gives him a pat on the head.


    "Don''t be modest, Kimiko. I was really in trouble."


    [To hear you say that with that smile, I don''t feel like it.]


    "...Sigh, to free myself, I had to use one of my arcana since my energy was constantly absorbed and sealed. But my arcana are too powerful. They will be able to create irreversible damage, especially by being so close to the core of the. Do you understand now?"


    [...]


    Even if he said nothing, his eyes still showed his skepticism about Alvine''s justifications.


    **My lord.**


    Suddenly, Alvine heard Asd''s voice resonate in his mind by telepathy.


    **What''s up, Askald?**


    **...I escorted the Queen of the Crystaluses, who asked you for an audience, to the throne room, as you had ordered me.**


    **Very well, I''ll be there soon.**


    **Y-Yes, my lord.**


    Alvine raises his eyebrows slightly when he hears Askald stuttering.


    ''Sigh, he, who¡¯s known for his ability to adapt to any type of situation does not honor his image.'' He concludes, assuming that Askald was ufortable because of his voice.


    "Kimiko, do you n to get some fresh air for a while or do you n to go back to my shadow?" He then asks after his eyes have crossed with those of Kimiko.


    "If you will allow me, dear lord, I would like to return to my kingdom."


    "... Sigh, I see that you always have trouble adapting to the outside world, that''s probably one of the reasons that makes you so slow to understand basic things," Alvine mutters in his attempt to make him change his mind.


    "..." But Kimiko was not determined enough for that.


    He could confirm it, just by seeing his nk expression.


    "It doesn''t matter, this decision is up to you." He sighs with bitterness while rubbing Kimiko''s head.


    Thetter instantly turns into a thin but jet-ck sword and sinks into Alvine''s shadow.


    "..."


    "The spirits of artifacts are always mysteries for ordinary mortals." He then adds while shaking his head as if he were trying to get rid of his useless thoughts.


    The second after, he teleports out of the dark room.


    --

 Chapter 453 When someone turns to be the inverse.

    Chapter 453 When someone turns to be the inverse.


    ---


    In the throne room, always royally imposing even if it had little or no shy decoration, Alvine reappears on the throne; sitting with one leg on the other and one hand supporting his head.


    But unlike previous times, he looked like a little boy who yed the role of the king.


    In front of him, twenty meters away, were Askald, Fy, and a mature woman of fairy beauty with her long white hair and emerald green eyes, like two crystals; she was Azalea Crystaluse, the only and current queen of the Crystaluses.


    "You are still as charming asst time, especially when you take this severe air." Alvine ignores his two monarchs who are kneeling in front of him and talks directly to Azalea.


    Thetter''s frown persisted when she heard Alvine say these words with a jovial smile.


    "Are you...the same master of death I met three years ago?" She asks in an uncertain tone.


    Alvine raises his eyebrows slightly. "Here, It''s only been a few months; you maybe stayed on a low-ranking to see time go by so fast in front of your eyes. In addition, I would ask you not to give me strange nicknames every time we meet."


    "The master of death? The demon of chaos, the lord of evil, the sterile demon, the...-


    "W-What? Ahem, if you tell me the identity of the people, who gave me this stupid nickname, I will add them to my list of people who came to this world by mistake." Despite his surprised look, his eyes were nothing like it.


    Azalea smiles slightly. "Do you now want to y Nemesis?" She asks without flinching.


    "A Nemesis? Maybe a vignte? No, I¡¯m a man, so, Nemesis is like an insult, instead, call me Avenger. Um, Avenger is nippy; I don''t dislike this nickname. But still, the sterile demon, how hard you go."


    "...ording to my memories, all those who lived before the era of the gods have their descendants. But how is it that you, one of the oldest, don''t have one? It shows that you are sterile--


    "Ho? I wouldn''t mind hearing you call me that, but only after passing through my room." His eyes turned to depravity as he pronounced thisst sentence at a slow and explicit pace.


    But contrary to his expectations, Aza disappointed him. "I never said that you are powerless but sterile. In addition, you are not my kind."


    "Ugh!" Blood rises to his head, almost dying of asphyxiation after taking a direct rake.


    "No, it''s not correct. What I mean by that is that I''m not interested in little boys."


    "Cough-cough!! L-Let''s forget these shitty jokes. Honestly, what brings you here? You didn''te here to sell me dubious drugs for gic procreation, am I wrong?" He looked like an outcast who raised the white g after seeing his defeat fast approaching.


    The other strangest fact for Alvine was to see Askald and Fy remain indifferent to Azalea''s ''insults''. On the contrary, these two seem to stifle theirughter; something that did not please him.


    ''I never thought that a simple change in appearance would threaten my sovereignist charisma at this extreme level. I will take care of them after this negotiation session.'' He mutters in his mind while looking at Azalea who created a wooden chair and then sits in front of him.


    She then takes a serious look and crosses her arms with sufficiency. "I indeed have something that could be useful to you, but it is neither free nor immediate effect. Not to mention that I myself do not own the elixir of procreation, it is with my two arms that have mysteriously disappeared recently."


    "It feels like a scam." Alvine retorts instantly.


    "Do you have a little idea where I can find my two arms?"


    "Your two arms?" Alvine asks in a confused tone.


    "You see, I cannot work effectively by being disabled the creation of such an elixir asks for help, and without my arms, it is simply impossible for me to ensure your future. The situation is more serious than you can imagine."


    "..."


    ''She''s probably talking about her two maids who were imprisoned by Askald.'' Alvine takes advantage of a moment of silence to think seriously about her words, lest he gets lost in the conversation.


    ''I see, she has already started negotiations; she is not wasting her time, this woman.''


    "No, I don''t intend to put my future between your two arms; mine are enough for me."


    Azalea frowns. "You''re going to take deer horns, I''m the one who tells you."


    "Huh? In addition to being an alchemist, are you also an oracle?"


    "Don''t tell me that you don''t know this fact so far!?" She pretended to be amazed by Alvine ignorance.


    ''She said it!'' Alvine swore in his thoughts while contemting Azalea acting with amusement.


    ''This woman is probably more sneaky than I imagined.'' He then continues before taking a look at his two monarchs.


    But seeing their confusion, disappointment seized him. ''Even Askald has trouble following our conversation, she will be a problem if she is not my ally.''


    But unlikest time, she did not give Alvine the time he wanted to think calmly about the meanings of her words.


    "If you don''t believe me, try and you will see the results after a few centuries."


    "No, I don''t need to wait so many years. Making children is as simple as throwing rank one magic." He exaggerates while extravagantly snapping his fingers.


    Azalea could only sigh of abandonment. "Your partner will die if she has to wait for a baby and give birth to it within a million nanoseconds."


    "You are not wrong, hence the reason for my loneliness."


    "Pfft, I would never have thought you could make jokes too." After her unexpected surprise, she giggled unconsciously, unable to keep her indifferent mood.


    Alvine, who did not expect such a scene, remains momentarily silent following Azalea''s sarcasticments.


    "I could say the same for your case, Miss Azalea. I must say that I am surprised to witness such sarcasm, especially from a person whom I considered the embodied nobility." Even if his words looked like a return ofpliment, nothing like this was the case.


    Azalea, quite smart, knew where he wanted toe from. "I am different from you." She mumbles this sentence while avoiding Alvine''s eyes, for the first time.


    "Yes, we have nothing inmon. That''s why I was curious to know your deep thoughts when I understood that you were going to put yourself on my side."


    "There is a misunderstanding!"


    "... Exin yourself in this---


    "I never said that I am a boiling blood demoness but a hot blood demoness."


    "...And can I know the difference between these two sentences? In these two cases, they can all kill without blinking, except that your two arms are unable to do so, at least, not directly."


    Suddenly, Askald and Fy looked at each other when they felt the atmosphere of the room get dangerously heavy.


    But before they invite themselves, Azalea speaks in a voice a little colder than usual.


    .c¦Ïm "You are wrong. The reason why my two arms did not directly kill their enemies is due to the context. A partner in perfect symbiosis is necessary for my race; otherwise, we will lose taste for life."


    "...You mean that you are Eves who are looking for Adans!?" Alvine jumps from the throne with a smile going from one ear to the other.


    "I''m sorry to ruin your hope, but that''s not it. And then, even if it were the case,


    She stops halfway and looks straight into Alvine''s eyes who swallows his saliva with impatience.


    "I hate little boys."


    "Ugh! I have the impression that you have put all your heart into these words." He mutters after copsing onto his throne.


    "No, I don''t hate them, but I hate them deeply. Apart from being cute, they have nothing spectacr. In addition, they tend to use their only asset to deceive adults."


    "..."


    "I''m talking about little boys--


    "It''s okay, no need to repeat yourself!"


    ''Calm us, it''s not for nothing that she is so tough in business, but I would end up finding something against her.'' He mutters in his mind while massaging his temples.


    "Much better." She said, sipping a sip in her cup of tea that she then put on the table.


    Alvine, who has just opened his eyes and saw the table and cups of tea in front of Azalea, frowns. ''How can she be sopetent while being so fast?''


    "My lord." Askald''s voice echoed with the walls of the great hall.


    "Hm? What''s pop up with you, Askald?" Alvine focuses on Askald.


    "I really need to understand what is currently happening in this room."


    "... Sigh, to make it short: she asks me to release her two maids if I want to reach an agreement with her. But ording to your report, they lied to us saying that they can kill, right?" He gave a brief introduction.


    "Yes, my report is the most correct. I also understood that she was talking about releasing her maids. But what I can''t understand is why you''re talking about little boys, partners, and other things that are all iprehensible to each other."


    While listening to Askald list these facts, he could see Fy constantly nodding, a way of her own to say that she was just as confused as Ashald.


    Alvine took a deep breath and tried to answer in one sentence. "Well, how to say... let''s say that she--


    "Your monarchs are not as impressed as I imagined, Demon of Depravity." Azalea replicates instantly!


    Askald''s face wrinkles slightly while Fy''s is entirely dark ck.


    "Don''t take her words too much to heart, she is... how to say... I think she is endowed with a level of arrogance that threatens to be an idiot by dint of being reclusive. Um, the silly vocabry is the one that suits it perfectly." Alvine intervenes before the situation worsens.


    "... It''s not me who is the problem, but them. I am not arrogant, but resentful. And stop addressing me with ''it'', I''m not a tool, but a woman." She pronounces in a cid and unambiguous voice despite having heard Alvine''s insulting words.


    "In short, to return to the main subject, since she asks me to release her two servants despite their lies, I asked her to exin to me the reason for her lie.


    - She answered that she was not a demoness with boiling blood but of warm blood, if I am not mistaken, she means that she is resentful in that she and her servants only kill those who had massacred their fellow men. As for this boy''s story...forget, it doesn''t matter too much.


    "No, it''s important." She directly dives into Alvine''s exnations and without embarrassment above all.


    She then continues despite Alvine''s dissatisfied eyes.


    "I know you didn''t regress for nothing. By forgetting your appearance, you are more powerful than before. But it''s not surprising either. The problem is that you use me and my two arms of being cursed like the descendants of the stars who are cursed for being unfit for cultivation to reach an age."


    Naturally, such exhaustive exnations would not help the duets to understand more.


    "I understood." But against all odds, Fy gets up on herp while smiling towards Alvine.


    "No, you didn''t understand anything, Fy. And above all, this is not the time to lose your cold blood."


    "Please, lord, let me take care of this woman who dares toe and disrespect us with her arrogant air."


    "..." Alvine remains silent with wandering thoughts.


    On the other hand, Azalea puts away all her effects, including her chair after getting up on it.


    "If you face me, you will lose in months or a minute. You''re too weak, little girl; I indeed have a deep hatred for little boys, but that doesn''t mean that I like insolent little girls either."

 Chapter 454 The origin of the Crystaluses.

    Chapter 454 The origin of the Crystaluses.


    "If you face me, you will lose in less than a minute. You are too weak, little girl."


    -!?!?


    Despite Fy''s threatening gaze, she continued as if she had no fear about Fy. "it''s true that I have a deep hatred for little boys, but that doesn''t mean that I also like insolent little girls either."


    Although everyone, including herself, knows that her words are on the edge of the border of arrogance, she doesn''t care and acts as if she only sees Fy as an insect trying to block her path.


    But there was not only that, Alvine who watched the slightest action, fluctuation of expression and emotions on her part, roughly guessed what she was really looking for.


    ''Her words, which could be interpreted as the embodiment of arrogance, not only med Fy''s rage, but even Askald had a crumpled face after hearing her impose herself so wildly.


    I wonder if she''s serious or if it''s the other way around. But one thing is certain, she is dangerously smarter than Fy, and that is precisely why this little ignorant girl lets herself be guided by her rage instead of remaining serene and reasonable like Askald.''


    Alvine, who saw the two looking at each other as two sworn enemies, shook his head with a disappointing sigh when he saw Fy''s eyes ignite with rage.


    ''Sigh, it''s in these moments that Fy loses her cold. Although she''s strong and intelligent, she always has this bad habit of letting herself be influenced by her anger. She doesn''t even understand that this woman is trying to use her as a springboard to gain a minimum of notoriety among them.'' He mumbles in his thoughts by taking a brief look at Askald.


    Feeling his eyes on him, Askald also sighs.


    **My lord, I don''t think they''re going to get along as long as she--


    [I know, Askald, I know. But I hope you at least understand this woman''s goal?]


    **I''m not pretty sure, but everything suggests that she wants to take her revenge on us regarding our mistreatment of her maids. Finally, it is only the visible part of the iceberg.**


    [Hmm, so what do you think is her real goal?]


    **Well, I wouldn''t go so far as to say that I fully understood what she has in her head, but ording to my analyses, she just wants to take advantage of this resentful excuse to show us how much she can be a solid ally.**


    Alvine found it difficult to hide his surprise when he heard such insight from Ascald.


    [So ording to you, she''s trying to show us her strength, am I wrong? Now that I think about it, she told me in the conversation that she and her maids are notpletely insensitive to the curse of their species. However, she never wanted to tell me what they risk if they kill directly.]


    **I don''t remember hearing you talk about that.**


    .c¦Ïm [Ah, about that, Umm, let''s see; ...I asked her if she needed my help to break this curse, but she directly refused my help saying that it was not necessary and that even if it was the case, she was not interested in boys.]


    **So you were talking about that? Sigh, I wonder how you could understand each other this way; yet it''s your first real t¨ºte-¨¤-t¨ºte with her, am I wrong?**


    [Yes, but don''t me yourself for that, beyond words, the vibrations in them contain more information than you can imagine.


    -Finally, let''s go back to our sheep. Do you think she made a good decision by attacking Fy? It makes sense since she is the strongest of the three of you, finally, ording to your statistics.]


    **You are probably right, my lord. But a duel is not just about statistics, otherwise, people like us, who work as a strategist, won''t be of any use in an army.


    -But despite everything, I think she attacked the wrong person. Even if I had never seen our first monarch fight seriously, the fact that she is named by you is not a negligible thing. Not to mention that she still has her position as leader, despite my years of evolution, and that of my sister.**


    [Hmm...are you insinuating that I have been negligent not to have updated your ranks for years?]


    Throughout their exchange of ideas, time seemed to be strangely in their favor, flowing slowly. But although their conversation did not take more than a minute, time had nothing to do with it, this feat was only due to their intellectual and unprecedented faculties.


    A brain first thinks before reformting, and it is only after reformting a sentence that the mouth and all its assistants struggle to articte a word, syble, or sentence.


    Telepathy that ignores thest two steps was naturally more convenient and faster. Especially if the two interlocutors do not need to establish a spiritual bond all the time.


    This was the case of Alvine, who''s constantly linked to all his shadow subordinates; whatever the distance, ce, or time.


    **No, even if my words seem to go in this direction, I think it differently in my mind. If you have not yet changed our ranks, it is probably because we are always weaker than her. It was based on this hypothesis that I was able toe to the conclusion that this woman chose the wrong target. **


    [I see, it''s a reasoning that holds the road. But let''s move on, I believe that a duel between them will not be boring, our soldiers and residents need entertainment, after all.]


    After this conclusion, Alvine finally opens his eyes and raises his head on his palm.


    "Azalea, if you want to do so, then either; but it will be in two days." He pronounces his verdict in a loud and authoritative voice.


    Looking like nothing, Azalea nods her head before watching Askald. "You can put yourself together if you want, unless you are what is called a room full of treasures but without a bodyguard."


    Askald raised his eyebrows slightly but always managed to keep his indifference, unlike a certain girl with short ck hair.


    "Don''t talk as if you can even win against me." She screamed in annoyance with eyes that would begin to turn red blood.


    "Don''t talk, little one. The question is not whether or not I can defeat you, but how many nano-seconds you can stand in front of me."


    Even before she finishes her sentence, Fy''s aura explodes around her. "What did you say!? Repeat to see!!"


    "Calm us, the Lord''s orders are absolute, Miss Fy; never forget it." Askald instinctively intervenes when he sees his colleague''s rage making the whole room tremble.


    "I know, Askald. But this naughty girl puts me out of me every time she opens it!"


    "I only tell the truth, even if it hurts. Mortals don''t have their words to say when the gods speak." Always nonchnt, Azalea smiles with sarcasm.


    Seeing that Fy''s nerves were starting toe out, Askald looked at Azalea with a small frown. "If it can please you, then so be it: I am a strategist who prefers to use his head than his muscles. Are you now happy?"


    Thetter frowns. But decides to ignore Askald who did not bite the hook.


    Following his brief absence, Alvine finally came back, but this time, with another subject.


    "Askald, you can go and free our guest''s two maids."


    He then looks at Fy with an ironic smile when he sees her eyes ignite. "As for you, I advise you not to do something stupid like speeding up the time for your duel to take ce rather than nned."


    Fy instantly forgets Azalea when Alvine''s warning reaches her ear. "Uh! You can read my thoughts, as always, you are not my master for nothing." She mutters with a harmless smile.


    "Don''tpliment me for that! And stop making this stupid smile, it doesn''t reassure me at all!"


    But she was not determined to drop the case. "Don''t worry, my dear king! I would make sure to obey you by putting order after having...-


    Alvine cut her OFF! "How many times do I have to tell you so that you finally understand!? There are weak people on this, it will negatively influence them. Be content to go and train others for now."


    "..."


    "If you insist, I cancel everything! And I''m also speaking for you!" His eyes stare at Azalea, who frowns, after hearing his warning.


    "I understand, your level of perversion is unfathomable, Demon of depravity." She mutters while looking from the side.


    "Huh!? Demon of perversion? For thest time, stop giving me weird nicknames."


    "No, even if I have to bow to you, I will never ept that you pretend to be a victim. Harassing the thoughts of a chaste woman like me is worse than perversion. So you are depraved."


    "..." Having nothing toin about, Alvine focuses on his two subordinates. "You both, go and carry out the mission I gave you. But you, on the other hand, stay here."


    "...At yourmand, Master." The two immediately fly out of the throne room, finally leaving Alvine and Azalea one-on-one.


    Thetter instantly steps back ten steps and casts a distraught look at Alvine. "Despite my refusal, you want to make me...-


    "No, please, don''t continue your sentence. I want to discuss important topics with you. And stop constantly having strange thoughts, it''s annoying and unbearable in the end." He retorts before Azalea opens it.


    ''Why are all those I meet, who have lived long enough, never ordinary? Is this one of the consequences of their longevity?'' He whispers with a sudden headache.


    "Azalea, apart from your two arms, I would like to know if the other parts of your body are elsewhere or if they are no longer of this world." He then asks with his eyes on her.


    Azalea''s smile instantly fades on her lips when she hears Alvine''s question. Even worse, she seems to show a hostile and real aura for the first time.


    "Why? How is it important to you? I had never said that I would involve my family in this war. I am the one who wants to take revenge on the bastards who have annihted almost all of my fellows. It is out of the question that I involve the only survivors who remain of my subjects. If my help and that of my two maids are not enough for you, then we have nothing more to say to each other, Alvine Dragnar." For the very first time, she reformted her words perfectly.


    This fact did not go unnoticed by Alvine. But he didn''t care too much. ''As I thought, this is the subject she was trying to avoid from the beginning. Moreover, I didn''t expect much when I asked her this question. I only pretended to be aware of the existence of their survivors. No choice, I''ll have to continue to do the one who knows everything.'' Arriving at such a conclusion, he rises from the throne and walks towards Azalea thirty meters from him.


    "There is a misunderstanding, Azalea, ording to the terms of our agreement, you, your servants, everything you have, and even your soul, everything now belongs to me. Don''t pretend to ignore this fact." He said while patting Azalea''s left cheek, which was like a doll devoid of emotions since she did not disy the slightest expression on her face, as if it were not her.


    "I was right, you are a demon of gluttony."


    ''Tss~ she gives me another title that I don''t know. Finally, it doesn''t matter, she feigns ignorance. In my opinion, she must want to move me away from the subject.'' Alvine then mutters while smiling at her.


    To test his hypotheses, he turned away from her and took three steps forward before stopping. "You know, I was impressed by the powers of your two maids, I never thought your abilities could shake directly on the crystals." He changes the subject while taking a brief look at Azalea, waiting to see if she would y with words or speak correctly.


    Thetter did not disappoint him.


    "It''s not a power we''re proud of, it''s a bit like a curse." She mutters in a bitter tone.


    Alvine''s smile rids itself from another step by seeing her speak ordinarily.


    "ording to my calctions, you are not really affected by a curse, but by an arcane that dates back to the beginning of your existence."


    "Don''t confirm such things without having concrete evidence, Alvine Dragnar." She retorts coldly while instinctively clenching her fists.


    At that moment, Alvine also shows his hostility. His aura manifests itself suddenly but slightly around him as he takes a peek at Azalea.


    -!


    Azalea''s crystal immediately activated when she saw Alvine''s eyes, which were simr to those of Isolet and her gang.


    "Your eyes...are not ordinary." She stutters these words as if her tongue had split into her mouth.


    But Alvine remains silent as he uses his recently acquired powers to inspect Azalea.


    Thetter had the impression of having needles over her body as Alvine used her perception on her. Soon, nervousness caught her up as she felt Alvine inspect her despite her defenses.


    After a moment, Alvine nodded and his eyes returned to their dark brown colors.


    "I understood. No matter how much you hide it since the beginning, I still finally understood the problem." Alvine pronounces heavily with disbelieving eyes.


    "What did you understand?" Recently, Azalea seems to have forgotten all her sarcasm.


    "The source of your misfortune.¡± He said before returning to his throne.


    ¡°But I prefer to warn you, even if it''s not a curse, I can''t break the spell that influences your entire race. An arcane so powerful must beunched by someone more powerful than me, even when I was at the peak of my powers."


    "...I didn''t ask you for anything like that, Alvine Dragnar. I know that you are not almighty." She retorts without fear.


    "Um, that''s good news."


    ''As crazy as it is, I''m never wrong about these facts. She is like Cindy and Rendy. Her power is also linked to this spell; it''s worse than the curse.'' He mutters in his mind as he looks at the Crystal inked in her chest.


    "I am curious to know the caster whounched such an arcane. I think it will be useful to us as information." He pronounces these words out loud.


    "... Sigh, if it can please you, she is no longer in this world. She was killed by the side effects of her own stupidity. But before going any further, I would like to rectify something; she too was not almighty, she was just an idiot who wanted to explore unknownnds."


    Hearing her exnations and corrections, Alvine sighs with disappointment. ''She had therefore used her own mana essence to cast an ultimate arcane. But who is this ''she'' exactly? Their first queen? Or perhaps one of the enemies before the gods'' era?


    -Heh, it''s in this kind of moment that I realize how ignorant I am.


    -But hey, I''m not disappointed with this meeting. From the moment I saw the hesitation of Rendy and her sister during our pact, I was able to conclude that something was wrong with them. Normally, no one would agree to submit only by a simple verbal agreement.


    -But precisely, this is where the real mystery was. In addition toing back here despite knowing what she expects, and her dedication to wanting to make a ce for herself by all means, going so far as to challenge my first monarch, not to mention her silence when I told her that she belonged to me... all this is linked to one thing, this crystal on their Sternum.


    -Sigh, what a cruel destiny. But it is thanks to this that I can hardly consider myself lucky to have absolute control over them.

 Chapter 455 The origin of the Crystaluses. 2

    Chapter 455 The origin of the Crystaluses. 2


    After hearing all of Alvine''s exnations, Azalea remains silent like a grave.


    Feeling that she did not intend to deny his hypotheses, Alvine became certain of what he had just poked up.


    "From now on, I don''t care about this problem." He adds, always persistent in his tone of vehemence.


    Azalea''s eyes gleamed with surprise when she heard this contradictory sentencee out of Alvine''s mouth.


    "What? Is it so surprising? Yea, I don''t care if you are unable to go back on your words, especially since it suits me immediately; it is by considering this fact that I can rest assured that you won''t betray me in the future. Not to mention that, it¡¯s-


    "If you know that we can''t kill directly, why don''t you change your mind?" Azalea cut him off with this question.


    But instead of answering her, he just gives her a mysterious smile.


    This made her more confused about Alvine''s thoughts.


    "It''s clear that we are not going to be more useful to you than others; is it for fear of feeling guilty by throwing us like old socks that make you hesitate so much?" She retorts dramatically.


    "Hahah, guilt? Do I have a snail head with two antennas? Could it be that you confuse my horns with the antennae of snails?"


    "..."


    "Moreover, You are wrong about one thing, Azalea, it is your uselessness in this war. You probably intended to use me as a scapegoat to take your revenge." He rejoices with these words as if he were having fun with his favorite toy.


    Now that negotiations were beginning to go in his path, and knowing his twisted personality, it was not necessary to say that he intended to go all the way.


    However, he did not give this impression, it was the most suspicious for Azalea who believed she had discerned his personality.


    At the same sec,


    -Swoshh¡­


    Alvine instantly reappears in front of Azalea since the throne.


    "But I don''t mind, as long as you don''tin that I do the same." He said, caressing Azalea''s head as if he were trying to tame her, in his own way, of course.


    "Do you want us to use each other?" She asks in an uncertain voice.


    "Haha, it''s toote for that. At the moment and forever, you are no more or less my subordinate; it''s a bet you lost, even if at the time, I didn''t expect it to bring me so much."


    "...Tch!"


    "Oi, oi, Azalea, why are you so naughty with my sage full decision? Will you ede to my request if the roles were reversed?" He smiles with arrogance when he sees Azalea m her tongue with frustration.


    Thetter, knowing that Alvine wouldn''t change his mind, veered his hand off her head without saying a word.


    Seeing this, Alvine does not feel offended or frustrated with her actions, he just looks at her while ignoring her actions.


    "To return to our sheep, you have the right to tell me what happened a long time ago or not, it all depends on you. Take all the time you need; ''cause no one on this cares about your storylines but your duty."


    ---


    Once the day was reced by the night, Alvine organized a small meeting for a global recapittion.


    The room was upied only by Askald, Azalea, and Tifania, the woman who was possessed by you know who.


    "The purpose of this meeting is very simple, it is to know how we will divide the different stages of the war." Alvine made a brief introduction while peeking around the meeting room with his eyes.


    "But before we start, there is one more important thing to settle first." He said while looking at Tifania.


    Thetter, interpreting Alvine''s gaze in her own way, gets up from her chair and bows at him.


    "I am aware of having caused you all a lot of problems because of an unforgivable negligence on my part, but I...-


    "No, forget this story." Alvine shakes his hand in front of his face with a boring air.


    Tifania looks at him with confused eyes, not knowing how to react to this level of clemency, especially from Alvine whose reputation was anything but worthy.


    "What''s the problem? Did you know that you were spied on by this woman?" Feeling Tifania''s confusion and mistrust, Alvine immediately guesses that she would have a heavy conscience if he left things that way.


    As a result, his question made Tifania more confused. "No. I...-


    "Did you know that she was going to create chaos during my absence?" He asks this second question just before Tifania justifies herself.


    "What? Of course not!"


    "In this case, were you conscious when she took control over your body to kidnap my sister (Isolet)?"


    "Y-Yes, but I was NOT free of my movements!"


    "Then everything''s fine. We don''t have time to dwell on such insignificant details as these." Alvine closes this chapter after this rain of questions.


    "...I don''t know what to say," Tifania mutters in a skeptical tone.


    Alvine nods his head and no longer lingers on it. "If you don''t know what to say, be quiet and hear me clearly.


    -What I want to know is the strength of your army. I did not take the initiative to ask one of my direct subordinates to ask you this question because I thought it would be faster to ask you directly. But slight disturbances urred before I asked you, hence myte question."


    Tifania''s brief emotional disturbance no longer persisted after hearing Alvine''s question.


    "Apart from me, I have ten sisters who upy the positions ofmanders in my army. Each sister has three million squadrons under their wings."


    "Three million, you say?" Alvine asks while frowning.


    "Yes; I had brought only a tenth of my army here. The others stayed on...-??" She stops halfway through her sentence when she sees Alvine''s dark eyes.


    But before she asks the cause of this darkness in Alvine''s eyes, Askald saves her butts.


    "Don''t worry, my lord; I have already made arrangements." He said in a mysterious tone.


    "Sigh, I see. My worries were therefore not necessary, for what I see."


    Seeing Alvine rx and the suffocating aura suddenly vanishing around him, Azalea and Tifania look at each other with confusion.


    "What worried you about my decision? I couldn''t take the risk of bringing all my troops here; it would be like a deration of war."


    "You don''t need to justify yourself; the true problem''s not your decision, Miss Tifania, but staying on it without informing us," Askald answers in Alvine''s ce.


    "I don''t understand where the problem is." She persists on the fact.


    Having no other options, Askald briefly exins the background of his thoughts. "If we take into ount you were already under constant surveince by our enemies, it is not to be excluded that our enemies send their troops to take advantage of your absence to reduce your strength."


    Tifania''s face lost all its colors following Askald''s exnations.


    But thetter immediately reassured her. "You don''t need to move, my sister has already taken some of my men in addition to her squad made up only of high-ranking transcendent mages and above. They will serve as sentinels until the arrival of your troops."


    "...I see, it seems that I am more of a weight than anything else." She sighs with a discouraged air as she feels the weight of her debt increase on her shoulders.


    lights¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm "In any case, don''t let ourselves digress from the main subject." Alvine then slides into the conversation like a bookmark in a book.


    He then looks at Azalea. "You said you don''t want to involve your fellow Crystaluses beings in this war, it''s a decision that belongs to you and that I respect, at least, for the moment." His words, spoken with a neutral smile, had a lot of implications for Azalea.


    But thetter decides not toment.


    Noticing her silence, Alvine nods. "For now, in addition to being slightly at a numerical disadvantage, everything also suggests that only a defeat awaits us at the end of the road."


    "..."


    "You surely ask the reasons that push me to say such things although we are all sure of this fact. I grant it to you; apart from lowering our morale, such bullshit does not help us at all." He mumbles in a low voice while crossing his fingers on the crystalline red table.


    For a short moment, silence reigns between the four as they look at each other, waiting for Alvine to continue or give them the right to express themselves.


    But thetter did nothing like that. He remains silent as if he were waiting for someone or something.


    Finally, Azalea scrapes her throat to express her thoughts after a minute of silence.


    "For my part, as long as I take revenge dying will only be the least of my worries." She says this in the form of justification and reasoning that pushes her to take part in the war.


    Alvine then looks at Tifania, waiting for thetter to reveal her motivations to them.


    She then gets up and looks at Azalea with dissatisfied eyes. "You don''t have the right." She fulminated against her.


    Or rather me her for having such contradictory motivations with the situation.


    Azalea looks at her without an emotional ripple. "Can I know what right you are talking about? In times of war, everyone advances with their moral and physiological principles. Contrary to what you think, I am not insinuating that I would move away after taking my revenge, but that I would devote myself body and soul to make the bastards who massacred almost all my species pay." She slowly formtes each vocabry of her words with a blood-curdling coldness.


    And before Tifania spoke, she continued. "You are here to follow, save the vast majority of your race; am I wrong?"


    "...Even if you are right, it doesn''t...-


    "You are right." She interrupts Tifania in the middle of her arguments.


    "Finally, that''s what I should say. But unlike you, my race no longer has as many people as yours. Ten million? Three million? The universe no longer even counts a hundred miles of my species.


    -Even if death ends up impregnating everything with its ck and red paint, no one is ready to be painted by these colors without struggling desperately; but in our misfortune, this is our case; hence my refusal to mix mine with this war.


    -Because in the final, it is death that awaits me in this war, whether by the hand of our enemies or not." She whispers herst sentence in a barely audible tone for an ordinary person.


    The confusion seized Tifania quite to Azalea''s iprehensible words. "What do you mean by that?"


    "..."


    Seeing thetter silent, she looks at Alvine. "What does she mean by that? Did you sentence her to death?" Her usations seem toe straight out of fantasy, but more fanciful than Azalea''s words, it did not exist.


    Alvine, who was until now silent, had no choice but to express himself. "Until proven otherwise, I don''t remember insinuating such things. Immediately, all you need to know about the Crystaluses is that they cannot kill with impunity. It''s like a kind of curse that--


    "It touches me that you want to hide this secret from the public, but it doesn''t matter anymore, Alvine Dragnar." Azalea immediately spoke, guessing that Alvine was going to y with words.


    "Not to mention secrecy, this information was not even considered as such at the base." She adds feeling everyone''s eyes on her.


    Despite being toozy to exin herself, she still makes an effort. "It happened in the time when we probably all lived. But unlike you, we, Crystaluses, were thest to be born before the era of the gods." She begins her story with this introduction that immediately captivates everyone''s attention on her.


    "Blood warriors, harbingers of chaos, and so on. The universe was like a pot filled with boiling water on the mes of incessant war. He had everything but creatures dreaming of peace.


    -Before talking about peace, I don''t think you even know this vocabry of peace and tranquility.


    -You snatch things from yourself like wild animals that only work with thews of the strongest. This was the situation at that time, the others must be idiots or ignorant to envy those of that time." She retorts with an apathetic air.


    Strangely, no one could contradict her in the room although her words seemed to be exaggerating.


    "As you say, it was the case." Askald nods with indifference before continuing. "But how does this have a connection with your current fate?"


    His question made Azalea smile with irony and bitterness.


    "You will understand soon." She said, finally getting up from her chair.


    "But before exining to me, I would like you to answer the question I am going to ask." She did not need to pronounce Askald''s name for thetter guesses that she was addressing him, since her eyes were focused on him.


    "How did you react when you were attacked by the first invaders?"


    "I didn''t experience such a situation. But on the other hand, I can answer your question in another way assuming that I am the invader. My prey fought hoping to push us away; then they tried to flee after realizing that they were doomed. But finally, they struggled desperately when they saw that they no longer had the luxury of fleeing. Does it answer your question?" He asks with a demonic smile.


    "Yes, it''s more than enough. It is normal to defend yourself when you are targeted, as you did when you were invaded by these mercenaries a few months ago before I came.


    -That was exactly what our race had done; after all, it''s a primitive instinct. We attack as hard as possible, we defend ourselves against those whoe to show us their fangs and ws, and finally, we try to flee after having abandoned all forms of hope; it is everyone''s instinct."

 Chapter 456 The origin of the Crystaluses. 3

    Chapter 456 The origin of the Crystaluses. 3


    To hear her, any definition of a primitive world is doomed to failure.


    In fairytales, creatures are born pure and devoid of all wickedness; with pure emotions like gods and white hearts like rock water.


    But unfortunately, this was not the nature of our existence. Instead of talking about holiness, we were like the embodiment of evil; evil, huh?


    Speaking about evil, this simple but yet moreplex word than saintliness, was the one that defined me perfectly.


    Recognition, Benevolence, Joy, Fun, Love, Gratitude, Admiration, Hope, Pride, Inspiration, Compassion, Serenity, Curiosity, and so on. All these positive emotions were perverted in other forms of kinds that embody evil.


    My love was not love for others but for the massacre. I liked to kill, no, I loved taking people''s lives. The first time I slew a living entity, it was a strange beast that had no physical shape, but even I, who was unaware of happiness, had felt something that is now described as happiness.


    In the "hope" of reliving this feeling of "happiness", I did not hesitate once to "inspire" myself with others to achieve the "Serenity" which is very different from themon serenity.


    I believe that with a little hindsight, many people, including me, confused good and evil. We thought they were two. Not like two sides of the same coin, but two Siamese sisters.


    In this case, how could this chaotic era change so much?'' Alvine frowns, always deeply immersed in his thoughts.


    ''For some reason, or perhaps by intuition, I believe that the Crystaluses are linked to this change. But...-


    "Yes, we were no different from the others." Azalea''s voice drags him out of his thoughts.


    "...Or at least, that''s what we thought. ording to our archives, our first queen, a kind of maternal grandmother for me, began to learn the rules of the onlyw that prevailed at that time. Our race was not constantly intimidated but was feared by our neighbors. In addition to canceling their strengths that they are so proud of, we crushed them like vulgar slugs with our soles; and without side effects above all.


    -We were not called Crystaluses, we were like humans, without a proportional difference. In fact, we thought we belonged to the same species as humans because of the absence of these crystals embedded in our sternums." She mumbles with distant thoughts while unconsciously touching the red crystal in her chest.


    Her expression alone was enough that she did not consider the crystal as a blessing.


    But no one questions her about this, perhaps out of impatience to know everything about this breed that no one knows more than themselves.


    ''It exins some shady areas. Like what, I had not witnessed this glorious era that was theirs.'' Alvine mutters in his thoughts with suspicious eyes as if he were trying to untangle the false from the truth in his thoughts.


    ''ording to her exnations, they were regent creatures at a given time. But I can''t deny her words since I spent almost all my time hibernating. Now that I think about it, I don''t remember exactly when the era of the gods began.


    -I woke up during one of my periods of sleep and realized that the chaos had almost been wiped out of the immense void. To believe that universalws regte themselves to prevent the great copse.''


    It was only when Azalea calmed her emotions that she continued.


    "While we were content to follow the onlyw still present, and ended up adopting, an obstacle stood up over our way." She says with a serene air, but all three interlocutors frown when they notice her hand shaking slightly.


    "He appeared, a deformed entity and without the use of real life, COD; he presented himself as such." At that moment, it was no longer an impression, but a terror that she could no longer hide from others.


    "COD?" Alvine repeats after her.


    "Yes, creator of gods."


    "Ho? Creator of gods? I think I''ve already heard this nickname somewhere." Alvine mutters with impertinence while looking Askald in the eyes.


    "Wasn''t it you who pretended to be this so-called COD?" He asks Askald this question.


    Thetter smiles slightly following Alvine''s interrogation that he took for a joke. "No, I don''t think I have so much ego, my lord." He answers his joke with another.


    "I''m serious, Askald. Besides, Tifania¡¯s presence among us is practically tied to this story, am I wrong?" This time, Alvine''s question was destined for Tifania.


    Thetter immediately nods her head and looks at Askald. "Yes, I even remember fighting against him. But I can''t understand why he pretended to meet me for the first time during our second meeting on this." Throughout her exnations, her eyes did not leave Askald once.


    Thetter frowns, smelling a bad pickaxe. "That exins why you are so suspicious of me, Miss Tifania. But I don''t remember meeting you before. So talking about a duel between us is impossible; otherwise, you would not be alive at the current time." Askald replies with a slight touch of vehemence in his tone.


    Seeing Tifania using him of something he was not responsible for was anything but pleasant to his taste; especially in front of his lord.


    As for Tifania, even if she seems dissatisfied with his arrogance she keeps her cool. "In this case, how did you know where my fellow beings are? You just said that you sent your troops to protect them; unless I have a bad hearing." She then asks in a sarcastic tone.


    "Hey, it''s getting annoying this story. Why would I attack your? It makes no sense for me to attack you while my lord is having fun alone."


    "Have fun? Do you think I''m having fun right now?" Alvine then asks with a sneaky smile.


    Feeling a strange threat numbing his nerves, Askald immediately catches himself up. "It sounds wrong in my thoughts; I meant... while you fought a battle." He stammered with an ironic smile.


    "Anyway, where exactly does this storye from?" He asks for severe air while staring at Tifania.


    Thetter still looked angry. "Don''t try to divert my question. How did you know where my army is housed? Isn''t it rather because you already knew the way? That''s not surprising since you went not so long ago." She fulminates these words with sudden anger when she sees the person guilty of the death of several hundred of her army feigning ignorance.


    ''Ah, I had forgotten that this woman also had her character. But I doubt that Askald is responsible for all this.'' Alvine mumbles in his mind while taking his luggage and letting the two exin themselves without the slightest intention of getting involved.


    While Askald was just on board the explosion, he exhaled all the bubbling air that was in his lungs, lest he lose control over him.


    He then looks at Tifania. "I knew it ''cause I asked one of yourmanders."


    Tifania''s eyes immediately lost their bloodthirsty gleams. "I...I didn''t know it.


    "Yes, you didn''t know it, ''cause this detail doesn''t matter too much. Excuse me for taking the initiative to settle the mess you left behind, Miss Tifania!" He retorts sarcastically.


    "This is not the time to quarrel about such trivial things." Seeing the two take more time, Alvine made his smashing entrance.


    He then lost interest in both and looked at Azalea who had be silent again. "In addition, I think Azalea has more exnation to give us to help us solve this mystery, am I wrong?"


    "Sigh, even if I don''t know who this so-called person who pretended to be Sir Askald was. But I can say something anyway, the two monarchs were both sealed in two pyramidal and independent crystals. I know it because I was the one who had custody of it." His intervention washed Askald of any form of usation.


    Having no choice but to recognize her sins, Tifania looks aside while mumbling with a heavy heart. "I...am sorry."


    "It''s all on your sheet." Askald retorts, always frustrated with Tifania who almost made him look like a traitor.


    But feeling that this is not the time, he abandons all his negative feelings and looks at Tifania with a satisfying smile.


    "But you still made the right decision. The person behind this fact probably wanted to push you to bind you against my lord."


    "Yes, it holds the road. Nelpheime is the sneaky kind, she¡¯s ready to do anything to get powerful allies by her side to increase her chances of getting a perfect victory." Azalea mumbles in her side, supporting Askald''s hypotheses.


    She then looks at Tifania. "The monarch of souls¡¯ right, you were insightful and open-minded when you decided toe and question Alvine directly instead ofbeling him as an enemy." She adds,plimenting Tifania in turn.


    As for Tifania, she immediately turned to proud after hearing thepliments of Askald and Azalea. "Hahaha! I''m not so easy to fool. They got the wrong target. We can say that they even obtained the opposite result; it will teach them to underestimate my wisdom!"


    "Please, I''ve heard enough, don''t force me to add you all to my list dedicated to brainless idiots." Alvine suddenly interrupts the only moment of joy throughout the meeting.


    "..."


    His words naturally created confusion with everyone towards him.


    "You say she made the right decision? Have our enemies made the wrong decision to target her? What bullshits are you going to tell me again, you three?" ording to his words and tone, he was in anger.


    And ording to the glee in his eyes, he was disappointed with them.


    This sudden mixture of disappointment and sarcasm on his part made the three mute and lost at the same time in the conversation.


    "Sigh, the person who disappoints me the most in this story is you, Askald. As the supreme general of my army, you are the one who must be more careful not to fall into these kinds of traps."


    "I don''t understand. My lord, do you insinuate that she made the wrong decision bying to discuss directly with you instead of believing directly in your invasion?" Askald asks with an uncertain air.


    "No, she didn''t make the wrong decision, but the worst." Alvine retorts immediately.


    "Huh?" The three exim together.


    "Ignorance is a virtue; ah, that I miss this word, even if I would have liked not to pronounce it in such a situation." He mumbles these words with a pitiful look while looking at the ceiling with a sigh.


    But Askald immediately shook his head and made a colossal effort to express himself.


    lights¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm "Wait, wait, my lord. No matter how much you scolded us, this is not how we will understand the situation, not to mention your deception." After some supplementary efforts, He managed to ce these lines after forgetting his ego.


    Throughout his sentence, he taps the table with his index finger and has a very regr rhythm as if he wereposing before being in the studio.


    "Think for a second, anyone who is endowed with intelligence should understand this fact. This woman was a puppet who perfectly yed her role while ignoring that she was one."


    "...Me, a puppet?" Tifania asks in a somewhat bad mood.


    She was not the only one by the way, the other two were perfectly of the same opinion as her.


    Having no other choice, Alvine up to exin himself after giving them ast chance to understand the situation for themselves.


    "Don''t take it badly,paring yourself to a puppet is to prevent you from feeling like an idiot. Um, people sometimes need these kinds of excuses to hide their nonsense. However, you had been fooled as a beginner; even if the term being led by the tip of the nose would perfectly exin your naivety, Tifania, the queen of wisdom."


    Naturally, it was not apliment, even an idiot could understand it.

 Chapter 457 We need a Mediator.

    Chapter 457 We need a Mediator.


    "..."


    Satisfied with having finally touched the sensitive chord of the three, Alvine scrapes his throat and exins himself without worrying about their strange expressions, forck of a better word to describe them.


    "First, she provided information about our forces to the enemies.


    -Secondly, she allowed a woman, named Nelpheim, to take control over her body and to kidnap Isolet. If she hadn''te to meet me and just sent me a message, none of this would have happened.


    -Her confrontation with Nelpheim who used the appearance of my monarch here had generated doubt in her mind. This doubt, pampered by the mes of rage, in turn, influenced her decision toe to meet me without question. So far, everything is fine.


    -But a sin, no, instead of talking about sin, let''s say rather her naivety led her to believe that her enemies had tried to deceive her to push her to take me as an enemy. This strategy is notplicated to thwart, you just had to think twice in a row to see that something smells shit here; it was too simple not to say stupid.


    -So, I ask you all once again, was she a puppet or a naive who thought she was the goddess of wisdom?" He asks them with an ironic smile while contemting the expressions of others with amusement.


    At that moment, no one had enough bravery to cross his eyes. The most fun for him was to see Askald holding his breath with a green face as if he were disgusted with his own person.


    "Finally, it no longer matters, we can''t redo the past, it will bring us more problems than fulfillment. This woman imnted part of her consciousness in Tifania''s mind, assuming that she woulde to meet me to seek exnations.


    -As she predicted, Tifania came to me, so she aplished her first goal by measuring my strength at that time. I guess she didn''t attack me because she didn''t consider me a threat, it''s her first mistake.


    -By forgetting the kidnapping of Isolet, we managed to purify our ranks of any spies. This is the second and biggest mistake of their shares. Thinking about it, we didn''t really lose much. But I no longer want to see you make such errors of judgment, it''s unworthy of my subordinate; do you understand me, Askald?"


    He made this warning in a fierce voice.


    "I apologize, my Lo--


    "These are not excuses that I want. Your confidence in your judgments can sometimes y you bad tricks.


    "Yes, I would try to remember it." The current Askald had nothing to do with the man he was, but quite the opposite.


    He looked more like a boy who was lectured by his mentor; even if Alvine''s current appearance ruined everything.


    "Sigh, it''s good that you be aware of this defect which can be a weakness. In the immediate future, let''s talk about important things." He then looks at Azalea with a sneaky smile when he sees thetter just as embarrassed as the other two.


    "I''m rather interested in this mysterious one that is roughly named COD. And besides, I don''t think Nelpheim used the same nickname that this entity is due to chance." He puts forward this bold hypothesis while caressing his egg chin (without a beard).


    "Huh? Do you believe that Nelpheim is actually the person who subjected us to this tragic fate!?" Azalea asks this question in a growling tone with wild eyes.


    "I didn''t say anything that way, Azalea. And stop losing your cold blood when ites to your revenge, by focusing on these mes, they can end up burning you; I know what I''m talking about." This time, it was Azalea''s turn to be lectured by Alvine.


    "I...-


    Not knowing what to say, she was silent.


    "What I mean is that Nelpheim is probably on good terms with this mysterious man."


    "A man?" Askald asks.


    "Yes, that''s how Azalea presented it, if I''m not mistaken. Anyway, Nelpheim may be strong, but it is not enough to disturb my judgment, I only knew it after reaching my current rank. This means that she had an ally at the same rank as me or maybe more."


    -!!


    "Calm your ardors, even if everything suggests that they have a hidden ally as a master card., nothing is yet certain, I just ask you to keep this in mind." He immediately exined himself when he noticed the surprise and panic of others about his intuition.


    "To finish with Azalea''s story, I can roughly guess the rest without too much trouble. This COD reappeared in front of your queen and marked her with this seal that is your crystals, am I wrong?"


    Beyond being surprised, Azalea no longer seemed to be so surprised by Alvine''s insight after hearing his hypotheses.


    "Yes, even if you abbreviated it, it''s not false." She Nods.


    "But I don''t understand why he targeted you, in my memories, you were not the only ones tomit such misdeeds, I think I would be his first target if his goal was to eradicate all evil."


    Askald gave a grandiose smile. "You therefore ept your role of absolute evil."


    "Shit up, Askald; this is not the time."


    "TSS~, you only show your authority when it doesn''t suit you. Finally, I agree with you on this point." He retorts while crossing his arms and backing himself on the back of his chair always with the same teasing smile.


    "By ignoring some entric people who y the scientist despite their terrible failures, I think I am entitled to a satisfactory answer from one of his colleagues, am I wrong?" Alvine ignored Askald and sneakily smiled at Azalea.


    The evidence for everyone was his disproportionate sarcasm, which was more painful than a pious sunk right into the heart of a vampire.


    "Ahem." Azalea scrapes her throat and forces a kind smile towards Alvine.


    "To answer your question, we have no idea why this bastard targeted us. All he had said was that we had deviated from the path he had traced for us; hence his punishment, which he considered a form of clemency."


    "...A clemency, huh? And why does he talk about deviance? Does he take himself for someone who bnces the universal bnce?" Alvine mutters as if he were thinking out loud.


    "Yes, that was what he said. In fact, I think he intended to eradicate us at first, but for some reason, he changed his approach by obstructing us with an ultimate spell.


    -As for how he did it, the old texts only talk about it vaguely. But if I have to exin the overall idea, he talks about him as...-


    "Like your creator." Alvine finishes her sentence in her ce.


    Azalea frowns, dissatisfied to see Alvine steal her role as narratress. "Yes, that''s the impression he gives. But as far as I know, no one knows how the beings before and during the era of the gods were born; hence our nicknames of gods." She blocked her story with these sentences.


    "..."


    Everyone remains on the lookout, after listening to all her story.


    One minute, the time it took Alvine to put his thoughts in order. Usually insightful, it was surprising to see him taking so much time to process information that is considered only as drops of water on the scale of a river byparing it with all the knowledge and knowledge that is epassed in his mind.


    Sighing with bliss, both satisfied to know the mystery behind the curse of the Crystaluses and to learn of the existence of a possible enemy just in time, he finally opens his eyes.


    "After listening to your story from beginning to end, andparing them to mine, I think I have understood a lot of things. But since ¡äit is only an intuition, I prefer to keep it to myself as long as I get more clues or concrete evidence." It was his way of making his conclusion.


    He then looks at Askald. "Let''s now talk about the reason for this little meeting that was not supposed to take so much time at the start."


    Askald immediately gets up from his chair with a fierce air to answer his master''s unanimous question. "I''m afraid that the war willst longer than we imagine."


    "...Any arguments?" Alvine''s frown is entuated following Askald''s direct assertions.


    "Yes; at first I thought we had to divide our troops into several small squads with generals from different dimensions as leaders. But this may not be the right thing to do. Il--


    "You''re going too fast at work, Askald." Alvine cut him off.


    "Look around you, both are confused, you have to start from the beginning, even if it won''t save us more time." He indexes Azalea and Tifania so that Askald sees what he sees.


    Indeed, thetter does not take long to raise his eyebrows when he sees their expressions.


    "And there is more important, we need a mediator." He adds without changing his expression.


    "... A what?" Azalea had the impression of seeing her world copse around her following Alvine''s proposal.


    "You heard me well. I have, no, to prevent the universe frompletely falling down, we need a neutral organization or entity with power capable ofpeting with ours, to establish rules, decide the ces of confrontations, etc.


    -Think carefully, it''s a more delicate situation than you can imagine. If our two sides sh without restraint and respite, the world as we know will no longer be, and the great destruction that almost urred twice, will not be a failure.


    -Because, unlike the two previous great wars that ended before and during the era of the gods, this war opposes only two camps. The others will just arrange to stand alongside the most privileged."


    "...This is a reasoning that holds the road. But where are we going to find such power?" Azalea asks the question that burns everyone''s lips following Alvine''s exnations.


    Thetter had an apathetic smile going from one ear to the other.

 Chapter 458 The mediator.

    Chapter 458 The mediator.


    Following Azalea''s long-awaited question, Alvine smiles cynically.


    -HUH!?!?!


    But just before he expresses himself to answer Azalea¡¯s question, his smile suddenly fades on his lips.


    His expression turns from doubt to confusion, then into a narcissistic smile.


    ''Ho? As the saying goes, say my name and I appear as the wind.'' He murmured with a wild expression while staring at the ceiling with blood-red eyes.


    At first, the others were a little frustrated to see him stop when they were just beginning to understand the situation and the factors that motivated his decision, but after a few nanoseconds, they had expressions simr to Alvine''s.


    "Well, I think we''ll have to put this conversation forter." Even if his words seemed nonchnt, his voice was darker than before.


    In the following second,


    -BAMM!!


    Sabrina, still as resplendent as she is fierce and irreproachable, burst into the meeting room while smashing the door.


    ¡­still being apanied by Sebasse, her vampire butler.


    "Master, we have a problem; several thousand enemy ships have just been suddenly seen thousands of miles from us, orbiting the." She immediately made her report following her smashing entry.


    lights¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm ''Enemies, huh? Could she be unable to see through the illusion?'' Frowning, Alvine questions himself while stealing a few nces at others.


    ''That''s what I thought, the others are strangely in a situation simr to her. Kukukh, it''s getting fun, this story.''


    Barely concluded in his mind, he frowns at Askald who¡¯s on fire (emotionally).


    Thetter, as if he is only waiting for that, gets up from his chair and sweeps thetter away from him with his aura.


    "Khekhek--


    "Shit up, Askald. (He) didn''te here to fight; and even if (he) did, you have more important things to do than going to the front." Alvine immediately rages without taking another look at Askald; to believe that he did not need to listen to him to guess his intentions.


    "... E? But lord, do you wanna put me aside in front of such an army?" Askald asks with a doubtful air following Alvine''s sermons about him.


    "Yes, you must think about the appropriate sentence I must impose on you for having made such an error of judgment before my return." He nods without blinking.


    Askald remains fixed as a Buddha statue, motionless but conscious. ''... He¡¯s always ruthless. He removes me just for having misled me by a fact that escaped me. But why in such a situation?'' His brain seemed to gain in size as he tried to dissect Alvine''s intentions.


    But thetter ignores him and looks at Azalea with a confused air when he sees thetter''s forehead ooze with sweat as if she were tetanized by fear.


    ''How strange, is it fear or oppression?'' Unsure of Azalea''s attitude, he steps away from his chair and walks towards Sabrina.


    Seeing him move away from him with his chances of joining the party, Askald desperately handed over his hand to Alvine''s back as if he wanted to catch him by the shoulder.


    A futile action on his part, since thetter was seven meters from him.


    But this did not prevent him from expressing the depths of his thoughts, or rather, his supplications, lest to be set aside. "My lord, even if they didn''te here to--


    Alvine stops and looks at Askald with threatening eyes. "Stay here and do nothing, even if you dare to breathe in my absence, I will sequester you!"


    "..."


    ''For an obvious reason, they cannot know that we have only one visitor; this swarm of warships is only an illusion. But if (he) manages to deceive all their senses, it means that (he)''s more powerful than them; more than I can imagine.'' With this intuition in the heart, Alvinepletely ignores Askald this step and focuses on Sabrina.


    "Let this message go to Reha, Shiro, and Sylvia: tell them toe and meet me immediately."


    "At yourmand, my master."


    ''Ugh, the ss she has!''


    "Very good. You can...


    Before he finished, Sabrina vanished in front of him.


    ''... Sigh, Askald must take her as an example; Although... even for Askald, his ego may take a hard blow if he hears my thoughts.''


    While shaking his head to get rid of his futile thoughts, he walks towards the exit, escorted by Sebass.


    [Fy, are you with me?] While passing through, he contacts Fy by telepathy.


    **ugh! Is it you, my lord?? I didn''t do anything strange, bel-believe me.** Even if she was far from Alvine, thisst one guessed what she was doing.


    [No, I don''t want to believe you, especially after hearing you justify yourself without me using you of anything. In short, active Gargantua and fortress N?6, wee these unwanted guests as it should be.]


    **What do you want me to activate!? My lord, is the situation so urgent?**


    [No time for exnations, do what I tell you and be quick!]


    **Ugh! I will pass the message on to others. But Heepha and her team are still working on Fortress, ording to them, some adjustments must be made to make it easier to fly and less energy-intensive.]


    Following Fy''s exnations, Alvine remains thoughtful. ''Hmm, it''s true that apart from the monarchs, it takes at least three generals to maneuver Fortress, as for Gargantua, apart from me, no one can maneuver it alone.'' He takes a look at Sebass who was by his side and always inexpressive like a living puppet.


    ''Sigh, and I, who wanted to y it a little in front of this guy; Finally, I''m just going to settle for Phenix. If I''m not mistaken, it''s Heepha''s ship when she was the queen.'' Following this conclusion, he takes another look; but this time, towards Azalea.


    "Why are you still sitting? I said that Askald must stay away, but not you."


    Thetter gets up impassively and walks towards the exit where Alvine is waiting for her.


    Alvine raises his eyebrows slightly when he sees her rushing towards him. ''Is it my impression or was she waiting for me to call on her?''


    But before he is sure of this detail, Tifanie also gets up.


    "Does this mean that I can also participate in--


    "No, you stay with Askald; I don''t want him to feel alone in my absence." Naturally, he made fun of Askald.


    But despite everything, Tifania seemed to be distracted by the stress and self-abandonment when she heard Alvine''s excuse, who probably wanted to iste her too.


    However, she did not find her say, perhaps out of guilt for having so much gaffer, or by open-mindedness in thinking that she had no role to y at the moment.


    Anyway and whatever the cause, she sits in her chair without getting any further involved, watching the door close heavily following the departure of Alvine and Azalea... followed by Sebass.


    "..."


    Being alone in the room, the two were mute, forck ofmon subjects to address, especially when we took into ount the previous friction between the two.


    "I''ll be clear in case you misunderstand, I don''t have the slightest grievance against you." Strangely and most unexpectedly, Askald was the person who opened the ball.


    "...So you''re not angry with me? I''m d to know it."


    "I didn''t say anything like that. I''m just saying that you shouldn''t take my frustration with you too seriously."


    "..."


    ''You should know what you want in the end.'' Tifania almost shouted these words aloud, but she eventually calmed down.


    --


    As Alvine had ordered, Sabrina brought the three people he had asked him for.


    Even being confused about the reason for their convocations, the three did not ask a question and stood behind Alvine in the pce hall; waiting for thetter''s instructions.


    Being Sabrina''s closest one among the three, Sylvia takes advantage of this proximity to ask her the question that everyone had in mind. "Psst, hey, Lady Rina, who is this little boy exactly? I didn''t know you had an illegitimate child with the master."


    Sabrina almost lost her bnce following the question Sylvia sneakily asked.


    "Stop talking nonsense, it isn''t the time," Sabrina whispers this sentence to her while giving her a little lesson with a small pat on the head.


    But this is enough to make Sylvia regret, who had the impression of having been hit by a hammer of several tons.


    In addition, this moment of tranquilitysted only a wing beat.


    Suddenly,


    -GRRRRRRRUUUUU!!!


    The barrier around the, until now invisible, which was set up by the genius and teamwork of Askald and his subordinates, suddenly became visible in the form of a shiny ck dome following the mysterious pressure that fell on the entire.


    Yet, although the main role of the barrier is to prevent any invasion of foreign energy on the, the others found it difficult to keep their legs inflexible in the face of the pressure strangely as frightening as what Alvine could show.


    Thetter was also momentarily disturbed to learn that he had underestimated the dangerousness of the situation in which they found themselves.


    He did not need to use his perception or look behind him to guess the bleak state of Shiro and Sylvia who gnashing their teeth by wanting to remain inflexible in the face of the sudden fear that fell on them like flood rain.


    ''...''


    He was not only silent from the outside, but even his mind seemed to be out of idea as he waited in silence and inaction.


    The second after, Darka appeared just between him and Reha''s small team.


    He kneels behind Alvine with a knee and a hand on the ground.


    "My lord, what are your orders?" Thetter had put back his full armor as a servant knight.


    "..."


    Feeling Alvine''s unexpected silence, he raises his head towards him and looks at his back with confusion.


    But seeing thetter always obsessed with the sky, or rather with what was there, he decided to wait.


    ''Would I have misled myself? These ships look like illusions at first nce. But the more I observe them, the less I have this impression. Instead of illusions, they are rather ships materialized by the energy of a single person.'' He mumbles himself, always uncertain of his hypotheses.


    Finally, he addresses Darka without taking the risk of taking his eyes away from the sky.


    [Darka, get into my shadow.]


    This more unexpected order, made Darka momentarily confused beyond the possible.


    Even being known to be calm in the face of any kind of situation, he found it difficult to understand what Alvine had behind his head.


    However, he soon no longer cared about this order after hearing Alvine''s next orders.


    In the same second, Alvine took a deep breath and squeezed his fists as if he were trying to keep his cool by all means.


    Then,


    -W0000SHHH...


    His shadow bursts fiercely under his feet, creating an exacerbating atmosphere, and spreads itself on the ground, transforming thetter into a kind of giant ck carpet.


    In a sh, the entire turned into a kind of ck sphere that had only ck ground.


    [To all the shadow soldiers, join the kingdom of the shadows! It''s an absolute order that I give you all!!]

 Chapter 459 The mediator. 2

    Chapter 459 The mediator. 2


    [To all the shadow soldiers, join the kingdom of the shadows!!]


    ???


    ??


    ?


    This order, not only intended for his shadow army but also for recruits such as Sabrina, Sylvia, Linnae, etc., created a tumult of unease in the minds of all, without exception.


    The simple fact of seeing him act with such caution was already an unprecedented mystery for them, but to order them to withdraw when a threat hovered over them was even more so.


    Yet, although his decision seemed to be the most stupid, no one dared to question him.


    ''Well, it seems that the situation is really chaotic. Finally, even if I am against this decision, I cannot bring myself to disobey my lord; it would be contrary to all my duties.'' Whether it is Askald who is deprived of an exit,


    -We exist for the master and by the master. His death is ours and serving him is our reason for living. So I can''t disobey him; even if I want it more than anything. - Or from Darka who was always doubtful,


    ...Everyone (the shadow soldiers) hastens to go to the kingdom of emptiness, as Alvine had just ordered them. They all had simr thoughts, but disobeying his orders was thest thing they could think.


    As a result, the sank into the darkness as the billions of shadow silhouettes turned into a mist before sinking into his shadow that had already engulfed the entire.


    In the blink of an eye, the overpopted became almost uninhabited; leaving only the three dominant races, the magical beasts, and of course, the new residents.


    After evacuating the Shadow soldiers, everything returned to the original; with a few exceptions.


    Standing behind Alvine, Reha frowned when she saw Alvine''s aura turn from ck to immacte white.


    "My dear master, what do you have in mind? It''s a crappy n, I tell you." She says as if she could know Alvine''s intentions.


    Thetter, which tends tough in such situations, was always silent.


    And just like with the shadow, his white aura spreads on the ground, engulfing the in a white and peaceful light.


    "Don''t try to understand my reasons, just wait for me to manage this little problem." For the first time, he murmurs this sentence for Reha.


    Reha''s eyes had trouble masking her emotions following Alvine''s ''instructions''; but she sighed a breath of warm air, abandoning any attempt at reasoning.


    Her body then dived in the white carpet followed by the others who followed her closely.


    The slightly inhabited has suddenly be empty; without humans, dragons, elves, mermaids, or even magical beasts.


    In its depth, the core of the was not left behind either.


    But its disappearance led to irreversible phenomena on the.


    Mana feeds a, but for mana to circte through the, the core is like its engine.


    Just like ships that need crystals to function,s also need cores.


    This is also valid for mana. Without the core of a that ys the most important role (the transformation of raw energy into mana), mana won¡¯t be able to circte, so a will only be a meteorite rock wandering in the immense void of the universe.


    Taking this detail into ount, it was, therefore, not surprising to see the giant trees several hundred meters high dead off, the seas drying up and the volcanoes going out.


    It simply died out, the original. As imposing and special, a without its heart is only a massive rock.


    ''I don''t know how or why, but this bastard is more dangerous than anything I imagined. Could it be the famous COD? He has the stuff of it anyway.'' As he mumbled these words, he slowly raised his hand to his mouth and bit his thumb, letting a single drop of his blood float in front of him.


    ''It''s a shame to have elerated my redevelopment ns, but it wouldn''t be so bad if I faced the final boss right here.'' He whispered with a little sneaky smile.


    [I am ck, I am the darkness, I am the only ck spot that exists everywhere and nowhere.


    The drop of blood slowly turns from red to ck as soon as Alvine has begun his incantation.


    [I corrupt everything I touch, feel, see, hear, and taste. By mymand, the universe bows and bends to my will and desires. - Universalws of materialization, first shape: God''s yer scyth--


    --


    Current, year, days, unknown.


    .c¦Ïm "Hurry up, we don''t have all day in front of us!" Guiding the troops of several million women to a gigantic ck mass that floated above a pink with the same color as Fraydja''s, Elena roars with swollen air.


    Just as Askald said, Elena was currently on a mission to the where the rest of Tifania''s army resided.


    But the next moment, she froze, following the sudden appearance of thousands of ships simr to those that appeared on Fy''s.


    But Instead of panic, her face suddenly deformed following the appearance of a euphoric smile.


    "I knew that they were going to act, but from seeing that they are so determined, HAHAHAH... it honors me so much that I--! Huh!?


    She stopped halfway through her sentence when she noticed a ck sail manifesting above her and everyone else.


    ''Don''t tell me that...-


    [Let yourself go, Elena, it''s an order I give you, don''t discuss it, don''t debate it, let yourself be swallowed with everyone.]


    Hot smoke escapes through her ears when Alvine''s words resonate in her mind.


    Embarrassment? No, no, less than that; but quite the contrary.


    -BOOOOMMM!!


    Her aura explodes like a tsunami around her body in the same second.


    She bent her knees followed by a giant crater that formed under her feet ''cause of the force she put in her tendons.


    "Haha-haha-haha... my dear lord, I don''t know what you''re crafting, but it''s out of the question for me to step aside when everything starts to go in my direction. No, it''s not even imaginable to let you fight only." She shouted before jumping straight towards the shady sail overlooking the and plunging it into a perpetual night.


    -Swoosh!!


    An aberration, going in the opposite direction of the waves, were the words that defined her unpredictable temperament when it came to obeying Alvine.


    It didn''t start here, she was the only one to follow Alvine deeply believing that she was going to have a st.


    Naturally, Alvine having spent centuries in herpany knew her very well.


    Thus, before she reached the ck sail, chains one meter wide whistled towards her, chaining her like a wild beast having lost all her reasoning.


    "Oh, I see, so I have to fight you to make my way? It''s perfect, I just wanted to stretch my body before starting." She mumbles in her sadistic smile while contracting her muscles.


    This simple action of her breaks the chains around her body as if they were mere strings and continues her piercing toward the sky.


    --


    While she was fighting Alvine in a battle of wear and tear despite unfathomable distances separating them, thetter would smile sneakily on the pseudo without forgetting to face the unwanted guest who came to him without making an appointment.


    [... - Universalws of materialization, first shape: God''s yer scyth--


    ? ? ? ? ?


    He stops clearly in his incantation, more precisely, he was forced to stop when he saw a dark spot manifesting between his hand and his ck blood before swallowing it in one go.


    ''...''


    Slowly, strange phenomena followed one after the other, starting with the ships, which swarmed the night sky, disappearing suddenly and inconceivably.


    In the same second, the ck sphere, barelypeting with a baseball, turns into immacte white.


    ''Oh, he wants to show me that he didn''te here to fight?'' When he sees these strange anomalies follow one another in a timed and harmonious rhythm, hees up with this conclusion.


    [The darkness? Yes, that''s what I was thinking, darkness.]


    Suddenly, Alvine sees a man dressed in white with short ck hair, and eyes darker than his own, slowlynding towards him.


    ''Huh?'' Alvine immediately frowned when he saw that the guy was dressed in a white businessman suit ck tie, and ck sunsses that he wore on his eyes while everything was ck around them.


    [Who am I? Why am I here? Hundreds surely the question you have to ask yourself, Alvine Dragnar.]


    ''...Huh?'' Alvine squints his eyes, unable to know if he should take the guy in a white ck tie suit seriously or if he should just consider his statements as bad jokes. ''And yet, this is not the question I am currently asking myself. What I want to know above all is yes or no this guy that Azalea called--


    [COD? - Huhu... No, I''m not COD. Why would I be? Alvine, would I have overestimated your level of intelligence? Or maybe I underestimated my intelligence?]


    Alvine''s eyes blink for themselves following the man''s assertions. ''There, it gets interesting.'' He murmured while keeping silent.


    Although he mumbled these words and lots of other questions, he was still impassive, even after the strange entity was able to end up guessing some of his thoughts.


    ''I know that he is not powerful enough to make a forced intrusion into my thoughts. But despite everything, his power is prodigious, enough to make me want to fight with him. It''s a shame, but he must fulfill his role above all; it''s all the more profitable for us and my enemies.''


    At the same time, the mannded in front of him, on the same round and greyish ''mountain'' where Alvine was.


    He then looks at Alvine with his all-ck dark pupils before asking him a question that is no less confusing than the previous ones.


    "Tell me, young man, you, who refuse to ept the role I assigned you, are you happy at the moment?"


    "...Happy?" Alvine unconsciously repeats this word while looking around him.


    "Yes, this is just a question I want to ask you; to satisfy one of my curiosities. It goes without saying that you have lived a good life so far, don''t you think?"


    "... A good life, huh... no, I don''t feel like it. Finally, let''s start with the presentations; in my experience, it''s the b-a-ba of a conversation." He proposed without looking away from his guest.


    ''Ask my feelings when I''m alone on an extinct, I don''t know what he thinks but it''s surprising to see him ask me so seriously; I can no longer identify his intentions and motivations.'' He mumbles himself once again while remaining strangely calm.


    "To Let me introduce myself? It''s impossible. Look, if you were attentive even a little bit, you could have found the answer to this question. You''re really an idiot, Alvine."


    Alvine frowns and asks for a regr rhythm. "The answer? Do you mean that I''m omniscient?"


    The man looks at his left hand before smiling slightly, guessing that Alvine was umting his aura in the same hand.


    "Huhuhu... Omniscient? No, that''s impossible. Look, how does someone as stupid as you dare to believe that he is omniscient? That''s impossible, Alvine Dragnar; after all, you know absolutely nothing. There is no more ignorant than you. Even ordinary monkeys know who I am." He dered with a contemptuous and haughty air.


    "I see; but in this case, since you already know that I''m not a light bulb, so what are you waiting for to introduce yourself?" Always indifferent to the host''s provocations, Alvine asks this question.


    "Kheh! It''s a shame, this mistrust in the face of a stranger. I don''t have horns as far as I know, yet you''re about to attack me; make sure you spare me. I may be smarter than anyone else, but I''m not more powerful than you, but you know it. Unless you watch out to intimidate your creator while he''s weak; it''s cowardice, Alvine Dragnar."


    "..."


    "Yes, I also know that you are a coward, I know it ¡®cause I know everything."


    "..."


    "Yes, absolutely everything."


    "..."


    Seeing Alvine remain silent in the face of his remarks, he crosses his arms and nods his head twice. "I forgot to introduce myself, but it doesn''t matter; unlike you, I am omnipresent and omniscient; despite being iplete."


    ''...Iplete: he just said.'' Alvine keeps these words in mind.


    "What do you mean by you¡¯re omniscient? You''re still not going to tell me clich¨¦s like--


    "Yes, I''ll say it, Alvine; I know everything, I am the darkness and I am Raphael, after all." He retorts with a sneaky smile that slightly disys his rows of zigzagging teeth.


    "Rapha?l? TSS~ So rude as nicknames."


    -Smirk.


    "I know you were going to say that. You hate to see people give themselves the title of god. But from my point of view, you can''t despise them so much without having a good reason.


    -Look, if you refuse to be called ''god'', it is your right and it ispletely legitimate; I respect it. But why do you persist in preventing others from posing as me? Isn''t this aberrant illogical? After all, it''s up to me to get angry to see insects give themselves the title intended for me; if only to establish bnce."


    "..."


    ''He talked about bnce, exactly as Azalea exined. But if it''s not him COD, who is then?''


    "So if you ask me to introduce myself, I would answer you with a few words: I am the absolute bnce, the mediator of this war that my two children are about to deliver, and finally, I am a fragment of COD."

 Chapter 460 The mediator. 3

    Chapter 460 The mediator. 3


    Dressed in white like my enemies, and stinking the darkness with a full nose as if I were looking at myself in the mirror; this man, who presented himself as a COD¡¯s fragment, is more than a low-level threat.


    The reason I evacuated everyone is not because I was afraid of him, the reason for my silence is in no way rted to terror.


    Only one thing, the familiar presence he imposed on me. I felt it from the first nce; this man, or rather this thing, is not me, nor Ist; but who?


    I think it could create a lot of confusion if I exin myself like that.


    However, I can say that he is not a living being, but a wandering consciousness that has lost its original envelope. He is endowed with a body because he excels in the art of materialization; like me with the darkness, or Isolet with the light.


    But before we talk about the nature of its power, let''s talk about its true nature.


    At first nce, (he) seems to want to confuse me with his bold and arrogant words. Unfortunately, this is not the case. All his words made sense, from beginning to end; otherwise, I would already have started the fight with him.


    But since (he)''s open to conversation, it''s stupid to let myself be loomed by my impulses.


    He talked about knowing me, I don''t disagree. He knows me, probably as I know myself; it''s not just an impression.


    Asking me questions that I constantly ask myself is proof of this.


    Its nature is therefore... to be unidentifiable. It''s an entity that is not umon, but evolution created some miracles that make it more dangerous than the worst enemies; I think I would have hesitated to face it even if I were my old self. It''s instinctive, just like the river that follows its path, or the beasts that are killing each other to survive.


    But although its nature remains blurred, its shade is different. He is an aberration, the heartless monster who has never lived and will probably never live if I had even paid attention to my actions and the consequences they may cause.


    Raphael, the angel of knowledge, ording to certain beliefs found in my old life (when I lived on earth), is also known to be the god of materialization.


    Materialization, huh?


    A talent that I have barely mastered since my reincarnation, I guess it was somehow rted to him; you can''t materialize something you don''t know, hence his name Raphael, I suppose.


    But it is not his power of materialization that gives me the certainty that he knows a lot about me.


    Rapha?l?


    If he presented himself this way, it is probably to tell me that he knows a lot about my reincarnation.


    In my old life, there were a few traitors who had betrayed me just at thest moment, but since they were weaker than Askald and my other two monarchs, I didn''t care too much about their cases.


    Not to mention that they were cowards who did not dare to get out of their holes even though they knew that I had reincarnated. I think of them because I can no longer say if they have links with this guy.


    This mystery is not my priority; at least, for now.


    But what about its title Darkness?


    At first nce, it is rude for him to present himself this way, especially in front of me who is the embodiment of this element. Even in the light, darkness exists, not only in the heart of the universe but in every element (alive or not).


    Although... he lies without being; after all, everyone can present themselves this way. A person without darkness is only empty; even in emptiness, darkness remains, after all, emptiness is only ck or white. Starting from the fact that whites contain their share of darkness, it is impossible for an entity, whatever its purity, to be devoid of any darkness.


    But one thing remains to be checked, contrary to his other statements that I cannot verify for the moment, I can verify this thing; his title of mediator.


    In other words, he intends to apply for the position of mediator; that is, arbitrator of this war. It remains to be seen if it is made of it and the power needed for it.


    Following this brief recapittion, Alvine looks at the man in front of him.


    But to his amazement, he was no longer a man, but a charming woman dressed in a long ck dress, with long immacte white hair and slightly pointed ears like Sabrina''s.


    "Let''s talk about your role as a mediator." Without bothering to question (her) about (her) appearance, Alvine addresses the subject that interests him.


    "Ah, my dear, I was sure you were going to ask me where the other guy was going." She said with a radiant face with a smile.


    "Stop lying."


    "Kaka-kakaka...


    Seeing her burst outughing, Alvine raises his eyebrows slightly. ''... I guess she''s trying tough, even if she failed.''


    "...Kaka-kakaka. There''s nothing to talk about, even though you could have guessed that I''m lying, I don''t want to stop calling you a foolish idiot. After all, you are unable to think to easily find answers by yourself. - Finally, speaking of mediatrix, I''m the type to be pessimistic, I don''t want you to kill each other, but I want to see you unite."


    "...To unite us?"


    "Yes! On the one hand, there is White (Isolet), and ck (Alvine) on the other side, both awake from the same period, so, predictably, the inevitable will happen. But you are both my offspring, what mother won''t be sad to see her two children fighting for a single slice of cake?" She said while snuggling onto herself as if she were trying to control her moving emotions.


    Alvine frowns after hearing the woman''s words. ''Well, she ys her female role to perfection. On this train, I don''t even know if it was a woman posing as a man or if it''s the other way around; well, whether it''s ''he'' or ''she'', it doesn''t matter too much.'' After exchanging a little with his subconscious, Alvine returned once again to reality.


    "Suppose you are the intermediary I was looking for, how do you n to organize the steps of this war while preventing the great ruin from happening?" He asks this question that he wanted to ask her recently.


    "It''s simple!" She raises her head while plunging her gaze into Alvine''s with a contemptuous smile that could make her look like a woman whose arrogance went beyond the seven heavens.


    But before speaking, her ck eyes turned white, as she approached Alvine.


    .c¦Ïm Thetter says nothing, not to mention backing back; thus letting her get close enough to him, so close that Alvine could feel her breath bouncing on his neck.


    "I''ve already thought of everything, my dear big brother. We will face each other in two rounds." She whispered these two sentences in Alvine''s ear while posing as Isolet.


    "Two rounds, you say? To hear you, it looks like the war won''t be long." Careless of her familiarity with him, Alvine continues the conversation as if nothing had happened.


    "Yes; it is my wish and the wish of my wish. But in the end, it is only a wish that will remain unachievable; since I am the empress of wisdom, it is therefore not surprising to see my wish not realized."


    "...What makes you believe that? Could it be that you are the one who fulfills the wishes of others?"


    "-!!!" Her eyes widen as she staggered to get away from Alvine; thetter did nothing to her, it goes without saying that it was her way of showing her surprise.


    "By my greatness! How can you guess that while being so stupid!? Would I have underestimated your intellect? Or maybe it''s called an instinct?" She exims at the end of panic.


    Alvine looks at her with a slight frown. ''So far, she has only borrowed the different personalities of the people I know; but what is her character? I wonder.''


    He then shakes his head and answers the woman. "Moreover, if you are what you seem to say (the empress of wisdom), you must know the answer to this stupid question you have just asked me."


    "A stupid question, do you really think so?"


    "Would I have misguided me?"


    "*Smirk*"


    A tic sounded in his mind when he saw her answer his question with a mysterious smile. " - Let''s jump on this, it''s not too interesting for me. What interests me is to check that you are qualified to assume this role of mediator¡­ or mediatrix."


    "Yes, I am."


    "..."


    Her innocent smile resurfaced as Alvine¡¯s mistrust leveled up. "Don''t forget that I am a fragment of COD that pretends to be authentic, therefore, unlike both of you, I perfectly y my role as mediatrix in order to establish order; be grateful." She said while materializing a red umbre above her despite the absence of sun and rain.


    "The world is painted in ck and white, my duty is to maintain this bnce that is about to break; The orders established by COD are absolute, you dared to break these rules, it is unforgivable and thoughtless on your part. Unlike me, COD is ungodly and ruthless against disobedient children."


    These were herst sentences before she vanished in front of Alvine.


    "..."


    Thetter remains silent and momentarily inactive before he sits on the floor with his legs crossed and closes his eyes to better organize his thoughts in order to seriously reflect on everything he has just heard.


    "COD, huh? I now realize that I may have gone the wrong way from the beginning. The more I think, the less it is for me to solve this mystery; it''s as if a puzzle is still escaping me.


    ording to (her) assertions, She¡¯s not COD, even if everything suggests it.


    But (its) power is perhaps more powerful than I imagined. After all, it is easy to deceive someone inferior to us.


    Not to mention that I cannot say that (he) will y his role as mediator in the rules.


    Heh; I may be an idiot as she said, otherwise why do I get excited in such a situation?


    I wonder, ¡­How many millennia have I not felt so much pressure in front of someone?


    Anyway, this is not the time to get lost in my old habits, I have a family to protect, and people who worry about me; seen like that, it sounds like an unfounded excuse. Anyway, it''s better to be called a coward than to act like an idiot.


    ....


    ¡­


    ..


    .


    After an indefinite time, he reopened his eyes, getting up on the ground and dusting his white coat, which was stained with a few sand grains.


    His shadow then moves under his feet and rises in front of him in the form of a ck portal.


    But instead of letting one of his subordinates out, he crossed the gate.


    --


    On the other side, where Elena was desperately trying to create a fault in Alvine''s prison,


    -BOOOM!!


    After the umpteenth attempt, she finally seeded in achieving her goal.


    But yet, her expression was nothing radiant. "Fuck! Where did these bastards go!?" She roars with wrath as her piercing eyes look at everything around her as a hungry pr¨¦datrice.


    ''Ah, I was nning to stop her bying here; but apparently, it''s a bad idea. No, it''s even better that way. A free electron is like a pawn outside the chessboard; she will be able to show her usefulness when the timees.'' Alvine came to this conclusion when he saw Elena flying in the opposite direction of her enemies.


    [What do you think, Askald?]


    **...She has her own character; that''s why she has not stopped helping me despite her hobbies to create opportunities unintentionally.**


    ''Does this guy see his sister as a lucky charm? Finally, I don''t know what kind of link is supposed to exist between brother and sister; if it is, it may be normal all that.''


    [Finally, let''s forget it, she will end up finding someone to go wild on.]


    With thesest words, Alvine withdrew without thinking too much.


    After his withdrawal, all darkness went away with him.


    ''There is more important; now that all the predispositions have been taken, it''s time to take the next step.''

 Chapter 461 A Meeting with Isolet.

    Chapter 461 A Meeting with Isolet.


    ?


    Strangely, Alvine was not the only one to be disturbed by the self-proimed mediator, that was also the case with their enemies.


    On Shira, the which serves as the main base for enemy troops, strange and simr phenomena also took on a particrly impressive scale.


    Instead of the swarms of warships, it was the darkness that manifested itself above them, plunging the entire into total darkness.


    Chaos soon installed its merciless reign over the.


    Since Shira''s beasts were unaware of everything rted to darkness, this anomaly created a tumult between them.


    Not to mention the beasts, the other residents, including the monarchs, were all suspicious of this anomaly.


    "Sir Leonidas, what should we do? Everything suggests that this bastard was able to locate us without us..-


    "Don''t panic too much, Nelpheim." Leonidas shakes his head.


    Usually sleepwalking, he was quite the opposite of hiszy personality at the moment.


    Jabbal frowns while showing a six-meter white halberd in his right hand. "You''re the one who spends all his time sleeping, but the strangest thing is your ability to know more about all of us, how do you do it?" He asks with a statistical but thunderous voice.


    Leonidas also frowns following Jabbal''s question.


    "Do you remember when I said we shouldn''t trust all our potential allies?"


    Malkel nods his head while focusing his perception on the ck smoke that prevented them all from seeing beyond. But he immediately ps his tongue with frustration when he realizes that his actions cannot bring him the expected gain. "I don''t know what it''s about, but this phenomenon doesn''t announce anything good."


    "Malkel, I thought I assigned you the protection of our queen? What are you doing here!?" Nelpheim''s mood changes instantly when she sees Malkel behind them.


    Note that the was covered by branches including the leaves of the supreme tree thatrgely fed it. As a result, before darkness reached the, they were repelled by the tree that acted as a protective barrier.


    "Ugh! What are you worried about? The danger must necessarily pass through here before reaching our queen; it is, therefore, better to secure the vanguard instead of focusing on the inside."


    Nelpheim''s face deformed with rage when she heard Malkel''s justifications.


    "So you left the priestess alone to ensure the protection of our sovereign, in such a drastic moment above all!? How are we going to do if the darkness infiltrates without our knowledge and attacks Lady Hera while she''s waking up!?"


    "Calm down, Nelpheim, we don''t weigh in front of the holder of such power; let''s just hope he''s not the person we think." Leonidas intervenes between the two before they forget the most important thing.


    In addition, his words created innuendo in the minds of his three other colleagues. "Tell us, Leonidas, what exactly are you hiding from us?" The least talkative of them asks Leonidas this question without being interested in the childhood quarrels of Nelpheim and Malkel.


    Leonidas frowns following Jabbal''s question. "Believe it or not, but I don''t know more than you. I simply follow my intuition."


    "..."


    "This presence is certainly sinister, but I do not feel any malicious intention on its part. It''s to wonder if it really came here to harm us." He adds by noticing everyone''s silence.


    "You said instead that we should not have trusted all our allies; do I''ve to understand that you weren''t just talking about Sir Alfred?" Jabbal decides to push the conversation in his favor.


    "Pretty remarkable, little Jaball; don''t forget who helped us locate our queen, this child presented himself as an equal to our queen, except that apart from Darkness, our queen had no equal.


    --


    While the four monarchs were patiently waiting for the enemy to show up, thetter was already on the; as Nelpheim feared.


    Hundreds of KM underground, following the main root of the supreme tree in-depth, a private room was right in the heart of the core of the.


    In a way, Shira (the supreme tree) is one with the, since thetter has no conscience like Fy.


    To reach this room, the only essible path is, as Malkel said, teleportation.


    Even that, it was not synonymous with being given on the firste.


    "Huhu, to say that this weak girl is a monarch, how pathetic have these two be over the centuries to ept anyone at their service?" Alvine, more precisely the mysterious entity that only borrows the appearances of others and who pretended to be Alvine for this time, looks at Erza (the priestess) unconscious and lying on the ground with disdain.


    "Tsk, it''s ironic to see that this little girl had tried to stop me. A simple illusion''s arcane was enough to make her sumb to her deepest desires." He continues before walking towards a thick white door strangelyrger than all those perceptible to this day.


    The door alone was thirty meters long and about five meters thick.


    The runes engraved on it were all white and mystical, like flowers from other dimensions. They were engraved on it, not drawn; contrary to what most people do.


    Arriving in front of the two huge doors, which were about fifteen times his tall, the mediator frowns with a sneaky little smile.


    "ording to the memories of the little girl (Erza), this door has remained sealed since time immemorial; so, I wonder how they managed to move (Shiraori) inside." He mumbled his thoughts aloud without worrying about waking Erza, who slept peacefully behind him with a nice smile on her lips.


    "Huhu, the answer''s obvious, am I wrong?" Suddenly, he takes off and stops once half the way to the top of the big door.


    In front of him were two small white spiders so much that they melted into the decor.


    The two spiders remained inactive, which is not surprising since they were supposed normally insects.


    "Say, how long do you n to y this ridiculous game with me? I know you''re already awake, Isolet; where should I say, Shiraori?" Like an idiot who had been brainwashed, he addressed the two spiders who did nothing more than keep calm over their webs.


    -CrCrCrCrCrrrr!!!


    But against all odds, the runes engraved on the tworge doors began to shine followed by doors'' slow openings with unpleasant and metallic sounds.


    They did not fully open, but just enough to allow an adult to slip over between each other.


    Seeing that the mistress of the ce is ready to grant him an audience, (Alvine) goes through the two doors which close up behind him.


    "I prefer the name my big brother gave me."


    Immediately, a woman''s soft and nonchnt voice rings in the mediator''s eardrums from the moment he enters the private room of the mistress of the ce.


    Although he is miles underground, the mediator finds himself in the middle of a field of crystalline white flowers as far as the eye can see.


    He did not need to use his magical perception to estimate the size of this field of flowers; moreover, he probably didn''t care, considering this detail insignificant.


    What intrigued him was rather the only tree that was in the middle of the field.


    A tree simr to the one on Alvine''s, but smaller, measuring barely fifty meters.


    Under the tree, was an adult version of Isolet dressed in a white dress and bare feet.


    She always had her golden pairs of bracelets on each of her wrists and ankles; her ears were always as sharp as those of the golden elves. Her hair, previously long to the lower back, was even more so, dragging behind her like a wedding veil.


    The only perceptible and out-of-the-ordinary difference was her unnatural beauty, her hair the white horn that was on her right temple, and finally, her pupils which were dark ck!


    ''The more dangerous the existence,


    the more attractive the appearance.'' He couldn''t help but mumbling these words in his thoughts when he saw Isolet lying up on one of the tree branches like a fairy queen.


    After a moment of silence to contemte the creature in front of him, the mediator smiles sneakily. "Before I start, I would like to know who I am talking to; a vestige of the past, a naive girl who cherishes her big brother, Or the goddess who no longer thinks like mortals?" He asks without taking one more step to approach Ist.


    But just as he finished his sentence, he realized that his interlocutor was already standing behind him.


    All he could see was his long white hair which shone harmoniously with the small gust created by thetter''s momentum.


    Instead of answering his question, Isolet ties him with a simple snap of her finger with white threads simr to cobwebs.


    But strangely, the mediator was still as calm as before, even after seeing Isolet sniff him like an animal.


    "I got it, your aura and soul are simr to that of my big brother, but your smell is different." She then mumbles while strolling around the mediator.


    "You mean I smell better than him?"


    "?!? There''s nothing more pleasant than the smell of my big brother; but you should know that, am I wrong?"


    "No, I don''t see where you''reing from. But let''s forget this, don''t you n to ask me who I am?" His smile which threatened to copse came back as he tried to direct the conversation in his favor.


    But Isolet ignores his question. "Unlike him who does not hide what he is, you are like those flowers that surround us, beautiful on the outside, but ugly on the inside; you have everything you need to be hated by me. And conversely, you have nothing that can make me appreciate you; don''t you find it strange?" She asks while tightening the grip of her webs on him.


    The mediator could feel and even hear most of his bones crack; but despite this pain, he kept his insensitive and fictive smile over his lips. "Khkhkh! I understood the cause of your disinterestedness towards me; it turns out that you were able to spy on my audience with yourpetitor."


    "..."


    "Whoops, don''t tell me I was right. But on the other hand, I can''t know where this imbnce between youes from. How can you spy on him without him knowing anything?" He continues by seeing Isolet silent for the first time.


    ¡°¡­¡± Isolet slightly raises her eyebrows without saying anything.


    "No, is it possible that you are connected to him? Indeed, the light is not in the shadows but I don''t..-KHeuhh!!" Before he finishes his sentence, blood slips out of his mouth following an unbearable pain in his chest.


    When he lowered his head, he realized that he had a hole in his chest''s left side.


    Worse still, an important organ was missing; his heart!


    Thetter always beat vigorously in Isolet''s hand.


    "I''m surprised that you have a heart." She mumbles while looking at the bloody pulpit in her palm.


    The mediator forces a smile and responds to her sarcasm with a static voice. "I remain a living creature, after all."


    "Don''t take me for an idiot; I''m talking about the color of your blood. It''s strange; how strange, yes, right, it''s very strange that your blood is so ungodly."


    The mediator''s eyes turned red blood as he listened to Isolet''s sarcasm.


    But Isolet ignored his sudden wrath. She turns her back on him and moves away from him while juggling the mediator''s heart in her palm without worrying about staining the flowers in red.


    "Are you sure you are the god of wisdom? No, are you even immortal? I ask ''cause this is the first time I have seen someone who tells himself so much while having such red blood. Isn''t it supposed to be white? Or maybe golden? And who knows, maybe purple?


    "Close it, little ignorant girl. This body''s only a vessel that I use for a short time. So make sure you give me back this little jewel." Even if these words look like mockery, the tone of his voice seems to hide a negative anger that, truly, was on the verge of implosion.


    Isolet is just satisfied with smiling at his threats. But she gave him back her heart without further dy.


    "I am against useless massacres, don''t forget my nature, dear fragment." She says while freeing her captive from her threads.


    "Thank you; I would say it this way if only you hadn''t truffled my heart." He said before tearing his heart out and throwing it away, staining the beautiful garden with red blood.


    On this train, it was no longer possible to talk about mortality. But Isolet just smiled in the face of his suicidal act.


    "The power of materialization is really a prodigious power; no matter how much I have reached the known summit of the supreme rank, I am always curious to know more about this power," She mumbled while waving her hand, thus, melting the mediator''s old heart so that her garden regained its beauty of yesteryear.


    The mediator ignores her actions and tries to postpone the discussion on the ''good'' rails. "Anyway, since you know about everything that happened between me and yourpetitor, can we...-


    "Before going any further, why are you talking to me aboutpetition? Who decided that? No, that''s not the right question, I would rather like to know why you are so determined to change the course of this war into apetition?" She spits out these remarks before the mediator finishes his sentence.


    "...I''m the one asking the questions."


    "Oh well? Why then? Let me guess, is this your role as a self-proimed mediator?"


    "...We can say that, in a way."


    Following his answer, Isolet sits on a chair she created with her flowers. "...All right then, what exactly do you expect from us?" She said, crossing her arms under her breasts.


    Hearing this long-awaited question, the young man also sits down, but on the floor with his legs and arms crossed.


    His wound had already healed as if nothing had happened and his sneaky smile was ready to resurface as if his previous growl was only an illusion. "Let''s talk about important things now."

 Chapter 462 Game of Truth.

    Chapter 462 Game of Truth.


    I made a mistake of judgment in believing that the other loony guy (Alvine) was the problem, the problem was probably this crazy girl at the start.


    This flower field is simr to her current nature. Beyond her beauty and goddess elegance, hide a monster devoid of anypassion.


    It''s not surprising; the fact that she got stuck in this dimension specific to her is proof of this.


    At first, I was surprised to learn that she was aware of my little visit to the other freak.


    The first crazy idea that crossed my mind was a possible coboration between them.


    But when you think about it, it may not be a coincidence. Even by abandoning the hypothesis that they coborate together, something that is also unthinkable, there is always something quite strange between these two.


    I had purposely approached thepetition to check if they intended to kill each other or just pretend to be at war, but I got my answer.


    Although, it may be a lie; after all, untangling the lie from the truth is my primary duty as mediator.


    Both are cunning; more cunning than I can imagine. It''s already scary in itself, but the most frightening is their audacity.


    I had talked about bnce because I realized that the darkness has seized part of the light; but since this is also the light''s case, I have nothing to add.


    The eyes of this madwoman show that she did exactly the same thing as the other freak; that is,... appropriating part of the darkness. I suppose it was only after, she realized that the freak had also obtained some of her power.


    And since she manages to spy on her enemy thanks to the darkness she has appropriated, she has locked herself in this dimension, lest the darkness spy on her in turn.


    As some saying goes, looking at the abyss, they also look at us; who sows the rain, reap the storm.


    But what about the other? Was it the fear that pushed him to evacuate his army, even going so far as to extirpate the core of his?


    Huhu, I was naive thinking that I had intimidated him. After all, everything suggests that this freak simply used me to execute his n. The more I think, the more this hypothesis makes sense.


    If I''m right, it means that he already knew that this girl had already woken up and probably knew that she had him in her sights.


    But strangely, he did not act, perhaps to leave her in the illusion of having control over everything.


    He needed to withdraw, without creating suspicion; so, mying to meet him was probably the perfect opportunity he was waiting for.


    Ugh! I was fooled like a dud. This bastard has assumed the role of the one who knows nothing instead of acting on his habit; it''s a fright that could freeze the blood.


    But hey, even if I would lie by saying that I expected this, I would not lie if I said that he is as scary as this woman.


    These two are seriously crappy and excruciatingly intelligent.


    It promises to be entertaining.


    For my part, all I have to do is make sure I don''t get fooled a second time; if it continues, I will be the pawn that they will use on their chessboards.


    My primary goal is to get rid of the smell of the other freak. After having a conversation with him, I understood that he had done something to me, even if I didn''t know what exactly.


    So then, I might as well do things big.


    Since I am currently weak, I only have to use this crazy woman to purify me of the smell of this guy.


    These were the recapittions and the mediator''s conclusion.


    Unlike Alvine, Isolet was more polite with him; she had given him a chair to rx on and a cup of tea that was none other than a drink of her flowers.


    "Don''t you drink? Spiritual tea has the effect of rxing the nerves." Ist mutters while looking at the mediator who did not touch his cup of tea.


    "Do you want to poison me?"


    "Ho? Have you noticed that it is poisoned? But yet, I''m drinking the same drink as you; does that mean that mine is also poisoned?"


    (Alvine) frowns while taking the cup of tea. "What surprises me is to see that you don''t make the effort to hide the poison you put in this tea."


    Ist charmingly ces one leg on the other while lying her back on her chair. "I am curious to know the credibility of your title of wisdom. This is only a simple puzzle that you must solve before I ept your role as a mediator." She said while pushing the cup of tea and the teapot that she had just taken a sip to the mediator.


    "A puzzle, you say?" The mediator frowns while putting down his cup of tea without taking a sip.


    "Yes, that''s my intention."


    "... It sounds fun; um, I''m for it." He nodded without thinking too much about it.


    Isolet''s smile became only more ravishing following the mediator''s participation in her game.


    "There is indeed poison, but it is up to you to know where this poison is. In my cup? In yours? Or maybe in tea? If you are convinced that it is in one of the two cups, you will only have to use the other.


    -And if you are convinced that both cups of tea are poisoned, you will only have to create another cup and drink the tea that is in the main cup.


    -But if you are convinced that our two cups are not poisoned and that the poison is in this aromatic drink, you will only have to make your own tea with your nts or fill one of the cups with water and drink it.


    -If you manage to get out unscathed, I would coborate with you without any problem. I would attend the meeting you are about to prepare between us to talk about the stages of the war." She said with a smile simr to Alvine''s.


    -!!


    The mediator''s eyes widened furtively when he saw her smile so sneakily.


    But before he no longer contemted this demonic expression, he thought it was an illusion when he realized that Isolet had regained her appearance as an innocent and harmless girl.


    ''I would have sworn to see the other crazy man in her eyes. Is she really out of reach? There is no guarantee that this freak will not observe us at the moment.'' He growls in his brain while having a slight tingling under his hair.


    ''TSS~, I am intimidated by him when I had held his head; it''s unworthy of my person. The pawns must remain on my chessboard; it is imperative to achieve my goal. It''s easy to control the other pawns, but what about the king and queen? In an ordinary chess game, these two pawns can only be controlled at the very end of the game, hence the difficulty of my task.


    -Certainly, difficult, but not insurmountable. After all, I am what mortals call god; it may be a lie, but dissect it to find the truth, who can?'' He mumbles in his thoughts before returning to the item on the table.


    ''It''s a simple part for someone like me. ording to her, I have to find the right cup or drink if I don''t want to die young. In her speech, she makes me believe that there is a right choice among the others; but it may be a lie. She makes me believe that without saying it. However, it''s not sure either that she''s so determined to kill me.


    -Taking these into ount, I think that the real trap is not in the rules of this game, but elsewhere. All I have to do is find it while saving a little time.'' Arriving at this conclusion, the mediator looks straight into Isolet''s eyes.


    "Do you know the fairy tale of Cindere and the Prince of Darkness?" He asks while taking the cup of tea that Isolet had offered him in the first ce.


    Thetter raises her eyebrows slightly, unaware of what he is talking about. "I have heard incalcble numbers of tales, but my memories never mention such a tale."


    "It''s not wrong; it''s a famous tale about a that is found in an insignificant universe but has had a lot of upheaval because of its luck or misfortune of having sheltered darkness." He made this intro while approaching the cup of his lips.


    "But let''s go back to our sheep." He stops while smiling at Isolet who naturally gives him back his smile with hers.


    He then puts down his cup and looks at Isolet''s. "Once upon a time, a naive little bourgeois wanted to flee the prince of her country who had fallen under her charm.


    -Do you know why? Because she loved the prince of darkness, who sowed chaos throughout the kingdom.


    -This same prince of darkness had even killed her parents during one of his hobbies (ughtering). But she was as if charmed by a naive and unshareable love. Worse than anything, she was unable to take her courage and confess her feelings to the prince of darkness; out of fear." He said with a smile from one ear to the other when he saw that he had captivated all of Isolet''s attention.


    ''What the mess is he talking about? There has never been such a tale in Cendrillon''s tales: The other freak would probably have scolded me with these words if he were present.


    -And I would have answered it this way while imitating the innocent and harmless smile of this crazy woman: I know, but the lie is a weapon; as long as it allows us to reach the sensitive point, then it doesn''t matter.


    -HuHu, I can already imagine the face he would make me if he heard me answer him like that. It''s sneaky, but Cindere is still naive. But let''s go back to our little crazy girl who loses patience.'' He mumbles himself like a mental disturber.


    He takes another look at Isolet before continuing. "Because of her fear of the prince of darkness, she did not dare to confess her feelings and was killed like her parents while regretting not being able to confess. The moral of this story is fear. This fear that you are taught from a young age.


    -Do not approach the mes, because they will consume you; but yet, how do you exin the fact that your parents cook good little dishes using this same source of heat? It''s the same for animals, the oceans, and everything else."


    "I didn''t have parents." Ist instantly retorts while keeping her smile.


    "I know, but I ask you to set up Cindere, otherwise my story will not make sense." He growled s while mming the table with the Isolet''s cup of tea.


    Thetter squints when she sees her yers abandon his two first cards.


    As for the mediator, he finally looks at therge cup that contains the rest of the tea that is in their two cups of tea.


    But he didn''t touch it. Instead, he crosses his fingers on the table.


    "In short, there are two types of tale that fool us as soon as wee into this world; tales that instill fear in depth of us and root it in our souls." He stops and checks that Ist is listening to him.


    He immediately smiles when he sees thetter attentive. "Now, let''s move on to the other type of tales.


    [Once upon a time, a caring tigress, funny and clever, called Kitty. She decided to embark on a crazy quantum adventure; on the way, she faced multiple obstacles, she overcame the insurmountable because she was the most persevering and above all, the cutest of all tigress.]


    -This kind of tale teaches us empathy. To put us in Kitty''s shoes even for a minute,...to live her life roughly.


    -Until today and the end of time, these two narrative styles willpete for first ce; empathy, and fear." He ends with these words.


    -p, p, p, p...


    -!!


    When he raised his head, he realized that Ist was apuding him.


    Before he understood what was happening in front of him, thetter spoke in a vibrating voice. "I''m sad to learn new things from you."


    Hearing herpliments, only one thought came back to his mind,


    ''I may have to leave here.'' He shouted with his heart beating like a drum in his chest.


    For some reason, he only saw fire in the current state of affairs; and unfortunately for him, it was the case!


    Just as with the illusory smile of everything to the hour, Isolet''s sad face was carried away by the wind of reality. "Well, I''ve had enough of your shitty and metaphorical tales; where exactly do you want toe?" She says with a smile no less charming than the previous ones.


    "...I''m with you here and now to talk about the nature of things as they are."


    "Hmm, I''m curious to know what you want to make me swallow again. But know that you no longer have much time in front of you; you must make the choice and be quick if possible. I started to have some trouble holding back my impulses."


    "Your murderous impulses, you mean?"


    "No, remember, I am peaceful by nature, I abolish all violence; a perfect goddess ofpassion." She retorted while creating an angelic halo above her head.


    "Y-Yeah, I see that." The mediator said with skepticism while pouring a small amount of tea on the table.


    Observing that no corrosive anomaly urred, he continued his story after cing the container.


    "That''s myst tale; so, listen to me closely. - [Once upon a time, a pure creature devoid of all darkness lived in harmony with the universalws established by her creator. But for some reason, she decided to attack herself.] This is at the root of all our problems; and by this, I want to talk about you!"


    Isolet frowns for the very first time in some time.


    But the mediator, determined to go to the end of his story, rushes to continue speaking. "You are at all your problems. Your disillusionment, your ingratitude, your inexorable and determined courage to deviate from the path you must follow at all costs, but above all, your constant fear of what is beyond your understanding.


    -Violence; To summarize things, is only ignorance! You are ignorant of what could happen to you and this world; just like the other freak, who is ignorant of his own problems." He roars while sweeping the cups of tea and all the utensils in front of him without scruples.


    He then looks at Isolet angrily while pointing his finger at her. "If I am here, it is to solve the shit that you two have caused over the centuries and that you are unable to settle by yourself. So listen to me and follow my instructions by attending this fucking meeting I''m about to organize.


    -It''s up to you to solve your shit! This is what I would say in normal times. But this is no longer the case since you tried to make me choose between three choices that are as deadly as each other!"

 Chapter 463 Game of Lies.

    Chapter 463 Game of Lies.


    She is¡­ demonic.


    Pretending to be a goddess, she is no longer even a shadow of what she is supposed to be.


    It is only now that I realize how difficult my task might be. If the other loony had let me slip away in peace, it was not because he epted me as a mediator. Moreover, he had never mentioned this; all he had told me was: suppose you are the mediator.


    Yes, he never considered or epted me as a mediator.


    Only deceitful. Unlike this crazy woman to whom I see clear most of her intentions, the other freak there left me only a feeling of illusory victory with a bitter taste that always persists on my tongue every time I realize that he had meticulously led me by the tip of my nose.


    While he was collecting a lot of things about me, my ambitions, and my goals, I was in front of him ying the pseudo-sage; how pathetic it is.


    But it''s more important than worrying about things I can''t fix; the present moment.


    I just said that this woman is less foggy than the other crazy; but is that really the case?


    If so, I may still have misconceptions about her actions.


    To summarize everything that has happened since then, while instilling that the primary goal is to disentangle the truth from the false, I would say that I am not doing badly.


    She had tied me up and pulled off my heart without blinking, and then she tried to poison me. What exactly is her problem?


    She looks like a sadistic girl who has just discovered the art of killing a person and who¡¯s got excited to discover and learn more about this forbidden art.


    But I may be deluding myself. True that she had plowed off my heart from my chest while knowing that I wouldn¡¯t die for so little; otherwise, I would be the greatest parody that this now has ever known.


    But what about her poisoning attempt? And twice in a row?


    The first is obviously when she served me a cup of tea. The second is the game.


    Based on the possibility that I may refuse to drink the tea she served me, she meticulously prepared this diabolical n in advance under a well-packaged gift.


    Even if I knew from the beginning that all the cups and tea were corrosive to me; my curiosity to want to untangle the truth of the lie had pushed me to ept her game. After all, she should know that I knew; she doesn''t know everything like me, but she knows many things, just like the other son of darkness, who had yed the role of ignorant.


    Finally, the goal being to know what she was hiding from me, I dly participated in this futile game.


    The fact that she wants to kill me is not really important to me; I am endowed with an extraordinary intelligence; so my reasoning exceeds the right standards, it is not an anomaly, but all that is most normal.


    (Those who will find my reasoning abnormal are just mortals.)


    As I said to myself, the most important thing is to know what motivates her so much to run so much after my life. I understand that I am important, but not to the point of motivating her so much. It''s a dilemma. A dilemma that requires time and effort to break it.


    Unfortunately, this was not the case. To save time, I had to invent the tale of Cindere and the Prince of Darkness to better think about how to solve the real puzzle.


    Thus, I was able to find something close to the truth. I''m not sure, but sure and certain!


    However, I always felt an unfortunate feeling of difort that forced me to sink into the paradox.


    After all, it is only when a statement is approved by everyone that it bes a truth; even if it was a lie at the base. Conversely, it is the same when a truth loses all its credibility.


    The most striking example is naturally found among earthlings, who have epic stories despite being one of the few, who do not know how to rise to the top.


    For a long time, they had thought that their little blue sphere was the only one world, and above all, they thought that its shape was t. I read in their stories that it was only after a few centuries or so that this statement, that everyone had agreed on its veracity, turned into one of the biggest lies in their stories.


    It''s funny, but if I''m not careful, I might find myself in the same embarrassing situation.


    So I took the risk of catching the tigress by her tail. Be careful, this is only a metaphor; there is no tigress or tail here, but worse than these toys.


    But I had to make her angry, it''s the only way to make her lower her guard. But seeing her silence, I told myself that it might have been a bad idea.


    But now that the dice are thrown, there is no turning back.


    --


    Seeing the mediator overturn and expressly her tea, break her sses and cups of tea, without forgetting his arrogance toe to her home to scold her up, Isolet, whose rage was just a single string, broke instantly.


    In a dull and suffocating silence, she got up from her chair and made it disappear with her table.


    She then leans towards the ground before picking a single clover that fades instantly in her hand.


    "In normal times, I would have liked you to inherit only the temperament and nature of my big brother; at least, it would have allowed me to decide to make the right decision. But yet, you had the brilliant idea of embodying the ideal to which I dedicate a constant and extrinsic hatred." She mumbled in a calm voice that sounded like a water drop in a cave.


    The mediator gets up hastily from the ground since Isolet had also annihted the chair he was on, and moves away from Isolet, who turned the little clover into a long thin one-hand sword.


    "O-Oi, breathe deeply and exhale gently, this rage is not real, little wild girl; I only have my intelligence and my genius brain, I would die if you tried to let off your steam over me." He whispers these words while gesturing like a yoga teacher who gives self-control sessions to one of his students.


    In any case, his goal remains unclear; if it was to survive, he may not have to say such bullshit.


    "Don''t worry, you have to believe that you still looked for it. Dare toe here while insulting my hospitality." She roars while taking a step forward, but the mediator responds by taking a step back.


    Seeing his prudence, Isolet waved her de like a magic wand, followed by the sudden manifestation of a cyclone that swept all the flowers in its devastating momentum toward its N?01''s target.


    As for the mediator, he nervously gulped up his saliva. "I know you''re not stupid enough to confuse these two words (murder & hospitality), but just to be sure, I''ll tell you: It was not hospitality, but several murder attempts!!"


    But Isolet ignores hisints; she manages her spells toward him without hesitation.


    ''Shit! Why am I so badly lucked.'' The mediator shrieks in his mind before sprinting like a legendary athlete to get away from the cyclone.


    ''...Does the dog make fun of me!?'' Isolet''s face instantly wrinkled with rage and indignation when she saw the mediator take his legs on his neck and run in such an unsightly manner.


    The most frustrating thing for her was not to see the mediator flee but to try to escape her without using his power.


    ''Ah, I see, he doesn''t want to show me his skills; it''s a shame, but this puppy is smarter than I imagined.'' She whispered to herself while smiling slightly.


    The next moment, her cyclone became wilder and gained not only strength but speed.


    Being aware of this, the mediator also passed the next step of his momentum! But despite his efforts, the cyclone eventually caught up with him before shredding him into small pieces of meat.


    "..."


    "What are you doing? Get up before I decide to kill you without having enough fun."


    "..."


    Her smile slightly faded when she saw the mediator inactive. "Or maybe you think you are immortal because you can be reborn from your ashes regardless of your...-


    [Save me yourpliments. My body might be a fake, but my soul can really suffer irreversible damage!]


    Hearing his voice roaring in her mind, Isolet tightens her grip on her sword.


    Meanwhile, the mediator has already regenerated in its entirety.


    Isolet frowns when she sees him already cured; even for her, this feat isn''t normal. ''He gives the impression of having instantly resurrected himself, but this is not the case. The reality is that he had already created a carnal envelope, in advance just in case, to directly immigrate into it.


    -The power of materialization of this type is at an unimaginable level; that''s why (he) must be... impartial. But his nature makes him dangerous; more dangerous than his materialization powers allow it.'' She mumbles to herself before positioning herself in an offensive position with her de vertically stretched as an extension of her arm.


    Seeing Isolet''s wild eyes, and her de that hid more than she showed over it, the mediator instantly knew that she was no longer ying with him.


    "Li-listen to me little one, this de is impregnated with spiritual power, it can hurt my soul if it...-


    -Slice!


    But before he finishes his sentence, Isolet teleports herself behind him with prodigious speed and uses this same starting momentum to swing her de with more shlight speed.


    After this sh and silent attack, her weapon returns to its previous appearance, which is of a white clover. "It was necessary to reciprocate you." She then whispers before moving away from the mediator, who is still frozen on the spot, ...waiting for the consequences of Isolet''s attacks.


    But even after a few additional seconds of waiting, he did not have the slightest strange or painful feeling.


    ''It''s suspicious; no, very, very, very suspicious. However, I am sure to be cut in half just above my navel.'' He then opens his eyes and looks at his abdomen with a hint of confusion.


    ''So why don''t I have anything anymore? Not even a very small notch in the abdomen?'' His thoughts became confused as he checked his stomach by lifting his shirt.


    "If you intend to show off, do it elsewhere; cause if you continue like this, I won''t pretend to kill you." Ist gives him this warning while recreating her little haven of peace.


    She then sits on one of the two chairs while looking at the mediator; probably waiting for him to join her.


    Naturally, thetter walks like a snail before sitting down with the greatest mistrust.


    "As you don''t seem to know the importance of your position in this war, I will illuminate yourntern." She reopened the conversation while serving herself a cup of tea and taking a small sip.


    The mediator looks at her actions but without saying anything; to believe that he was waiting for Isolet to develop her intentions; thus, in the hope of knowing what she has been crafting from the beginning.


    Thetter did not disappoint him.


    "From the beginning, I had no other purpose than to treat you."


    "To cure me? Isn''t it rather the opposite?" He retorts in a sarcastic tone.


    "..." Isolet decides to take all her time by taking another sip.


    "Are you sure you don''t want another cup of tea?" She then asks in a static tone.


    But the mediator remains silent, without saying anything more.


    His silence was synonymous with refusal, Isolet knew it. "You said I intended to kill you, but it had never been my intention. I had torn your heart and amplified the curse that my big brother had cast on you so that you could locate it. But instead of thanking me, you used me of wrong." She paused to catch her breath, and at the same time, contemte the mediator''s expression.


    But seeing thetter insensitive to her assertions, she smiles slightly. "I don''t know if it''s because you don''t believe me that you remain silent or if it''s the other way around."


    "Believe me, I''m not an idiot who...-


    "Drop it; whether you believe me or not, I''m just announcing the facts to you."


    The mediator frowns. "Suppose I believe you; do you expect me to grant you favors in future battles?"


    "Will you be able to do that?" She asks with a sneaky smile.


    "No, you know very well that I must remain impartial, even if one of you tries to kill me or save my life."


    "I suspected it. Supposedly passing, I didn''t do this out of pure kindness."


    "Huhuhu, I suspected it; after all, only your aura is pure, everything else is the opposite."


    "Thank you."


    "It wasn''tpliments."


    "I know. Let''s say that then; what I was looking for was to know if my brother had influenced you with anything else. But I never thought he was so one step ahead of me.


    -He threw you aplicated curse that could only be raised by me. As for how he knew, it must have to do with the fact that he absorbed part of my powers, as I did with his.


    -But what made me curious was how he could guess that you were going to pass here after leaving him. As far as I know, you didn''t tell him anything like that; am I wrong?" She asks in a cold tone.


    "..."


    "Your silence reveals that I am right. As for why I forced you to drink the three cups of poisoned tea, it was to know if you were aware of being eaten away by this curse summer or not."


    "...What was your verdict? Wait, since you attacked me after I refused to drink the tea, does that mean you got the answer?" The mediator smiled ironically as he tried to grasp a few strings of truth.


    Isolet puts her head between her two palms whose elbows are on the table and gently smiles at him. "Go find out why. But I think you have the answer to this question. After all, tea was also a bait; it contained poison, but also healing effects that could cure all types of curses.


    -If you were aware of this curse, you would not have hesitated to drink the tea I offered you; the poison was not deadly, just a paralyzing poison thatsted only a second. Comparing the two by their threat levels, the curse was probably the most dangerous and urgent to be cured. Does this answer answer your question?"

 Chapter 464 Epic meeting.

    464 Epic meeting.


    It''s still me, the sage of sages.


    This name is rude for an ignorant person like me who didn''t even know that he was affected by a curse.


    Yes, especially from someone, who refuses the treatment assigned to him by the goddess, who wanted to save him; going so far as to fight against her.


    It is the brainless mortals who think so.


    To avoid being misunderstood and being categorized in this ss, I must wash my honor to regain my title of the most sage.


    It is not easy to be the mediator of these two monsters with disproportionate intelligence; to do so, you have to be smarter than them.


    Who is more qualified for this position if only me; the god(dess) of wisdom?


    I am not trying to justify myself, but to show the facts that will lead you to understand even a roof can, my dangerously divine intellect.


    First clue,


    Did I know that this woman''s tea was actually holy water disguised as poison?


    The answer is yes of course.


    What about her intentions from the moment she tied me up before digging up my heart?


    And above all, what about the curse that the other loony had thrown on me?


    The answer is in a single clue. ording to my memories, I always called this loony: ignorant; so why did I suddenly change his nickname to loony/crazy little boy/freak?


    If this clue is not convincing, then here is another one that will do the trick.


    With a little concentration, any mortal would remember that I had a first goal in mind when I came to meet this crazy woman.


    The goal was to get rid of the smell of the other freak on my artificial body.


    After leaving him, I changed my body envelope at least ten times. But yet, his smell remained on me.


    At that moment, and just like mortals, who are beginning to understand me, I also had a revtion of my ultrapetent neurons that made me proud.


    Why is his smell still on me? I didn''t change my clothes, but my body envelope; so why?


    When I asked myself this scary question, I understood that he was not an idiot, but a loony, who had been having fun with me from the beginning.


    He had not only used me as an excuse to evacuate his troops in a specific dimension to him and only essible by him but also cursed me without me realizing it.


    The most important thing is not to know what the curse is likely to cause me, or why he did it, but when?


    That¡¯s the most important and the right question.


    When did he cast this curse on me? I didn''t have any physical contact with him, I approached him but didn''t touch him.


    The curses that can harm my greatness are counted by the tip of the finger and cannot be thrown at all times.


    But in this case, how the heck could he do it? The answer is, however, white like this girl, who was in front of me and who perfectly knew how to y the role I expected from her.


    The answer is none other than his shadow.


    I forgot to walk in his shadow; even if I don''t remember too much, since I hadn''t paid attention to this detail at that time; but it must be the cause. It reminds me once again how psychologically disturbed this guy is.


    But that''s precisely why this game is worth it.


    I love being put to the test; it is also this pleasure and desire for difficulty that hasrgely motivated my application for this position: mediator.


    Where do Ie from? Why do I suddenly appear? No, the right question is to know since when I appeared; it is only by finding this answer that I would really know.


    Because I don''t know it myself.


    Between being a fragment of COD, and ignoring my own identity, which of the two is a lie? Maybe neither of the two is true.


    The lie shapes the world.


    Speaking of shaping the world with lies, its lies are also endowed with more power than all its otherpetitors. All this may be just a lie.


    Coming back to our sheep after long bullshits, and after understanding that I was under tampons, a tampon that I couldn''t get rid of, I then came to her meet; the goddess of light, the only one who could help me to get swing with this curse.


    As for whether the other freak had calcted so far, I didn''t know; until I heard this crazy woman tell me that she waste against him.


    This means only one thing, she learned things before, during, or after she rid me of the curse.


    Finally, it''s not important to me.


    "It''s time for me to leave," I say as I get up from the chair.


    Honestly, I was not convinced that she would let me go without opposing; but strangely, she did not stop me.


    I don''t know if she believed me when I pretended to be ignorant of the existence of the curse.


    It may be the opposite. Should I believe her in the fact that she believes that I was unaware of the existence of the curse?


    Thinking about it, the strangest thing is to see her so calm even after all this.


    And just like with the other guy, I feel like I''m missing something. A clue that I forgot, or an action on her part that I misinterpreted.


    She answered me with a smile when I asked her if she thought I was aware of my condition or not.


    Even if everything suggests that she believed me, it may not be the case, we are all liars.


    I''m a mediator, but it looks more like I''m an opponent. But all this will be a thing of the past from this day on.


    ..


    "Good luck on the road," Isolet said goodbye in this way.


    But it sounded different in the mediator''s ears. He stops just before opening the door.


    "Why are you talking to me about luck? Are you not supposed to say goodbye to me? Why wish me luck?"


    "Hehe¡­, Because I feel like you need luck more than anything else right now." She said, pretending to be ignorant.


    ''Does she tell me that she''s going to attack me? Or maybe she''s talking about a loony guy? Or maybe she''s just putting pressure on me?'' Waves of questions arose in his mind as he tried to understand Isolet''s words.


    But finally, he smiles mysteriously before turning to her. "To think carefully, I think it''s better to let you escort me."


    Isolet frowns. "Wouldn''t you try to abuse my hospitality?" She then supposes.


    "Huhuhu, since I''m as fragile as a ss, I don''t think I can get home safely; there are too many bad wolves roaming outside."


    "...I see; I hope you don''t think I''m also part of the pack of these evil wolves." She smiles while opening a white portal behind the mediator.


    Thetter also smiles. "I don''t know what you''re referring to, but my grandfather (who never existed) always taught me a trick to protect himself from a thief."


    "Oh well? I''m curious to know this trick too, maybe it could also help me stay in the sights of burrs."


    The mediator immediately responds as if he were waiting for Isolet to ask him.


    "The trick is very simple; you just have to entrust your pie to the thief in question."


    "...What, that''s all?" She saidughing.


    "Be careful, don''t take this trick lightly. It is useful in a situation like mine. For example, if you doubt that your aggressor is in front of you, you just have to ask him to escort you."


    Isolet''s smile is slightly offended when the mediator takes her as an example.


    "Be careful, my dear, you may be wrong about the evil wolf."


    "It doesn''t matter if I am mistaken about the identity of the evil wolf, after all, a wolf remains a wolf; there is no kind or evil wolf. As long as I suspect a particr pack, they will probably defend me until I get home; unless she wants to be used of attempted murder." These were hisst sentences before he crossed Isolet¡¯s portal leaving thetter speechless.


    After a minute of silence, and making sure that the mediator was no longer with her, not to mention his traces, Isolet sighs before speaking out loud.


    "An attempted murder, huh? It''s interesting. To hear him, one would almost believe that he is confident of his immortality; am I wrong?" She said as she returned to her chair.


    She then poured tea into one of the still-empty cups of tea and pushed it to the chair where the mediator was sitting.


    At that moment, the cup of tea began to float in front of her before being emptied of a single sip.


    Seeing this, she smiled innocently before pouring another drink into the empty cup that was still floating in front of her.


    At the same time, a dark silhouette reappears in the chair without a shooting guard.


    "I expected everything but that; who would have thought you would use our intermediary to find me, dear brother?" She said with sparkling eyes.


    Simultaneously, Alvine cancels the magic of visual obstruction on his body and looks at Isolet from head to toe.


    "I knew you were going to be a beautiful woman after your maturity, but the result is beyond my expectations." He whispered while putting his cup of tea on the small te.


    Isolet smiles cheerily when she hears hispliments. "For my part, I would never have believed that even my big brother, known to be the most beautiful, could be so cute once he survives the cycle of reincarnation. I think I would have regretted my whole life if I had managed to kill you at that time."


    Seeing her confess her crimes with so much nonchnce, Alvine swallows another in the cup of tea. "And me in all this? Knowing my inclinations about beauty, can you imagine how I would feel if I could have killed you when you assimted my darkness? A woman with a whimsical beauty, I have seen

 Chapter 465 Whos he?

    465 Who''s he?


    "..."


    "..."


    Two minutes have passed since; but yet, no one took the words.


    ''Indeed, theplications that urred when I purified the roots of the tree were not caused by anyone other than its host, my sister who became my enemy. Ah, what kind of joke is that?'' Alvine mumbles in his mind while emptying his cup of tea for the umpteenth time.


    The two then sighed at the same time; to believe that they had the same thoughts in mind.


    "You''re not going to try to pursue him to shoot him down?" Ist then asks.


    Alvine didn''t need to ask who she was talking about. "No, immediately, I would just like to enjoy this moment of tranquility that will probably be ourst peaceful head-to-head." He said while smiling ironically.


    Ist''s eyes also seemed to show some debris of emotion that she wanted to hide but that she could hardly do. "Have you always had that sweet tongue?"


    "A sweet tongue? It is a fairly unique metaphor of its kind. But will you let me pursue him without doing anything?"


    Alvine received only a little fake smile as an answer.


    "Just now, you said you wanted to enjoy this moment of peace, didn''t you?" Understanding that Alvine had understood her intentions behind the smile that she wore as a mask, Isolet changed the subject.


    "Yes, that''s my intention, unless you drive me out of here; I don''t have the slightest power in this area."


    "...It''s ridiculous what you''re trying to push me to do, big brother." She growls in a dark mood.


    Alvine raises his eyebrows slightly when he sees her reaction to his joke; but still decides to shut up, withoutment.


    Beside, Isolet then gets up from her chair and walks towards Alvine before stopping half a meter from him.


    "... Since this is the case, can I...


    Seeing her hesitant look while guessing what she had behind her head, Alvine smiled with wit. "I have nothing against it, but your current build doesn''t really help things."


    On the other side, When she heard Alvine''s dilemma, she said nothing, but her long hair, which dragged behind her, instantly became shorter, as did her adult size, which returned to the old one.


    Seeing this, Alvine didn''t make her wait either. He regains his demonic shape with his ck scaly skin, huge wings emerging on his back, and finally, his two ck and one red horns emerge on his temples and forehead.


    "Since I''m in astral shape, I can''t do better than that." He then made this revtion.


    But Isolet didn''t seem to care.


    With a simple touch, she reduced the table to nil and jumped on Alvine''sp, as she used to do.


    Seeing her so enthusiastic, Alvine felt like he had a knot around his neck; a mixed feeling of sadness and guilt invaded him without prevention, making his heart as heavy as a Thitic stone in his chest.


    He then naturally raises his hand and rubs Ist''s white hair, who shudders at his contact.


    ''It''s so ironic that it besughable.'' He whispered to himself while lowering his head towards Isolet was still silent, probably due to the weight of her emotions that were also wreaking havoc on her heart.


    "Say to me, brother¡­


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Why do we have to keep on this road?"


    Alvine''s hand stopped unconsciously when he heard Ist''s question which seemed to stifle her emotions.


    "Well, as for this question, I think you already know its answer, Isolet."


    "I know! But why did it have to be you? Why couldn''t it be another person?"


    "Go find out why, but I don''t know it; the same question has always haunted me since I learned the truth about you." He whispers hisst sentence while closing his eyes.


    Hearing Alvine''s answer, she clenches her fists. "It''s cheating; you don''t have the right to answer my question with another."


    "...You may be right; I''m a failed big brother, I guess."


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    "Just now, beforeing here, I saw a brother who left his twin sister in nature without doing anything to protect her; at that moment, I realized that I envied them when I realized the confidence between them. As this is the first time I felt this feeling of jealousy, it took me time before I knew why." He said, continuing to pet her head after seeing thetter slightly shake her head under his hand.


    "...What exactly do you mean, brother? Although I have grown up, I still have trouble understanding you when you talk to me about theseplicated things." She said as she raised her head towards Alvine.


    But when she realized that she should sacrifice Alvine¡¯s petting for it, she abandoned this idea, assuming that the sacrifice was not worth it.


    Alvine, who saw her actions, found it more difficult to see her differently than usual.


    But he knew that this era was over.


    He then contemtes the flower field as far as the eye can see while muttering in a static tone...


    "Do you know why I gave you Isolet as a name?"


    "Um, I remember it. You told me that my name had something to do with the on which you found me. It was white as snow, and of a loneliness that fascinated you from the first time; hence my name."


    "..."


    "...But when you think about it, these exnations are not really satisfactory for that." She adds after a brief reflection.


    Alvine smiles ironically. "Hehe, you may be right; it shows that you have grown. Maybe I have also grown in maturity since that time.


    -In reality, I lied to you; maybe it was because of my pride, or for any other reasons, but I didn''t tell you what motivated me to call you that. But now, it doesn''t matter anymore. I was inspired by the word ''Iste'' to give you your name."


    "Huh? It''s even more worse than I imagined."


    Seeing her sulk, Alvineughs with fun. "Hahaha..., you''re not wrong. - Frankly, I saw myself in you when I saw you alone on that desert. Isted from the world, as if allpassion were only an illusion, Iste, your name.


    -I called you that because you were the one who most resembled me, even at that time; lonely, but ignorant of this loneliness."


    "..."


    "When you think about it, I might have done better not to take you with me, it would have saved us a lot of...-


    "I don''t agree." She cuts Alvine off before he finishes his sentence.


    Thetter looks at her in a brief silence while going on caressing her cascading soft hair.


    "...I see, it''s a shame, but you should change your approach." He then whispered to her.


    "I don''t see why I should do this. It''s rather up to you to do it; my holy powers are dangerous and harmful to someone like you, you shouldn''t have gone further going far to take this stupid initiative."


    To hear her, one would almost think she was worried about Alvine; but behind the words, the intentions are hidden.


    "And you then? I find it hard to see you so contradictory with yourself.; after all, you did the same thing."


    "..." Having nothing toin about Alvine¡¯s decree, she decides to remain silent on this fact while addressing another subject.


    "Do you have a sense of who this entity is?" She asks Alvine this question?


    "Our self-proimed mediator? I don''t know more than you."


    "Stop lying to me, you probably have an idea behind your head."


    "Uh, as if you don''t have any. Seen from this angle, mistrust is on the lookout in my opinion."


    "...Yes, you''re not wrong, brother. But all I can tell you is that he is not someone I trust. The world is made up of four elements, namely water, fire, wind, and earth. But beyond these four fundamental elements that govern thes, whatever their ranks, there are other elements; for example, light and darkness." Isolet made this remark to Alvine who listened to her without interrupting her.


    But seeing her stop (perhaps to check if her brother was on the same wavelength as her), Alvine had a sneaky smile and continued what she did not dare to say.


    "Given that he presented himself as COD¡¯s fragment, so, I will base myself on this point by adding this. Beyond darkness, and light, are time and space; won¡¯t know why, but I think that these four other elements are just as interconnected and work in harmony or cancel each other out like the first four fundamental elements.


    -Light and darkness are like water and fire; each essential as the other, but unable to coexist. They are in constant mutual conflict, intended to harm the other; this is the only result that emerges in their unions, destruction.


    -Earth and Wind are like neutral andplementary elements. They are not hostile like the first two, and never conflict by nature; only if they are influenced by external nuisances.


    -This harmony does not only exist between the two, they have also made allies; the wind has allied itself with fire, making it more burning, and the earth has allied itself with water, even creating another independent element but no less powerful than the four elements; wood.


    -Considering that water and fire are like light and darkness which cancel each other out and cannot coexist, time and space will probably y roles simr to those of wind and earth; hypocrites who are only intended to increase the power of enemy pairs like the wind made with fire. Or with the water, turning it on ice when it mixes with this affinity(water + wind)."


    Isolet then goes on with Alvine''s assumptions; without even realizing it, the two seem to have reached a mutual agreement to share their information.


    Being the one who started the game, she was naturally d to see Alvine cooperating with her; even if it was only a short-term cooperation.


    "But why do the fundamental elements have several representatives? For example, the spirits of fire, water, earth, and wind? Not to mention subcategories, such as wood for example."


    "I''ve no idea; maybe because they are less powerful than the other category. Do not forget that there are also some imbnces between them. Although the fire is in second ce, it has several weak points. Without air and water, it cannot keep on its existence."


    "..." -Isolet


    "Finally, let''s return to the subject that concerns us. Few people like our dear self-proimed mediator exist in this vast universe, which will allow us to make less effort to identify it; finally, nothing is certain."


    Upon hearing Alvine''s spection on the issue, Isolet''s eyes became cker. "Why do you think that? I believe that his power is based on materialization; how can it be otherwise?"


    "What do I know? I''m just saying that he may want to mislead us by making us believe that his powers are materialization."

 Chapter 466: Whos he? 2

    In this world, some things remain iprehensible to themons of many living beings; it is not oblivion but something that prevents them from having these privileges.


    Power is synonymous with knowledge, and conversely, it is synonymous with ignorance; it is a natural phenomenon that is part of thews of the universe.


    With hindsight, anyone will know that this phenomenon is not extremely rare; it happened with the appearance of primordial beings, who were above the divine mages.


    The simple fact of learning their existence was synonymous with problems.


    In addition to having a high probability of being attacked by divine punishments, which are actually only regtors (self-defense mode put in ce by their creators), it was also possible to suffer other more harmful consequences; such as losing your head or all your level, or even worse, being killed for exceeding thesews.


    The same simr phenomenon had urred with Alvine, who, at one time, aimed to reach the divine rank when he already had a higher power than that of an ordinary divine mage.


    Feeling his aberrant and contradictory existence with thews of the macrocosm he leads in ce of his Queen, Shiro, once a judge who dealt with the tribtions of each existence in the territory of his queen (Reha), tried to put an end to his existence during his divine tribtions.


    It was not only his own grudge against Alvine but for his duty above all; the proof of this is that he had treated Alvine as an aberration at that time.


    This same phenomenon exists and has always existed even beyond the universe. After all, the universes themselves are also subject to intersterws; called universalws.


    Apart from Alvine, no other person or entity has shown itself to be the holder of such aw; But this does not mean that he is the only being able to interact with universalws. Isolet may be also capable of it; there is also the mediator who had cast a supreme illusion arcane on one of Isolet''s minions to make her lose consciousness in an endless dream without too much effort.


    And he even dared to call the Arcana as basic spells.


    Seen from this angle, it is possible that he is also capable of it.


    Anyway, The firstw that Alvine had awakened was not divine, but a universal one.


    --- All seeds, all souls, all skills or affinities, all creatures orws, all things that contain the slightest ounce of energetic existence, and all things that exist in infinity are made up of unknown and known energies that direct the entire universe. I invoke, by my name, by my authority, by my power, and by my will, the universalw: [universalws of level one: Absolute absorption]! ---


    Such was the incantation he had made to initiate part of his universalw; absolute darkness. Even if he was weak at that time, Alvine did not take long to understand the dangerousness and abnormality of this skill.


    For his own good, and that of his loved ones, he put it in the closet and had only used it when he was with his back to the wall, without the slightest hope of tipping over.


    Even Greed, who had used the samew, had used Alvine''s existence essence and power to cast it; will know why, but he was anything but an idiot.


    But if universalws are stronger than others, what about the arcana?


    Byparing these two, the answer will quickly be found based on the number of creatures that can use the arcana; contrary to universalws.


    Anyone who has reached the supreme rank will have ess to arcana, they are like primordial and transcendental concepts, but more powerful; which is not the case for the other (universalws).


    --


    "Do you think he''s trying to fool us with his power of materialization?" Isolet requires a thoughtful air, without refuting Alvine''s assumptions.


    "I won''t go so far as to say that I''m right, but that''s the impression he left me. I usually unseal everyone''s secret from my first time with it, but this guy left me the taste of defeat on my taste buds."


    Listening to him, Isolet snorted with irony. "You dare to say that even after everything you dared to do to him? I don''t think we have the same point of view when talk of this word, defeat."


    "...I needed a pawn who would y its role perfectly, but since you understood my cunning, it is, therefore, amentable failure for me. Moreover, I can''tin about having failed; because even if I had managed to keep this guy under supervision, I would have failed for not to have a met with you."


    Just finished this sentence, he saw Isolet descend from his knees; probably frustrated to see him use her as a pawn that would cleanse the mediator from his curse.


    Thetter immediately resumed her adult shape and sat on the chair opposite Alvine.


    "I don''t like you using me in your ns; it makes me feel like I''m...


    She stops halfway through her sentence and raises her head towards Alvine, who is patiently waiting for her to finish her sentence.


    [You are not in the best position to give me a moral lesson, you did the same with me when you seized some of my powers, don''t forget it.]


    Hearing these remarks from Alvine resonate in her mind, Isolet raises her eyebrows slightly. "That''s true, but I just wanted to make sure of your intentions."


    "I''m not frustrated by that, in our ironic andughable situation, it doesn''t take long before we all be crazy," Alvine responds instantly before she has time to y with words.


    "So, what was the conclusion you had?" Isolet then asks.


    Instead of answering her question, Alvine takes out a bottle of red wine in his shadow and a goblet ss at the same time.


    "I don''t have the right?" (She talks about the wine).


    "No, you''re still a minor for that." He refuses with a fox smile as he half-filled his ss.


    "Let''s go back to your question. - Instead of talking about a conclusion, I would rather say that it is an impression on my part." He adds by seeing Isolet silent.


    "...And what is your impression?" Simr to a predator whose patience was not going to copse until she had what she wanted.


    But her prey was also a predator, something notmon in the jungle.


    This other predator took all his time, to shake, and smell his wine before swallowing it with a single sip.


    He then looks at Isolet. "I''ve been curious about one thing, from the beginning; what''s your name?"


    "My name?" She asks while frowning.


    "Yeah, now that you seem to remember all previous life cycles, you must surely remember your name, am I wrong?"


    "...My name, huh? You ask me something quite unique and unexpected, don''t you think? The name is more..--


    Alvine shakes his head with a light smile. "I''m not asking you to reveal your real name to me, but the ones you used most often."


    "...Hera, Shiarori." She answers unambiguously.


    Alvine frowns. ''Hera? Like the goddess of the earth? Also the wife of this god who...-


    "No, I had never set foot on the you believe, it may be a coincidence with their beliefs." She immediately adds as if she could read in Alvine''s thoughts.


    "...I see, but on the other hand, I don''t understand why you have these two names. Shiraori, huh? This name suits you more than the one I gave you."


    "..."


    "Well, now, let''s think about it more clearly. Names are the representation of us in most cases. For my part, I was once named KARAHAN because I represented absolute darkness; even if this is still the case, my actions and decisions are different from those before.


    -As a result, my legend as ck King fades over time. If I continue like this, it wouldn''t be surprising if this nickname fell into oblivion; do you guess where I''m going?"


    "...I have an idea about it, but I would like to hear you develop it to have confirmation that we have reached the same conclusion." Isolet made this statement while crossing her arms.


    "...I see," Alvine murmured while serving another ss.


    He then goes on. "This guy introduced himself as the mediator, but also as the one who put order in disorders; a bit like those who persist in ying roles, ves of thews in one word.


    -Taking this fact into ount, plus its unique power of materialization, I would say that it seems fictitious to me; Present but without being so, alive but without being so much, a little like...-


    "Space and time, in short." Isolet ends the sentence in his ce.


    Alvine smiles at her. "You were not lying in saying that you reached the same conclusion as me. But there is something wrong with this conclusion."


    Before answering Alvine''s hypothesis, she lightly put her hair behind her ears while taking the opportunity to organize her thoughts.


    "That''s true, space and time may be like wind and earth; but they are not really united by unbreakable ties, they are like Siamese sisters."


    "Exactly! Hence my conclusion, which turned into spection." Alvine retorts vigorously while snapping his fingers as if he were happy to see Isolet take the same dubious path as him.


    "This guy can''t be time and space at the same time, it''s simply impossible; unless... the universe is above below." He then adds.


    Isolet remains momentarily silent before opening it. "What if it was the case?"


    Alvine froze. "!?!?"


    "Do you remember? He told me that he was there to settle all the shits we created; even if I don''t know what he means by that, I can roughly feel that this sentence is rted to this spection."


    "...But is that really the case?" Asked Alvine with a skeptical air.


    "It may be true or false. It may make us believe this, or vice versa."


    "..."


    "Finally, I''m just putting forward my arguments. We will know sooner orter. But the problem is elsewhere; if he has bad intentions, that''s the case, then I doubt that we will fall into a trap that will be more difficult for us to get out of it." She murmured when she saw Alvine remain silent.


    As for thetter, he put a foot in the conversation and addressed some details that he had not mentioned before.


    "With a little hindsight, I realize that the power of materialization is, somehow, linked to that of space; we cannot materialize a few things elsewhere than in space. But...it is only a deviant element, like wood or snow that is none other than the fusion of two elements, namely water and wind.


    -Space, time, light, and darkness, are the four higher fundamental elements that give rise to the sub-elements; but it may have other elements that we do not know, it remains to be seen which ones." He concludes by lying against the back of his chair.

 Chapter 467: Set things right with the Outsider pawn.

    Following the sharing of information, Alvine left Isolet''s dimension with the hope or misfortune of meeting her soon.


    Following his departure, Isolet also decided to get out of her den, now knowing that it would no longer serve her much.


    As for Alvine, this guy visibly more vicious than the word itself is weak to describe him, went to his new home.


    In the shadow territory?


    No, even if he wanted to, he could hardly do it.


    Unlike Isolet, whose supreme domain was not hostile to any living being, that of Alvine was the opposite.


    His clones, who had activated the universalw of darkness level three, which consisted of locking others in a space where time and space itself did not exist, the inside of a real ck hole that erases everything in its path, had shown us how frightening this dimension was.


    Anyone would understand if he were told that the ck hole that had almost killed a supreme being (Serena, Sabrina''s sister), was only a glimpse of a fragment of Alvine''s true supreme domain.


    His shadow soldiers will be able to survive in his territory without any problem, but what about the others?


    As for why Alvine said that space existed everywhere, it was, clearly, a lie on his part.


    His goal was probably to let Isolet and the mediator believe that he was out of reach.


    In this case, if he was not in his territory, where was he?


    ...


    Current location, Fy''s, or rather the remains that remained of it.


    "What the fuck was done here during my absence?" The only person who''s unaware of all the recent changes that had urred in her absence, and who has just returned home, had a darker expression than the anchor when she saw the giant and lifeless meteorite floating in the void.


    Elena.


    Unexpectedly, she returned rather than what Alvine and Askald had nned.


    But instead of the panic of being in the presence of such an anomaly, she had a sneaky smile on her lips. "I didn''t expect my master to take the next step of the evacuation n." She then mumbles beforending on the meteorite that had always kept its astronomical size.


    The strangest was to see it (the coreless) still intact, despite being at the mercy of the chaos and spatial tempests.


    Oncended on the pariah, she looked around to make sure she didn''t have unwanted spectators around her.


    Then, she turns into a ck mist before diving under the earth''s crust and making her way to the old location of the''s core.


    In just one minute, she found herself kilometers underground, and in a vast and empty space that was once used to house the constant fusion core of the.


    As for why she took this path to reach this vast empty and ck space, she soon took action to join the others.


    [In the name of my lord, I ask for ess: identity, Elena Dragnar, monarch of the Valkyries.]


    She pronounces these words in the ancientnguage and waits patiently in the dark.


    This silencested more than a minute, almost making her lose the patience she had at the beginning.


    But just before she showed it tantly, an emerald portal, simr to that of Azalea, appeared in front of her.


    Seeing the color of the portal and the energy that emanated from it, she ms her tongue before jumping into it.


    Following her departure, the portal closes instantly; plunging the space into the dark once again.


    On the other side of the supreme-dimensional portal, Elena sees Cindy and her sister waiting for her in a clean room that has no door or windows.


    "What took you so long to get me in?" She scolded in a bad mood.


    "I don''t see what you''re talking about, wild beast." Cindy retorts arrogantly while ying with her two daggers between her hands after feeling Elena''s hostile aura toward her.


    But seeing Elena frowning, she took a step back and hid herself by her sis. "My dear sis, are you sure it was a good idea to let this fury girl enter here? The wild beasts of his kind tend to fuck the shit behind them." She continues despite all.


    Rendy looks up, determined not to interfere in their differences.


    Elena''s smile threatened to copse following Cindy''s sarcasm. "I don''t have time to take care of the weak of your kind." But she sessfully keeps control over her emotions; a rare and unexpected spectacle for the two sisters.


    She opens her own portal and leaves both behind her before going outside the room.


    A long corridor, simr to that of aboratory, then weed her with open arms.


    But as soon as she took a step, she found herself in another room independent of the previous one.


    "For Fortress''s energy level has stabilized by 80%, we must no longer have a problem maneuvering it."


    "Kudos Feyre! - And then, what about your side, Heepha?"


    "Mymander, all the other functions of Fortress are now stable. We should no longer have problems responding in the event of an imminent attack."


    "I''m not talking about that, but the automatic aeration artifacts, the artificial mana circuits, and if the other spaces work perfectly?"


    "Mymander, all it''s OK; even Magic beasts began adapting to their new environments; some of them have even created their territories of influence."


    "Very good, tell me about all kinds of anomalies in every detail; I want to be aware of everything, even the most insignificant detail."


    "At your orders,mander."


    "... What...- Before Elena understood anything, Askald, who was sitting in themander''s chair, cut her off.


    "Greed, escort the fugitive to the lord." Hemanded Greed, who was standing behind Feyre.


    The room where Elenanded was none other than the control center of Fortress, one of the ships that belonged to Alvine.


    As for where this little jewel came from, history goes back long before he withdrew.


    In other words, it was one of the ships he had in his possession during the era of the gods.


    "To your orders, monarch of souls!"


    Elena soon showed her disagreement with her brother''s order. "What? Wait, I have to...-


    "Don''t worry, dear sister; I''m sixty percent sure that the lord won''t give you a scratch for your unconsciousness."


    She had tingling under her hair when she remembered her sin. "S...So, you tell me that there is still a forty percent chance that he will chastise me?" She stutters incessantly.


    "... Don''t see things so negatively, there is a fifty percent chance that he will forgive you."


    "-! Why did the chances suddenly drop and to my disadvantage!?"


    "It''s your impression, there''s nothing wrong with being punished for exceeding our lord''s orders, but you must know that, don''t you?"


    Seeing Askald confirmed that she was going to be punished by Alvine, she remained silent; lest her brother say something even worse.


    "...Sigh." After a heavy and sad sigh, she skims at Greed with hostile eyes. "Show me the way!"


    Greed nods his head and ignores the difort which gives him the impression of having a de under his throat due to Elena''s eyes.


    He takes out a smallpass in the sleeve of his leather blouse and ces it on his magic stick''s crystal that he had from Heepha.


    [Portal!] This word from him was followed by the appearance of a ck portal in the middle of the clean room.


    He takes ast look at Feyre to see if she could get by without him. But he immediately abandoned his worries when he saw this fanatic in search of ancient knowledge deeply immersed in her work.


    On the other side, Elena crosses her portal followed by himself.


    --


    Still in the ship, but in a different apartment and one of the most luxurious, was Alvine; quietly sitting behind his desk arranged by Nelda (currently recing Assiaphir).


    (Nelda is none other than Princess Valskar who had joined Alvine''s camp during the Valskar''s invasion; ording to the terms of their agreements)


    "You can leave us alone, Greed." As soon as they arrive in the room, Alvine gives this order to Greed.


    This only made Elena more nervous.


    "I...-


    Alvine raises his hand towards her, snatching her any chance of justification.


    He then continues to consult the documents he had on his desk in a peaceful but suffocating silence for a certain warm-blooded woman.


    ...


    ..


    .


    After ten minutes of patience, Elena finally saw Alvine put thest document under the table, in the small drawer under his desk; a drawer normally too small to hold three books of two hundred pages.


    "In your opinion, why does Askald always persist in sending me paper reports instead of recording them on the tablets that Feyre and Greed created?" This was his question; a question that has nothing to do with the subject.


    "..." Perhaps out of caution, or out of a desire to stay out of Alvine''s traps, Elena decides to keep her right to silence; at least, if she has any.


    "Well, Elena, don''t tell me you don''t know the answer. However, this is a fairly simple question." He asks again while looking at thetter with nonchnt eyes.


    "... I don''t...- I''m sorry to have--


    "No, it''s not an excuse I want to hear, but an answer." Alvine stops her right away.


    Thetter knew what he was talking about; or at least, she thought she knew. "I intended to punish those who dared to...


    She squeezes her fist while keeping control over her facial expressions and more. But it was easier to try than to seed in that.


    ''Heh, she''s always like that; always acting before thinking. But despite her head-in-head temperament, she has never caused me problems than Greed recently; it''s almost unrealistic, if I may say so.


    But perhaps she''s more cautious than others think; her presence in this ce is proof of this.'' While muttering these sentences, Alvine gets up behind her desk and goes to Elena before standing in front of her.


    Aside, thetter could feel Alvine''s oppression because of his simple presence. ''How strong did he be in such a short time? They are abyssal, the powers of this monster.'' She mumbles while holding her breath and protecting her consciousness from any external intrusion.


    Faced with such caution on his part, Alvine smiles slightly. "I thought I was clear, Elena; what I want to know is why did youe back?" He asks after passing her and standing just a few feet behind her.


    "Huh!?"


    "I ask you why you came back? ording to my forecasts, you had to wander for a few more months beforeing back. But why so soon? I ask you to exin to me because I hate being wrong in my predictions."

 Chapter 468: On the way to the meeting place.

    "Well, if you have now understood the task I assign you, you''re free to leave now."


    "...My lord, are you sure of your decision? You even gave me this...--


    "Yea, yea; you have the right to do everything you want, as long as you don''t get bored or leave embarrassing witnesses alive on your way. And then, when the timees, use this little treasure you have just received as a reward for defeating the servant (Cindy)."


    The two were no longer in Alvine''s office but on the rocky ex.


    ''I expected everything but that; who would have thought she would choose one of my best artifacts? The most ironic thing is that I intended to give it to her so that she could make good use of it in my ce. Given the dangerousness of this relic, it would be risky to give it to Greed who would risk exterminating us with it.'' He smiles while looking at Elena''s skeptical eyes.


    Receiving a reward instead of a punishment was too good to be true for her; even too suspicious, especially from Alvine, who''s the perfect definition of the word impartiality.


    "If I were in your ce, I would hurry before I change my mind and deprive you of...


    Before he finishes his sentence, Elena vanishes in front of him.


    Seeing her flee him like a gue, Alvine shakes his head with a satisfying little smile.


    "Well, now that the Outsider pawn has regained her usual ce, and my subjects are safe for a long time, it''s time to attend this meeting. ¡­I already shiver with impatience at the idea of the things this bastard has in store for me."


    As if his shadow could understand his intentions, it creates a ck portal within itself, allowing two people to join Alvine.


    Against all odds, they were none other than Reha and Shiro.


    These two were not surprised by their appearances, the information had already reached them through Celestia.


    "Are you sure of your choice?" Reha asks immediately as soon as he appears.


    "??"


    "...I''m not saying we''re weak, but I don''t think I''m able to properly ensure your protection. There are quite a few useful and more powerful subordinates than us who will be able to...-


    Alvine cut her off before she finished her sentence. "Don''t worry, you two are the most qualified to fulfill this mission than anyone else."


    "...In this case, I have nothing to add." She murmured while taking a quick look at Shiro, who was silent as usual.


    ''These two are the only ones who perfectly master the element of light; this simple detail changes the whole game.'' Alvine takes advantage of this moment of silence while making a brief recap of the whole situation with a little stealthy smile under his unshakable lord''s mask.


    Then, while the two wondered about Alvine''s next steps, thetter closed his eyes and manifested an amount of his aura.


    But even with this small amount that was not close to fifty percent of the total, the two witnesses attended shows that were both beautiful but frightening.


    -Crack, Crack, Crack, Crack....!!!


    They could notice spatial cracks in the form of roots all around them.


    Stunned by this epic event, Reha and Shiro looked at his back with eyes preyed with doubt.


    Unable to wait for the mystery to persist, Reha slightly opens her luscious lips and expresses herself in the form of a question. "My dear master, what exactly do you intend to do?"


    Meanwhile, Even Alvine himself was awed by this. ''How are we supposed to fight in a ce as fragile as this universe? The world will run to its loss if I fight with full power against beings like Isolet or the mediator himself; this is proof that the era of the gods is over.'' After this short mumbling in his mind,


    ...He answers Reha without turning to her. "Be patient, Reha, he''s already on his way."


    "Already on the way?" Shiro looks at Reha while repeating Alvine''s words with a face contracted by thetter''s pressure.


    Note that neither he nor Reha was targeted by Alvine''s aura; in other words, it was the debris of this aura that prevented him from blowing regrly.


    In addition,


    -Crack, Crack, Crack, Crack....!!!


    The cracks in space continue to spread at an abnormal speed and left shadowy and abyssal areas behind them.


    However, despite this level of destruction, Alvine did not intend to stop his cataclysmic maneuver.


    After a while, the whole area froze in a greyish glow.


    -!!


    At this time, Alvine could feel this anomaly influence him slightly. And unlike him, the two guys behind him had stopped breathing; they had their eyes wide open, their organs and mana flow blurred as if they had died at that moment.


    But the reality was very different; this anomaly that transforms any color into gray and freezes people has familiarized us. Just as Yasmine had done with Alvine when he had gone to sow chaos in her territory.


    As a repost, Alvine channels his energy into his body to erase the influence of the time stop on him.


    "I expected you to contact me, but why do it so brutally?" The familiar voice of a person whom Alvine was beginning to recognize, resonates heavily around him; the mediator.


    Just hearing the tone of the voice, Alvine smiles slightly, feeling thetter''s frustration with his actions.


    "Is it my fault? This was to be expected from someone who doesn''t care much about the environment." He retorted with a lofty smile.


    Following his senseless argument, the mediator appeared near him in one of the spatial dark areas that appeared under the pressure of Alvine''s aura.


    His current appearance had nothing to do with everything he had shown so far.


    He was like Alvinos with his long sharp horns and a half-scalted body.


    But the most unreasonable thing was that he did not seem to be a man or a woman.


    "...By creating such chaos in space-time, you will risk creating the greatest destruction that...- Tsk, well, how about putting an order in this bazaar that ''YOU'' have created?" Even if his voice was that of a man, his silhouette was slightly more refined than that of a man.


    Seeing him in this form, Alvine frowns. "What are you, exactly?" He asks, going straight to the point.


    "...Will you ask me this question every time we meet again?"


    "Possible; at least, until I find the answer."


    "...Do I have to understand that you don''t intend to clean up the shit you just fucked here?" He grumbles in a somewhat angry tone.


    But Alvine only smiled at his question.


    As for the principal, he ms his tongue with frustration while sweeping the void with his hand. "...Sigh, I had doubts about some things."


    As he said these words, the space debris that was like broken mirrors around them changed their trajectories.


    Slowly, the sses connected as time passed upside down.


    Being the only spectator on the field, Alvine crosses his arms and spreads a sufficient smile on his lips.


    Even if the mediator saw him putting his magnanimity to the test, he still kept his bnce between being angry and acting under the effect of anger.


    He then continues his sentence while continuing his maneuver with thews of time. "I have wondered many times about where you had to...-


    "It''s a contradiction."


    "..." He looked up deeply at Alvine when he saw him interrupt him with such a misty sentence.


    But thetter didn''t care, he continued: "You said you were there to maintain the universal bnce; in other words, to ensure that no one influences thews of the natural order. But what did I just attend? You have reversed the thread of time on this.


    -This discrepancy will be forever present here and would risk attracting a lot of time-eaters, who are monsters known to be attracted by anomalies simr to these."


    The mediator frowns.


    "How is it different from my crime?" But still careless, Alvine continues with his arguments, which were more provocations than anything else. "You had the choice between letting these spatial cracks extend to infinity or repairing them. But even if you chose the second option, you could have used a spatial skill of the highest rank instead of using time."


    "..."


    "Why the time? Is it because you are more skilled with time than with space?" He asks while raising his eyebrows.


    "The decision is up to me, and I don''t think I have the memories to justify my choices to you."


    "No, you didn''t make such promises. But I can''t help being dazzled by your spell of time. You used it with such skill that you give me the impression of being one with this affinity; a bit like Isolet, who is one with her affinity of light or me with darkness."


    "..."


    "Finally, I am only specting between this possibility among the thousands that exist. I suppose that an ignorant like me is not smart enough to guess the depth of wisdom that is of an unfathomable level." Alvine chains these words one after the other without giving the mediator time to ce a word.


    Thetter, unlike his first meeting with Alvine, was on his guard; to believe that he saw Alvine in another light.


    During these brief moments of silence, Alvine looks at Shiro and Reha with contracted eyebrows.

 Chapter 469: The mediators dark plans.

    ''Isolet was right; this guy is more connected with temporal flows than me and her. It''s not given to everyone, even to me who''s in the same rank as Isolet, to influence the time of a ranked one with so much panache. But this son of bitch did better than that by influencing time in space itself.


    Seeing the temporal flows in space is like looking for a needle in a haystack. But he was able to do it in a sh. Moreover, he prefers to ignore the consequences that his actions could subsequently cause instead of letting the universe regte itself.


    Thanks to these actions on his part, I am more than satisfied with my departure n. Speaking of initial intentions, I had only one; prevent him from suspecting that my subjects are still nearby.


    One thing I didn''t calcte at first was that he was going to prowl around this extinct. Thus, my appearance on this would naturally make him suspicious of me. Just by seeing his eyes, I can guess that he is trying to get his hands on my only weak rope, my subjects.


    That''s why I knowingly used my aura to create all this chaos in the hope that he woulde out of its holes to y his bncing role. This n was risky, another minute and I would have destroyed this pile of rock and exposed the interior.


    But hey, I never thought he would be so imprudent by going so far.


    Maybe I''m mistaken; if his goal is to reveal this fact to me to better hide his true nature, then I would be really in bad shape.


    For now, it is better not to be paranoid thinking about the worst.


    The only thing I am sure of is that he no longer suspects me of having a connection with this ce. But since this madness on my part brings the expected result, let''s say we seed.


    As for why I''m sure he''s an impostor who ys the role of bnce, it''s easy to understand.


    None of these beings will go so far as to disturb the flow of universal times to repair just a few cracks; after all, the universe is not limited to just a few billion years of light.


    Even if nothing is certain at the moment,


    It remains to be checked if he intends to persist in ying his pseudo-role or pretending to be the being who reigns over time.


    After this brief recapittion, Alvine touches Reha and Shiro''s shoulders at the same time while letting some of his energy flow over them.


    It only took him a nano-second to break the influence of time on both.


    The two panting as if they were about to suffocate.


    "What is...-


    "I am sorry to have inflicted this on you; in normal times, this kind of forced breakup is not rmended because of the side effects that wille after." Alvine interrupts Shiro who wants exnations.


    But unlike Shiro, Reha was more focused on the mediator who smiled slightly at her.


    In just a second, she seems to have grasped the situation as a whole, even if she did not know the identity of the mediator or what had pushed him tomit such mistrust of them.


    -Shriikkk!!


    Without saying a word, she drew her weapon and stood between Alvine and him even though she knew she had no chance against being in front of her.


    Her senseless action made Alvine and the mediator smile at the same time; but with different thoughts.


    ''I expected everything but that; this woman has changed a lot over time. Before, she would never have drawn her de in front stronger than she is; I don''t know if it''s good or bad news for me.'' These were the thoughts that put Alvine in a good mood.


    But what about the mediator?


    "Wait? Are you going to face me?" He asks while snorting.


    "..."


    Seeing her silent but with determined and hostile eyes towards him, his sneer turned intoughter. "Huhu... HAHAHA..!! It''s so entertaining to know that you have such minions in your ranks."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    By dint of seeing everyone silent, including Alvine, he stoppedughing, lest he start a situation out of calction.


    "Tell me, Chronos, are you here to escort me or to waste my time?" Alvine asks in a dark voice.


    At this moment, the mediator''s smile instantly fades as if he had never existed.


    "What did you just call me!?"


    Seeing him ask him exactly the question he expected, Alvine smiled sneakily. "Am I wrong? Is it possible that I got the wrong name? Chronos is, however, a name that feet you perfectly; especially after this dazzling feat that you have just shown us with your time-based skill."


    "... I don''t like this nickname; it''s as if you...-


    He stops when he sees Alvine''s smile which tells him: ''See if I care''.


    "Forget; call me as you see fit, I don''t care too much."


    "Pfff~, so Chronos, are you here to escort me to the meeting ce or is it just to make fun of us?" This sarcasm came from none other than Alvine.


    "..."


    Even if the mediator did notment, his slightly wrinkled face showed that he did not like Alvine''s nickname.


    But knowing that it would be a waste of time if he tried to change Alvine''s mind, he returned to the main subject.


    But instead of expressing himself with words, it is rather with deeds that he does it by creating a portal and taking ast look at Alvine before crossing the portal.


    Seeing his actions, Alvine licks his lips as if he were delighting in the taste of victory still fresh on his taste buds. (But for how long?)


    "Let''s follow it." He orders his two escorts before jumping into the mediator''s portal without thinking of ensuring his back in the event of a trap.


    Fortunately for him, the trip was smooth and even more, fast.


    But the view on the other side of the portal erased Alvine''s triumphant smile. "He purposed to bring me here." He growls as soon as he appears on the roof of a luxurious but familiar building.


    The building was not familiar to him because he knew it properly, but rather its design and construction materials.


    He was not the only one to show his astonishment, Reha and Shiro also seemed to be familiar with the ce in question; especially when they saw a helicopter flying over their heads.


    ''An illusory skill? No, it''s rather a replica of the Earth. Now, it is impossible to deny that this vicious knows a lot about my past; it remains to be discovered how far his knowledge about me goes.'' Alvine didn''t take long to understand the prank.


    Reha, for her part, did not seem to need it; especially by taking into ount her roots.


    "Be sure to follow me, Hera is already waiting for us in the restaurant."


    At that moment, when Alvine''s eyes crossed those of the mediator, he immediately realized that the roles were reversed; just ording to thetter''s smile.


    But strangely, apart from the small difort of the start, he no longer seems to be negatively affected by the ce.


    ''The city looks like the ce where I once lived, but what''s the point of rehashing the past? Especially since this one is no longer particrly important to me.


    My choices and decisions were motivated by my ownmon sense; so I have no regrets about my years spent in this other life.'' With this brief reflection, he put his two hands in the pockets of his ck coat and jumped from the roof of the skyscraper without saying one more word.


    Seeing him so calm, the mediator frowns slightly. But he didn''tment.


    Shiro and Reha followed him by jumping in their turns; a decision that left the mediator indifferent who passed through the roof door.


    On the thirty-ninth floor, Isolet was, as the mediator had announced.


    Thetter was nonchntly sitting on the table while ignoring the looks and whispers of the curious around her.


    She had ordered a cup of tea, but the smell alone discouraged her from tasting it until it became cold; especially when she realized that tea had no spiritual power.


    At two tables from her, were Jabbal and Adonis, who were still sleeping while his colleague ate fries without the slightest restraint.


    No need to say that they also have the attention of others on them, even if they had made efforts to blend into the masses by adapting their clothing style.


    Isolet had a short purple V-neck dress with motifs of the flowers that are on his territory, and golden hems.


    As for her two bodyguards, they were in white suits that were in perfect harmony with their silver hair.


    Their efforts to go unnoticed were not limited only to their clothing styles, but even more; they had even made the effort to hide their non-human traits. Simr to Isolet who had masked the only pointed horn she had on the right temple.


    At the same time, the mediator enters through the main door; thetter no longer has his monk dress, but a loose light blue shirt under his ck pants that perfectly fit with his ck Chuck-Taylors.


    But what about the craziest of all?


    Yes, unlike them, Alvine and his two escorts did nothing like that.


    Still with his ck leather coat and his embodied gentlemen''s shoes, Alvine entered the restaurant lounge with his two escorts who were more like religious of a dubious cult with their male white dresses and the other dressed in a white kimono.


    As soon as he arrived, Alvine and the other two, who had to draw more attention to them, strangely went more unnoticed than the others.


    Something that did not surprise others, given that they were the only ones who could see them.


    "What''s the point of taking me to such a noisy ce?" He stops behind Isolet''s chair while asking the mediator who smiles slyly.


    Guessing that the person concerned did not intend to answer his question, he sat on one of the two vacant chairs on Isolet''s table. "It doesn''t matter, let''s finish it, I don''t have to do that only." He mumbles while taking a bottle of wine on the bar using his gravitational magic.


    No need to say that his actions were carried out with the utmost caution so that other people do not notice it.


    "It''s called theft, brother."


    "..."


    Hearing these words from Ist, he sighed slightly while Shiro half-filled his ss.


    Subsequently, Shiro joins Reha who had found an empty table like the other escort duos, and remains on standby.


    Seeing that everyone has settled well, the mediator sitsmittedly on Isolet''s table; more precisely on the only unupied chair.


    "Before starting this meeting, I would like to ask you a few questions; you are free to answer me or not; it all depends on your moods and whims." He exins himself as if he were the only adult.


    But the two did not seem to be touched by his arrogance; they remained silent without acquiescing or refuting his proposal.


    "This situation is easier to solve than you can imagine; it is just enough for one of you to decide to give up your life in favor of the other. As a mediator, I would promise thetter to protect her alternates until the end of time."


    "..."

 Chapter 470: The mediators dark plans. 2

    -This situation is easier to solve than you can imagine; it is just enough for one of you to abandon his thirst for victory in favor of the other. As a mediator, I would promise thetter to protect her alternates until the end of time."


    "..."


    Seeing them silent, as if they had not just heard him make such a senseless statement, he smiled ironically.


    Yes, this proposal is probably the most stupid he could do. A quarrel is a fight but not necessarily serious. But here, we are not talking about a street fight or quarrel, but about a war between the most important factions of the universe.


    Does he y with their patience? The question arises.


    In any case, Alvine and Isolet were deaf to his proposal. He, therefore, had no choice but to deepen his exnations.


    "You have surely noticed the consequences of your presence at both and at the same time in this universe. Laws are beginning to change little by little; it''s only a matter of time before everything copses. And when it''s toote to backtrack, you and the reasons that push you to fight will only be in vain." He finally stops, waiting to see if one of the two would join the conversation.


    "Why is this happening?" Iste asks.


    "It''s simple; have you ever seen a kingdom run under the control of two kings?" He answers her question with another while taking a peek at Alvine.


    He was listening, but without saying anything; Alvine.


    Unlike Alvine, Isolet seems to be ready to go all the way. "...In this case, what proves to you that these changes are rted to our presence? As far as I know, we are not the only ones representing the four universal elements; why do I have to swallow your exnations without having concrete evidence?" She persists while looking at the mediator with inquisitive eyes.


    Naturally, thetter understood that she was using him of something.


    Hence his grandiose smile following Ist''s question.


    "Of course, by deciding to give up, it is not only with a few millennia of sleep with the hope of reincarnating; it will disappear forever. His powers as a shadow or her light will be assigned to me until I find another candidate better suited to rece her/him.


    -But note that this decision will be right to me; it is up to me, and to me alone, who will decide when and whom I must bequeath these powers."


    "Don''t try to bypass my question." Not in the mood to listen to the bullshit that the mediator was debating, Isolet brings her previous question back to the carpet of the conversation.


    By the way, Alvine serves himself another ss after emptying the first one, as if he were just a nk sheet in their conversations.


    "I hear what you say, but look around you, you will already see the changes in question. I even think that the other invisible man (Alvine) has already noticed these changes." The mediator cleverly gives this answer while waving to the blonde waitress.


    Thetter rushes at a horse''s steps to the mediator. "Dear customer, what can I help you?"


    "A tequ, please."


    "...Right away, sir." With a professional smile, the blonde, who looked like a part-time high school student, turned around to ce the mediator''s order.


    ''Hmm, a tequ in this restaurant? I would never have guessed it.'' Alvine mumbles without his mind as if he didn''t listen to anything from their conversation.


    In addition, Isolet used her magical perception to check the famous changes the mediator was talking about.


    But despite her ultra-sharp senses, she could not grasp the meaning of the mediator''s words.


    "This Whisky bes stronger and stronger after each sip." Unfortunately for her, Alvine interrupts her efforts by making suchments out of context.


    "..." Ist frowns at hisck of seriousness.


    "It''s suspicious." He adds while looking at Isolet.


    He then fills his whisky ss and pushes it towards Isolet.


    "...What is the interest of..-


    "You must taste it to understand." The mediator interrupts her before she refuses Alvine''s ss.


    "..." Feeling that it had something to do with the mediator''s puzzle, she epts Alvine''s offer and takes a small sip.


    -!


    Her eyes instantly widened with amazement when she realized that Alvine''s whisky had residues of magical energy in it.


    To confirm her suspicions, she tastes the tea she has not yet touched since the beginning.


    ''How the hell is this possible? However, I''m sure that this tea was just a simple tea.'' She was thinking in her mind.


    Alvine also frowns when she sees her reaction. ''It''s suspicious, I had just taken this bottle of whisky to kill time, but I would never have believed that my action could fall to such a result. The most ironic thing is that they won''t believe me even if I said I hadn''t noticed anything before myst two sips.'' He smiles in the face of this unexpected chance.


    Perhaps out ofziness to exin himself, he decides to keep his thoughts to himself; letting them believe what they want.


    "In this case; what am I supposed to believe? You may have infused mana into the core of this without our knowledge." Isolet decides to keep her usual position; suspicious.


    "...You may be right, but despite everything, how will you exin that the energy that is gradually manifesting around us is of the same nature as yours?"


    "..."


    Seeing Isolet silent, the mediator crosses his fingers on the small dining table and takes a severe look at her. "I created this based on a small blue sphere that I had visited before; the only difference is that it did not have the slightest ounce of mana.


    -Moreover, you refused to drink your tea because it was not suitable for your taste buds which only appreciate food and drinks made with mana. This phenomenon of mana manifestation would not be possible if you were not both in the same ce. You know what I''m talking about since it only happened when the invisible man joined you."


    "So, you mean that we are responsible for these changes? Do you think I''m a beginner to let my magical energy wander out of my control?" Isolet also retorts.


    "I didn''t say anything like that. All I say is that the energy of darkness and that of lighte into conflict as soon as their two hosts present themselves. As you can see, this influence does not yet have a great impact; it is necessary to be endowed with unprecedented caution to hope to notice it. Plus, the wear is also less to cause serious damage."


    As soon as the mediator finished presenting his evidence, Alvine finally joined the conversation. "What will be the consequences if it goes into a spin?" He suddenly asks.


    His intervention, of course, attracted the attention of two.


    "I don''t know." The mediator responds instantly.


    "Oh, I see."


    But seeing Alvine immediately disinterested in the question, the mediator exins himself in a somewhat hasty tone, as if he were disappointed to see him so disinterested.


    But Alvine did not listen to his exnations, he waspletely immersed in his thoughts.


    ''Each of us has roles to y at the moment to hide our true intentions. Isolet makes his ignorant while deepening his theories and suspicions about both of us. Chronos does his best to guess our true intentions; finally, I believe. But for my part, I don''t really have a specific goal in this meeting; therefore, it would be better to remain in sync with them while finding the essentials.


    ''At first nce, Isolet does not seem really determined to go to the end of this war; but it is only a facade, she is no longer the person she was before. I would even say that she makes me as ufortable as the mediator, and will know why I am so suspicious of her, I would say that it is my intuition that speaks to me.


    If I am not mistaken, Mr. Chronos agrees with me. His prudence has skyrocketed since our first meeting. I would like to make the situation more spicy, but it is better not to rush things. Let these two fight with their words while staying out of their sight.


    While the two continued to exchange and debate about rather obvious things, Alvine looked at Adonis with suspicious eyes.


    ''I must still admit that she has no less weak assets than mine. This groundhog is as powerful as Askald, or even more. But knowing Askald, I am convinced that he will have no problem killing him by other inconvenient means.


    -The problem is that he''s not there to gauge the power and level of dangerousness of this guy. But I have no worries about this level.


    -Askald is an outstanding strategist, but at the moment, he''s the weakest among my three monarchs. He was more powerful than Elena, but this is no longer the case, especially since Elena stole Kimiko from me; sigh, I already miss this little boy. To one what I hope for these two, is that they manage to understand each other and cooperate together.


    The nature of my powers changed, so Kimiko had trouble adapting. It''s a wise choice that...-


    "What do you think?" Suddenly, he was interrupted by Isolet who asked him this question.


    "What do I think about it?" He frowns, naturally unable to grasp the situation (since he was not listening to anything.)


    "..."


    The two look at him, waiting for him to speak; this puts him in a dilemma.


    But out of caution, he takes a look at Reha.


    -Nod.


    Seeing thisst nod at him, meaning that he had to agree; Alvine smiled slightly. "I don''t agree with you." He replied without even knowing what the two were talking about.


    "What!? How do you not agree??" The mediator and Isolet exim together, no longer understanding anything.


    The most ironic thing was that Alvine himself did not understand either.


    But his serenity in the face of this situation sweeps away any doubt in the memory of both.


    The other four escorts were all as surprised as their masters, of which Alvine was also a part.


    "Think; do you think I would ept that? It''s to know me badly." He retorted while frowning with a threatening air.


    The two interlocutors remained silent without saying anything for a short time; apparently shocked by Alvine''s unexpected refusal.


    "...Huhuhu, I see that you are always ungodly than before." Chronos made this sarcasticment.


    "...Thank you for thepliment, I guess." He said while watching the blondee with the tequ that the mediator had pre-ordered.


    **My dear master, do you intend to involve innocent people in this war?**


    Taking advantage of the situation, Reha asks Alvine this question.


    [...What if that were the case?]


    Reha''s eyes became skeptical following Alvine''s answer as if she didn''t believe what Alvine had just said.


    ''It''s funny, I feel that this mystery will lose all its meaning if I decide to rummage through Reha''s mind to find out what they were talking about. Although, the conversation was so boring that I couldn''t help wondering a little. Moreover, from her question and the expression they showed me, I can roughly guess what they were talking about; probably the ce where the war will take ce.''


    "In this case, do you have a ce in mind? I find it hard to believe that you want us to fight without respecting the life rights of others." Isolet resumed the threads of the conversation while wearing a ck face.


    As Alvine had concluded, the two were talking about the same thing.


    After the waitress''s departure, Alvine looks at Isolet in an inexpressive way. "Is it normal for you to teach me? Remember that it is your subordinates who have begun to recruit allies from the four corners of the universe."


    "?! - I was not present when they acted in this way. Don''t mix them--


    "But it''s still your troops now, the allies that your subordinates had recruited, am I wrong??" He questions Isolet while ncing at Adonis who opens his eyes slightly.


    "..."

 Chapter 471: The mediators dark plans. 3

    Seeing everyone silent, Alvine continues to travel on the unknown terrain. "Even if you were not in control of these decisions, as the person responsible for the takers of these decisions, it is, therefore, up to you. I was also used of wrong and through because of the actions of my subordinates, even if sometimes, Ipletely did not know what they were doing behind my back."


    "It is not worth justifying yourself, whether you are ignorant or not, you will always remain the evil embodied." The mediator retorts without the slightest hesitation.


    "Oh well? Who decided that? Is it because I have the role of the viin in this story?"


    "No, because that is your nature; we have the proof at the very moment we are talking." This time, it was Isolet who took the reins.


    "..." Having nothing to add, Alvine was silent, without giving free rein to his true thoughts.


    ''No chance; it''s less tiring to let them imagine what they want. In this universe, the notion of good and evil is interpreted ording to the point of view and mores of each person or civilization, so I have no interest in justifying my choices and decisions to them.'' He then said to himself before looking at Reha who always gave him a dark look since he had refused her proposal.


    "Finally, it doesn''t matter. What I mean in short, is that no matter what your efforts, there will be innocent victims; but do not let yourself be fooled by these things, there are not really saints in this world, everything is only a matter of point of view. If you thought like me, this story will not be as disturbing for you."


    "Are you insinuating that...-


    "Yes, for me, the inconveniences deserve to be deracinated!"


    Hearing him make this most unpleasant and unholy announcement, even the mediator had a peak of shock in his mind. ''And to say that I thought it had changed over time.'' He mumbled himself while looking at Isolet who threw hostile eyes at Alvine.


    ''...All these promises to be interesting. Now, you, who have been in love with this feeling of illusory fraternity, what are you going to do?


    -Let this demon live and watch him sow chaos, or take a deduction from exterminating him in order to help the universe get rid of this tumor that has been gnawing at it long before time and space?


    -Only you can do it; it is only after making your decision that I will know how to act ordingly.'' The mediator''s eyes shone with malice as his smile gradually turned into an insane smile as he saw the long-awaited results ur before his eyes.


    As the mediator predicted the scenario in advance, Isolet is beginning to lose her coolness and seems to have difficulty containing her hostility towards Alvine for the very first time.


    "Do you know why I decided to absorb some of your powers?" She asks in a somewhat dark tone.


    "How is it important to me?"


    "It was to see if you were influenced by darkness." She continues while ignoring Alvine''s sarcasm.


    This time, even Alvine had suspicions about her. ''This glow in her eyes is not aedy. It seems that the time has passed for the pretenses.'' He concludes while contemting Isolet''s deformed face with a small sneaky smile.


    Thetter continued without giving him time to answer her. "And even after absorbing a sufficient amount of your powers, I did not have any changes. But in this case, if my powers could not change you, and yours did not have any influence on me, where had it gone wrong for you? That was the question I had asked myself.


    -But I was naive; even earlier when I said that it is your nature to be the ungodly guy. In reality, I sincerely hoped that you would refute my words. But instead of being angry, you smiled; who must smile under the effects of such usations?" She currently looks like a person who emptied her bag of the things she had kept for her.


    For a long time silent, Alvine does not say a single sentence.


    Just like him, the others were also silent.


    Finally, He sighs while slowly raising his hand in front of him while saying a single sentence...


    "I didn''t have the memories of passing myself off as a saint, dear little sister." He said this while snapping his fingers.


    _¡ª!!


    The next moment, all those who were with them in the living room faint on the floor and dying instantly; except for the four escorts and the other two people who were on the same table as him.


    Isolet''s eyes and that of all others lit up with wrath, not understanding the reasons that led him tomit such things.


    With a demonic smile going from one ear to the other to the point that his face deforms into that of a demon of the abyss, he channels all the blood of his victims above his left index finger andpresses it into a scarlet red dagger.


    "This dagger is weak, but it should be used by Luna to cut a few heads in the future." He enunciates before putting the dagger in his shadow.


    This time, when he looked up at Isolet, he saw another woman in front of him.


    Certainly, thetter had always the same appearance, but her nature seemed to be quite different after she attended such a scene.


    "KHeh, why look at me as you don''know me? However, I am the same as the one you have always called Big Brother. I want to tell you things so that they are clear, and it''s true for you too, Chronos." He then looks at Chronos with two ck abyssal pupils.


    "You can call me as you see fit; but know one thing, it''s not my powers that have changed me, but it''s the other way around. I love killing, I''ve always loved this feeling since I saw the light of day.


    I am a miser who takes everything he wants without worrying about the means he uses. To achieve my goals, manipting the feelings of others to make me look like a saint is normal for me.


    -Do the same with me, it will only be more fun. And--


    "So, you don''t intend to change?" Istes interrupts him with this question.


    "Stop with that, please. To change, you have to want it. Frankly, what will push me to change? Do you think I weed you out ofpassion or pure goodness of heart?"


    "..." Isolet''s face wrinkles more when she hears Alvine address the issue that seems to be tormenting her.


    Thetter also notes that he has just touched the sensitive point. "Wait, do you think that''s really the case? I understand that you think that before you find your memories, but why do you still think about this bunch of bullshit??"


    "...What prompted you to do it? I want to hear you say it." His static voice resonates in the corpse-covered room.


    Aside from them, the mediator seems to have decided to let him (Alvine) embrace this me of hatred to have what he wants more than anything.


    "Very well, if you want to know, it''s out of greed. At that time, you had something I didn''t have, the power of light. This power that I could not obtain regardless of my efforts. I said to myself, oh well, there''s a tree branch in front of me. By teaching her well, she could be very useful to me in the future, and who knows, maybe I could make her docile enough to steal her powers.


    -And as I predicted, I got what I wanted, now you have nothing useful anymore. A tool that no longer has anything useful must be thrown away; so don''t hope for anything from me, especially bullshit likepassion.


    -Ah, and onest thing, I''m tired of ying this fraternity game with you; I didn''t have family or friends, only tools; tools at my service. If you want to be part of my tools, you are always wee, otherwise, you will be my prey, a prey that I would tame before transforming it into very obedient tools."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Two minutes, but no one knew how to say anything.


    Apart from Isolet and her men, another person seems to be just as touched (negatively) by Alvine''s revtions as they are; Shiro.


    He had a hard time believing what he had just heard. But the most surprising thing for him was to see his queen act as if she was not disturbed by Alvine''s revtions.


    Unlike him, Reha knew who Alvine was, so she was indifferent when she saw Alvine take off his mask.


    Finally feeling ready to speak, Isolet looks up at the mediator. "Tell us about the course of the war. Where and when will this war have taken ce?"


    "... Are you sure to proceed this way?" The mediator asks in a hesitant tone.


    But Ist ignores him and looks at Alvine who mixed his whisky in his ss with a smile that exposed his two long fangs.


    "You''re right; this word is the only one that can define me, naive. After all, to hope to save people, they will have to want it. You can''t save a person who doesn''t want to be saved."


    Alvine stops, feeling targeted by Ist''s words. "Don''t delude yourself, you do this not out of duty, but out of the desire for revenge; it is proof that no one is innocent in this world. Kill or be killed; break people if you don''t want to be broken by them, that''s my golden rule."


    "I know, but you''re wrong on one point, Alvine; I''m not doing this only out of a desire for revenge, but to end your sadistic reign. The world does not need people like you, I woulde out to erase you for good and everything that represents you; I swear it on my existence!"


    "...Do as it pleases you; but I also bite, and above all, very, very badly; keep it well in mind."


    "..." She decides to ignore Alvine''s warnings and waits for the mediator''s response.


    Thetter taps the dining table and makes a holographic screen appear on it.


    "Here it is, your hunting ground."


    On the hologram, there was a vast universe with multitudes ofs and stars as far as the eye could see.


    ''Our hunting ground? What''s the bullshit this guy still tells?'' Alvine and Isolet seem to have the same thoughts when they see this ce.


    But as if the mediator could read their thoughts through their eyes, he smiled slightly but cruelly before zooming in on one of thes.


    At this moment, Alvine frowns when he sees shadows simr to his shadow soldiers. But he knew that they were not his henchmen, even less from there.


    In addition to being slightly greyish, the silhouettes all had skeletal shapes and looked more like beasts than anything else.


    Following this brief scene, the mediator begins the main subject. "On each of thes, there are creatures that you have never seen or faced before. But I''m not going to spoil the suspense for you. All you need to know and that will also be your main mission is to survive."


    "To survive? Not topete?" Iste asks.


    "Huhuh, you''re free to confront each other, but I don''t think you''ll have time to confront each other once on the scene. Isn''t this ce a holynd? But a prison created by our creators."


    -!!


    "What? Do you think you''re falling from the heavens? All existence has its origins." Heughs when he sees their shock.

 Chapter 472: Faced with more ferocious than I am, I named... my alter-ego.

    "Our creator, huh? It''s fun." Alvine mumbles his thoughts aloud while Isolet observes in silence.


    "Destion, the prison that encloses beings just as scary and powerful as you. Over time, they have be the creatures that you see today. So you will be part of--


    "You said this ce is a prison?" Isolet cut him off.


    "Absolutely."


    "In that case, why would I go there?"


    "Huhu..., Is it fear that I see in your eyes?" The mediator asks with a sarcastic tone.


    But Isolet does not answer his question, since she was convinced that her interlocutor knew why she asked this question.


    "You think you didn''tmit crimes to be sent there, am I wrong?" Chronos returns to her question by seeing her in a bad mood to y with his game.


    "..."


    "Your sins are none other than to wake you up at the same time as your enemy; his reign was supposed tost a few quadrillions of centuries more, but you interrupted this process.


    -You may be the one who is more favorable to reign, but intersterws do notply with things like goodness or other, all that matters are the rules. Whoever dares to break them will be punished; this applies to you too."


    Following his exnation, Isolet nods her head. "I understand, so continue your exnations."


    Seeing her on the rails, the mediator continues his exnations. "As the guard of this prison, you will be under my constant supervision, wherever you are; it will, therefore, be impossible for you to hide from me. While passing through, you can also try to confront me if ever the desire goes through your head; see, my real body is there.


    But I advise you against it unless you want to die of an atrocious death."


    Hearing these words spoken with as much arrogance, Alvine smiles sneakily. "As you go strong, do you think you can--


    "Yes, I am perfectly capable of it. I am the guardian of people like you. You are not the first to represent the element of darkness; it''s the same for you too, Miss Light. I have collected a lot of them from the beginning. Let''s just hope you have enough guts to entertain me for a few days."


    "A few days?"


    "Obviously, and know that I am modest when talking about a few days; this proves that I have a lot of esteem for you."


    "In this case, I have only one question." Alvine crossed his arms and looks deep into the mediator''s eyes.


    Thetter had a more demonic smile than what Alvine could show while mumbling... "I''m listening to you."


    Shocked by his expression, Alvine frowns while feeling like he is looking at himself in a mirror. "Are you that creator you''re talking about?"


    "Huh?"


    "... Are you this COD?" Alvine asks his question most explicitly, despite being convinced that the mediator has understood the deep meanings of his question.


    Alvine''s question erases the mediator''s smile.


    "No, I am not COD, but the shepherd, also called Lucia, by my flocks that you will soon be one." He said, pointing his finger to himself as if he were talking to babies who could not understand his words.


    Alvine squeezes his fist to resist the urge to explode his skull after seeing him y the king of arrogance.


    "I have another question."


    "No, you are not entitled to two questions."


    "...What a son of a bitch!" He mumbled his thoughts out loud when he saw the mediator categorically refuse his request.


    "In this case, it''s my turn to ask you the question."


    "...Hmm~?" He (the mediator) looks at Isolet with a tender smile when he sees thetter sumb to her curiosity.


    "What are the fundamentalws of this ce?"


    "Thews? None."


    "Pardon!?"


    "You understood me well! There is now on Destion. You will be both gods while being simple insects; everything will depend on Destion."


    "In this case, what exactly is Destion?" Isolet continues with her next question.


    The two were like two young boys excited about this more unlikely discovery. The strangest thing was to see them not doubt his words; as if at the bottom of them, if they were convinced of this truth.


    They knew that Lucia was trying to bait them to attract them to a certain trap, but no one had enough will to resist this temptation.


    Out of a thirst to know more about their origins, the two seem to have forgotten the most important thing; their previous hostilities.


    "Huhuh, obviously I''m not going to answer your second question, it would be like giving you one more privilege than the other." He retorts whileughing in his heart with joy.


    "..."


    Knowing that she could do nothing to make him change his mind, Isolet remains silent.


    "Once in the ce, you will know more about the different stages of your war. But note one thing, Destion is a universe beyond my control, I am the guardian, but not the owner. And it is not by killing the other that you will be guaranteed to escape it.


    So you will be free to cooperate if you want; it will only be more fun for me who will be in second ce in the spectator''s chair." He continues his exnations while snapping his fingers.


    ''At the second chair, huh? In other words, he will not be the only one to observe us.'' Like Isolet, Alvine also reflected on the meanings of each of the sentences pronounced by the mediator.


    Thetter then throws two ck keys. "When you are ready, push these keys into any portals you create. Be careful, it will no longer be possible to use them after their first uses; and therefore, you will no longer have a second chance to make this trip... because my time with you will end after this meeting.


    -You are free to take your troops, or leave them behind, the choice will be yours. And even if I know it makes a lot, I still have another advice to give you; bring with you, only people in whom you have absolute confidence.


    A trust that is not linked to the slightest spell of submission is important." He ends with thisst warning before getting up from his chair and opening a golden portal behind his chair.


    He no longer had to worry about prying eyes since Alvine had already taken care of the annoyances.


    He then looks at Alvine and Isolet in his dark look but with a contradictory smile as well. "You can leave now. These two keys will lose their effects after a month, which means that you will have a month ahead of you to decide." After having that, he leaves the two in the lead.


    The two remained silent at the table without saying a word for a long time.


    As time went by at one of the lightning speeds, coupled with the silence of Alvine and Isolet who stared at each other without saying anything, Adonis and the other three began to be suspicious of their actions.


    But before they think about it deeply, Alvine suddenly gets up from his chair and looks at Reha and Shiro with sharp eyes. "We''re leaving!" He says before teleporting instantly with both without needing a portal.


    Following his departure, Isolet did the same with her two henchmen.


    --


    "I need to stay alone for now. Don''t let anyone in here, even Askald." Once back in his apartments, Alvine gives this order to the two giants in armor who guarded the entrance to his room.


    [AT YOUR ORDERS MY LORD!] The two answered in a thunderous voice while straightening their positions.


    Against all odds, this room was nothing royal, but dark and unupied.


    As the owner of the room, it didn''t take him long to find afortable ce in the middle of the room to sit and close his eyes to meditate


    At the same time, the ck ring on his right thumb began to shine with a darker glow than that of the room.


    Seeing this, Alvine took a deep breath and exhaled slowly while murmuring in a heavy voice in the empty room...


    "My old friend, I know I promised you eternal rest but believe it or not, I am sad that I am not able to grant my promise."


    While his voice echoed with the smooth ck walls, a demonic and foggy silhouette appeared outside his ring.


    The darkroom was instantly plunged into blood color when the misty silhouette opened its scarlet red eyes with draconian pupils.


    He looks at Alvine for a moment before saying a single sentence.


    [You look bad, my current self.]


    This was his first sentence after contemting Alvine as a whole.


    Even if it was in an astral form, its silhouette wasn''t less imposing and more threatening than that of Alvine, even if thetter was transformed into his demonic form.


    With a little hindsight, this entity familiarized us, it was the spirit of the ring that had imed to no longer appear before Alvine; in other words, a fragment of Alvin''s soul, or a vestige of his dark past.


    Hearing hisment, Alvine smiles ironically. "I look bad, huh? You may be right, I am currently facing a dilemma that makes me undecided."


    [Undecided, you say? But it''s wrong, you''ve already made your decision, am I wrong?]


    Alvine''s nerves contract following the affirmations of the silhouette.


    "Strangely, I can''t hide things from you, even though I''m stronger than you right now."


    [The strength depends on several factors, but you already know that. So, assuming you''re stronger than me, what do you n to do? Force me to obey you? Or beg me to help you?]


    "...Neither one nor the other. I am certainly stronger than you, but I am unable to defeat the nightmare that has tormented the shadows of incalcble souls and whose pride and twisty mind have no limits; no, you are always stronger than me."


    [...]

 Chapter 473: Faced with more ferocious than I am, I named... my alter-ego. 2

    Seeing him remain silent while smiling wildly, Alvine scrapes his throat and continues. "Finally, let''s go back to the facts." He then puts his index and middle finger on his forehead while closing his eyes.


    Slowly but gradually, a small colorless ropees out of his forehead and wraps around his two fingers.


    From the external appearance, the thread looked like a small tuft of bristles in his palm, but both knew what it was.


    "I would like you to see for yourself my choices and decisions until that moment; about your decision, I would be able to make the choice." He said while handing the tuft of silks to the shadows.


    Thetter did not ept Alvine''s request in the first ce; not to mention taking it, he did not even take a look at it.


    [I am you, and you know it more than anyone else; how will my decision be useful to you? It''s a waste of time.]


    "I know, and I sincerely hope that you can tell me the same thing after visualizing this new life that I had thanks to you," Alvine answered back calmly without losing his cold blood.


    "You are me, but not the current self; it''s the difference between you and me. Thanks to my new powers, I can exterminate you, but you who wanted to get everything I currently have, except two or three things I have not yet had, you deserve to share this moment with me." He persists in hoping to get what he wants from his shadow.


    [...Very well, in this case, I have nothing to refuse from myself; even if it is only an unnecessary whim.]


    Finally, he epts Alvine''s gift and swallows it suddenly without finesse.


    Seeing this, Alvine closes his eyes and meditates while waiting for his alter-ego to finish the process of assimting his memories.


    ''By thinking about everything that has just been said in recent hours, I can confirm some of my theories. Starting with the existence of another universe independent of ours.


    Independent universes are different from parallel worlds or copies; if I am not mistaken, they must obey different rules from this one. The form of energy, the stage of cultivation, and the beings who live there must have nothing to do with us.


    But if it is a universe created by the same entity, i.e. our creator, it must therefore have simrities with the world I know.


    But this theory is based solely on the fact that there is a barrier between us and this universe. And who says a barrier, says an end; thus, the universe will not be infinite. All this is of particr interest.


    I would like to visit the ce and get an idea of what awaits me on the other side, but I don''t have this luxury. So let''s forget this n.


    -The best thing is to know thews of this other universe before anything else. It''s even more important, did this bastard say true when he announced that COD was also there? Even if he did not say that directly, he imed to be the gori of this prison; and who says watchdog, says a master.


    And that''s not all, he also said that he would be in second ce to enjoy the show. These two details lead me to believe that he is not the master of the ce.


    But since he refused to provide me with relevant information on the subject, I can only forget any idea of verification; again and again, this n is shitty.


    Moreover, there is one point that puzzled me at the beginning; it concerns this war. I know well, and from the beginning, that His n was not really to be the mediator of this war, but to take advantage of the tension to trap us.


    Having no other choice, I created a hostility between me and Isolet to push him (the mediator) to show his true intentions. But now that it''s done, I''m even more lost.


    If one of us withdraws into this dimension, then there will be no more war, since the bnce will be restored. But it''s only an illusion, there is necessarily an eel under the rock.


    Even assuming that I withdraw, there is no guarantee that Isolet will stay here, she is like me; determined to meet this famous COD by all means. So it''s a honey trap; even if we know it''s a trap, we can''t resist it. We are currently like two bears who want to steal honey in a swarm of bees in the cave of a dragon. Bruuh too scary.


    Anyway, I don''t intend to stay here and settle for my ignorance.


    In this case...


    He immediately created a mirror in front of him and stood in front of him.


    "In this case, Alvine; let''s talk about serious things; namely, the questions." He said while looking at himself in the mirror.


    "Are you ready to go to the end of your decision? - Yes!"


    "Second question: Are you ready to risk your life for this? -...KHEheh, the question doesn''t even arise."


    "Last question, buddy: are you ready to go to the end even knowing that you risk losing everything you created? -... Sigh, is it different from thest question...-


    He suddenly stops while frowning at himself.


    "Consider this question seriously: abandoning my empire does not frighten me; but to know what would happen in my absence, yes."


    After this answer is given to himself, he remains silent for a long time in front of the mirror. And knowing that he was going to face an obstacle, he created a chair thanks to his powers of materialization and sits on it; always in front of the mirror, like a madman.


    "How will I solve this problem? There is also another factor to take into ount, Askald and the others will surely not want to stay here and wait for me wisely, it''s even the worst thing to do. There is a good chance that they will be attacked in my absence. I''m not saying they''re weak, but against this Lucia, I doubt they''ll have a one-in-ten chance of winning.


    But what to do with my subjects who will remain wisely behind me? The three kings of the three respective kingdoms (red dragons, ice elves, and mermaids) will be able to watch over them, but they are not powerful enough.


    What if I left a clone instead? Ah, but a clone is barely powerful enough my generals together. And even if I let Fy''s clonese in other dimensions, there is a good chance that they will be uncontroble during my absence and change camps under the influence of Ist''s powers.


    What to do? I need a substitute with a simr power to mine while having my absolute confidence.


    Where the hell will I find such a person?


    At the same time, his eyes focused on the shadow behind him through the mirror, which had just finished assimting his memories.


    ''Is that a good idea? Obviously not; it''s the worst idea I can have. It''s as if I entrusted my family to a Grimm Reaper.'' He seems to scold himself for having such a disturbing idea when he crosses the dark eyes of his alter-ego.


    ''But do I really have a choice? Before reaching this point, there is a more important; how can I convince this demon devoid of any empathy to stay behind me as a substitute and more importantly, protect my family?''


    As if the shadow behind him could guess his thoughts, the asphyxiating pressure emanating from him became even heavier to bear for Alvine who wanted to express himself.


    "Ahem, then, what do you think of the situation?"


    [...]


    "Huh?" Alvine frowns with a bad feeling when he sees his alter-ego silent. This silence was followed by a sneaky smile, yes, he knew him more than anyone; since he was one with this guy in the past.


    ''Don''t tell me he''s going...-


    Before he finishes his spection, the shadow in front of him replies...


    [I would go in your ce.]


    -!!


    Fortunately for him, he was sitting on the chair; otherwise his destination would be on the ground.


    "No! You''re not going anywhere! You will stay here and serve me as a substitute." He retorts instantly.


    Hearing this bullshiting from the most unexpected, the shadow instantly turns into a demonic and intimidating silhouette about 328,084 feet.


    He then looks at Alvine under him like an insect that he could crush with a simple pinching.


    [You are very bold to dare to make me such a proposal.] He roars as if he were the element of thunder.


    But Alvine was not intimidated by his titanic size.


    Suddenly, his ck coat tore on his body following the appearance of his scales and draconian wings on his back.


    He also turned into a demon no less intimidating than his alter-ego.


    The two did not have to worry about being cramped since they were in their rooms; in other words, all that was most abnormal.


    [Do you want to settle this in a duel?] This time, Alvine also expresses himself in the ancestralnguage, that is, thenguage spoken before the era of the gods.


    [KHEH... KHEHEHEHE! Are you sure you''re fighting me? You have be too harmless to face someone like me.]


    [...Who are you to decide that?]


    [I am the person who has never conceded a single defeat in his assets, unlike you.]


    --


    Outside, even the two imposing titans who were in front of Alvine''s door and who could intimidate anyone by simple visual contact, had chills when they felt the pressure of Alvine and his alter-ego.


    In addition, Askald who was constantly busy with paperwork instead of Alvine, and Fy who trained like crazy in Fortress''s new training room; going to Azalea who quietly meditated in her apartments, all without exception had the same reaction as the two titans in front of Alvine''s doors.


    Unable to let this mystery continue, they all oozed toward Alvine''s room.


    But with the instructions that Alvine had given to the two giants, not sure that they could cross the thresholds of the door to have the privilege of meeting their two masters.

 Chapter 474: Impasse.

    Suddenly, the heavy energy that Askald and the others feel flies away like a weight that has finally been removed from their shoulders.


    Against all odds, Askald and the others were not interrupted by the two guards until proven otherwise, both were on the ground, unconscious.


    Therefore, Askald was able to enter Alvine''s apartment, apanied by Fy and Azalea.


    But they were seized by another wave of shock when they saw that the room was empty and in a pitiful state as if the apocalypse had manifested itself within it.


    Askald, like the others, was speechless; he leaned towards the ground and picked up one of the few pieces of debris still intact; ¡­if the word intact was qualified to justify its condition.


    In any case, he used this fragment of stone among other ash to scan the aura to find out what had happened in the room.


    "You think it''s...-


    Fy did not dare to specte too much on the situation by seeing Askald''s face as dark as coal.


    "They are no longer there," Askald mumbles his thoughts aloud while squeezing the rock te that turned into dust under the effect of his brute force.


    "They?" Azalea thinks about Askald''s words while raising her eyebrows as she tries to get the same information as the others.


    "...What should we do?" Unfortunately, her question seems to fall on deaf ears.


    "Nothing at all," Askald answers Fy''s question without thinking too much about it.


    "Are you sure of that?" She persisted while wearing a dubious face.


    Askald finally gets up and looks at the condition of the room over and over again. "To hope to do something, you must first find them; but yet, we already know the answer.


    -And even if we manage to locate them, we won''t be more or less than spectators¡­or even worse, dead weights." He enunciates before walking to the outside of the room.


    "From right now, let''s continue with our respective missions; I feel that the situation will no longer be as before when he returns." He gives this order before evaporating in front of the two women.


    Subsequently, Sabrina and the others, who were slightlyte, returnedter.


    --


    Askald was not wrong about their inability to join Alvine and his clone.


    Both were currently in an independent dimension and disconnected from everything; a dimension where bodily or intangible matter had no ce.


    A dimension only made up of ck energy in its most perfect state.


    Alvine, floating in the darkness, stared at his alter ego who was close to him to such an extent that he could touch him if he held out his hand while being far from him at incapable distances.


    Space, time, water, fire, light, and more importantly, the atmosphere... these elements that make up arge part of the universe as it is, did not exist in this deste ce where a singlew reigned supreme; darkness.


    [It was clever to drag me with you to this ce. You at least spared your so-to-be family from being annihted by--


    "Say me, why are you doing this?" Alvine cut him off in the middle of his jubtion while asking him this question.


    His shadow''s smile threatened to fade following Alvine''s question.


    [...]


    Without saying anything more, he created a gigantic scythe whose de alone was about ten meters long and three meters wide.


    Seeing his decisive aura through his perception, Alvine shows a crazy smile while doing the same.


    Then, the two suddenly vanished and crossed in the middle in an iron cross.


    Their attacks, whose shock wave alone could raze a mountainous area in the in, were strangely silent, without noise or shock wave!


    Also part of the taboos in the dimension, the absence of shock waves and gusts of wind was not surprising.


    But whether it was Alvine or his opponent, the two knew these mysteries more than anyone else; especially by feeling the monstrous strength of the other who pushed each of them back several hundred miles.


    ?


    But they were all unscathed, without the slightest scratch on their scaly bodies.


    In a fraction of a second, the two, synchronized as never seen, move to magical attacks with their terrific and uniquews.


    But his enemy was slightly ahead of Alvine.


    [Universal Law, devourer of blood and flesh!]


    He thundered this incantation that he cast without needing to formte theplete incantation.


    Suddenly, Alvine''s body turned pale followed by the frightening effects of his opponent''s spell on him.


    Even if nothing strange had manifested itself around or near Alvine following his shadow''s incantation, Alvine faced a type of mystical attack that seemed impossible to counter.


    His body instantly began to show signs of aging, starting with his face showing wrinkles, his bones weakening and his nerves contracting, causing him impossible pain.


    But all these signs were not anything in front of what was really happening in his soul.


    Seeing his degraded state like a mummy buried under ice for thousands of centuries, his shadow shows a sufficient smile on his ck lips.


    [Give up, you know that you''re not tall in front of me.] His fulminates with disproportionate arrogance as his smile bes more and more macabre.


    But the second after, he stopped smiling when he saw Alvine spread both arms while clenching his teeth because of the efforts he was making to perform this simple action.


    By having a more fragile body than an old century branch, while constantly feeling his life burning slowly, Alvine had no choice but to move up a gear; more precisely to change his strategy with the hope of reversing the trend in his favor.


    But who''s his shadow to allow him to go to the end of his actions?


    A Saint? A pridest Knight like Darka? No, never like these guys he considers as the shittest!


    With a simple beat of his huge wings, he erased the unfathomable distance between them, and then, by countless swings of his scythe, he had no difficulty transforming Alvine''s body into a piece of microscopic pulpit.


    But never satisfied with the result, three huge pearls of different colors simultaneously popped up between his three five-meter ck horns and red.


    The pearls were strongly simr to the Affinity pearls that Alvine used to use more frequently in his bloodiest battles.


    In contrast, they were not only huge but also contained more than a billion powerspared to those formerly used by Alvine.


    Like natural cataclysms, they proudly scolded above him with their colors as dazzling as they were destructive; as if they exhibited their powers in the soundless area.


    As for their natures, it was not so difficult to guess; in the absence of the lightning that crackled on one of the three.


    Thest two were just as threatening as the first.


    Then,


    He controls one of the three spheres with his gravitational power after mumbling...


    [me of nothingness!]


    In a lightning surge, the colossal and spherical mass, simr to a nuclear-fusion sun, falls on what can be considered the remains of Alvine, reducing it to ashes.


    But still not happy with his victory, or perhaps uncertain that his spell defeated Alvine, he immediately sends the other sphere that made ck lightning crackle around it.


    [Arcane of souls: absolute dark lightning!]


    Just as with his first attack, the lightning sphere explodes at the same location as his first sphere.


    His actions could be considered futile and crazy but faced with being able to reconstitute himself with his soul intact, it is not; no, far from there, it was even the right thing to do.


    As a being sadly famous for his fierce battles against transcendent beings and beyond, no one was more qualified in this field than he was; killing beings like him.


    But dissatisfaction soon twisted his facial nerves when he realized, through his eyes which could see beyond the visible, that Alvine''s soul had fragmented into several pieces and that some debris could survive.


    But immediatelyes a Machiavellian smile worthy of the demon he is and has always been.


    [Your tenacity does not surprise me, you are proudly worthy of being a part of me.]


    While formting this single sentence vehemently, he finally triggers thest sphere, as if he knew, from the beginning, that Alvine was going to survive his attacks, each of which¡­ able to defeat any of his prey from the past.


    The third sphere, being the smallest and most ''harmless'' among its congeners, due to its silent character, is nevertheless the one that had taken more than fifty percent of his aura.


    Smooth, ck, and more importantly, silent, was the third sphere ( just screwed up to have the size of a basketball).


    [Universal Law of Darkness,st form; return to origin!]


    As soon as he had finished articting this incantation, pearls of sweat were already sparkled on his forehead.


    But it was only an insignificant detailpared to the real protagonist, the ck spheres.


    Thetter, without moving from its ce like its predecessors, instantly attacks the dimension of absolute vacuum.


    Its role was not to target Alvine, but to devour what could not be devoured; vacuum.


    -!!


    But as it blossomed like a poisoned flower, something strange and inconceivable rmed the ''winner'' who was only waiting for cheers; Alvine''s voice.


    "You perfectly yed your role as a bait; I congratte you."


    In addition to his voice, Alvine reappeared just behind his back, as if he had never been present from the beginning.


    Tetanized by anxiety and frozen by a dread he had never felt before, the giant, measuring several hundred feet, did not dare to turn around even to make eye contact with the little ant that had just appeared.

 Chapter 475: Impasse. 2

    [...]


    ''I expected everything but that, who would have thought that this clone would only make a bite of the clone I had created before just teleporting them to this ce?


    Okay, the other was not aware of his condition, but to see this other clone believe that he defeated me, and with so much panache, I don''t know what to say because I''m so disappointed with him.'' Alvine mumbled in his thoughts while shaking his head, lest to get riding under his senseless thoughts.


    Seeing his silence and state, Alvine sighs with nonchnce. "I am well aware, from the beginning, that you were the fiercest of the two of us and the strongest among my clones. But in the end, a fragment of the soul remains... a soul''s fragment.


    -A shadow, a pale copy, and finally, a fake,pared to me, who''s your progenitor. - right now, let''s stop with this ridiculous game and put all this in order." Alvine says these words in a deeper and more authoritarian voice than ever before with the titan.


    Then, in a fraction of a nanosecond, he appeared in front of his soul fragment with a faster speed than teleportation.


    But he did not take care of his shadow, but of the ck mass he had invoked which was beginning to be problematic with the space of the dimension that was fragmenting under his influence.


    Alvine then looks up at the dark mass while indexing it with his left index finger.


    In the same second, a drop of viscous ck blood leaves the tip of his index finger and flies to the ck sphere like a cannon shot!


    Then,


    -B0000000000000MM!!!


    The whole dimension trembles strongly as if a quake of several billion magnitudes, stronglypressed, suddenly detonates following the impact of his blood against the sphere.


    [Universal Law of Darkness: perfect form.]


    When these murmuring, but thunderous words slipped out of his mouth, the ck sphere shattered, disappearing into the dust of the explosion as if it were nothing more or less than a soap bubble.


    "It''s your turn right now." He said while showing two more drops of his ck blood.


    But seeing the wrinkled face of his shadow, he raises his eyebrows.


    "Just now, you said you never knew a defeat, but it''s not true; it''s your very first battle since your creation. The memories you have, your knowledge, this prodigious power, going up to your being... all this was created by me.


    -In other words, you are no more or less a clone, like the others; shaped in my image and to whom I had granted arge part of my powers, do you understand now?" As if he didn''t want to feel bitter deep inside, he gave him these exnations before also erasing it with one of his blood droplets.


    During the process, the giant did not even try to move a single finger, knowing very well and more than anyone else, that he did not have the slightest escape or chance to reverse his fatal fate.


    In just two seconds, the titan of several hundred meters... was no more.


    But Alvine didn''t stop there.


    The other drop of blood that always floated around him, was then used by him.


    [Arcane of time, by my suprememandment,...Imand!]


    Following themand of the only real master of the dimension, thetter bends to his will and reverses time, even if thetter did not exist a second ago.


    Slowly and gradually, the cells scattered and reduced to the nothingness of the titans manifested and gathered to form the cataclysmic monster that had just disappeared no more than ten seconds ago.


    Again, and once again, it was the shock for him, the shadow.


    [Why?]


    Alvine smiles slyly at his question. "Until now and from the beginning, you were and have always been my masterpiece. Just like my clones, you had only inherited 30% of my overall power. But you managed to exceed my estimates by increasing this figure, which I thought inflexible, by ten percent more. Who am I to make a subject as interesting as you disappear?"


    Alvine''s words were foggy for the others, but clear for the titan. ''Basically, he wants me to be his puppet, like the others, me, the great...-


    Before he finished elucidating his mind with his pride deeply buried in his soul, Alvine, who had intruded his mind without the slightest politeness, cut him off. "Do you think you''re still the king? My friend, if you want to be free, create your own profile starting with a very small step."


    Hearing Alvine''s words, and knowing that he knew how to read his thoughts from the beginning, his face twisted with indignation.


    But now knowing the unfathomable chasm that existed between their powers, he swallows and for the very first time, his pride.


    Seeing his silence but always the same glow ofbativeness in his eyes, Alvine snorted. ''Nothing surprising, from me. One of my goals for millennia was to extract a significant part of my shadow and create my own shadow soldier. But my attempts were all crowned with failure.


    -But who would have thought that the key to this experience was longevity? He is not older than Askald, nor 99.9% of my other subordinates, but he remains at least one of the most powerful; especially now that he has be an entity simr to my other shadow soldiers. I am in heaven just thinking that my efforts have ended up bringing their prices.


    -Finally, he will be able to take care of others in my absence. With him, others will live in peace and without being disturbed by others supreme being.'' With this brief conclusion he made in his mind, he cancels the effects of his dimension.


    [I have onest question: how did you survive my attack?]


    Alvine''s face wrinkled when he hears him. "Okay, I agree that you didn''t understand the shit at first, but why are you showing me this funeral head even now?"


    [...]


    The silent and suspicious sight, Alvine''s surprise turned into a shock. "Heh, even if it will damage your ego, I think you deserve to know the truth after all these efforts.


    -You''re fighting all this time, like a wild beast, on a clone without even knowing it. Finally, it no longer matters much, what matters now, is how to act in the face of me.


    -Onest thing, your attacks were just powerful enough to entertain me, not to put me in difficulty; still far from threatening my life, no, very far from reaching this goal." With these words, the two found themselves at their starting points, Alvine''s room.


    Just after, Alvine left the room without saying anything more or giving any instruction to his newly appeared ''host''.


    In front of his door, the two giants were still there, but, they were awake.


    In addition to them, Sabrina was also waiting for him.


    "Master."


    "Ah, I was just going to go see you with the others."


    "Must I convey your message to the others?" She asks after making sure that Alvine is perfectly well.


    Even if she didn''t really show it, the relief that radiated from her face made Alvine a little surprised. But between them, an unwritten rule was put in ce from the beginning; just like Alvine who had forbidden her to read his thoughts when he sang to her, Alvine had also understood that he had to follow this rule without Sabrina having to tell him.


    Moreover, Alvine did not ask her what made her in such a good mood.


    "No, it won''t be necessary; let''s talk a little while waiting for them to notice my presence and apply." While saying this, Alvine extends his hand to her.


    Without hesitation, thetter puts her hand in his palm before being buried by a soothing and contradictory light vis-¨¤-vis Alvine''s elements.


    In the second after, she found herself in a herbaceous forest, near a castle in poor condition.


    But the ruined castle, even being unrecognizable to most people, Sabrina was able to identify it at a nce.


    "This castle...are we on the of Alzania?" She asks, even though she already knows the answer.


    "Indeed, this ce seemed a little nostalgic to me. But the castle... is no longer the one I had known before." Alvine mumbles while looking at the ruins with nostalgia.


    ''I can rebuild it, but it would be like erasing part of the story. Finally, the good news is to learn that the has notpletely disintegrated after all the assaults that had taken ce there.


    -It''s still strange, but it seems to me that this had been destroyed because of the former attacks by members of the order; did Reha rebuild it?


    -Perhaps it has regenerated itself under the influence of her powers? Nothing is impossible regarding the powers of this fairy.'' As he mumbled in his mind, he realized that Sabrina had found a table with three chairs still intact in the external courtyard of the castle.


    "Even if I don''t know how much you''ve been able to change, and I can''t say with certainty what''s bothering you, I still feel that you''re in a dilemma." Thetter seems to want to take her role as a psychologist too seriously.


    While she was talking, she showed one of the two empty chairs to Alvine; telling him to join her while smiling at him.


    Without saying anything, Alvine sat in front of her while breathing deeply while his eyes were closed.


    Sabrina knew this action very well. "What do you say to tell me a little more, about what bothers you?" Feeling his hesitation, Sabrina gives him a helping hand.


    And it seems to work on Alvine. Even if it was strange to see him act as before when he was with Sabrina, he seemed unable topletely ignore her requests; especially taking into ount the impacts that thetter had marked with a red iron in her soul.


    "Well, let''s say I''m specting on a possible simple trip that might take a little longer before I return." He started with this introduction.


    Sabrina remains momentarily silent, unable to deal with the subject with so little information. "To hear you, I don''t feel like it''s simple." She mutters, intending to know more.


    But Alvine is not the type to dwell on topics of conversation, at least not with those who have his absolute confidence.


    "To put it simply, this war must not take ce here; otherwise the damage will be more enormous and will probably cause total destruction."


    "Does it bother you that strangers die in this war? Or maybe you are afraid of facing the unknown?" Sabrina asks in a depth tone.

 Chapter 476: "You, I love you more than anything."

    "...You are right; this is nothing more than an excuse, a reason I give myself to justify my actions. By the way, I think my decision has already been made regarding my participation in this trip. But I still have trouble with how to do it. On the one hand, some must stay behind me, and those who must follow me on this journey.


    -But I''m afraid, afraid of what could happen following my choices. Will those who remain behind me be exterminated after my disappearance? Will those who follow me be able toe back in full stat? What will happen if I underestimate my enemies? What if I am wrong on all the points and the enemy''s trap turns out to be more powerful than my estimates?


    Yes, I''m afraid,...I think." He ends his confession with thisst uncertain sentence.


    The next moment, he saw Sabrina holding his hand on the table while smiling at him mysteriously. "I''m happy that you can feel emotions such as fear and worry; it proves that you are still able to make good decisions." She says without adding anything.


    Staring at her, Alvine smiles slightly. "You don''t help me much there. Finally, are there even good decisions? No matter what choices we make, it always results in two consequences. Do we really have choices? I don''t think so.


    Our actions are always guided by the present and the (negative/positive) consequences of the choices we have made in the past. Seen from this angle, wouldn''t it be ridiculous to talk about a good choice?"


    He mumbles in a baritone and serious voice.


    Always calm, Sabrina shakes her head. "I don''t agree. From your POV, and your experience, what is really good? To hear you, I rather have the impression that you deny the good things and only see the bad sides of things. Moreover, I who have not lived as long as you, and who has not experienced even ten percent of what you had experienced, am the most able to understand these things."


    Alvine looks into her blue sapphire eyes while retorting...


    "¡­It''s a contradiction, Sabrina."


    Once again, Sabrina shakes her head. "Not really. Do you think that your lives allow you to know more things than we do? I don''t disagree. You can analyze and find solutions to the mostplex problems, able to find more advanced strategies than others, and all this, in the shortest time.


    -But theseplicated and...amazinglyplex things also give you difficulties in solving the simplest problems; like the one you just mentioned."


    Alvine squints his eyes twice in a row when he hears Sabrina treat his problem as simple. ''With my shadow behind me, the protection of my subjects is now 80% guaranteed; to defeat it, it takes at least a hundred beings in the same rank as Azalea, so it will go on this side. But what about the other problems I mentioned rather?!'' As he mumbled, a crazy thought crossed his mind.


    Determined to check his hypothesis, he peek up at Sabrina. "Sabrina, could it be that you found a solution to protect everyone?" As crazy as his question was, he did not hesitate to ask it.


    But Sabrina giggled at his mindset. "No, how am I supposed to be able to do that?"


    "..." his mind emptied following Sabrina''s frank and direct response.


    "Don''t be so disheartened. Even if I don''t know how to protect everyone, I know how to solve this problem." She made this remark when she saw Alvine remain silent without changing his expression.


    This time, Alvine raises his eyebrows slightly. He then crosses his arms while lying against his chair. "I am intuitive,pared to your miraculous solution."


    Even if she saw Alvine''s attention on her, she knew that he didn''t expect much from her.


    However, she had not been fooled by thisck of interest in her thoughts. "Here is my solution: realize that you will never be able to protect everyone; moreover, no one will be able to. No matter your choice, there will be consequences. So listen to what your inner voice tells you and forget the rest." She ends her session with these words.


    For a long time, Alvine listened to her, hoping that she would continue. But when he realized that she had finished what she had to say, Alvine''s nerves contracted.


    "If I do this, I could never...


    Sabrina interrupts him. "I just told you, stop believing that the world has after everything that followed you. Our enemies are actually obsessed with you, and not those you had protected."


    Always skeptical, Alvine smiles with skepticism. "What proves to you that my enemies will not attack them once I vtilize for years? Remember the reason that led me to evacuate Reha from his own house to host him with me."


    "I know, she was attacked by your enemies. But you too must have to remember the reason that pushed them to target her. Is it because they thought it was bait to attract you, or a weapon they can use against you?"


    -!!


    Seeing Alvine''s surprise only through his eyes, Sabrina smiled slightly. "Have you now understood? What''s really a threat is not to leave people behind you, but to stay with them. They were not looking for Lady Reha to directly harm her, but you... by using her powers.


    -There is also a factor that you must take into ount. Just like with Reha, if you decide to leave me behind you or those who are really rted to you, then expect us to be targeted by them.


    -I can see you telling you that we will be safer by staying here. But you''re all wrong. Unlike your subjects, we are different from them; I don''t need to tell you exactly what." She paused, to be sure that Alvine was listening to her.


    But seeing thetter''s eyes immersed in hers, she continued.


    "For my proposal, the best thing to do is to bring your army with you and make a clean te of your existence behind. Therefore, even if your enemies send scouts, if they see that neither you nor your closest ones are no longer here, they will not bother to make sacrileges, but quite the opposite, leave and look elsewhere."


    "...What makes you so sure of that? They will just as well be able to get rid of them just to take revenge or settle with possible future annoyances." Alvine finally intervenes by seeing Sabrina pronounce these sentences one after the other without the slightest doubt.


    Thetter still smiles as if she expected this question. She immediately points her finger at Alvine while saying: "This answer lies in you."


    "...?"


    "Look, we are on a that was once your home. Just as you had made a lot of friends, enemies also count in the thousands. But you are here conversing with me instead of going to kill them to avenge your martyrs." She replied when she saw Alvine silent.


    "...Do you think I''m heartless?"


    "No, it''s almost the opposite. There is one important thing you forget. With a simple snap of your fingers, you can probably shave this and everything it contains. But why don''t you do it?


    -The answer is simple; because you don''t feel the need. From your point of view, they are no more important than insects. If an ant bites you, will you kill all the anthills until the end of time? It''s the same with you.


    -If even you, known to be the scythe of revenge in the past, manage to forget your differences of the past with these people when they are constantly within your reach, then how do you think others will act?


    -Also note that they have nothing against those under your jurisdiction. Those who concern him are those who have a direct connection with your powers. Even if hatred engenders hatred, is it necessarily necessary and undeniable that this hatred spreads over everyone? Even on those who are considered ants?


    If this is the case, then know that no one will be spared by them and it will not be rted to you, but to their own perception of the world."


    When Sabrina finally stopped, she realized that Alvine was still attentive to her, and one thing that made her slightly disturbed was to see that he was in a state of deep listening.


    "So in your opinion, the solution would be as simple as that?" He asks in a static voice.


    He knew it, he knew more than Sabrina why he had decided to forget his enemies who had be parodies of enemies in his eyes.


    Whether on the Earth, on Alzania, or with the Brave King Hidenbird, through the valskars and Serena, who had even almost killed him several times, all these people became insignificant in his eyes when he had reached a rank beyond what they could achieve.


    And even after that, members of the order or other people like Yasmine whom he hated for being the cause of his grandfather''s murder and infiltrating his estate; Feyre, who wanted to transform him into a Guinea pig for the rest of his life (a fate worse than death)... all these people became like dust seeds after he awakened his memories of a distant time.


    All these events have not only had a negative impact on his career. And that''s precisely what worried him the most at that moment.


    ''When you think about it, have I really lost much? My grandfather and all those who died in these previous battles can be resurrected at any time by Reha, with or without my help.


    -I have not yet ordered it only because the idea that the resurrected go to war barely resurrected displeases me just as it disgusts me. After sacrificing so much, I find that offering them a world of peace after their resurrection is the ideal. In addition, they will...-


    Before he finished putting the order in his mind, Sabrina spoke. "There is another solution that can guarantee you their safety."


    Hearing her voice resonate in his eardrums, Alvine was forced to put his thoughts forter.


    Seeing that she had all his attention, Sabrina scraped her throat and spoke at a slow and calm pace. "Just order Lady Reha to transport them into this dimension before sealing it with your powers. As a result, they will be disconnected from any external influence, just as the monarch Askald did with our current base."


    Alvine''s eyes widen with disbelief.


    ''What a brainiac! I don''t need to ask Reha to do this, I could well create an independent and seal it from the inside with the same seal that had sealed my two monarchs.''


    By dint of thinking about infinite possibilities, an ironic smile stood on the corners of his lips.


    He wanted to shout why he hadn''t thought about that instead.


    But once again, he could only admit that Sabrina was right in saying that by solving moreplex problems, he forgets how to turn the wheels of the simplest puzzles.


    With a big sigh, Alvine opens his eyes as clear as never before as if he had just spent a century in Nirvana.


    "To say that I spent several hours to find a solution, I suddenly feel stupid." He mumbles while raising the white g in front of Sabrina.


    Thetter shakes her head. "It''s just that you''re not looking in the right ce. The same goes for me who had not thought of this rather than expected."


    "..." Alvine remains silent, overwhelmed by her modesty and insight.


    Finally, his relief ends up having the upper hand over his emotions.


    He then gets up from his chair and leans towards her while obliging her to keep visual contact with him (with his fingers under her chin). "You, I love you more than anything." He mumbles while putting a kiss on her lips, entirely turning Sabrina flushed by his acts.


    Thetter was naturally surprised and surprised beyond what was possible.


    But more than anything, this reward (Alvine''s words and touchy-feely kiss) seemed to please her as a reward more than all the treasures of the world.

 Chapter 477: The Great Trip.

    After a dy of approximately three weeks, Alvine finally finished the preparations.


    As Sabrina had proposed, Alvine did not do much except make the n more perfect as a whole.


    At the depths of his dimension, a small green was there.


    To ess it, it took two conditions: the first is to be invited by Alvine in his dimension. The second is to have the ability to withstand the harmful effects of its size for hundreds of thousands of years, which only resemble a beat of an eye, in the outside world.


    In other words, his help was also needed to distort time, which is entirely subject to hismand, even after miraculously prating his dimension. ording to him, no matter the power of an entity, it will never be able to survive in his territory even for a year.


    In addition, he has protected the residents of the new thanks to an artifact of supreme rank whose ultimate goal is to transform the energy of the shadow into divine mana, rich and absolutely necessary for the divine mages and above.


    In other words, the had nothing to fear. Whether at the level of energy or being attacked by darkness; taking into ount that the energy of the shadow is constantly transformed into magical energy when ites nearer to the solitary.


    Reha and her subordinates were designated by him as the guardians of the immense tower that housed the artifact of transforming energy in question.


    Apart from her, Yasmine, Tifania, and the trios of punishers (Ferda, Helios, Xelor) are also left behind to protect his wife who reigned as the only indisputable goddess in the world.


    No matter how much she refused this role, Alvine was deaf to any idea of sending her to the front, even if she held a more monstrous power than all the others; including the guards and her own personal bodyguards.


    After several debates, Alvine and Askald decided to let the other residents reign on their own. A crazy and unexpected idea from Askald.


    But ording to him, they will evolve for the better if they are not influenced by transcendent beings.


    As a result, the central belt of the was forbidden to be essed by others and was designated as the territory of the goddess and her guardians.


    Their mission is to protect the tower in his absence by preventing anyone from approaching.


    As for the happy/unhappy chosen ones, who were designated to continue the war with Alvine, they were Azalea and her two maids, Assiaphir Gleph''nir, and finally, all those who were deeply linked to his shadow powers.


    And of course, Sabrina, Sylvia, and Lunnae who are now entirely part of his shadow army were also part of this team.


    "It''s time." Standing above their old habitats, Alvine thundered his voice through the immense void where silence and stars still reigned.


    Behind him, stood Askald, Fy, and Sabrina.


    A little further from them were Sylvia Lunnae, Azalea, and her two maids.


    And finally, the shadow was the one that gave the impression of standing on both feet, like a giant or an impassable wall or even better... an ocean of anchors that spread tens of kilometers away.


    The shadows army, made up of incalcble numbers, almost covered the as a whole; making it shady, like the moon''s hidden phase where absolute darkness reigned supreme master and permanently.


    After speaking of a murmuring but serious tone and a charisma worthy of the incarnation of absolute evil, ck lightning crackled around him before he vanished in front of everyone and then popped up above all.


    To teleport such several armies, the portal he had to create was not a joke.


    With this fact in his mind, Alvine decided to show the big show in front of everyone.


    Therefore, the ck lightning that crackled around him as if he were the incarnation of the god of lightning, passed to the second stage.


    To achieve his goal, he transforms his ck lightning into hundreds of mystical runes that dance around him as he prepares his arcane.


    While the runes connect in the form of a circle with Alvine in the middle, thetter holds out his hand over his head and mumbles...


    [Ultima fulminis arcane, porta.]


    Then,


    -GRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR!!!!


    Lightning roared in the sky followed by thick ck threads, only made of lightning, manifest from each rune and stretching towards the center.


    In just about ten seconds, after the lightning ropes crossed, a small portal the size of a sand seed appeared!


    Sessively, the small portal expands andpletely buries the runic circle with a speed simr to the corrosion of his shadow powers against the other elements.


    When the Titanic portal ended its demonstration above him and his army, Alvine took out the key that Lucia had given him.


    Then, without even doing anything else, the key floats towards the portal like a small ma attracted by anotherrger one.


    As its owner had briefly exined, the small key, instead of passing through the portal, establishes direct and deafening physical contact like two metals that impact each other!


    At the same time, the portal changed color from ck to zing red!


    The runes in lightning turned scarlet red with the volcanic heat of bubblingva.


    Faced with this scene, Alvine''s smile bes insane. ''A skill of misappropriation of spells, huh? Man, this bastard had me well. Who would have thought that he had maliciously hidden such a skill inside such a well-made artifact?''


    He mumbled before focusing on his army that was waiting for him firmly.


    [Shadow Soldiers, WITH ME!!]


    He roars like an enraged beast before jumping through the burning gate!


    Following hismand, Fy, being the fastest of the others, was the second to be able to follow him to unknownnds followed by the others.


    Ten seconds, the time it took his army to fully cross the portal. And a minute, for the gate to close behind them.


    Alvine didn''t care if Ist would take the same decision. Everything that mattered to him and that hadrgely motivated his decision... is none other than his desire to know the unknown and the palpitations that await him on the other side of these unexplorednds.


    After the closure of the portal, Lucia appeared on the rocky.


    [Monarch of the shadows, World''s cmity, your reign is finallying to an end; just like your predecessors, you threw yourself into your own grave without me needing to push you. Is it idiocy or trust?]


    He stuttered in the ancientnguage while looking around him with a sneaky smile.


    [In any case, my role ends right here. Instead, let''s witness the decline of these two. It''s always an irresistible pleasure, this part.]


    His voice continued to resonate while he was no longer present at the scene.


    --


    "My liegedy, are you sure of your decision? This guy is obviously trying to trap us."


    On Shira, the same approximate scene urred on the site.


    "Erza, you are free to stay here. I say that we have to go to this ce. It''s not only necessary but absolutely."


    "Shut up, Malkel; I didn''t ask you anything."


    As the two began to quarrel, Ist''s voice silenced them.


    "Be quiet you both, this is not the time to squabble; and obviously, my decision is irrevocable."


    As with Alvine, she had also gathered her troops in the same ce.


    By contrast, her army was strangely less imposing than Alvine''s.


    Both seem to have had the same idea; namely, to put the others out of their boots.


    Apart from Alfred, Annr, and Major Finger, she did not intend to bring other people with her, counting her own soldiers with her.


    But despite everything, just like Alvine, her soldiers of light also counted by billions.


    They were therefore less imposing only because of their cid and serene auras; otherwise, they were not numerically inferior.


    Above her, the same bloody red portal overlooked her with her army; an obvious sign that she used this key.


    "Your Highness, what is the percentage for the messiah of the shadows to join thesends?" At this moment, Adonis asks this question in a murmuring voice.


    "I don''t know, but knowing him, I think he won''t let this opportunity pass for anything in the world. I do not speak based on my previous rtionships with him, but as the same being, who has lived in the same ignorance as him." She answers without even sparing him a nce.


    Adonis''s eyes became dim when he heard her answer. "In this case, wouldn''t it be better to stay here and clean the..-


    "He was right about one thing." Isolet cut Adonis off before he finished his sentence.


    "??"


    Feeling Adonis''s curiosity with a full nose, she continued. "I am not a saint. The proof of this is that I let myself be guided by the same objectives as him, namely, the desire to learn more about my origins."


    Faced with this response, Adonis was quiet.


    "I don''t see what''s wrong with this; Still far from seeing what makes you look like this guy." Unlike Adonis, who prefers to remain silent after understanding Isolet''s affirmations, Erza did not do so; cause of her inattention.


    "You haven''t understood anything yet, my little priestess. What I am telling you is that I am undertaking this journey not to put an end to this man''s existence but for my thirst for the truth. - You were not there when I undertook a meeting with these two.


    -And even if I know that the other is probably darker than darkness and that I can govern this world to reverse the situation and repair the damage caused by Alvine, it''s impossible for me to give up my own interests for themon interest. That''s where I''m talking about." She says with an invented smile on her lips.


    "..."


    Feeling their disarray, she faced everyone.


    At that moment, her bracelets and hair shone with a bright glow without being dazzling, making her look like a goddess of all that was most holy and who deserved us to kneel to dedicate our entire existence.


    "Listen, where I go is a ce of all that is abominable, but for me, who''s looking for my own person, there is nothing more beautiful. So you are free to follow me or not. But know that I don''t do this for any duty, but for my personal interests; so you don''t have to follow me."


    Her voice was quite the opposite of Alvine''s; it was soft, peaceful, and without the slightest manifestation of authority.


    Those who listened to her speak could feel their hearts warm with a warm but pleasant heat; a contradictory but real sensation, however crazy it may be.


    "After crossing this portal, I cannot guarantee that we will be in one piece; but know one thing, those who follow me will be entirely under my protection, no matter the circumstances and difficulties we encounter on our way, we will ovee them; together and united, we will ovee the insurmountable, and tame the indomitable, as we had always done." She ended her speech with these words that contained more than she said.


    After seeing that everyone''s eyes were determined like never before, she smiled with satisfaction.


    The next moment, she floats slowly towards the portal, followed by hundreds of billions of her henchmen who booed behind her like a bee queen guiding a swarm to another country.


    --


    Last arc - Greatest War- Part 01 -> / P 02 Ragnarok.

 Chapter 478: Unknown lands.

    Hot, asphyxiating, and boiling.


    These were the first feelings of Alvine and his men when they appeared on the other side of the portal.


    Astonished, the heat they felt was probably one of the strangest mysteries they had ever faced before.


    Already, for such beings to feel the weather changes, the temperature must be beyond what a human, living in a volcanic cave, can withstand.


    But this wasn''t the strangest thing, no, even far; it was to see that apart from the aridnd and the winds of the Harmattan, their environment did not shelter volcanic areas.


    For some reason, Alvine found this detail too rude; especially since he had not felt such a current of hot air.


    If there were no volcanic areas, then where did this unbearable heat they felte from?


    "My lord, this ce may represent unique characteristics." Askald made this remark as if he could guess Alvine''s thoughts.


    But this was not the case; just like Alvine and the others, including Askald, also felt this anomaly.


    "Let''s forget; we will first explore these aridnds to have a fixed idea that we are yet out of our universe," Alvine mutters this order before turning to his army.


    -!


    But just before he gave the order for deployment, a detail marked him with a red iron.


    Without saying anything more, he makes his way by pushing Askald aside and passing between Sabrina and her gang.


    Finally, he stopped near Azalea and her two maidservants.


    His eyes were fixed on their breasts.


    "Where are they?" He asks.


    "Where are what?" Azalea asks by frowning at Alvine who, until proven otherwise, seems to peek at her busts.


    But the next moment, Sabrina also points her hand while mumbling. "Your crystals."


    Now fixed on the question, Azalea looked above her plumped melons and saw that one thing was missing from the call. An exclusive brand of their breed; their crystals!


    This detail, however insignificant, distorted the faces of the three women.


    But the reality was yet present; their crystals were no longer.


    At this moment, Alvine notices another detail more worrying than any other.


    Without losing a second more. "At mymand! Go back to my shadow!" He roars like a deer without exining the background of his thoughts.


    Following his order and infallible authority, Askald was the first to execute this order followed by everyone; including Sabrina and her gang.


    In the blink of an eye, the overpopted area became more desert than ever.


    But seeing Assiaphir still present, he instantly sends her to his shadow!


    Now alone with the four, Alvine inhaled deeply and reopened his eyes while exhaling with relief.


    Without Azalea needing to ask him the question, he reaches out and shows a fireball.


    "Look at this." He spoke not only to the three but also to those who were in his shadow and who also shared his senses.


    He then throws the fireball.


    But even before the fireball, the size of a basketball, traveled three meters, it disintegrated by emptying itself of its energy.


    -!


    Azalea''s eyes almost left their orbits when she saw this anomaly.


    Without cing a word, she tries the same experience; and without surprise, the same anomaly urs.


    Faced with this delicate situation, she looks at Alvine.


    For a long time, Alvine remains silent while leaning toward the rocky ground and making a piercing with his index finger.


    After seeing the small hole one kilometer deep, he took three steps forward.


    But his face became even more wrinkled after stopping.


    As if he wanted to be sure of his assumptions, he continued by experimenting more with the terrain.


    After two additional minutes of being an idiot, jumping from one point to another, flying over the three girls while keeping a reasonable speed, he finally goes down in front of the three girls.


    "This ce is quite...interesting, I must admit it." He said while rendering his verdict.


    "More than it is?" Azalea asks for confirmation.


    Alvine takes a glimpse at her before chuckling slightly. "I think youe from here." Heunches this answer unambiguously.


    "Here? You mean on this?" Azalea''s skepticism was not a mysterious thing; the visibility of this cynical mood was relevant in her eyes.


    But Alvine was not ready to back down.


    "How do you feel? Apart from the fact that you have lost your crystal, what else do you feel?" He asks.


    As stupid as Alvine''s question is, Azalea answers despite herself with a discouraging tone.


    "I feel pretty good; as normal." She said while looking at her two ma Servants.


    The two also nod, confirming the words of their mistresse.


    The second after, Azalea frowns, finally noticing beads of sweat on Alvine''s forehead.


    Having an overview and noticing one thing were two different things.


    "Why are you sweating?" She finally asks, finally sumbing to her curiosity.


    She was ready to believe everything except to hear that Alvine felt exhausted after a few inflections.


    But unfortunately, Alvine''s smile showed that she had to reorganize her neurons.


    "With the mana spear piercing I just inflicted on the ground, the perforation should have reached the core of the. My movements, my stamina, and my energy, all these things are likepressed in a small fifteen-milliliter tube." He exins himself while clenching his fist and reopening it.


    Azalea frowns once again. "Do you mean that your overall power is reduced by half?" She asks while ignoring the explosion of air that sounds after each movement of Alvine''s fist.


    Alvine finally stops. "Not exactly."


    "So how much? Ny?"


    "Why are you going up? Finally, I''m not too sure either. But I can tell you that I don''t even hold three percent of the power of my overall power."


    "...Is this the right time to make jokes?" She sighs while shaking her head.


    Even if she seemed to be polite, her eyes said: your case is really exasperating.


    But she was shocked to see the serious glow in Alvine''s eyes.


    "You...you''re making me a joke, aren''t you?" This time, her tone was uncertain.


    But Alvine ignored this chapter.


    His shadow slowly flickers under his feet before his alter ego manifests through it.


    "My...lord, what can I do?" He asks in a static voice; always unable to get used to the idea of serving someone else.


    But Alvine didn''t care about this defect.


    He then looks at Cindy, technically, the weakest of the band.


    "Apply your anti-magic area to this man." He then orders.


    But thetter is immediately confused. "Your majesty, without my crystal, it is impossible for me to exercise this skill." She responds in a somewhat hasty tone.


    But Alvine was deaf to her revtions. "Satisfied to try." Relentless and impatient, he persisted in giving Cindy thisst chance.


    Having no choice but toply, Cindy performs the task.


    But just before she finished the preparations, Alvine''s shadow knelt, because of the unexpected effects of her skill on him!


    "H-how!?!" The astonishment instantly seized her and the two girls.


    But it was only a period of time, the taste of victory over Cindy''s taste buds.


    The shadow, whose ego cannot be channeled into any universe, manifests a great ck scythe and tears the anti-magic zone around him.


    [Fucking ant! You''re dead!]


    Without losing a second more, his body vanished in front of everyone before he shed behind Cindy.


    But before he decrepit Cindy,


    -Grab!


    "That''s enough!" Alvine, who did not expect such a chain reaction, shouted in a high voice; preventing Cindy from continuing to torment his alter ego.


    Or perhaps the opposite.


    The weapon he had just prevented from vaulting Cindy''s head off her neck was none other than that of his shadow!


    Turning around and seeing this horror with bloody red eyes devoid of anypassion, Cindy nervously gulped up; the absolute evil was behind her.


    ''Too scary!'' The back of her dress was already soaked in sweat because of the bloodthirsty aura that had just crashed against her in a nanosecond!


    Behind Cindy(frozen by dread), after seeing Alvine forbid him to y his prey, the shadow stepped back, without saying more.


    Seeing him retreat in silence, and seeing his submission despite himself, Cindy ced herself under the protection of her mistress; never sure of Alvine''s protection.


    But unlike her, Azalea preferred to use this experience to confirm some of her suspicions.


    "Are you sure you are weakened?" Her question was asked to Alvine.


    But unlike him, it was the shadow that answered him. "Even without the slightest magical energy, I am always able to crush insects that taste for showing off in front of my majesty."


    "You shut it." Alvine immediately replied when he saw the other riding on hisrge horses.


    "Tsk!"


    "..."


    Seeing this type of unique link between them, Azalea raises her eyebrows slightly.


    "Who''s he? I''ve never met him before. Does he--


    Alvine cut her off. "A shadow; not more or less."


    Following this vague response, he orders his shadow to withdraw.


    Now satisfied with his experience, and above all, relieved to see that everyone is safe and sound, he handles another subject.


    "Now that we know approximately what is happening in this ce, let''s move on to the most important." When he says this sentence, he invokes a shadow dragon out of his dimension.


    Azalea remains motionless. ''So he hadn''t shown his entire army yet?''


    "It''s only a mount; too weak to be considered a member of my army," Alvine responds to her deep curiosities while jumping on the back of the giant dragon whose size was twice that of Alvinos in his perfect form.


    Its skin waspletely covered with sharp and scarlet red thorns.


    Its zigzag teeth were like those of a chainsaw but massive.


    "Are you going up? Unless you want to follow us on foot?" He asks in a grumpy voice when he sees her two maids tetanized by the dragon''s re.


    Uncertain of his thoughts, Azalea made the first step forward.


    -CRCRRRRRCKKKKK!!!


    But seeing the dragon''s discontent and intimidation, Azalea stopped and looked at Alvine.


    "Weak? Do you mean that we are weaker than all your shadow soldiers?" Azalea frowns when she sees the dragon growling at them.


    She knew, just like anyone else, she knows that dragons are proud creatures and only let themselves be tamed by beings stronger than them.


    But hearing Alvine treat this dragon as one of the weakest, she felt insulted.


    "If only you could know." Alvine retorts with a sneaky little smirk.


    The reality was very different. Certainly, there were shadow soldiers weaker than the dragon which''s yet semi-supreme rank, but being able to defeat them was another story.


    The military perfection that each sovereign seeks was already acquired by Alvine. Fighting against only one of his shadow soldiers... is like fighting against an immortal monster with an inexhaustible source of infinite mana.


    To hope to end this cycle of regeneration and inexhaustible mana source to infinity, the only way is to directly attack the source; Alvine.


    Before, he was limited because of his shadow energy and did not understand deep nature. But this limitation is only a distant memory.


    Of course, it is possible to break the soul bond between him and one of his subjects by using spiritual attacks; but until proven otherwise, no one has been more sessful in this field than he. After all, the shadow is already an intangible matter and consequently...spiritual, inrge part.


    The reason he called the dragon weak is not because of its rank of semi-supremacy, but because of its limited intelligence and its inability to take human form; two main factors that, strangely, are not acquired by this dragon.

 Chapter 479: Unknown lands. 2

    After prioritizing exploration over anything else, Alvine after some intimidation, was able to "convince" his pet to let the three girls climb on it.


    The direction to take wasn''t important to him, coz to didn''t have a specific destination in mind.


    With each beat of its gigantic wings, the ck dragon, like a swordfish under the sea depths, split the air in two andpressed behind its wings, boosting its flying speed to several kilometers per second.


    Its speed was matched only by his size, his agility was only equaled by the air itself.


    But despite all these superior qualities and frantic flight for three hours, the dragon could not go around the.


    Alvine and the others felt like they were stuck on a whose size alone multiplied that of the ancient.


    ''Alright, I think I understand what''s wrong.'' Finally opening his eyes, Alvine orders his mount to stop.


    Thetter, as if he had just been frozen in space-time, stopped instantly, although it was flying at an unsuspected speed.


    Alvine, too impatient, leaped from its back andnded under the dragon.


    Afterward, he looks around him before starting to backtrack.


    But after traveling about ten meters, he stopped with a little fanatical smile.


    "A problem?" Azalea, who had just joined him, asked him.


    "That''s what I thought." Alvine mumbles while showing the small hole of a KM of depth that he had made a few hours ago.


    Azalea''s eyes widen when she sees what Alvine wants her to discover. "What is it supposed to mean?" She asks in a neutral voice, doubtful of her hypotheses.


    "Do you need a drawing? In three hours of flying, we only traveled a few meters. Finally, let''s forget the quick exploration for the moment."


    --


    However, Azalea and her team seemed to face the same simr problems.


    But unlike Alvine, she and her men were in a cold area without having any snow or blocks of ice.


    From an external POV, she seems to be doing better than Alvine.


    Instead of exploring the field, she rather prioritized the safety of her troops by establishing safe zones for her troops.


    Thanks to the several artifacts in her possession, she seeded in dealing with the icy climate before it severely affected her men.


    While the icy wind styled her long hair in an unusual, not to say extraordinary, way, she noticed a silhouette in the distance.


    As limited as her powers were, she had no problem exploring around her to prevent her and her men from having unpleasant surprises.


    Soon, Adonis approached her. "My Highness, should I go capture this...thing that has been spying on us for a while?"


    "No, don''t do anything useless. As long as we don''t know more about this ce, we must save our magic powers." She shakes her head, refusing Adonis'' proposal.


    "As you wish."


    "Anyway, what about the others? Can they get used to this environment?"


    Hearing this question, Adonis takes a sharp look at the others. "We have not had any other victims since we established our camp."


    "...That''s good." She mumbles before looking behind the camps with her perception.


    Barely one kilometer from the camp, ice statuses were as if perfectly sculpted by the hand of a better artist.


    But the appearance is misleading, it was not statues, but corpses frozen by the cold.


    Unlike Alvine who had brought only three beings made of pulpits and blood, and who seemed to have the chance to have a connection with their new environment, Azalea''s men hardly had this chance.


    Undoubtedly, the strongest were able to survive, but not below average.


    Her powers protect her men, but not the others who are not rted to her.


    Among the most affected victims, the Order''s members under themand of middle finger, and Alfred''s men were the most on this list.


    Ignoring the culprit of this sacrilege, these two leaders had no choice but to swallow their rage while waiting for the right moment for their revenge.


    With this mindset ready to go on the front at any time, Major was the one on the front line to stand guard.


    Also one of the first people noticed the creature prowling around.


    As a result, everything was pleasant to him except to hear Isolet offer them to stay on their guard.


    "Hey; let me go skewer this shit." He growled these words without worrying about any form of respect for their leader.


    His disrespectful words made Malkel and the other subordinates of Isolet dark.


    Isolet also frowns. But unlike the others, she had very different thoughts from her henchmen.


    Moreover, even if Major''s action could be exined by the attention he paid to his subordinates, Alfred, who considers his men no more or less than cattle, was the strangest.


    Without waiting for Isolet to change her mind, he draws his halberd on his back and sprints like a sh towards the silhouette in the distance.


    This attitude is naturally a grantck of respect for their superiors.


    But before he traveled more than a hundred meters, Adonis intercepted him by kicking him backward.


    "Can I know what you''re ying?" He asks while yawning with a boring air.


    As Isolet''sziest subordinate and who spends almost all of his time sleeping, even standing, it was surprising to see him be the first person to act.


    BTW, thumb attacks Adonis directly instead of attacking the creature he considers the source of all their evils.


    But before he reached his target, he was stopped by Jabbal.


    **Do not kill them, they are victims of spiritual attacks.**


    Instantly, the two frowned following the assertions of Isolet who did not move from her ce.


    "Influenced? By whom?" Even if Jabbal overtook Adonis by asking this question, Adonis''s silence showed that he was about to ask the same.


    But just before they hear Isolet''s answer, battles break out in their bases.


    Against all odds, they fought against each other instead of fighting against enemies.


    This scene made Nelpehim disconcerted; especially when she saw one of the henchmen of the members of the order attack him with insane eyes when he was only a transcendent intermediary.


    Madness was the only word to exin this phenomenon, especiallying from a weak man who attacks it stronger than it is.


    "Not after whom, but by what." Finally, Isolet answers Jabbal''s previous question while frowning at the only thing she considers responsible for this chaos.


    -BANG!!


    Without wasting one more second, she points her index finger at the creature followed by a blinding jet of light thates out of her finger like a shot.


    But the scene that followed made her slightly amazed.


    Just before her attack touches the creature, it shes and reappears from its position.


    Its unexpected speed gave the impression that Isolet''s attack had just passed through its body.


    But it put the chip in Isolet''s ear.


    And thanks to the impact of her attack behind the creature, she was able to get a glimpse of the creature.


    It looked like a wolf with sharp green furs, sharp ws, and horns on its forehead.


    ''Is it trying to sow chaos to spread us? Or maybe his goal is to...-


    Awuuu!!!!


    Before she finishes sorting out her thoughts, the ''wolf'' groans unpleasantly.


    ''...Tsk! That''s what I thought, it''s not alone!'' Isolet instantly understood the beast''s sneaky intentions by hearing its howl.


    "Adonis, make sure youmand the troops with Jabbal." She gives this order at her pace before focusing on the creature.


    But before she abandoned her troops, she took her time to set some protective barriers to ensure that nothing unfortunate happened in her absence.


    With this objective in mind, she channels her energy into her right palm while flying above the others.


    In the same second, her body lit up like a firefly on a moonless night.


    The next moment,


    [Supreme Authority, Holy area!]


    When she muttered these words in an ancientnguage, her energy crystallizes into a transparent bubble, simr to a massive soap bubble.


    In her hand, the transparent bubble absorbed everyone in, shrinking them like ants that did not even upy a quarter of the miniature space she just created with her supreme territory.


    She thennds near Adonis and gives him the bubble.


    "Mdy, is it--


    "Your role is to focus on the protection of our men. I know that you wanna consecrate yourself of my protection, but given the urgency of the situation, that''s the best way to protect me." She cuts Adonis off before thetter tries to dissuade her.


    She then focuses on her other four monarchs who are now alone with her.


    "Your task is to help Little Adonis protect this dimension. The rest, let me care." As she said herst sentence, there was a discrepancy between her figure and her words that resonated near the others without her being with them.


    When Adonis and the four others looked at the creature, they realized that thetter was no longer.


    Its head was still in the air while its body staggered in agony before falling lifeless.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!